ã€ŠLove after Divorceã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    It was so painful.

    All over her body felt like being crushed.

    Frowned, Violet Elliott slowly opened her eyes.

    What first jumped in to her sight was a man''s lean but strong pecs.

    And the man''s tanned skin still had some fine scratches on it.

    There was a man!

    Violet held her breath.

    Looking up, she saw the sleeping man''s handsome face.

    Prominent jaw line, thin lips, high nose ...

    The exquisite contours of his features were like the best work of arts.

    It was him!

    Louis Johnson!

    It was her husband whom she married by agreement a year ago!

    He was back to the country!

    Gasped, Violet swallowed and covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. Gently, she got out of

    bed.

    Breeze blew outside. She opened a screen window, allowing the early morning sunlight to shine

    through the room.

    Looking at the furnishings around, she was in a luxury suite of a five-star hotel.

    That was hrious!

    Her marriage agreement with Louis was about to expire, and they had never shared a bed in a year.

    But in the end, she slept with him.

    No!

    Last night, she was the one who broke into his room by mistake. And it was her who hugged, kissed

    and teased him who was drunk.

    Thinking aboutst night, Violetpressed her red lips and put on her dress that was tore by the

    man.

    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound. Then she heard the man''s slightly hoarse voice from behind.

    "You tantalized mest night and want to get away with that?"

    He was awake!

    Violet stopped walking but didn''t turn around.

    "Sir, we''re adults. What happenedst night, let''s pretend it never happened."

    She bet that he hadn''t recognized her.

    Last night, she broke in without his permission. And she admitted she was the exact one who should

    be responsible for what happenedst night!

    "Heh! You''re carefree!"

    A ¡°pop¡± sound. Lights were turned on.

    Hearing the man''s low voice, she felt her arm was dragged by him.

    On his tall and muscr body, there was only a white bath towel around his waist.

    It looked like his skin was smooth. Illuminated by the light, his body was somehow arousing.

    And it was aggressive and extremely overwhelming as well.

    Violet suppressed her wild heart-beating, "What do you want? You''re a man. It''s always women who

    suffer."

    Her appearance was charming with a ravishing pair of almond eyes.

    But Louis'' eyes were dark, "Who are you? Why did you sneak into my roomst night?"

    He just returned homest night and his several old friends threw a party for him.

    He drank too much. In a daze, he smelled a woman''s aroma.

    It smelled so familiar.

    And the taste of her, more than anything else, made him reluctant to part with.

    Was she the woman he had been looking for?

    He really didn''t recognize her!

    It seemed reasonable.

    When she married him a year ago, she wore ugly makeup.

    They had only seen each other twice over the year.

    Each time when she showed up, she was wearing ugly makeup.

    Even if he was sharp-sighted, he couldn''t recognize her.

    Violet broke his grip and backed toward the door.

    "Sir, you don''t need to be nervous. Last night, it was just an ident. I''m not one of those women with

    ulterior motives. You can treat what happenedst night as a game between adults."

    The door was opened and then closed.

    Louis reacted and his dark eyes narrowed.

    She was unaffected by what happenedst night !

    Louis moved but his foot stepped on an object.

    Slightly bending down to pick it up, he found it was a badge.

    Makeup artist: Helena.

    Outside the door, Violet let out a long breath. Wrapping her clothes tightly, she ran to the elevator with

    all the aches and pains.

    The door of a private room on one side was opened and the flirting sound of a man and a woman came

    out from the room.

    Unintentionally, Violet nced at it and her red lips tightlypressed.

    Here was the thing: she was a makeup artist and took an orderst night to do makeup for some

    models.

    After the event, she was being targeted by one of the organizers, who added something to her drink

    when used an excuse to invite her for dinner.

    She remembered the drink, which was handed by her husband''s sister, Jasmine Johnson.

    Did Jasmine conspire with the organizer to frame her up ?

    Violet was sulking, pulled out her cell phone and took a picture of the man and the woman who were

    indulging in forey. Then she turned around and continued to wait for the elevator.

    "Helena."

    A woman''s sound came from behind, and Violet looked back at her.

    "It''s really you!"

    Jasmine looked her up and down, "Helena, aren''t you good at running? Look at you. You didn''t spend

    thest night alone, did you?"

    It seemed that her suspicion was correct.

    Violet clenched her fist, "Miss Johnson, I have no grudge against you. Why did you frame me up?"

    The fact that Violet was the Mrs. Johnson was not well known.

    Jasmine naturally did not know her identity either.

    "Why? Because you are shameless and seduce my boyfriend!"

    Her boyfriend?

    Referred to Isaac Griffith?

    Jasmine indeed was a brutal and unreasonable youngdy.

    "Miss Johnson, do you suffer from paranoia? First, Isaac and I are just friends. Second, he hasn''t

    agreed to be your boyfriend yet. Third, you''re having so much fun with a lot of men, and you don''tck

    a boyfriend, do you?"

    Violet shook her phone.

    Jasmine blushed, "Did you just take a picture?"

    "Miss Johnson, I hope you will stop targeting me or ..."

    Jasmine was spoiled by her mother, Rosalie Wood.

    With the sound of ¡°ding¡±, the elevator door opened.

    Violet ignored Jasmine and prepared to enter the elevator.

    But the person who just came out from the elevator made her footsteps stop and her eyes flickered

    slightly.

    He was ...

    "Assistant Harry?"

    Jasmine looked at Harry Tran with wide eyes, "What are you doing here?"

    "Miss Johnson, Ie to deliver clothes for Mr. Johnson."

    Jasmine: "..."

    This hotel was one of the properties of the Johnson Group.

    There were only two rooms on this floor.

    So, her half-brother Louis was back?

    Last night, she trapped Helena, but had her sleep with Louis!

    In the luxury suite.

    Louis put on brand new clothes that Harry just gave him. His long figure usually gave people an

    impression of reserve and aloofness.

    Harry looked at the room that was in a mess. Momentarily, Harry didn¡¯t feel like to ask any question.

    "Do you have any news that I told you to check?"

    Louis inquired in a light voice as he fastened the buttons of his shirt.

    "Not yet."

    Louis had an ident four years ago and a woman saved him with her body.

    For the past four years, they had been looking for her.

    But the woman seemed to have disappeared.

    Louis was tidying up his clothes, and his dark eyes fell on the badge on the table. Picking it up, he

    yed with it.

    "Go check out this makeup artist who just went out of my room."

    There was a very familiar feeling. Could she be the person he had been looking for?

    "Yes."

    Harry paused and asked hesitantly, "Mr. Johnson, are you sure you want to divorce with your wife? The

    old Mrs. Johnson seems to like her very much."

    "The agreement expires and she is not yet worthy to be my wife."

    She was a recement bought with money and was kindly chosen for him by his stepmother.

    How can such a woman be his wife?

    Louis lowered his eyes, and his calm tone carried sarcasm.

    "Okay, I''ll inform Mrs. Johnson. No, Miss Elliott, and tell her you''ve returned home and let her wait for

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    you at the vi tonight."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Violet was helping out in the kitchen of Tasty Interlude Bakery when she got the call from Harry.

    Yes.

    She had two identities.

    Under the pseudonym "Helena", she worked as a make-up artist.

    And as the ugly wife of the Johnson Family, she was also a pastry chef.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery was located just downstairs of her styling studio. No one knew her secret except

    for a few people who were close to her.

    "Miss Elliott, Mr. Johnson is back home. Please wait for him at the vi tonight."

    "Okay, Harry."

    It seemed that Louis was going to talk to her about divorce tonight!

    Violet hung up the phone, and her pretty eyes shed with light.

    When the divorce talk was over, she can regain her freedom!

    Then she can live with her little cutie above board!

    Thinking of this, she noticed there was a video call request on her phone. ncing at it, Violet was all

    smiles.

    Clicked on it. A small and pink face showed on the screen.

    "Mommy."

    "Erin."

    "What is Mommy doing? Are you making a delicious cake again?"

    "Yes, do you want to eat?"

    "Mmm! Mommy, Erin is drooling!"

    "..."

    This was her daughter.

    Four years ago, she was working in a hotel. One day. she drank too much, went to the wrong room and

    slept with a stranger.

    Panicked and ashamed. She fled the room without having a good look at the man''s face.

    Three monthster, she was careless enough that just realized she was pregnant.

    The doctor said that her uterine wall was naturally weak and if she had an abortion, it might be difficult

    for her to get pregnant again.

    And she, too, did not want to abort the fetus in her belly.

    At that time, she was just in her freshman year of college. However, she had to pretend to be sick and

    take a long break from school to give birth to her daughter secretly with the help of her bosom friend.

    It should be twins, but one of them died after birth ...

    "Mommy, Mommy!"

    The video came with the sound of the little girl who was calling out.

    Violet came back to herself andughed, "Okay, listen to Josie and don''t be naughty."

    The little girl was out on a trip with her bosom friend.

    Because she married Louis, her daughter had to be raised by her bosom friend Josie Scott.

    So, she must get a divorce as soon as possible.

    In this way, she can bring up her daughter by herself honorably!

    ...

    The night came as expected.

    In Lyonhall Vi.

    Louis looked at Violet who was sitting quietly in the living room waiting for him. Unbuttoned his cor,

    he sat down opposite her.

    She was still in that bumpkin outfit.

    Wore two braids and a ck rimmed sses.

    Her skin was dull and swarthy, with a few freckles faintly visible under her eyelids.

    In summer, she was still wearing unseasonable long-sleeved shirt and pants ...

    Violet was looking at Louis as he looked over.

    His customized suit made him look charming and outstanding.

    The aura around him was powerful, permeated with majesty of the superior. No one dared to be

    impetuous in front of him.

    She still remembered the first time when she saw him.

    A year ago, he had just been in a car ident. Sitting in a wheelchair, he looked at her with disgust by

    his cold and arrogant eyes.

    He said, "The doctor said I''ll probably be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life, and my sexual function

    is ruined. Are you sure you want to marry me?"

    At that time, she was not qualified to say no for some reason.

    "Yes, I''ll marry you."

    "Okay, we''ll marry by agreement. After one year, I will divorce with you. Except for the 50 million dors

    I give you now, and after the divorce, I will give you adequatepensation. If you are willing, sign this

    contract. And you''ll be the Mrs. Johnson for a year."

    Sheter learned that the reason he agreed to marry her was the old Mrs. Johnson was seriously ill.

    He needed a marriage partner, a dispensable recement that would give the old Mrs. Johnson peace

    of mind.

    For the rich women of Crotosi City, it was impossible to marry a man with disability, even if that man

    was a top noble person.

    And so, by mistake, it was her turn.

    "Sign it."

    Louis''s voice interrupted her thought.

    Violet looked at the divorce papers on the table and pushed her ck rimmed sses. And the corners

    of her mouth were turned upwards imperceptibly.

    "Okay."

    Also, there were two real estate certificates worth ten million dors and a check of ten million dors.

    This was the divorcepensation.

    Louis kept his promise and was generous with his money.

    Violet picked up the pen and dly signed it.

    Louis took a ss of water handed over by a maid and sipped it slowly.

    His eyes fell on Violet''s hands and he paused slightly as he drank the water.

    Her hands were slender and fair. And theplexion of her face was not at all of the same hue with

    her hands.

    He heard that she was a pastry chef?

    So the skin tone of her hands was fair just because she needed to knead dough for a long time?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As he was thinking about it, his cell phone rang.

    Louis nced at the caller ID and it was from Balridge Manor.

    The old Mrs. Johnson''s voice came on the line.

    "Louis, I heard you''re getting a divorce with Violet? If you don''t want to make it easy for your grandma,

    then just do it."

    Louis'' good-looking eyebrows instantly snapped together, and his piercing gaze fixed on Violet and

    suddenly turned cold.

    He got up, walked to the window and softened his voice, "Grandma, don''t be angry. Whom did you

    hear from that I''m getting a divorce?"

    "You don''t have to care about that. Louis, you can''t judge a book by its cover. Violet may be average

    looking, but she is kind. A good woman you can live peaceful life with. Promise grandma that you won''t

    divorce her and at least get along with her for a while before you do."

    Kind?

    She had an evil heart, right?

    On the one hand, she pretended to ndly promise that she would divorce.

    On the other hand, she deliberately told his grandmother to stop them from getting a divorce.

    From the moment she agreed to marry him, he could see that she was a scheming woman in

    particr!

    Louis lowered his dark eyes andpressed his thin lips.

    "Grandma, she''s not suitable. I have someone more suitable."

    He had got someone better suited?

    Was there a woman of his choice?

    Violet''s hand froze and pricked up her ears.

    "My heart hurts. Looks like I won''t survive this winter ..."

    Louis: "..."

    His grandma was using that trick again!

    Can she not joke with her body?

    Did she take it for granted because of his filial piety?

    So trying. Listening to his grandma''s tirade, Louis felt helpless butpromised: "Okay, I will not

    divorce for the time being, and get along with her for a while."

    "Well, that''s right! Where''s Violet? Is she there? Let me have a word with her."

    "Okay."

    Louis handed the phone to Violet. His eyes were cold as ice.

    "It''s from grandma. Be careful your words. If anything happens to her, you take the whole

    responsibility!"

    Violet: "..."

    Why was he being mean to her?

    She had always been obedient, okay?

    "Grandma."

    "Violet, are you really going to leave grandma? Are you really going to divorce my Louis?"

    "Ah, this, grandma ..."

    "Violet, listen to me. I already asked his doctor. My Louis'' bodypletely recovered. There is no

    problem about his fertility. So, you can not worry about the future. Do not divorce."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Violet was wordless.

    Dear Grandma, she was not worried about his fertility.

    After all, she had already experienced it deeplyst night!

    Violet''s face burned a little and she just wanted to disappear.

    She subconsciously nced at Louis whose handsome face showed growing indifference.

    Did he now mean that the divorce was on hold?

    Can she say no?

    "Grandma, I''m all yours and Louis''."

    Obviously, she was too humble to have a right to say no.

    "That''s good, Violet. Have a baby with Louis soon so that I can have a great-grandchild before I die.

    Then, I will have no regrets."

    More children?

    She was afraid the old Mrs. Johnson''s wish will not be granted!

    Violet sighed in her heart, but coaxed the olddy, "Grandma, you are not allowed to say that. You will

    definitely live a long life."

    "Haha, you''re smooth-tongued."

    "..."

    Louis looked at Violet. His dark eyes were sullen.

    This woman was good at acting.

    She gained his grandma''s trust during the year!

    "Well, grandma. It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early."

    Violet hung up the phone and let out a long breath.

    Over the year, she had been called upon by the old Mrs. Johnson from time to time.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The old Mrs. Johnson liked to cook delicacies when free, and Violet happened to have a knack for

    making food.

    Gradually, the two got along very well.

    In the Johnson Family, no one looked up to her but the old Mrs. Johnson, who treated her like her own

    granddaughter.

    "Why are you socent? Violet Elliott, I''m warning you. Don''t use my grandmother as a front to be

    Mrs. Johnson. Perish your wishful thinking."

    Louis gave a cold warning.

    But Violet was innocent.

    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t worry. I don''t want to be Mrs. Johnson at all. The divorce agreement I just

    signed will always be valid. Please give me some time. I will convince grandma to agree to both of us

    getting a divorce."

    What did she need the title of "Mrs. Johnson" for?

    She could take the money and be a rich woman fairly and squarely. And she could live with her

    daughter henceforward. Didn''t it feel good?

    If it was possible, she would like to go to the civil affairs bureau right now and finish the formalities with

    him!

    Louis'' footsteps paused and he looked back at her. His eyes were cold and sharp with mockery.

    He didn''t seem to believe what she said.

    Violet pushed her ck sses, looked at his cold and arrogant figure, and exhaled in depression.

    "Mrs. Johnson, please hurry upstairs and serve the young master to wash up!"

    It was Lucy, the servant, who was speaking.

    Violet''s almond eyes shed and found it both funny and annoying.

    "Lucy, did you tell grandma about this?"

    She wondered why the old Mrs. Johnson''s call was so timely.

    "Mrs. Johnson, the young master is a good man you can trust for the rest of your life. Please go

    upstairs!"

    Lucy didn''t answer her question, butughed and nudged Violet.

    Whether Louis was the person she can rely on or not, it would have nothing to do with her!

    Because she married into the Johnson Family as a single mom, she hid her real identity from the

    outside world.

    Now, she just wanted to disassociate herself from Louis quickly!

    Violet''s almond eyes shed. Giving Lucy a helpless look, she went upstairs eventually.

    When she stood at the door of the master''s bedroom, she was hesitated whether she should go in or

    not.

    This was their wedding room.

    But over a year, she basically did not live here much.

    Even at night, she slept in the guest room.

    At that moment, the door was opened and Louis''s tall figure appeared in the doorway.

    His eyes were still cold.

    "What are you doing standing at the door of my room? Violet, you should have self-awareness. Do you

    think I''ll be obsessed with your ugly face?"

    Violet was silent.

    It was him who held herst night and didn''t let go!

    She really wanted to take off her makeup right now and embarrass him!

    "Mr. Johnson, I swear. If I covet you, let me go out and be killed by thunder!"

    BOOM!

    There was a thunderp outside.

    Immediately afterwards, it rained heavily.

    Violet: "..."

    She swore she was telling the truth!

    She really didn''t fall in love with him!

    "It seems that God do the answering for you."

    Louis raised one side of his mouth and said mockingly: "OK, you''re keen to approach me and I don''t

    even bother with you. It seems impolite. So, I want to take a bath. Prepare bath water for me."

    He was treating her like a servant.

    Violet swung her fist towards the man''s back.

    Louis suddenly turned his head as if he had eyes in the back.

    Violet hurriedly squeezed out a fake smile and pretended to fix her hair.

    Louis gave her a cold look and didn''t unmask her little move. Sitting on the couch like a boss, he was

    waiting for her to serve him.

    Violet resigned herself to go to the bathroom and helped him prepare his toiletries.

    Back and forth. Her fragrance floated in the air. And it smelled good

    Louis'' eyes subconsciously fell on the busy woman.

    Her limbs were slender. Although her clothes was out of date, she had a special charm when she was

    walking.

    Not to see her face, just look at her back. She can definitely make people take her for a beauty.

    Just like ...

    His mind inexplicably shed a clear face.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he slowly got up and made his way to the bathroom.

    At this time, Violet was testing the water temperature.

    She sat on her knees in front of the bathtub, revealing her thin and fair waist when she outstretched her

    arms.

    Under the light, the skin on her waist was fair and lovely, emitting porcin''s glow.

    "Well, that''s enough."

    Violet was concentrating on the water, not noticing that he was staring at her intently from behind.

    So when she got up and saw Louis standing behind her, only a few centimeters away, she let out a

    startled cry and unconsciously stepped back.

    In the back was the bathtub.

    Just heard a sound of flutter and ssh.

    Violet: "..."

    He was like a ghost, standing behind her without making any noise!

    She didn''t want to get a heart attack by that!

    After she got up in disarray, she stared at Louis and called out, "Mr. Johnson, why did youe in here

    so quietly?"

    Louis'' gaze wandered over her soaked body and the graceful curves outlined by water.

    "I am the owner of the room. Do I need to ask your permission toe in? It''s you, instead, who want

    to y game of wet seduction," said Louis whose voice was a little hoarse.

    Violet: "..."

    His imagination should not be so rich!

    "Mr. Johnson, you think too much. I just saw something that didn''t look like a human appearing behind

    me and I was startled. I''ve prepared the toiletries for you. As for the bath water, you can do it yourself.

    I''ll go to my room and clean up."

    She cursed him for not being a human!

    This woman. What she said was quite sharp.

    Louis watched Violet leave and his dark eyes narrowed.

    Why did she inexplicably remind him of Helena, the woman fromst night?

    Why was the skin on her body, a hundred times better than the skin on her face?

    In the guest room, Violet took off her soaked clothes and let out a long breath.

    Game of wet seduction?

    He really thought too much!

    Time will tell!

    All she wanted was a divorce and to live the rest of her life happily ever after with her Erin!

    TICK.

    There was a message on her phone.

    Violet saw it and her eyebrows softened

    It was a photo sent by her bosom friend.

    On the photo, a little girl was sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The following day.

    Louis came downstairs. Smelling the aroma of food in the air, he suddenly felt hungry.

    "Young master, you have stomach trouble. Pleasee and have breakfast."

    Lucy respectfully gestured to Louis and told him to the dining room for breakfast.

    "Thanks, Lucy."

    Louis sat down and saw only his own set of tableware.

    The woman was not there?

    And he didn''t want to see her either.

    "Young master, does the breakfast taste good?"

    "Well, Lucy, you''re a good cook. The food is so tasty."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The breads were fluffy and delicious, and the porridge was sweet.

    He hadn''t had a breakfast he liked for a long time.

    "Young Master, Mrs. Johnson made all the breakfast today.

    Lucy spoke with a smile, "Once Mrs. Johnson heard that you have a weak stomach, she specially got

    up early and made these breakfasts for you before she went out."

    Louis'' good-looking eyebrows instantly wrinkled. He was eating a slice of bread. Should he swallow it?

    Or spit it out?

    So this was another one of that woman''s tricks to get her attention?

    To win a man''s heart, you needed to win a man''s stomach first?

    ...

    At the Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    Violet watched the pastries that were all ready and took off her mask in relief.

    The pastries that her clients ordered were finally ready in a hurry.

    Looking at the time, she took off her apron and hurriedly ran to the styling studio on the second floor.

    She was busy all by herself as a make-up artist and pastry chef.

    But fortunately, she had a number ofpetent employees to help her.

    She was going to the Century Entertainment Company, a subsidiary of the Johnson Group, to negotiate

    the make-up business. And Jasmine''s assistant happened to order these pastries, so she wanted to

    deliver them herself.

    Violet grabbed her belongings and set off in her car.

    The Johnson Group was located in a busy shopping street.

    Its shiny logo glistened under the sun.

    Violet entered the group with arge bag and went up to the twenty-eighth floor after exining her

    intention with the receptionist.

    "Miss Hawkins, the pastries you ordered are here."

    La Hawkins was Jasmine''s assistant. Violet put her things down and greeted.

    "Well, just put it there."

    The assistant gave her a cold response.

    "Then I''m going out."

    Violet was ready to go to the marketing department.

    "Helena, who let you in?"

    Jasmine came in on her high heels. Seeing Violet was there, she shouted loudly.

    "Your assistant La ordered pastries from Tasty Interlude Bakery. And the bakery is downstairs from

    my styling studio. I am here to do some business, so I stopped by to have them delivered."

    Violet exined lightly, then crossed Jasmine''s side to leave.

    "Tasty Interlude Bakery? Isn''t that where that ugly monster Violet works?"

    Jasmine had her arms crossed with an arrogant look on her face, "You know that ugly monster Violet

    well? It''s true that birds of a feather flock together."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s footsteps pause slightly.

    She didn''t turn around, butughed lightly in mockery, "Yeah, I just like dealing with people who are

    beautiful at heart. It''s much more pleasant getting along with them rather barbarians who are full of shit

    and have no quality."

    "You, you dare to scold me!"

    "So, you admit to being unqualified and uncultivated?"

    "You! Helena, I''ll hit you up!"

    Jasmine, being annoyed, looked around and took a teapot to smash it towards Violet.

    Violet turned around at the sound of movement and watched it as the teapot came at her head.

    There was boiling hot water in there. She''ll get scalded!

    At that moment, a ck shadow fiercely dragged her to the side and protected her in his arms ...

    "BANG!" The teapot fell to the floor, smashed into pieces and the water sshed all over the ground.

    Violet was dumbfounded for a moment and looked up at the person and saw Louis'' rigid jawline.

    At the critical moment, it was he who protected her!

    "Louis?"

    Jasmine froze and her arrogance instantly dissipated when she saw Louising.

    Louis'' sharp eyes swept over to her, "As the daughter of the Johnson Family and a senior member of

    thepany, is it decent to lose your temper in thepany?"

    "She''s the one who scolded me."

    Jasmine was unconvinced and pointed at Violet.

    "Did she say anything wrong? No matter what she does, Violet is your sister-inw. And what did you

    call her?"

    Louis'' voice was cold and deep, surrounded by the intimidating power of anger.

    Jasmine didn''t say anything, but there was disdain all over her face.

    Louis ignored her again and let go of Violet. His cold breath slightly restrained, "Follow me."

    Violet smoothed out her disheveled hair and followed him.

    "Manager Jasmine, is Mr. Johnson going to officially take over the domestic market from today?"

    The assistant had someone clean up the debris on the floor and asked carefully.

    "Humph, an illegitimate son, but live a good life!"

    Howe the car ident a year ago didn''t kill him?

    Was that ugly monster really a blessing?

    Since Violet married into the Johnson Family, the olddy got better and Louis was recovered from the

    ident!

    But now that Helena was having an affair with Louis, and that ugly monster might still be left in the

    dark!

    Violet looked around and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    At the President''s office of the Johnson Group.

    Violet watched the man gracefully take his seat, "Mr. Johnson, thank you."

    Louis nced at her, "I don''t like to owe you a favor. Although you took the initiative the night before,

    you''re right, it''s always women who suffer."

    So, he just helped her because he slept with her the night before?

    Violet was speechless.

    "Do you have something to talk to me? If there''s nothing, I''ll leave first."

    "Wait."

    Louis got up, walked over to Violet and looked her up and down.

    The woman had shoulder-length ck hair, good look and a petite figure.

    This height, this proportion ...

    Another person''s figure shed suddenly in his mind.

    Obviously they were twopletely different faces, but he somehow felt simr.

    The man''s gaze was too burning, and his dark eyes were like a deep pool.

    Violet''s hair stood on end and she subconsciously took a step backward to protect her chest.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m warning you, even though you just helped me, I said thank

    you, and we don''t owe each other anymore."

    Louis froze and watched her defensiveness with a yful glint in his eye.

    He stepped closer to her, "What do you think I want to do to you? With your little-man-like body, if I

    hadn''t drunk too much, what do you think I will do to you?"

    Violet: "..."

    Little-man-like body?

    She obviously had everything she needed. Although she was a little small, her breast were not small at

    all !

    "If I wasn''t delirious, just like you, do you think I will touch you?"

    Violet straightened her back and showed no weakness.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth curled up evilly.

    He leaned in slightly, and his thin lips exhaled a dangerous breath, "Oh? You said you don''t like me. So

    tell me. What kind of man would you like?"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    The man''s eyes were deep and dark. The hot air he exhaled sprayed thinly on her face, tickling.

    Violet''s legs were a little weak and her body couldn''t stop leaning back, trying to pull away from it.

    "Mr. Johnson, we don''t know each other well enough to be friends."

    "Oh? Don''t know each other well? Then why don''t we just have sex a few more times and we''ll be

    friends."

    "Mr. Johnson, uh ..."

    Violet was unsteady on her feet and fell backwards at once.

    Her hands, subconsciously tried to grab something as a support.

    Behind her was the couch, and by the time she reacted, she tugged Louis by thepels and fell onto

    the couch together with him.

    He was up, and she was down. They watched each other. Their breaths intertwined, as if they can hear

    each other''s heartbeat.

    Embarrassed, Violet blushed and pushed his chest.

    "Mr. Johnson, get up. You''re crushing me."

    "Heh, I just suggested it. I didn''t expect Miss Helena to be so impatient."

    Violet: "..."

    She was not! He was full of shit!

    Louis slowly got up and looked at her reddened face from above, and his Adam''s apple rolled slightly.

    It seemed that he had not slept with a woman for so long so he was inexplicably interested in her.

    Violet scrambled to her feet and straightened her clothes.

    "Mr. Johnson, it was just a misunderstanding. I swear, I have no feelings for you whatsoever. I have

    something to do. I''ll leave first."

    It was really embarrassing.

    She hoped Louis won''t think she was taking the opportunity to hit on him!

    She swore that she just wanted to stay away from him.

    "I swear, if I''m interested in you, let me go out and be kill by thunder!"

    Such a phrase suddenly burst into Louis'' mind.

    His dark eyes narrowed and he called out to Violet, "Stop."

    Violet''s footsteps were halted and she turned to look at Louis with a wary face.

    "Anything else?"

    "Did you just help Violet with the pastries? You know her well?"

    Violet and Helena were the same person. Was it considered that she knew her well?

    Violet''s eyes shed, "Yes, we are very good friends. I know everything about her, and she knows

    everything about me. It can be said that we are indistinguishable from each other."

    Indistinguishable from each other?

    Louis narrowed his dark eyes, and his gaze that fell on her was sharp, as if he wanted to see her

    through.

    Violet was a little scared.

    She was about to say something but her cell phone rang out in her bag.

    Violet froze, and her eyes subconsciously fell on one of her hands.

    She was holding a cell phone in her hand, but apparently, it wasn''t the phone that was ringing.

    Violet nced at Louis and could clearly feel the probing look in his eyes.

    She smiled dryly and pretended to be calm, "Mr. Johnson, I have to go to the marketing department to

    discuss a make-up order. The appointment time ising up. I''ll leave first."

    This man''s eyes were too sharp. In front of him, she had to be cautious and cautious again. She was

    determined not to reveal herself!

    She wished the divorce could be finalized quickly.

    She could not dress as another person too!

    Watching the woman leave at a fast pace, Louis'' dark eyes were deep in concentration.

    Was her business so busy? That she needed two phones?

    Intuition told him that this woman was not simple!

    Louis pulled out his phone, " Harry, check someone out for me ..."

    Outside.

    Violet took her other cell phone out of her bag and wrinkled her brow slightly when she saw that it was

    a call from Jasmine.

    The cell phone in the bag was what she used for contact people when she was Violet.

    What was Jasmine doing and calling her out of the blue?

    Violet walked to the corner and picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Ugly, what are you up to? What took you so long to answer my call?"

    What a rude tone!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Violet''s face was slightly cold, "Missy, if you have time, go to an etiquette ss and let teachers teach

    you properly how to be ady of note."

    "You, you dare to lecture me?"

    "Is something wrong? I gotta go."

    Violet didn''t bother to talk to her and tried to hang up the phone.

    "Violet, I kindly remind you to be careful of your good friend who was cheating on you. Ask Helena

    where she went the day before yesterday."

    Jasmine screamed on the phone.

    Violet froze, and the corners of her mouth curled lightly.

    So it was to stir up trouble.

    Unfortunately, Jasmine never expected that Violet and Helena were the same person.

    "Thanks for the reminder. I have things to do. I''ll hang up now."

    "Hey, you ..."

    Jasmine listened to the beeping sounding from the receiver and mmed her phone down in

    anger.

    Didn''t the ugly even ask her what she knew?

    Although Louis did not consider her as his wife at all, her husband slept with her bosom friend, and she

    really did not mind at all?

    Violet didn''t bother to pick up Jasmine''s provocations, put her phone away and went to the marketing

    department.

    "Hello, I''m looking for Manager Jacob."

    She was taking the Johnson Group''s artist styling business of thetter half of the year.

    Once the business was taken, she will have enough money to buy a small house this year.

    "Miss Helena is here? Please sit down and wait a moment."

    Manager Jacob was talking to a man in a suit.

    The man nced at Violet, and there was interest shed in his slender eyes.

    "Okay."

    Violet smiled and nced at the man, lowering her eyes slightly.

    This was Cooper Burke, the General Manager of the Century Entertainment Company and Jasmine''s

    cousin.

    A yboy who spent most of his time with women.

    "Manager Jacob, don''t keep the pretty girl waiting."

    Cooper acted like a gentleman, scanning back and forth over Violet''s body.

    Violet just felt creeped like she was being watched by a viper.

    "Yes, Mr. Burke, take your time."

    The director sent Cooper out and went into the conference room with Violet to talk about business.

    After somemunication, the two reached a preliminary agreement.

    "Miss Helena, I''m very optimistic about your styling studio. I''ll talk to you for further detail when I''ve

    drawn up a formal contract."

    "Good, then I''ll be waiting to hear from you."

    Violet was delighted and said goodbye to the person in charge before heading the group''s front door.

    When she got into the car, the phone in her bag rang again.

    Violet took it out and looked at it. It was the old Mrs. Johnson''s call.

    "Grandma?"

    "Violet, remember to go back to Balridge Manor early tonight. Since Louis is back home, we are going

    to have a family reunion dinner together."

    To Balridge Manor for dinner tonight?

    Well, she should go to Balridge Manor and persuade the old Mrs. Johnson step by step to agree the

    divorce between Louis and her.

    ...

    Sunset glow was sprinkling with soft light.

    Located halfway up the hill of western suburbs, the manor was uniquely built.

    This was the Balridge Manor.

    It covered thousand square meters.

    The privacy was excellent, even the way up the mountain was located in a particrly secluded ce.

    Violet, wearing dark-framed sses and ugly makeup as usual, entered the door of the estate.

    Looking at the magnificent building, shepressed her lips as she thought of how she almost got lost

    on her first visit.

    She was amoner, but was fortunate to see the prosperity of the top gentry. It was considered that

    she, the ordinary person, widened her horizon.

    The front of the main vi had arge garden and there were a lot of trees surrounded.

    Walking along the promenade, the breeze blew slowly and the air was fragrant with the scent of

    flowers.

    Violet sniffed lightly and took in the beauty of the estate.

    Suddenly, someone stepped out from a tree and pulled her inward with one hand.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Violet eximed, "Who are you? Let go of me! Or I''ll call out for someone!"

    The man dragged her to a leafy tree, "Hush, Violet, don''t make a sound. It''s me."

    It was Cooper?

    What did he want?

    Violet red at him, "Mr. Burke, what do you want?"

    "Violet, so you still remember me? That makes sense because I am so charming. It''s hard for you not

    to remember me."

    Cooper smiled smugly and moved his hands unruly up her waist.

    Disgusting yboy. Did he want to tell her that he was interested in her?

    Now she was a bumpkin.

    Did he have to be so horny?

    Violet stomped down her foot on his hard.

    "Mr. Burke, please behave yourself."

    "Hiss!"

    Cooper felt the pain and let go of Violet, clutching his foot and grunting.

    "You''re so grumpy! But I like it."

    "Mr. Burke, are you highly nearsighted? How can you like me?"

    Violet mocked as she straightened her clothes.

    Cooper groaned for a moment and slowly approached her.

    "Violet, since you know you don''t look good, you should be grateful to me. It''s your blessing that I''m

    interested in you and let you be my woman."

    This woman was ugly, but her body was delicate and lovely.

    Her waist and hip.

    Her back looked even more seductive.

    He had been drooling over her for quite some time and was looking for a chance to sleep with her.

    Louis the punk was back. She was Louis'' wife, but he wanted to get his hands on her even more.

    Cooper''s eyes roamed over Violet''s body recklessly, as if he wanted to strip her naked.

    Violet felt disgusting in her heart.

    "Mr. Burke, please show some respect to me. My husband is back. I will tell him you molested me."

    "Yo, you''re threatening me?"

    Cooper mocked lightly, "Violet, with your punk husband, you think he can really stand up for you? For a

    year, he probably didn''t even bother to look at you, right? You are a woman. You also have needs.

    Don''t you want a man when it''s at night?

    "Louis, he had a car ident before and is impotent. You''d better be with me!"

    Cooper grabbed Violet''s hand as he spoke, and his other hand touched her body.

    Violet tried desperately to break free from him.

    "Cooper, my husband is fine! He''s strong and not a loser like you. I warn you don''t mess around. He''ll

    be here soon, and if he finds out you molested me, he''ll make you feel sorry!"

    "Violet, don''t be shameless! Louis is just a loser. If you obey me, I guarantee you will have endless

    glory and wealth in the future."

    Cooper confined Violet and let her struggle, but did not let go.

    Violet was angry and anxious. Feeling the man''s hands touching her body, she desperately tried to

    escape, but there was strength disparity between men and women.

    "Cooper, let me go! If you don''t let go, I''ll really shout!"

    "Shout it out! When the timees, I''ll tell everyone that it was you who seduced me. Let''s see if

    people will believe you, an ugly bitch, or my words?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "You!"

    Violet was furious, and just then she vaguely saw a figureing over with nting shadow.

    The tall figure, full of fury, was like a demon from hell.

    "Louis!"

    "Heh, Violet, at this time, whom you call is useless, or obediently from ... Ah!"

    Cooper didn''t finish his words, only to feel a huge pain in his arm.

    A miserable scream rang out, and Cooper had been flung away.

    The man stepped forward and grabbed Cooper by thepels. He beat on him with fists.

    "Ah, stop fighting! Help!"

    Cooper was beaten and cried out until he was dying.

    Violet saw Cooper was out of breath and quickly pulled Louis''s hand, "Stop fighting, if you keep doing,

    you''re going to kill him!"

    Louis was still covered with hostility.

    He threw Cooper away with a chilling tone.

    "Bastard, how dare you behave atrociously in the Johnson Family''s domain? Who gave you the guts?!"

    Cooper rolled his eyes and let out a long breath of relief.

    By this time, the servant who heard themotion had already gone to invite Rosalie over.

    Together with Jasmine.

    Upon seeing Cooper lying on the ground like mud, Rosalie shouted, "Cooper, who did this to you!"

    Cooper was helped up by two servants and wailed with difficulty, "Aunt, if youe a littleter, I will

    be killed by Louis!"

    Rosalie changed her facial expression and turned her head to look at Louis.

    "Louis, why are you doing this to Cooper? He''s your cousin!"

    "My cousin? Sorry, my mom only has one sister. My aunt doesn''t have a son like that trash."

    Louis drew out a wet paper towel, slowly and methodically wiped his slender fingers. His words were

    full of arrogance and contempt.

    "You!"

    Rosalie stared at Louis and was unable to speak.

    Cooper was her nephew.

    She always treated Cooper as if he was her own child because she had no biological son.

    Louis, her stepson, did no regard him for his rtives.

    That was to say, she was not taken into ount at all!

    "Cooper, how serious a crime have youmitted? Louis is going to beat you to death for what?"

    Jasmine had actually known some of the truth from the servant''s mouth and deliberately inquired.

    Cooper''s swollen eyes shed and his finger pointed to Violet, who was standing beside Louis, without

    saying a word.

    "It was Violet who seduced me! Louis misunderstood me and beat me up like this!"

    Violet: "..."

    This disgusting Cooper was actually backtracking!

    "Cooper, it''s obvious that you''re the one who''s horny! Are you still a man? Dare do it but dare not

    admit?"

    Violet looked at Cooper with a disgusted look on her face.

    "Look at yourself. You make me disgusting. Am I attracted to you? Violet, who believes it?"

    Cooper, relying on the fact that no one was there before, quibbled slyly.

    "You ..."

    She had never seen such a despicable and shameless man!

    "As long as it''s what she says, I believe it."

    Louis spoke in a cold voice, "Cooper, I am not blind. You can try bullshitting in front of me again!"

    The man''s face was sullen and cold, and his tone was full of warnings.

    Cooper unconsciously cringed and was speechless for a moment.

    Violet looked at Louis with some surprise and was slightly moved.

    She didn''t expect he would believe her words unconditionally.

    Also unconditionally defended her!

    "Cooper, you''re too horny! You are even interested in her?"

    Jasmine''s eyes rolled and she gave Violet and Louis a meaningful look, "Well at least you should learn

    from Louis and sleep a woman a hundred times prettier than her for fun."

    She was telling everyone that Louis was cheating on Violet!

    And Louis was not qualified to lecture Cooper!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    "Jasmine, what are you talking about? Louis was cheating on Violet?"

    Rosalie asked in surprise.

    "Yes, it happened in the luxury suite of our hotel."

    Jasmine looked over at Violet and gave a mocking smile, "Violet, you and Helena are good friends,

    aren''t you? Didn''t I tell you to ask her about what happened with my brother? Did you go and do it or

    not?"

    This was a deliberate attempt to create embarrassment for her and Louis!

    Violet''s fingers curled slightly, "I didn''t ask her, but she told me everything. She said that she was set up

    by you and identally got into my husband''s room. Oh, she even sent me a video of you spending

    the night with a man."

    Since Jasmine didn''t want her to have a good time here, then she just needed to reveal Jasmine''s

    affair as well.

    "You ..."

    Jasmine blushed and automatically turned a deaf ear to Violet''s words.

    "Since you know Helena slept with your husband, you are actually not angry? Let me tell you, Helena

    must approach and befriend you on purpose. She is looking for a chance to squeeze you out of your

    position!"

    This ugly monster didn''t y by the rules!

    Her bosom friend slept with her husband, and she was actually indifferent about it!

    "Jasmine, I hate people who frame Helena more than the fact that I knew she slept with my husband!"

    Violet nced at her, and her voice was a little cold.

    Jasmine snorted lightly, "Violet, you''re really stupid. Is it because you are ugly that you are so

    generous, willing to share even your husband with your friends!?"

    "Jasmine, you don''t have to stir up trouble."

    Violet said, "I hope you won''t target Helena again, or I won''t mind letting everyone in high society know

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    how raunchy the private life of the daughter of the Johnson Family is."

    "Violet, don''t you dare threaten me?"

    "If you think so, then that is a threat."

    "You ..."

    "Okay, Jasmine, stop it."

    Seeing that her daughter had fallen behind, Rosalie spoke up in a hurry.

    "Mom, look at her ..."

    Jasmine took Rosalie''s arm with a look of exasperation.

    Rosalie patted her hand and stared at Violet with coldness.

    "Violet, I let you marry into the Johnson Family because of your gentle and virtuous nature. Look at you

    now, you don''t know how to behave yourself. You don''t know right from wrong. Don''t you want to stay

    in the Johnson Family anymore?"

    What she said was serious.

    med her for all the faults.

    med her for seducing Cooper.

    med her for biting back at Jasmine.

    Rosalie was really good at reversing ck and white.

    Violetpressed her red lips, and did not speak.

    "Rosalie, Violet is my wife, and it should be up to me to decide if she can stay at the Johnson Family."

    Louis, who had not spoken, suddenly took Violet by the shoulders, and his voice was deep and cold.

    Violet''s body stiffened and doubted her ears a little.

    She turned her head slightly and saw the man''s jaw, perfect and elegant.

    Just like a knight, he guarded his side of the territory.

    Rosalie''s face didn''t look too good, "Louis, I don''t want to get in between you and your wife. Violet is

    now the daughter-inw of the Johnson Family and she''s misbehaving, so it''s righteous that I scold

    her."

    "Misbehaving? Rosalie, are you really going to describe my wife with that term?"

    Louis''s cold eyes took a nce at Cooper.

    Rosalie knew what was good and did not continue.

    "All right, let''s end this matter for today. If you go on, do you want to rm Grandma and make her

    blood pressure soar?"

    She was using Grandma''s health to pressure them.

    For the sake of Grandma, they certainly can''t continue to hold on to Cooper any longer.

    Violet only felt Louis put his hands on her shoulders. With much strength, he spped her shoulders.

    The temperature around his body seemed to have dropped a few degrees.

    She knew that Louis was angry.

    "Go, take him for the medicine."

    Rosalie instructed the servants to take Cooper away.

    Cooper grunted in pain, and his swollen eyes glimpsed Louis with a provocative smile.

    It seemed to say, "Look, someone is backing me up. What can you do to me?

    Violet felt the breath of the man beside her grow colder.

    She looked sideways and saw the man''s thin lipspressed into a straight line.

    Extremely tolerant.

    "Mr. Johnson, thank you for helping me just now."

    After Rosalie and Jasmine left, Violet thanked Louis.

    Louis'' hand moved away from her shoulders, and his face was still cold.

    "No need to thank me. Helping you is only because you upy the title of my wife and bullying you is

    tantamount to challenging my authority."

    That made sense.

    Louis and his stepmother didn''t get along, and she and he were on the same side for now.

    Violet''s mind was clear.

    "But ugly and still so restless. Violet, you''ve got a real knack for it."

    The man nced at her with a tone full of mockery.

    Violet: "..."

    There was always a way for him to let her discard so much good feeling towards him.

    "Mr. Johnson, you said it yourself that you are not blind. What happened today should not be my fault,

    right?"

    She was innocent, okay?

    It was obviously Cooper''s fault!

    "Things must have a reason."

    Louis said coldly, "Violet, I have reasons to suspect that you can not bear to be lonely, so you go to

    tease Cooper."

    Violet: "..."

    He was not able to judge based on facts and turned ck and white in order to nder her at will.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re unbelievable! If women hit on you, do I have reason to suspect that you must be

    too flirtatious and give people the signal to hit on you!?"

    Louis: "..."

    How dare she consider him flirtatious!

    This woman was so eloquent!

    Louis stared at the woman who slightly raised her chin from anger, and something shed in his deep

    eyes.

    "What did you say to Cooper? I''m good, and how do you know that?"

    Violet: "..."

    He actually heard it!

    Then he should know that this was just her way to irritate Cooper!

    "No, Mr. Johnson ..."

    "Well, you haven''t slept with me so you don''t know if I am good or not. But your good friend did, so

    she''s the one who told you about it?"

    Louis got closer to her, and his dark eyes were looking straight at her, as if to see her through.

    Violet''s ears were hot and her head was unconsciously tilted back.

    "That, you listen to me ..."

    "Violet, it looks like you and your bosom friend have a really good rtionship! As Jasmine said, good

    enough to share a man?"

    Louis''s strong arms wrapped around her slender waist, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned up,

    revealing a touch of heart-stopping evil.

    Violet just felt her heart pounding, like it was going to jump out of her chest.

    She wrenched his arms away from her and took two quick steps backwards.

    "Mr. Johnson, you misunderstood. Helena said that the night was just an ident. She has forgotten

    about it. Please forget about it too. And I''m going to divorce you, so it is impossible to share a man with

    Helena."

    This demon man!

    Why did she feel that he meant something?

    Could he have sensed something?

    Violet''s eyes shed and she turned and walked quickly forward.

    The woman''s waist was slim, walking in a charming way.

    This walking posture ...

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Violet''s back, and what shed through his mind was

    a message from his assistant about Helena.

    No useful information was found except that she was from Eleaviel.

    Was that woman so mysterious?

    Was she a big shot?

    Or the information was fake?

    In the hall, the old Mrs. Johnson was helped by a servant to sit on a sofa.

    Leon, the host of the Johnson Family, also came down from the upstairs.

    Violet entered the door, greeted him, and then walked over to the old Mrs. Johnson.

    "Grandma."

    "Violet, have a seat."

    The old Mrs. Johnson let Violet sit down affectionately, all smiles.

    At that moment, Louis also came in.

    After greeting Leon, he also sat beside the old Mrs. Johnson.

    "Now I''m happy. Look at my grandson and granddaughter-inw. What a match!"

    Violet: "..."

    Crowd: "..."

    The old Mrs. Johnson had a problem with her eyes some time ago and couldn''t see things very clearly.

    Well, it seemed that the drugs had no effect!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Violet smiled, and her eyes unconsciously cast to the side of Louis, but saw him staring at her.

    The deep eyes were filled with mockery.

    Why was he mocking her?

    It was not like she made Grandma think this way!

    "Dad, are you feeling better?"

    Louis walked over to Leon''s side and made small talk with him.

    Violet''s eyes withdrew from him and looked at the old Mrs. Johnson.

    The old Mrs. Johnson was smiling and holding her hand.

    "Violet, from now on, Louis will officially take over the domestic market of the Johnson Group, so you

    two won''t have to live apart. You and Louis have to work hard. I''m looking forward to seeing my future

    great-grandchild."

    It was that topic again!

    Violet was a little embarrassed.

    "Grandma, do you remember the TV show you watched two days ago? In the show, a young couple

    became enemies because of their broken rtionship and ended up making a mess of the family.

    Grandma definitely doesn''t want to see this kind of thing happen to us."

    The old Mrs. Johnson liked to watch TV shows.

    She deliberately cited a TV show to dissuade the old Mrs. Johnson.

    Together, she and Louis would be enemies with each other.

    "You''re smart ."

    The old Mrs. Johnsonughed and looked at Louis, who was talking to Leon Johnson not far away.

    "Louis has a cold face but a warm heart, while you are gentle and kind, so you are a perfect match

    together."

    Violet: "..."

    A perfect match!?

    The old Mrs. Johnson really thought too highly of them!

    Violet lost her smile, touched her face, and deliberately said, "But grandma, I''m not good-looking

    enough for him, and if we are together, I will only make him lose face."

    In other people''s eyes, her appearance didn''t match with Louis''.

    Of course, Louis was the good-looking one.

    She was an ugly pig.

    "Violet, every wise men know it is necessary to have a good wife."

    The old Mrs. Johnson looked at Violet, "Think of the not-so-pretty-looking women who have gone down

    in history. What''s more, is my Violet really that ugly?"

    The olddy had a smiling look. Her eyes cannot see clearly, but at the moment shone with a shrewd

    light.

    Violet''s heart skipped a beat, inexplicably with a guilty conscience.

    Why did she think the old Mrs. Johnson knew something?

    "Grandma, can we start the dinner? I''m hungry."

    Jasmine''s voice came from the dining room and the old Mrs. Johnson patted Violet''s hand, "Come on,

    let''s have the dinner."

    "Okay."

    Violet helped the old Mrs. Johnson walk in the direction of the dinning room.

    It seemed that the old Mrs. Johnson had a long way to go to convince her not to divorce Louis.

    The Johnsons were all seated.

    Violet habitually serve the old Mrs. Johnson a bowl of soup first.

    "Violet, this is Louis'' favorite soup too."

    The old Mrs. Johnson took the bowl of soup and spoke with a smile on her face.

    Was this a hint for her to serve Louis soup as well?

    Helpless, Violet looked at the man sitting beside her and obediently served him a bowl of soup.

    "Mr. Johnson, here."

    Louis didn''t say anything and took the bowl.

    "Violet, what did you call him?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson took a sip of the soup and raised her eyes.

    Violet froze, reacting to the fact that she had just called him "Mr. Johnson" out of habit.

    "Louis, have some soup."

    The old Mrs. Johnson, can you stop staring at me?

    "Violet, what kind of person is Louis to you?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson, apparently not knowing what Violet had in mind, asked again with a smile on her

    face.

    "It''s ... My husband."

    Violet replied stiffly.

    "Well, that''s right! Look how loving the young couple is!"

    Violet: "..."

    The Johnsons: "..."

    Just serving him with a bowl of soup and calling him husband can be considered to love?

    The old Mrs. Johnson''sprehension was not quite the same as other people!

    "Ugly people always make a lot of noise."

    Jasmine couldn''t stand this kind of bragging and snorted lightly.

    Leon gave a nce at Jasmine with a warning in his eyes.

    Jasmine pursed and didn''t say another words.

    Across the table, Louis finished his soup, picked up his chopsticks and put food in Violet''s bowl.

    "Eat more, you''re too skinny."

    The man''s tone was soft, and his eyes were full of warmth.

    It was like an attentive husband caring for his beloved wife.

    Violet knew he was deliberately putting on a show in front of the Johnsons, but her heart still skipped a

    beat.

    Louis was definitely a good actor if he worked in the acting industry.

    The old Mrs. Johnson watched the interaction between the two with a smile in her eyes.

    "Louis, it''s been a long time since you don''t live in the Balridge Manor with me. Tonight, you two should

    not go back and stay at Balridge Manor with me for one night."

    Coughed.

    Violet almost spit out a mouthful of soup.

    She hastily covered her mouth and coughed until her face was red.

    Louis raised an eyebrow and reached up to pat her back.

    "As soon as you heard you will stay with grandma, you got so excited?"

    Yes!

    How can she not be excited?

    If she stayed at Balridge Manor, wouldn''t she have to share a room with him!?

    She didn''t want it!

    Violet couldn''t eat anymore.

    Only the old Mrs. Johnson, who was extra happy today, ate more than usual.

    "Louis,e upstairs with me and keep talking about thepany''s business."

    After eating, Leon gestured for Louis to follow him upstairs.

    Louis nced at Violet and smiled gently, "I''ll be right there. You behave yourself downstairs."

    Violet: "..."

    Was this man addicted to acting?

    Didn''t he feel embarrassed when he showed her excessive attention?

    "Violet, go to the kitchen and prepare some fruit."

    Rosalie watched coldly as Louis went upstairs and asked Violet to prepare fruit.

    "Okay."

    Violet nodded and went into the kitchen.

    "Violet, remember who chose you to enter the Johnson Family in the first ce. Who gave you the

    good life you have now? You''d better get it straight, or I''ll torture you in a hundred ways."

    Rosalie''s warning voice came from behind with a viciousness.

    Violet cut the fruit and her red lips lightlypressed.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    She knew that Rosalie let her marry into the Johnson Family because of her ugly appearance, which

    could be very effective in humiliating to Louis, her stepson.

    In her mind, she and Violet should be on the same side.

    But today, her performance certainly did not satisfy her.

    Rosalie was not a good woman.

    Violet''s mind shed back to the Johnson Family''swork of connections.

    Rosalie and Leon united by marriage for the sake of the Johnson Group.

    Leon had a girlfriend in love, Isabelle Riley, Louis'' biological mother, before they got married.

    Isabelle grew up in an ordinary family.

    Because of family interests, Leon eventually broke up with her.

    But she was pregnant at the time.

    Isabelle did not tell Leon that she was pregnant, but chose to give birth to Louis secretly.

    It was not until Louis was five years old that Leon discovered the secret.

    Leon wanted to divorce Rosalie, who had never been pregnant, and marry Isabelle.

    Only Rosalie was no good, and threatened Isabelle to leave the city.

    Isabelle was a woman of character who did not want to use her son as an excuse to marry into a

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    wealthy family, but chose to take him away.

    But on the way there was a car ident.

    Isabelle held Louis in her arms, but she died from the severe injuries.

    Thus, Louis was taken back to Balridge Manor and kept by the old Mrs. Johnson.

    Louis, although illegitimate, was Leon''s only son.

    Rosalie always saw him as a thorn ...

    It was said that the rtionship between a stepchild and a stepmother was always inferior to the

    rtionship between a biological mother and a son.

    What was more, it happened in a rich and powerful family.

    Violet went out of the kitchen with a fruit tray, silently praying that the divorce would be quick.

    She, a weak and innocent person, didn''t want to get caught in the domestic dispute and suffer.

    The sound of high heels rang out and Jasmine appeared in front of her.

    Violet raised her eyes and met her disgusted look.

    Jasmine crossed over her pompously, not forgetting to give her a hard bump.

    Violet''s eyes shed and dumped the fruit all over Jasmine.

    "Ah! Violet, what are you doing?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t hold it steadily!"

    She was the one who came here to seek trouble!

    Violet thought it as a payback for her who framed her before!

    "Violet, you did that on purpose! I''m so mad at you. Just wait. I''m going to teach you a lesson!"

    Jasmine was furious, pointed at Violet and screamed at her, then went upstairs to change her clothes.

    Violet pushed the lenses with an innocent face, and slowly cleaned up the debris on the floor with the

    servants.

    ...

    At nightfall.

    The secluded estate fell into silence.

    In a tastefully decorated room, Violet watched Louis get into the washroom with a change of clothes.

    Scratching her head, Violet only felt it troublesome.

    Balridge Manor was full of servants and she had to sleep in a room with Louis.

    It seemed that tonight, she cannot remove her makeup and will have to sleep with ugly makeup.

    TICK. A message was on the phone.

    Violet nced at it, and her eyes were shing slightly.

    The message was sent by her bosom friend.

    She said someone was investigating on Helena''s profile.

    The person who investigated her was Louis'' man!

    Could Louis really be suspicious of her identity?!

    Fortunately, her friend had made thorough arrangements.

    But Louis'' insight was really too strong.

    She was really afraid that her disguise would soon be uncovered in front of him.

    Violet let out a long breath and pondered as the man came out of the bathroom.

    Wearing a white bathrobe, it revealed his pectoral muscle.

    With a towel in his hand, he was wiping his wet hair.

    Violet hastily lowered her eyes, and dodged from seeing him.

    "You''re done? Then I''ll go in and take a shower."

    She unconsciously recalled the night when she identally slept with him, and her ears turned red.

    Louis didn''t say anything, watching Violet enter the bathroom with a hurried gait. No emotion was

    visible on his handsome face.

    He poured himself a ss of wine and sat leisurely on the sofa.

    Twenty minutester. Violet came out.

    Her hair was unwashed and she still wore the ck-framed sses.

    And she wore long-sleeved clothes and pants of the same style as before.

    Louis sized her up, with his long fingers ying with the ss.

    "Violet, although you''re ugly, you don''t even stress on hygiene? Are you a real woman?"

    Violet: "..."

    Such a mean man!

    No others here. Finally he did not pretend to be tender!

    "I just washed my hair yesterday. It''s not dirty. Of course, if Mr. Johnson doesn''t mind, why don''t you

    sleep in a different room?"

    She was wearing ugly makeup, and although her makeup was waterproof, she still wanted to take it off

    tonight.

    She was afraid that the more she did, the easier it would be for Louis to see her weak point.

    Her gaze behind the lenses showed a hint of anticipation.

    Expected him to leave the room.

    Louis'' corners of mouth was lightly hooked. He put down his ss and came to Violet.

    Long, slender fingers caressed her face.

    "Violet, are you nervous about being with me? Are you feeling inferior because you''re so ugly? Don''t

    worry, I don''t mind it. After all, your body looks just like Helena''s, barely good."

    Violet: "..."

    What did he say?

    And his hand, what was it doing on her face?

    Violet hurriedly took a step back to avoid his touch.

    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t treat Helena as a fantasy object. Also, we have already signed the divorce

    agreement. In principle, I have no rtionship with you anymore. Please don''t put your hands on me."

    If the old Mrs. Johnson hadn''t been there, she would have walked away!

    "It''s just a signed divorce agreement. In principle, you and I still belong to the rtionship of husband

    and wife. Even if I want to do something to you, it will still fall under the category of a normal couple."

    Louis nced at his long, slender fingers.

    His fingers were clean, so the skin on the woman''s face was real?

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re so humorous. How can you say that to my ugly face?"

    Violet had a wary look on her face and a fake smile.

    Louis shot a nce at her and changed the topic, "You know Helena well? Then you should know

    about her. Tell me about it."

    He was inquiring about Helena?

    Violet''s eyes shed, "Actually, I''m not going to lie. Helena''s identity is not very clear to me. My bosom

    friend Josie happened to save her in Eleaviel. She has amnesia and can''t recall her previous

    experiences at all."

    The woman with amnesia!

    What a coincidence!

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and scrutinized her.

    "That, Mr. Johnson, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you go to bed early?"

    Violet did not dare see Louis'' eyes, and walked quickly over the couch to straighten her things out.

    "You''re going to sleep on the couch?"

    "Well, I''m sure Mr. Johnson won''t want me to share a bed with you."

    Can he see how self-aware she was?

    Louis looked at her upturned buttocks. Certain scenes shed through his mind, and his Adam''s apple

    unconsciously rolled.

    He averted his sight line, walked to the bed, and turned off the air conditioner.

    Violet: "..."

    Why did he turn off the air conditioner?

    It was in a summer!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re cold?"

    "It''s not cold, but I don''t want the air conditioner."

    Louis nced at her and took a pair of ck pajamas with one hand and slowly took off the white

    bathrobe from his body with the other hand.

    The temperature was high. He wanted to see how she still covered herself up.

    He wanted to see her wash her face after sweating.

    Seeing that he was about to get changed, Violet turned her head in a hurry and her ears were slightly

    red.

    Oh My God. Did this man have a kidney deficiency?

    In the hot day, he actually did not want the air conditioning?

    So hot!

    "If you''re hot, change the long clothes and pants you''re wearing."

    The man''s low, maic voice came from behind her.

    Violet gave a hollowugh, "It''s okay. I''m not feeling hot."

    Her skin tone was fair and she only covered the top of her neck with a specific powder.

    Once she took off her long shirt and pants, she would reveal even more of her skin!

    Violety back on the couch, looking at the ceiling and feeling the heat bubbling upward beneath her.

    It was sizzling!

    The temperature in the room was getting higher.

    Violet couldn''t help but get up and her eyes fell on the man on the king-size bed who was reading a

    document.

    " Mr. Johnson, let¡¯s make a deal. I feel a little hot. Can I sleep in the next room?"

    "There are no beds next door."

    "It''s fine. It''s fine. I''ll just sleep on the floor."

    As long as there was air conditioning, she can sleep anywhere!

    Violet took the nket and prepared to sleep somewhere else.

    A shadow fell overhead, followed by the man''s maic voice.

    "You''re hot? Do you want me to help you cool down a little?"

    Louis came to the couch and leaned over slightly to look at her, forcing her to lean back into the couch.

    "What? Mr. Johnson, what are you talking about!"

    The man''s strong arms were propped up at her sides, and his dark eyes sized her up with abandon.

    His eyes fell on her unraveled the cor because of the heat. He could see her fair chest that was

    partly hidden and partly visible.

    Violet looked down, and when she saw the skin on her chest, she hastily covered it.

    "Mr. Johnson, where are you looking at? Pervert!"

    "Pervert? Violet, I told you, we''re married and it''s normal if I have sex with you."

    Louis'' Adam''s apple rolled slightly, and his eyes shifted slightly upward.

    Her face was swarthy and not at allparable to theplexion of her breast.

    His dark eyes narrowed slightly as he asked a question he wanted to ask, "Violet, the hues of your

    body and your face, why do they have a huge difference?"

    Violet was lost for words at the moment.

    That was really hard to answer!

    "I was born with that. But I think it''s good. Just because of this, I can be less harassed by horny men."

    So, she was insinuating that he was horny?

    Louis looked at her steadily and reached out to touch her face.

    "Hiss, that hurts."

    Frowned, Violet suddenly covered her stomach with her hands and screamed.

    Louis'' hand lurched, "What''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Johnson, get up. I have to go to the bathroom."

    Violet looked at him pathetically.

    Louis slowly straightened up and watched as the woman quickly crossed past him.

    She was making an excuse!

    This ugly wife seemed to be hiding unspeakable secrets in her body.

    In the bathroom, Violet leaned against the door and let out a long breath.

    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she looked at this ugly face in the mirror . Then she quickly took

    her makeup bag, dipped some powder and fixed again the ugly makeup that had faded because of the

    sweat.

    Suddenly she understood why Louis turned off the air conditioning!

    He was suspicious of her identity!

    What a tough guy!

    That seemed really troublesome! Violet double-checked her makeup before she exited the bathroom.

    The air in the room suddenly became cooler.

    Louis actually turned the air conditioning on!

    Great!

    Violet was happy. Her eyes fell on the man who was leaning on the bed and continuing to read his

    papers. With a light cough she rushed to the sofa.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Mr. Johnson, good night."

    Louis didn''t pay attention to her, but his mind couldn''t help but think of the enchanting night.

    Violet, Helena, between the two ...

    The following day.

    Violet did not sleep soundly and got up quietly at dawn.

    After ncing at the sleeping man, she gingerly exited the bedroom and let out a long breath.

    The torturous night was finally over.

    Violet touched her face and just felt sticky.

    She had to get out of Balridge Manor and get her makeup off in a hurry.

    Violet went to the kitchen and made the old Mrs. Johnson a few of her favorite snacks as usual, then

    greeted the housekeeper and quickly left.

    After a while, Louis got up and got out of the room.

    The old Mrs. Johnson was also awake.

    "Good morning, grandma."

    "Morning."

    The old Mrs. Johnson nced behind him, "Louis, where''s Violet?"

    "She left"

    When she left, he was aware of it.

    "Madam, Mrs. Violet Johnson made breakfast before she left."

    The servant spoke respectfully.

    "Well, Violet is really thoughtful."

    The old Mrs. Johnson was helped by Louis into the dining room. Looking at the breakfast on the table,

    the old Mrs. Johnson was greatly delighted.

    Louis carefully took a bowl of rice porridge to the old Mrs. Johnson, "Grandma, is that how she wins

    your heart?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson gave a nce at him.

    "Louis, do you know why Violet married you a year ago?"

    "Because of greed and vanity."

    Louis took a cup of coffee handed over by a servant and responded indifferently.

    "You''re wrong."

    The old Mrs. Johnson said, "Violet chose to marry you as repaying for kindness."

    Repaying for kindness?

    To whom?

    Louis''s hand was in the air and he looked at the old Mrs. Johnson.

    "Violet grew up without without her parents."

    "She was raised by her aunt. The youngest sister of Violet¡¯s mother. But her aunt chose to divorce

    because her husband cheated on her. So she raised Violet and her own biological daughter alone."

    "Her aunt died when Violet was a freshman in high school because of years of overwork. Since t hen,

    Violet and her cousin live together."

    The old Mrs. Johnson slowly recounted, "A year ago you had an ident and I was seriously ill. We

    were sending out a message to the city that you were going to choose a woman and marry. For the

    huge bride price of our family, Violet''s uncle originally wanted to force Violet''s cousin to marry you. And

    Violet, for the sake of her cousin''s freedom, volunteered to take her cousin''s ce and marry you."

    "She¡¯s been on the straight for a year and never uses the title of Mrs. Johnson for her own gain. Would

    you say that Violet still married you out of greed and vanity?"

    Louis listened thoughtfully.

    He never bothered to investigate her.

    All he knew was that she was chosen for him by his stepmother to humiliate him!

    "Did she tell you this?"

    "No. I got these partly from my research, and partly from what I heard from Violet''s cousin Evie

    Williams."

    The old Mrs. Johnson reached out and patted Louis'' hand, "Louis, don''t hold it against Violet. She''s a

    caring and righteous woman."

    He was not sure about it.

    But it was clear that his ugly wife had secrets.

    Louis took a bite of the fluffy bread and then pondered.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    RW Styling Studio.

    Violet finally removed the ugly makeup.

    Watching her original appearance in the mirror, she wiped the water off her face and let out a long

    breath.

    It was not easy!

    It was really not easy to muddle through in front of him!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Violet, Erin''s on the phone."

    Evie''s hand reached over. Violet took the phone, smiled and pinched Evie''s face.

    "Thanks Evie."

    This was her cousin, Evie Williams, her aunt''s favorite daughter, who now managed the Tasty Interlude

    Bakery downstairs.

    "Pick it up. I''ll go down and go on with my stuff!"

    Evie hugged her and then left.

    Violet curled her lips and had the video chat with her daughter.

    "Erin, you''re awake so early?"

    "Becausest night I did not hear the voice of mommy, so didn''t sleep well!"

    The little one in the video sounded so cute. Her little face was pink. And her big eyes were as bright as

    the stars at night.

    Violet felt softhearted and threw the little one a kiss.

    "Mommy had some businessst night. That''s why I didn''t talk to my baby on the phone."

    "I know, Josie said that mommy was there to make money for Erin."

    The little one blinked with a pair of big eyes, "Mommy is too hard. Erin decided not to drink milk in the

    future, just have porridge."

    Violet: "..."

    That was her good girl!

    How can she be so understanding and likeable?

    She was really her sweet little girl.

    Violet felt like she was going to cry.

    She hastily lifted her eyes to prevent the tears froming down.

    "Erin, mommy isn''t having a hard time at all. You have to listen to Josie, drink more milk and grow taller

    so that mommy will be happy."

    "Good! Mommy, when I grow taller, I can earn my own milk money."

    Violet: "..."

    Her family had a sweet little girl. That was the biggest blessing of her life!

    "Okay, mommy has to get busy! Where''s Josie?"

    "Josie is still sleeping. I''ll go to wake her up."

    "Okay, that''s it for now!"

    A guest came into the studio and Violet smiled and hung up the phone.

    "Is Helena there? Do my hair and makeup."

    The guest was calling her.

    Violet put away her phone, tidied up, and walked out.

    "Hi, I''m Helena."

    Violet watched the guest.

    The person was around her forties and wearing tight-fitting clothes, making her already corpulent body

    even more corpulent.

    Her temperament was not elegant, and she didn''t look like she was nice enough to get along with.

    "So you''re Helena. I hear you''re the best in this studio? Come on, do my hair and makeup."

    The woman looked at Violet up and down.

    "Yes, ma''am, pleasee with me for a skin test."

    Violet reached out and gestured for the guest to go to the information desk.

    "What is skin test? Just put on your best cosmetics for me."

    The woman''s eyes shed with impatience.

    "Thisdy, having a skin test is a safeguard for you to screen out makeup that doesn''t suit you."

    Violet patiently exined to her.

    "If you can''t make me feel satisfactory, I won''t give you money."

    "Okay, if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, just mention it."

    Violet gestured to the receptionist, then looked at the woman thoughtfully.

    She had been styling for a year and hade into contact with all kinds of people.

    With her reputation that was slowly built up, the majority of people who came to her for styling was

    usually rich.

    Because the pricing was not low, average women rarely set foot here.

    But this woman''s dressing didn''t look like she was a rich ...

    The other side.

    The Johnson Group.

    "Louis, I heard you slept with a woman that night? It was your wife''s bosom friend? Tell me, how did it

    feel?"

    Austin Evison leaned back on his chair, and his handsome face was full of mockery.

    Louis paused and raised his eyes, "How do you know about this?"

    "What do you think? Of course your sister told my sister. Then my sister came back to make a scene in

    front of me."

    Austin yed his phone with a helpless look on his face.

    Louis'' eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "You have to tell your sister not to put her mind on me."

    Austin was his best friend

    But it didn''t mean he wanted to be doubly rted with Austin by marry his sister.

    He really didn''t want to be stalked by his friend''s sister.

    "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to help. I can''t help."

    Austin shrugged and then stood up straight, "I have to buy something for her early in the morning to

    coax her. You''re the culprit. You have to go with me."

    "Where are we going? I''m not avable!"

    "Let''s go! I promise you''ll be interested!"

    ...

    In the studio.

    Violet applied makeup for the guest based on her own opinion.

    "Well, Ms. Wright, look. Is this makeup satisfactory now?"

    Violet asked with a smile.

    Ruby Wright looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but surprise by her appearance.

    Her original rough skin now looked fair and shiny.

    After the styling, Ruby looked like apletely different person.

    She looked younger by at least ten years.

    "Well ... It''s not bad!"

    Ruby prevented herself from sayingpliment, but replied indifferently.

    Violet smiled slightly and said nothing more.

    Because she had seen from Ruby''s expression that she was quite satisfied.

    "As long as you''re satisfied."

    Violet handed Ruby''s belongings to her. Until Ruby paid and left, Violet felt slightly relieved.

    She thought the woman was here to pick a fight.

    But now it looked like she was overthinking it!

    Violet stretched herself and walked to the rest area to make herself a ss of water.

    With an unobtrusive nce, she saw a luxury car parked by the roadside, and someone stepped out of

    the car.

    The tall figure was enveloped by the sunlight.

    Louis!

    Why was he here?!

    Violet almost choked with the water. She hurriedly put down the ss, ran into the dressing room and

    put on an ugly makeup.

    Then, through a hidden door, she went down to the first floor.

    Outside.

    Louis looked at the not-sorge bakery in front of him and then blinked.

    This was where his ugly wife worked?

    The store was not big, but it seemed to be doing good business?

    "Is it right toe with me?"

    Austin raised an eyebrow, "The first floor is your wife''s workce, and the second floor is your lover''s.

    Your wife and mistress are at peace with each other and still as close as sisters. Louis, why do I envy

    you a little bit?"

    "You can try bullshitting again."

    Louis'' gaze was like a knife.

    Austin touched his nose and followed him inside.

    Inside, Evie, who had received instructions from Violet, came out from the kitchen.

    "Louis? What brings you here?"

    "I came with a friend to buy something."

    Louis nced at Evie''s badge and knew she was Violet''s cousin.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    "Stopped by to visit his wife."

    Austin leaned toward the counter and threw a wink toward Evie, "Young girl, call your sister out."

    "Oh, okay."

    Evie was a bit rushed and hastily called out towards the kitchen, "Violet, Louis is here."

    Violet took a deep breath and then walked out from the kitchen, pretending to be surprised, "Mr.

    Johnson, what brings you here?"

    "I can''te here?"

    Louis'' eyes were lingering on her ugly makeup for two seconds, then moving away.

    "Can I get you something to drink?"

    Violet smiled sardonically and inquired.

    "No, take your time."

    Louis looked around with his hands in his pockets as he waited for Austin to finish his pastry shopping.

    Violet stood by obediently and did not make another sound.

    She silently prayed that Louis could leave quickly.

    "Is Helena''s studio upstairs?"

    He suddenly asked a question.

    Violet was shocked but didn''t show it on her face. She pushed her ck-rimmed sses, "Yes."

    Louis nced at her and walked towards the stairway.

    He was going to go upstairs!

    Violet was startled and no longer calm this time, "Mr. Johnson, you... you''re going up there?"

    Her voice was a little harsh from astonishment.

    Louis turned slightly sideways, "What? Can''t I?"

    "Yes, of course."

    Can she say no?!

    Violet smiled and happened to make a eye contact with him. Hastily, she tried to calm herself down.

    Louis gazed at her before went upstairs.

    Violet bit her lower lip and hurried to follow him.

    The styling studio upstairs was also small, but elegantly decorated.

    The melodious sound of music floated in the air.

    Several employees were busy in their works.

    Louis'' deep eyes swept around and didn''t see Helena''s figure.

    "Where is she?"

    "She went out and just asked me to keep an eye on the studio for her."

    Violet lied.

    Louis turned around and looked Violet up and down, "You look nervous?"

    "Huh? No!"

    Violetughed in an embarrassed sort of way and denied it.

    The corners of Louis'' mouth turned upwards as he walked to the rest area and sat down.

    Violet: "..."

    Why wasn''t he leaving?

    "Mr. Johnson, are you waiting for Helena?"

    "Hmm."

    Louis casually picked up a magazine on the coffee table and flipped through it with a leisurely look.

    Wasn''t he the president of the Group?

    Why did he have so much time?

    Violet was speechless and her mind was whirling rapidly.

    He didn''t look like he was going to leave until he saw Helena.

    What can she do?

    "Violet, can youe down here? I have something to ask you."

    Evie sent Austin up and then asked Violet.

    Violet brightened up, "Okay, I''ll be right there."

    She had to go down there, otherwise, how could Helenae back!?

    Violet steadied her heartbeat, "Mr. Johnson, wait for a moment. I''ll be right back."

    Louis did not say anything.

    Violet didn''t care whether he agreed or not, and left quickly.

    "Louis, waiting for your lover while your wife is still here, huh?"

    Austin, with an amused look on his face, sat down next to him.

    Wife, lover?

    He would like to see if these two will appear at the same time today!

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed, and his long fingers tapped his thighs unconsciously.

    Ten minutester.

    "Mr. Johnson, sorry to keep you waiting."

    A woman''s pleasant voice came from the stairway entrance.

    Louis raised his eyes and looked at the two people walking towards him. His dark eyes instantly

    narrowed.

    Helena and Violet appeared at the same time.

    Helena was elegant and refined, but Violet had a swarthy face with a pair of ck-framed sses.

    Wife, lover. They really showed up at the same time!

    "So you''re Helena?"

    Austin looked Helena up and down and asked with interest.

    "You''re Mr. Evison of the Evison Group, right? I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Helena was smiling and greeting Austin.

    Louis nced at her and his eyes fell on the silent "Violet" of the side.

    He got up and walked over to her.

    The smile on "Violet"''s face was barely hanging on.

    Because the woman ying ugly at this time was her cousin Evie.

    She came up with this impromptu method to make her cousin resemble her with her superior make-up

    skill, hoping to fool Louis.

    At that moment, Louis suddenly leaned in slightly and raised his hand to touch Evie''s face.

    Helena was startled and pulled Evie away, "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing?"

    She hoped Louis not touch her sister, okay?

    Louis''s hand stopped in mid-air and his dark eyes were sweeping to her.

    "Helena, this is my wife. Why are you making such a fuss about what I do to her?"

    Violet: "..."

    She wasmitting a gaffe!

    "I''m sorry, because Violet and I are as close as sisters, I''m used to protecting her."

    Violet made up a random reason.

    Without waiting for Louis to speak, she said to Evie, "Violet, I knew you¡¯re busy. I''ll serve Mr. Johnson

    for you."

    "Okay."

    Evie was nervous.

    She followed what Violet had taught her and imitated her usual ent, "Mr. Johnson, excuse me. I''ll go

    downstairs and get busy."

    Louis did not say anything. Evie squeezed a fake smile at him, then turned and walked away quickly.

    When she left, Violet smiled, "Mr. Johnson, what can I do for you?"

    Louis'' line of sight retracted andnded on her face.

    "Miss Helena, my wife is really submissive to you. People will think you''re my real wife."

    Violet: "..."

    Wasn''t she his real wife now?

    "Mr. Johnson is joking. I treat Violet like a sister. I''m just used to protecting her."

    "Really, Miss Helena is quite protective."

    "I''m ttered."

    "..."

    Then, Louis gazed at her and then left the studio.

    "Louis, are we leaving?"

    Austin, who had been watching a good show of them, got up and followed him in a hurry.

    "Mr. Johnson, take your time."

    Violet sent them to the first floor. Watching the two leave, she let out a long breath.

    The man was finally gone!

    If he stayed a little longer, she was afraid she''ll be scared to death!

    She wished she could get a divorce soon, so she wouldn''t have to torture herself so much!

    "Violet, I''m so scared."

    Evie walked out of the kitchen and patted her chest in relief as well.

    "It''s okay now. I''ll help you remove your makeup."

    "Okay."

    Outside the door.

    Louis got in the car.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Austin fastened his seat belt and winked towards him, "Louis, Helena is interesting."

    It was fun!

    The corners of Louis'' mouth turned up and he said, "Don''t you think these two look alike?"

    Austin: "..."

    A beauty like a fairy. But the other, miserable...

    They didn''t look alike!

    "Louis, I don''t think you''re blind! Oh, I see. You mean they taste alike, right!?"

    ...

    Violet sent Louis away and went back to work.

    In the afternoon, something happened in the bakery downstairs.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    "Call out your person in charge."

    In the bakery, a middle-aged woman pped tables and kicked chairs, yelling.

    Evie heard themotion and hurried out to inquire.

    "Madam, I''m the person in charge here. What can I do for you?"

    The middle-aged woman looked her up and down, "You''re the person in charge here? Why did I hear

    that the person in charge here is an ugly bitch? Why didn''t shee out? Does she feel guilty?"

    Hearing this, Evie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but still responded in a good-natured manner, "Dear

    customer, can you make things clear first? What exactly is your problem?"

    "Yeah, don''t keep yelling. Tell us first why you''re angry."

    "Talk about it first!"

    There were some frequent visitors in the store who were buying cakes and all helped Evie out by

    asking the woman questions.

    The middle-aged woman looked at them and said, "I bought some pastries from this store this morning.

    My grandson ate them and vomited and had diarrhea. And the doctor said it was food poisoning. So tell

    me, is the shop owner malicious?!"

    Food poisoning?

    Several customers looked at each other and were a little nervous.

    "No way! We buy pastries here all the time and this has never happened."

    "That''s right. The store looks like it does a pretty good job in hygiene."

    "..."

    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman shouted: "It didn''t happen to you, so of course you can say

    sarcastic remarks! The person in charge of this store is an ugly bitch. When people are ugly, their

    hearts are easily twisted. Maybe she is stimted by something and takes revenge on society!"

    That was an overstatement.

    Evie was angry, "Please don''t talk nonsense. My sister is kind-hearted. She is not what you said."

    "Kind-hearted? I think she was born cowardly!"

    The middle-aged woman said ironically: "I heard that your sister is Mrs. Johnson ? You know, two days

    ago, her husband slept with her best friend, but she dared not speak up because of her self-

    abasement, and still treats her as her best friend. This kind of coward person is most likely to be

    psychologically distorted and do something to retaliate against society."

    When these words came out, people were in awe.

    "Oh my God. There is such a thing?"

    "What she said is so detailed. It must be true."

    "So is the cake in this bakery still edible?"

    "Definitely can''t eat it. It''s horrible."

    "..."

    Initially, the regrs were hesitated, then slowly epted what the middle-aged woman had said and

    asked for a refund.

    The middle-aged woman had her arms crossed with a smug look on her face.

    "No, it''s not what you''re talking about."

    Evie was so anxious that she wanted to exin, but didn''t know where to start.

    At that moment, a woman''s clear and pleasant voice came from the stairway.

    "Please provide some evidences. Denigrate others without evidence is a vition of thew."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet came down from upstairs and spoke in a soft voice.

    "Violet."

    Evie rushed over her with an anxious look on her face.

    Violet smiled reassuringly toward her, then walked toward the middle-aged woman.

    The woman looked her up and down, "Who are you again?"

    "Who I am is none of your business. Who are you? You''d better exin."

    Violet shook the phone in her hand, "I have just recorded your words. I hope you can make things

    clear, otherwise, I don''t mind calling the police now. Let''s go to the police station and talk about it."

    Hearing these words, the woman''s face visibly stiffened.

    "What do you want me to say? What I just said is clear enough. This store sucks that caused my

    grandson to be poisoned!"

    "Is that so? Then may I ask you, at what time in the morning did youe to this store to buy

    pastries?"

    "I, uh, came in around 10 o''clock."

    The woman''s eyes rolled up and she blurted out a time.

    "Did youe and buy it yourself?"

    "Yes!"

    "Okay."

    Violet had a calm face, "Evie, go and check the surveince footage to see if she came to our store

    around 10 o''clock."

    "Okay."

    Evie nodded and was going to check the surveince.

    When the woman heard this, her eyes shed with hesitation.

    "No, I misremembered. I didn''te in to buy it myself in the morning. My daughter-inw did it."

    "Is that so?"

    Violet looked at her and asked a cold and rhetorical question.

    "Sure."

    "No, I remember you initially said that you were the one who bought the pastries at this store. So how

    did it turn out that your daughter-inw came to buy them again?"

    "That''s right. I heard it too."

    A few people next to her retorted suspiciously.

    The woman was a bit flustered, "You heard it wrong. I came to buy pastries, but I didn''t enter the door. I

    was standing outside. It was my daughter-inw."

    "Is that so? Then tell me, please, which position were you standing in?"

    Violet smiled slightly, "Madam, don''t worry. There are cameras everywhere with no dead angles. As

    long as you really came in, I believe what you said is true."

    "I ..."

    The woman was unable to speak for a moment.

    Violet turned upwards her corners of mouth, "Madam, let me remind you again. Public nder and

    defamation is a vition of thew. I''ve heard that the Johnson Group''s legal team is quite powerful, so

    I wonder how many years you''ll be sentenced in this case?"

    The woman was scared.

    She just took money from someone and came over to make a mess. She did not want to be in jail!

    "I, I''m probably mistaken. My grandson just has gastroenteritis. It''s not about the cake. I.. I''m going to

    leave."

    The woman finished her words and left in a huff.

    "So she is here to make trouble!"

    "I always buy cakes from this store. The quality can still be guaranteed."

    "I think it must be apetitor who is deliberately looking for someone to mess up!"

    "..."

    People were talking and Violet listened to them.

    Was it apetitoring to mess up?

    Not necessarily!

    The woman came looking for her, an ugly woman. And it was clear that she just came for her.

    Besides, she knew Helena and Louis slept together. But why did she know?

    "Please rest assured that the hygiene of our bakery is always great and the products used are the most

    expensive and best. So please continue to support our store."

    Evie gave everyone a bow.

    A farce came to an end, and the crowd was relieved to buy their pastries and left.

    "That person just now has gone too far. She actually came to nder you."

    Evie spoke up in exasperation.

    Violet returned to her senses and smiled, "It''s okay. We''ll solve this problem. Keep busy."

    She probably had some ideas that someone was probably targeting her on purpose!

    Who was it?

    The name of a person shed in her mind. Violetpressed her lips and slowly went upstairs.

    Only she had just reached the upper floor when someone followed her noisily upstairs.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    "Helena,e out here! Look at my face. It''s marred! This shitty studio. Close it for me now!"

    It was Ruby who came in the morning.

    At this point, her face was full of red and swollen bumps, looking a little creepy.

    Violet was startled and rushed over, "Ms. Wright, take it easy. Let me see."

    How did this happen?

    Her skin was allergic!

    "What are you looking at?"

    Ruby swatted her hand away as she swept her gaze to the customers who were styling their hair here.

    "Look at this. I had my look done here this morning. This is the proof! I thought it is an upscale studio,

    but I didn''t think it is a bluff! You''re all rich and famous. Be careful with your face. Don''t get ruined!"

    What she said made the employees stop doing the styling and customers all discussed about it.

    "My God. Her face is swollen. She must be allergic."

    "Helena, what kind of cosmetics did you use on her face? Why did you make her face look like this?"

    "Helena, are you using counterfeit products?"

    "That''s right! I came here only because I was introduced by an acquaintance, so I can''t trust your

    studio of this level."

    "..."

    Her guests were chattering. Violet stayed calm and spoke, "Please calm down, the products we use

    here are all big international brands. You can check them as you like."

    The cosmetics she used were carefully selected.

    Before applying makeup to clients who came here, she gave them a skin test and then used the most

    suitable products for each other.

    And there had never been an example like Ruby.

    "Hell, I don''t know what kind of products you''re really using!"

    Ruby snorted, "In order to make huge profits, many bad businessmen secretly have a specialbeling

    production line. And you can buybeled international brands with less money! Maybe that''s how the

    productse from!"

    "It''s true. I saw a news two days ago that people who produced counterfeit goods was caught up by

    police."

    "If that''s true, then what Helena does is so unreasonable."

    "No, I want a refund. I can''t have my face look like that."

    "..."

    The guests were all rich and wealthydies.

    For them, the most important thing to care about was their faces.

    With Ruby''s provocation, they demanded for refunds.

    Violet hurriedly reassured them, "Listen to me. You guy are regrs of this studio. I can swear to God

    that the products I have here are never counterfeit goods. If you don''t believe me, you can just take a

    sample and test it."

    "And how do you exin her face?"

    "Yeah, her face looks like it''s caused by allergy!"

    Several guests questioned it.

    Violet looked at Ruby with a slightly cold look, "There are many reasons of being allergic. Ms. Wright,

    are you sure it''s from using my makeup products and not from eating foods that can still cause

    allergies?"

    There was definitely something wrong with this Ruby!

    She was sure that her allergy was definitely not because of cosmetics!

    "You still want to pass the buck? How could I eat food that I am allergic to? It''s obvious that you saw my

    in dress and deliberately neglected me by using inferior products!"

    Ruby''s eyes shed, but she blurted out an usation.

    "I treat my guests equally."

    Violet said, "Ms. Wright, since you think it''s a cosmetic allergy, why don''t you pleasee with me to

    the hospital and have the doctor do a checkup for you?"

    She believed in her products. If they went to the hospital for a checkup, it would return justice to her.

    "There''s no need to go to the hospital because I''ve already been there!"

    Ruby smiled smugly and took out a test report from her bag, "Helena, look carefully. The doctor

    diagnosed that my face is allergic to cosmetics. How can you still deny!?"

    Violet: "..."

    How was this possible!?

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ...

    The Johnson Group.

    Office of the Secretary.

    "Did you guys see the news? The Tasty Interlude Bakery. We always order cakes there. It almost had

    an ident! But it''s a good thing that the person was just making a trouble."

    "I saw it! But I''m more concerned about the gossip that person said!"

    "Yes, that person said our president married an ugly woman and slept with her bosom friend. Is it true?"

    "It seems to be true! I also heard that the president''s wife''s bosom friend is Helena from RW Styling

    Studio."

    "..."

    A few secretaries were gossiping during their lunch break.

    Louis came out of the president''s office and heard them.

    At that moment, his footsteps paused.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery almost had an ident?

    What happened?

    "Helena from RW Styling Studio? Isn''t the woman who came to the Group two days ago? Ready to

    take over the makeup business?"

    "That''s her. She''s so pretty!"

    "This woman must have a scheme. She actually slept with our president."

    "..."

    The people in the secretary''s office discussed it enthusiastically. Louis'' brow wrinkled.

    Harry was about to remind the secretaries to stop gossiping about the boss behind his back.

    At that moment, a secretary eximed out loud.

    "Hey hey, look guys, there''s another breaking news!"

    "Helena, the head of RW Styling Studio, used poor quality cosmetics that caused allergies on her

    customers'' faces!"

    "Gosh, I didn''t expect Helena to be so wicked. How dare she use inferior cosmetics?"

    "Didn''t you say she has a scheme? Like this kind of scheming bitch, what can''t she do for profit?"

    "..."

    Hearing this, Harry looked at his boss''s slightly sunken face, and coughed lightly.

    "Less gossip during work hours."

    A few secretaries realized that their boss was standing at the entrance of the corridor with a cold face.

    At once, they were all silenced.

    Louis nced at a few people, and walked in the direction of the elevator.

    "Harry, go check out the news."

    "Yes."

    ...

    In the studio.

    Violet sat in her office, staring at Ruby''s diagnostic report.

    It clearly stated that her face was allergic to cosmetics.

    But she didn''t believe it at all.

    "Violet, how did this happen? What should we do now?"

    Evie pushed the door in with an anxious look on her face.

    Violet returned to her senses and put the report in her bag.

    "There''s no hurry. I''ll go to the hospital first."

    Ruby wouldn''t go with her to the hospital to get rechecked.

    She tried every possible way to persuade Ruby to give her some time toe up with a solution.

    The implication of Ruby''s words was to shut her studio down.

    She was certain that someone was instigating Ruby to do this.

    And this person, perhaps the same person who directed the middle-aged woman toe to the bakery

    and cause trouble!

    Violet let out a deep breath, grabbed her belongings and left the studio. She drove to the hospital

    where Ruby was examined.

    This was a private hospital owned by the Johnson Group.

    Violet was more sure of an idea.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Violet registered with a dermatology specialist.

    When it was her turn, she entered the consultation room.

    "How do you feel?"

    The doctor was a young guy and asked her a routine question.

    Violet was silent and took the diagnosis report out of her bag.

    "Doctor Lee, I''m not here for diagnosis. I''m here to ask you, do you have any recollection of this patient

    named Ruby?"

    Hearing these words, the man then looked up.

    He pushed his sses that were set on his nose and his eyes shed.

    "With so many patients every day, how can I possibly remember her? If you''re not here to see a doctor,

    get out."

    When he finished, he started calling the next one.

    Without even looking at it, he said he didn''t recognize it.

    She didn''t believe this doctor!

    Violet held back the anger in her heart, "Doctor Lee, someone bribed you and told you to make the

    diagnosis on purpose, right? You should have medical ethics to be a doctor. Do you deserve to be a

    doctor? Do you know that you will ruin people''s future if you do this?"

    Hearing these words, the man''s face changed.

    He stared at her, "What are you talking about? Are you here to cause trouble? Are you going to get out

    or not? If you don''t get out, I''ll call security."

    "Doctor Lee, I ask you to tell me the truth. Do you know this Ruby or not? Is it true that she is allergic to

    cosmetics?"

    "Security! Security!"

    The man called security directly.

    A few momentster, the security guards rushed in and pulled Violet out.

    "Let go! You guys let me go! There''s something wrong with this doctor. I want to see your superior!"

    Violet was so angry that she was forcibly pulled out by security guards.

    People around her pointed at her and watched as she was thrown to the ground, all in disarray.

    Not far away, Harry saw the scene and stopped to call Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, the news you asked me to check, I found a little clue ..."

    ...

    Violet returned from the hospital unsessfully, angrily and furiously.

    Anxious and fretful. She knew someone was setting her up, but she can''t solve the problem.

    She was a little disillusioned as the night fell.

    The phone in her bag was ringing. She took it out slowly and nced at it, feeling even more irritated.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Why did Louis call her?

    The Johnsons!

    They were not good!

    Violet let out a deep breath and picked up the phone.

    "Hello."

    "Violet, remember who you are. You''re a married woman and you''re still out by now?"

    The man''s cold and arrogant tone came through the other side of the phone.

    Violet took a deep breath and wanted to curse so badly.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry. I have some unfinished business, so ..."

    "You''re just a little pastry chef, but you are busier than me, the president? You have half an hour. If you

    don''te back in half an hour, you will be responsible for the consequences."

    POP. The phone hung up.

    He was so bossy!

    Violet was frantic and cursed Louis.

    She didn''t want to go back, but in the end, she put on an ugly makeup and resigned herself to return to

    the vi.

    "Mrs. Johnson, you''re back."

    Lucy greeted her, smiling.

    "Lucy."

    Violet was unhappy, but it didn''t show on her face.

    "The young master is back early."

    Lucy whispered.

    Violet made a fake smile and looked toward the living room.

    She didn''t want Louis toe back early!

    In this way, she had no freedom at all!

    In the living room, Louis was sipping tea and looking at papers.

    It was still the same cold, haughty and reserved gesture.

    He was just pretending!

    Violet slowly walked up to him.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m back. What can I do for you?"

    He and she were a divorced couple. Shouldn''t they not interfere with each other?

    Why should he act like the master of her destiny and be insufferably arrogant to her?

    Louis took a sip of tea, slightly lifted his eyes, and the corners of his mouth lightly hooked.

    "What? You seem to be upset with me?"

    He had sharp eyes.

    He can see it all!

    Violet said, "Nothing. You think too much."

    "Is that so? I hope I''m overthinking it."

    Louis sneered and tossed a file to her.

    "Check it out."

    What was it?

    Violet hurriedly caught it and opened the file with some suspicion.

    When she saw the information inside, her eyes widened with surprise and joy.

    This information showed that Ruby had contact with a person beforeing to her studio.

    And it was Jasmine''s assistant La.

    Meanwhile, La had been in contact with Doctor Lee of the Dermatology Department.

    Doctor Lee had truthfully confessed that it was La who gave her a sum of money to help her make a

    fake diagnosis.

    Ruby can be allergic, not from cosmetics, but from eating foods that caused allergies.

    With this information, she can be innocent!

    "Mr. Johnson, this information ..."

    She really didn''t expect Louis to help her find the evidence.

    She retracted the badments she had just made about him in her mind.

    He was a good man with a cold heart!

    "Give this information to your bosom friend tomorrow."

    Louis nced at her, "At least it''s a woman I''ve slept with. Bullying her is messing me."

    Woman whom had slept together!

    This man. Did he have to speak so directly?

    Violet saw the man''s deep eyes and always felt that he meant something.

    She hastily averted her eyes and gave him a bow.

    "Mr. Johnson, I thank you for Helena. You''ve been a great help to her."

    Thanks to him this time.

    "The woman who came to make trouble in the bakery this afternoon is also a distant rtive of La''s.

    Have you figured out why they are targeting you and your bosom friend?"

    Louis'' two long legs gracefully changed positions and looked at Violet and asked.

    "Probably I and my bosom friend offended Jasmine."

    Violet gave a mocking smile.

    Jasmine, just because she was the daughter of the Johnson Family, had really gone too far.

    "You''re pretty smart."

    The corners of Louis'' mouth were coldly hooked, "So just let her bully you?"

    "Of course not!"

    Violet blurted out, looking at the man''s handsome face, "She bullied me, which means she does not

    consider you at all. I also have to teach her a lesson."

    Louis: "..."

    Horseshit!

    "I''m hungry. Go cook something for me."

    "Yes!"

    Violet put down the files and belongings in her hands and immediately went to the kitchen.

    The woman''s back was still shapely.

    Louis'' long, slender fingers tapped his thighs habitually.

    The ringing of a cell phone''s video call request came from the side.

    Louis slightly looked up.

    The ringing wasing from Violet''s bag.

    Someone wanted to have a video call with her.

    "Violet, your phone."

    Louis shouted.

    Violet, who was busy in the kitchen, didn''t hear it.

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed and his eyes fell on the woman''s bag.

    His ugly wife had secrets.

    Was it what he thought?

    The man''s long and slender fingers, touched the bag ...

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16

    In the kitchen, Violet, who was in a good mood, opened the refrigerator, searched for ingredients and decided to make noodles for herself and Louis.

    While waiting for the water to boil, she began to prepare small dishes to go with the noodles.

    Only when she saw the man sitting on the sofa who was holding her two cell phones at this moment, she was astonished and her heart was like jumping out of her chest. Louis rummaged her bag!

    What was he up to!

    Violet ran out in a gust of wind.

    ''Mr. Johnson, you... Ugh!"

    Violet ran too fast and was careless.

    By the time she reacted, she had already pounced Louis onto the couch.

    By coincidence, she red lips covered his.

    There was sudden silence.

    Violet''s eyes widened as she looked at the handsome face of the man, and her thoughts stalled for a moment.

    Louis only felt that the woman pressed against him and her red lips were extra fragrant and soft.

    He found it familiar.

    Hisrge palm subconsciously sped her small waist.

    The size and the memory of that night ovepped...

    A pleasant bell rang abruptly, breaking the silence of the room.

    Violet was back to her senses and scrambled to get up off of him.

    ''I''m sorry."

    Violet pushed her ck-rimmed sses and squatted down to pick up the bag on the floor. A slight blush appeared on her face.

    Louis slowly sat up straight. His dark eyes were deep.

    He calmed himself down with a usible smile, "Violet, I helped you and your bosom friend. You don''t have to be so eager, right? Do you want me to feel whether your body is better?" Violet: "..."

    He was full of shit!

    She had no such idea!

    Violet quickly put the two phones in her bag.

    "Mr. Johnson, although I appreciate your help, but can you please respect my privacy? How can you rummage my bag without my consent?"

    "You are my wife. In front of your husband, shouldn''t you be honest? Or do you have a secret you are hiding from me?"

    The man''s eyes were deep, like a deep pool, sinking terribly.

    Violet''s scalp tingled and sheughed dryly, "You think too much! Everyone has privacy, don''t they? What''s more, we''re only married by agreement, and we''re the kind that''s getting divorced." ''So, you think you can bewless? Violet, we haven''t even done the paperwork yet!"

    The man''s breath went cold.

    Violet smiled, "That, the water in the kitchen is boiling. I''ll go make you something to eat."

    The woman quickly went into the kitchen. Louis dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    The phone calls showed the ID of "baby".

    Such an intimate term.

    Whom did she call baby?

    This ugly wife seemed to be hiding more than one secret!

    In the kitchen, Violet looked over the caller ID.

    One was a video call request from her daughter, using her cell phone.

    The other was a call from her bosom friend.

    She hurriedly sent a message to her bosom friend, telling her that it was not very convenient to answer the phone right now and to let her and her daughter wait for a while. She was so busy today that she forget to tell her friend about her returning to the vi.

    When the two bowls of noodles were ready, Violet brought them to the table.N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s ready to eat."

    Louis nced at her, smelled the aroma of food in the air, got up and walked to the dining room.

    Violet took a bowl of noodles to him and handed him chopsticks in a good manner.

    Louis lowered his eyes, looked at the fragrant onions floating on the soup.

    ''Violet, just one bowl of noodles? Your gratitude is so sincere.''

    "Mr. Johnson, don''t eat too much at night. You''re prone to get all kinds of stomach problems."

    Violet smiled slightly, Try it, you''ll like it. I guarantee."

    Although it was just a bowl of noodles, the base soup she used was a soup she carefully cooked before, and it tasted absolutely delicious.

    Louis nced at her and ate.

    The noodles were chewy and tasted really good.

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17

    This woman was quite good at cooking.

    Louis ate gracefully and made ament about her in his heart.

    "How is it? Is it good?" asked Violet.

    "It''s barely ptable."

    Louis did not raise his eyes and responded in a light voice.

    Was it just barely ptable?

    It was difficult to serve him!

    Violet sat down, touched her empty stomach and ate quickly.

    "Who is the ''baby''?"

    Coldly, the man suddenly burst out a question.

    Violet was drinking her soup and was choking and coughing with his question.

    Louis'' eyebrows were knitted together. With a disgusted look, he drew a piece of paper towel to wipe off the soup spilled on his hand. His sharp eyes locked on the woman.

    "Why are you so excited? Violet, you''re not keeping a lover behind my back, are you?"

    Violet: "..."

    Why so sudden?

    He was so weird!

    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t worry. I am ugly and have no money. I''m not capable to keep a lover."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh? Sounds like you''re kinda sorry about that?"

    Violet: "..."

    This man always misinterpreted her words.

    "Mr. Johnson, the callers just now were my bosom friend Josie and her daughter. ''Baby'' is my bosom friend''s daughter."

    Violet lowered her eyes slightly and exined in a light voice.

    Louis looked at her steadily and eventually did not speak again.

    In silence, Violet ate the noodles, vowing to divorce Louis quickly.

    Only in this way, won''t she have to worry about if Louis would out her vulnerability and sue her for deception!

    After all, the Johnsons didn''t know she had a baby when she married him!

    The following day.

    Styling Studio.

    "Good morning, Ms. Wright."

    Violet watched Ruby strut into the studio and politely said hello to her.

    Today she suspended the business of the studio for half a day just to get things sorted out.

    Ruby nced at her and shouted, "Why is this shitty studio still open? Do you still want to ruin people''s faces? Hurry up and close it!"

    "Ms. Wright, please sit down. Have a pastry and some tea. Take your time."

    Violet was not annoyed and gestured for her to sit down before cutting to the chase.

    Ruby nced at the tempting pastries, swallowed, and rolled her eyes.

    "Helena, let me tell you. Bribery won''t work. I''m not going to settle down just because you buy me a piece of cake."

    But it would be foolish not to take advantage.

    Hmm!

    This pastry tasted so good!

    It was sweet and sour with some strawberries. That was so delicious!

    Ruby took a big bite of the pastry with a satisfied look on her face.

    Violet sat across from her.

    "Ms. Wright, is the chestnut cake good?"

    "Not bad." Ruby blurted out.

    Then, she reacted and eximed, "What did you say? Chestnut cake? This, this is obviously a strawberry cake!"

    "What''s wrong? Ms. Wright, you''re not allergic to chestnut powder, are you?"

    This cake looked like it was made with strawberries, but the reality was that it was mixed with chestnut powder. Thanks to Doctor Lee, she knew that Ruby was allergic to chestnut.

    So, since she liked the feeling of allergy, let her feel it again!

    Anyway, this was Violet''s ''reward'' for Ruby who ndered her!

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18

    Violet looked at Ruby with a fake smile.

    "Helena, you ..."

    Ruby only felt her healed face start to itch again, scratching her chin with an annoyed look.

    Violet smiled lightly and ced a file in front of her.

    "I''ve investigated everything. La is your distant cousin, right? She sent you here to nt evidence against me, right?"

    Hearing this, Ruby''s eyes shed and did not reply.

    But she had already taken the file and looked through it.

    The file was full of evidence, so she can''t deny it.

    There was also a legal provision attached at the bottom of the material.

    "For the false usation and frame-up crime, if the circumstance is serious, one shall be sentenced to a fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years and not more than ten years..." "Ruby, I''ll give you a chance. If you rify the fact to the public, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll call the police right now and send you to jail."

    Violet''s voice turned cold in a sh.

    Ruby shivered with fear and didn''t think twice about it, begging for mercy.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s none of my business. I just got carried away for a moment. You have to tell me how to rify the situation. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."

    La was Ruby''s distant cousin and she just got paid to do her job!

    She never thought it would be revealed so quickly!

    "Okay, I''ll do a live broadcast right away."

    Violet''s almond eyes shone brightly, "Ms. Wright, you don''t have to say anything else. What you should say is... You had a look done by me yesterday morning and thought it was too good to be true. But because it was so expensive, you couldn''t afford it. And you''re reluctant to spend more money on your face."

    "So you came up with the idea of ckmailing me by pretending to be allergic to the cosmetic. Just hoped that I could do few more looks for you for free."

    This was the solution Violet put forward.

    The person who set her up was Jasmine.

    The matter involved the Johnson family, so she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.

    Even if she med Jasmine, it was no good for her, except that Jasmine hold grudge against her even more.

    And if she used this crisis to publicize her studio, it would be much better than just ming the instigator.

    "Okay, I listen to you."

    Ruby nodded repeatedly at Violet''smand.

    Violetughed lightly, took out her phone, and started the live streaming.

    The Johnson Group.

    Jasmine watched the live broadcast as Ruby bowed her head and admitted her mistake.

    Violet''s studio did not shut down, but attracted a lot of fans. Jasmine was so angry that she pushed all the papers on the table to the floor.

    "Violet, Helena, two bitches. Why don''t they y by rules?!"

    La, who was beside her, picked up the papers on the floor with trepidation.

    "Ms. Jasmine, Ruby says Helena has evidence in her hands. Helena can prove that I ordered Ruby to set her up."

    La was also acting on the order from her boss!

    She didn''t want to be the scapegoat!

    "What are you panicking about! Remember! You are my assistant. No matter what happens, you are still superior. She''s a ordinary person with no connections. Does she dare go against me?" Jasmine reprimanded her impatiently.

    La felt a little bit relieved.

    "But Ms. Jasmine, Helena is not easy to deal with even though she is a ordinary person. The information in her hand shoulde from Mrs. Johnson after Mr. Johnson sent someone to investigate. It seems that she really hooks up with Mr. Johnson."

    Hearing this, Jasmine''s eyes shed with coldness.

    Violet, the dumb ass. Why did she still consider Helena as her friend?

    Since Violet was too foolish to do anything about her friend''s betraying, Jasmine would do her a favor.

    "Does Helena want to take over the Group''s makeup business for the next season?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I got it. I''m going to chat with my cousin."

    Office of the Secretary.

    "Wow, how good is Helena''s make-up skill? So good that the woman wants to ckmail her."

    "Look, she''s just doing her makeup on live! She is so skillful. It''s very professional."

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19

    "Yes, she helps the model apply makeup. After that, the model looks like a different person."

    "Such a intelligent woman. No wonder she can sleep with the president."

    Several secretaries gossiped with interests.

    Harry passed by, coughed lightly, and gave them a warning look.

    Again, they was talking about the president''s gossip. They had to be careful not to make the president angry.

    A young secretary stuck her tongue out and sat upright hurriedly.

    Harry knocked on the door of the president''s office before walked in.

    Louis was busy with his work.

    After Harry handed him a few papers to sign, he said, "Mr. Johnson, Helena just gave a live-stream and didn''t use anyone of anything."

    The information that Jasmine framed Helena was collected by Harry.

    He thought the president must care about this matter.

    The movement of Louis'' hands paused and his eyebrows knitted. "Any news?"

    "Yes."

    Harry hurriedly tapped a link on his phone and handed it to Louis.

    It was a video, containing Ruby''s sincere apology and Helena''s understanding.

    Louis watched the video and listened to what they said.

    This woman was smart!

    She used this matter to advertise her studio without a trace!

    So, she just let Jasmine get away with it?

    "Well, it''s her choice."

    ...

    Styling Studio.

    Violet was in a good mood after solving the problem.

    After receiving her regr customers, she received a call from the Johnson Group in the afternoon.

    "Hi, Mr. Jacob."

    "Miss Helena, after our internal discussion, we have decided to hand over the makeup business of artists for the next season to your studio. Are you free now? Can youe to the group?" Another good news!.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet was delighted and answered quickly. After the call, she thought about it and then went downstairs. She took a lot of pastries and drinks, and went to the Johnson Group.

    After she arrived at the twenty-eighth floor of the Group, she smiled and greeted every staff.

    "Hello, everyone. This is my treat for afternoon tea."

    The twenty-eighth floor was mainly for the entertainment section.

    In addition to Cooper, Jasmine was also in charge.

    After distributing the drinks and pastries in her hand, Violet walked towards the General Manager''s Office.

    At this time, Jasmine was in the office.

    When she saw Violeting with food, Jasmine gave her a sardonic grin

    "The famous stylist Helena is here. And the food you''re holding is from your bosom friend Violet''s store, right? Helena, you''re shameless."

    Just waited and saw. She''ll get her ass kickedter!

    "Miss Johnson, I''m here to make peace. Please do not be too hard on me and stop targeting me. I''m just an ordinary person. I just want to make money and travel around the world in the future." Violet respectively handed one bottle of drink and one piece of pastry to Jasmine and her assistant.

    Violet was sincere.

    Jasmine lifted her chin and looked at her with smugness and sarcasm.

    "Are you pleasing me? You''re very smart, aren''t you?"

    But she had to stir up trouble once more time in order to eliminate her hatred!

    "Then I''ll go out first. Enjoy yourselves."

    Violet smiled slightly, and looked down with cunning in her eyes.

    Pleasing her?

    Was she such a spineless person?

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20

    Violet came to the marketing department to see the person in charge.

    "Miss Helena, the Manager has a temporary engagement, and he asked you to meet him at Washington Restaurant to sign the contract."

    The assistant''s words caused Violet to frown slightly.

    What a coincidence!

    Did that mean she needed to socialize a little bit?

    She understood that socializing was inevitable when doing business.

    "Okay."

    Violet headed to the restaurant with pleasure.

    Following the instruction, she came to a private room.

    She pushed the door open. It was bustling inside.

    The men and women sat in a circle,ughing and giggling.

    Violet scanned the crowd. When she saw someone in the crowd, the smile on her face froze.

    It was Cooper!

    Why was he here too?

    "Miss Helena, there you are."

    Manager Jacob saw Violet and got up to greet her with a smile.

    Violet smiled lightly, "Mr. Jacob, if you have a social engagement, I can sign the contractter."

    Intuitively, it didn''t seem easy for her to sign this contract today.

    "They are no strangers. Come here and sit down."

    Manager Jacob gestured her toe over the table.

    Before Violet aired her opinions, she was asked to sit next to Cooper.

    At this time, the bruises on Cooper''s face had not yet receded, and he was hugging a sexually-dressed woman.

    He watched Violet taking her seat, let go of the woman beside him, and looked at her with a smile.

    "Miss Helena. I am Cooper Burke. I''m in charge of most of the Johnson Group''s operations."

    Manager Jacob handed Violet a ss of wine with unknown intention.

    Did Jacob mean that she had to kiss Cooper''s ass if she wanted to take the makeup business?

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly and she was speechless for a moment.

    Cooper came closer to her, "Miss Helena, we meet again. Your skin looks so good. You deserve to be called the famous make-up artist."

    Cooper deliberately blew in her ear, flirting with her.

    Violet was really disgusted with that and feigned to be surprised when looked at his face.

    "Mr. Burke, what happened to your face? Did someone beat you? Who dares do so to you?"

    She just reminded Cooper of being beaten by Louis.

    He should know that she was the woman Louis slept with.

    She hoped he could restrain himself a bit.

    Cooper did calm down as expected.

    He sat up straight, and there was gloom shing in his eyes. "No one dares beat me. I was too drunk and fell on the ground." "Well, it''s better to drink less in the future, so you don''t fall again." Violet mocked at him in her heart, but her words was still polite.

    Manager Jacob saw that Cooper was not happy and hurriedly said, "Miss Helena, we all saw your live broadcast. Mr. Burke approves your make-up skill. That''s why he decides to give the business to your studio. Now, shouldn''t you toast Mr. Burke?"

    Hearing this, Violet looked apologetic.

    "Mr. Jacob, to be honest, I am supposed to do so. But I am a make-up artist, if I drink, my hands will shake. In order not to ruin my reputation, I never drink."

    She understood now. Today''s engagement was specially carried out by Cooper, the womanizer to set her up.

    She had to find a way to get out of here quickly.

    "No alcohol? Juice then?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Manager Jacob picked up a ss of grape juice for Violet.

    The liquid in the ss glowed under the light.

    Violet was silent. Then she took the ss and looked at Cooper.

    "Mr. Burke, thank you for your appreciation. I toast to you with juice instead of wine."

    She had already made an excuse not to drink wine, so it would be unreasonable to refuse again.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Cooper took arge gulp of the wine, nced at Manager Jacob who nodded slightly at him.

    "I''m going outside and have waiters serve more seafood for us."

    Manager Jacob looked at the other people in the room, and the rest of them understood and made

    excuses to leave.

    Only Violet and Cooper were left in the room.

    Violet''s heart raced, "Mr. Burke, take your time. I''ll go to the bathroom first."

    She had a bad feeling.

    It was better for her to find an excuse to leave here.

    "Don''t leave."

    Cooper grabbed her arm, "Miss Helena, we have a contract to sign, right? I''ve got the contract all

    ready."

    Watching the many a document on the table, Violet hesitated slightly and did not move.

    "Mr. Burke, then we ..."

    Before she finished her words, Violet only felt a heat around her body that went straight to her head.

    And her tone became a little bit alluring.

    Something was wrong!

    Violet shook her head and looked at Cooper who had a lustful look on his face, "Mr. Burke, what did

    you do to me?"

    She was afraid that Cooper would put something in the wine, so she deliberately made an excuse not

    to drink that ss of wine.

    Did it mean that it was the juice ...

    "I didn''t do anything. Some of my subordinates sensed that I''m interested in you. So they put

    something in the juice to cheer me up."

    Cooper reached out and wrapped his arms around Violet: "Miss Helena, as long as you satisfy me. Not

    to mention a contract, I''ll grant you anything you want."

    Just as she expected!

    Violet shook his hands off hard, "Mr. Burke, please behave yourself! Don''t you forget, I am Louis''

    woman. How dare you!? Aren''t you afraid of being taught a lesson by Louis again?"

    "Yo, just once you slept with that bastard. Now you''re iming to be his woman?"

    Cooper lowered his head as he reached out to grab her arm again, "Helena, I have my aunt backing

    me up. Not to mention you, even if I touch his wife, what can he do to me?"

    "Don''t touch me, Cooper! Let go!"

    Violet struggled desperately, only to feel her strength draining out of her body.

    She pinched herself hard on her inner thigh, letting the pain keep her awake.

    Cooper hugged her and pressed her down directly on a couch to the side.

    "Fuck off!"

    Violet touched an ashtray and smashed it hard against Cooper''s head.

    "Ah!"

    Cooper let out a scream and stopped moving by touching his head.

    Violet took the opportunity to push him away, grabbed her bag and stumbled towards the door.

    "Stop, bitch! You dare hurt me. I''ll kill you!"

    Cooper''s curse came from behind her. Violet turned a deaf ear and shuddered as she rushed out of the

    room.

    Hot.

    She felt so hot!

    The heat was all over her body!

    Violet was no stranger to this feeling.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Damn Cooper!

    He never changed!

    Violet bit her lower lip hard to prevent her from losing control.

    At that moment, a man came out from around the corner.

    Violet can''t see clearly and toppled into the man''s arms all at once.

    The man''s fresh and nice scent went straight to her nose.

    Unconsciously, Violet grunted in a rousing because of the drug. She mped her hand over her mouth

    hastily, and bit her lower lip even harder.

    The pain hit her and gave her a moment of sobriety.

    Her eyes widened as she wanted to identify the man.

    "It''s you ..."

    The man supported her with his hands, raising his eyebrows in amazement.

    "Please, take me to the hospital ..."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Austin looked at the woman whose face was flushed and she desperately was trying to hold herself

    back.

    It aroused his curiosity about her.

    Wasn''t she his good friend''s lover?

    Looking at her like this, he thought it was obvious that she was being trapped.

    "Please, take me to the hospital."

    Violet was about to lose control.

    With a sobbing voice, she pinched herself hard again with her hand, but could not resist the upward

    surge of heat.

    Austin saw what she did to herself, "Miss Helena, you ..."

    "Bitch, where did you go?!"

    Not far away came the sound of Cooper''s yelling and cursing.

    Cooper''s hand covered his forehead where the blood was gurgling.instantly, Austin understood.

    He sneered at Cooper in his heart as he exchanged a few words with a subordinate behind him, then

    helped Violet leave here.

    It turned out to be the Johnson Family''s rotten apple there!

    He had to tell Louis about it.

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Louis rushed to here. After seeing the sedated woman who was sleeping peacefully, his face was

    teemed with coldness and resentment.

    It was Cooper again!

    Cooper probably didn''t know the truth that "never trouble trouble till trouble troubles you".

    Pulling out his cell phone, Louis made a call.

    "Harry, have you done all the collection I asked you to? About Cooper who uses his power for personal

    gain, epts bribes, and insults women?"

    Cooper, being a rtive of the Johnson family, acted as a tyrant in thepany for so many years.

    Not only did he umte wealth by unfair means, but also force a graduate intern to be his lover,

    almost killing her two years ago.

    Just because Louis hadn''t punish him, it didn''t mean he was afraid of Cooper.

    But it was not yet to the point of offending him openly!

    And now ...

    "Mr. Johnson, it has been collected."

    "Good, send it immediately to the relevant departments.let them intervene in the investigation."

    Louis hung up the phone and looked at the woman on the bed.

    Cooper dared to challenge his patience. It is time to settle it down with Cooper!

    "You''re angry for your lover''s suffering!"

    Austin leanedzily on the edge of the table with a teasing smile.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and he did not speak.

    "By the way, she''s pretty hard on herself."

    Austin walked over and pouted at the woman on the bed.

    "See her broken mouth? You can also go look at her thighs.There must be purple bruises. That''s what

    she used to keep herself awake after she was drugged."

    People who can do hard things to themselves have stronger willpower.

    Louis'' dark, deep eyes were fixed on the woman on the bed, and his handsome face showed no

    emotion.

    At that moment, Violet''s eyshes fluttered and she woke up.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Looking at the ceiling, her thoughts were stunned for a moment.

    "Hi, Miss Helena. You''re awake."

    Austin took the lead and greeted her.

    Violet looked at the two handsome men standing in front of her. Her thoughts were all back together.

    "Mr. Evison, thank you foring to the rescue."

    Luckily, Austin was decent enough to bring her to the hospital.

    But why did he even call Louis here!?

    "No problem!"

    Austin waved his hand, "You and Louis have a great rtionship. How could I not help you?"

    Violet was silent momentarily.

    Mr. Evison, could you not be more blunt?

    Seeing that Violet was embarrassed, Austin raised her wrist to look at his watch, "So, I got things to do.

    I''ll leave first."

    How self-aware he was! He didn''t want to be the third wheel.

    Austin made a grimace towards Louis and strode away.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Violet was licking her dry mouth for moisture. Seeing this, Louis took a bottle of water, unscrewed it,

    and handed it over to her.

    "Thanks."

    Violet smiled gratefully, took the water and drank.

    The woman tilted up her neck. In the light, her skin looked more fair and wless.

    Louis lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice: "Is this how you talk business? By seduction?"

    This wasn''t the first time that this happened to her!

    Was she used to it?

    Violet pursed her lips, "Mr. Johnson, in order to survive, there are always people to deal with. And

    there''s no way I''m going to give up eating for fear of choking. What''s more, not everyone is as

    shameless as Cooper."

    "How can you be assured and bold? If you hadn''t met Austin today, have you thought about the

    consequences?"

    Louis'' voice was aloof, "And yes, it''s not the first time you''ve encountered this. Or likest time, just find

    a man to sleep with again."

    That was a bit insulting.

    Violet''s fingers curled, "Mr. Johnson, I thank you from the bottom of my heart, but that''s all about it.

    You''re nobody to me and have no right to control me."

    He was nobody?!

    This woman ...

    He tried to calm himself down.

    He was about to say something when her cell phone rang from her bag on the side.

    Both of their eyes moved over at the same time.

    Violet became nervous. Without waiting for her to speak, Louis did not hesitate and took out her phone

    from her bag.

    The word "Evie" was showed on the screen.

    It was Violet''s cousin.

    A trace of sarcasm shed across his eyes.

    He pressed the connect button directly and turned on the speaker.

    Violet gasped and heard Evie''s clear voice from the phone.

    "Violet, where are you? Why haven''t youe back yet?"

    "Ah! It''s Evie, right? It''s Helena. Violet left her phone here."

    Louis was definitely a demon from the hell to kill her!

    She was on the verge of heart attack!

    "Oh, Helena, I''m fine. Just asking, then I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."

    Evie on the other end of the phone was quick to respond.

    Violet sighed with relief and hung up the phone.

    The man leaned over slightly and smirked.

    "Helena, why is my wife''s cell phone here with you? You two are too close to each other! Is it possible

    that you two are lesbians? But it seems not. After all, you were very

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    active that night when you hugged me, weren''t you?"

    The man''s cold breath approached with danger.

    Violet leaned back. Her eyes were dodging.

    "Here''s the thing. Violet is so focused when she''s busy. She''s afraid she''ll get dyed if someone calls

    her and she doesn''t hear them.so sometimes she just leaves her phone with me."

    It was really too tiring to pretend to be two people.

    The most scaring thing was that she was facing a horrible and scheming man!

    He looked unfathomable, which made her feel like an idiot in front of him.

    Her secret was about to get out?!

    ...

    The Johnson Group.

    "What do you mean? My cousin didn''t seed but went to the hospital instead? That bitch Helena was

    saved by Austin?"

    In the General Manager''s Office, Jasmine listened to her subordinate''s report and was furious.

    How came she didn''t get it again!

    That bitch. Was she having an affair with Austin too?!

    Jasmine was so furious that she started throwing things on her desk again.

    "Ms. Jasmine, I need to go to the hospital. My face is itchy."

    La pushed the door in and her fingers kept scratching her face.

    Her eyes fell on Jasmine''s face, and she was astounded.

    "Ms. Jasmine, your face ..."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Violet returned to the styling studio.

    It waste and the store was alreafy closed.

    "Violet, you''re finally back."

    Evie was on the tiptoe of expectation. She took Violet''s hand with nervousness.

    "Were you just with Louis? How was it? It didn''t reveal, did it?"

    "It''s okay. Luckily you''re resourceful."

    Violetughed and patted her hand soothingly.

    "Scared the hell out of me."

    Evie let out a long breath and asked curiously, "Where were you two just now? Did something

    happen?"

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go back early."

    Not wanting her family to worry about her, she generally reported good news but no bad.

    "Oh."

    Evie didn''t ask any more questions and responded in a good manner.

    At that moment, there was amotion downstairs, and a woman''s shrill voice rang out.

    "Helena, get your ass out here!"

    The voice was a little familiar.

    Violet thought about it and smirked at the sight of the woman who appeared at the stairway.

    "Miss Johnson, what''s up?"

    Jasmine wore arge mask over her face and stared at her with fire in her eyes, like it was going to

    burn her.

    As soon as she removed the mask, she angrily said, "Helena, did you put something in the drink? You

    made me allergic!"

    The woman''s face was full of red bumps, looking creepy in the light.

    Violet raised an eyebrow, "Yes, I did."

    She was the one who purposely put something in the afternoon tea she gave Jasmine and La to

    make their faces allergic.

    After all, she was also very vindictive.

    For the sake of the Johnson Family, she couldn''t use Jasmine on public, but she had to teach her a

    lesson in private.

    "Helena, you''re looking for death, aren''t you?"

    Jasmine, hearing Violet''s admission, was so enraged that she raised one of her hands directly.

    Violet yanked her wrist, "Miss Johnson, I have cameras here. You''d better not do it, or we''ll all be

    embarrassed."

    "Fine, I won''t do it. I''m going to sue you!"

    Jasmine shook off her hand with hatred and pointed at her face, "You made my face look like this. Just

    wait until you shut your studio!"

    "Miss Johnson, you''ve heard the story of the wolf, right?"

    Violet wasn''t annoyed either but looked at Jasmine with a smile, "Do you think the public will believe

    you when you say your face was made like this by me?"

    After all, someone had just ndered her, but she had lightly turned the tide.

    Will the public believe Jasmine when she used her of messing up her face at this time?

    "You ..."

    Jasmine was choked and apparently had figured this out.

    she burned with anger.

    "Helena, because you''ve slept with my brother once, you think you have a backer behind you? Just

    wait. I will make you feel sorry!"

    This was a warning for her!

    Violet fished out a recorder and shook it.

    "Miss Johnson, I just recorded your warning! If anything happens to me in the future, you''ll be the first

    suspect."

    A wave of fury crashed through Jasmine.

    Ahhhhh!

    Helena the bitch!

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    She was totally pissed off!

    Looking at Jasmine''s exasperated look, Violet felt profoundly relieved.

    "Well, Miss Johnson, you''d better go to the hospital quickly. Be careful of your precious face. Don''t

    leave e marks on your face."

    Their grudges red up.

    "Helena, you bitch!"

    Jasmine stomped her feet in anger, rubbed her face and walked away quickly.

    Evie, who hadn''t left yet, patted her chest heartily.

    "Violet, she looks so spiteful. Not good at all."

    It was indeed!

    She was just a spoiled youngdy.

    Violet shook her head, "Well, hurry up and go back to rest."

    "Okay."

    Evie nodded and left.

    Violet started to organize the studio.

    Not long after, there was a sound of the door being opened downstairs.

    Immediately afterwards, a cheerful sound came on.

    "Mommy."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Violet''s hands paused, and her eyes shed with surprise.

    It was her daughter back!

    "Erin."

    Violet opened her arms and embraced the little person who rushed towards her with her short legs.

    The smell of milk came over. Violet kissed on the little one''s face.

    Erin smiled cheekily, held Violet''s neck and kissed her too.

    "You haven''t seen each other for a week. Don''t be so mushy."

    Josie walked in and tidied her wavy hair around her ears.

    Her bright and beautiful face was written with dislike.

    Violet let go of the little one and smiled brightly towards Josie, "It''s been hard, Josie. Didn''t you say

    you''ll be back the day after tomorrow? Why in advance?"

    This was her best friend Josie.

    It could also be described as her benefactor.

    Josie''s family was rtively wealthy and her father liked to do charity work.

    And she became a poor student with her cousin during her senior year of high school because her aunt

    died.

    By chance, she received a grant from Josie''s father.

    Josie was two years older than her and was a beautiful and very individual woman.

    Probably because she had a pleasant face, the two who had met a few times were extraordinarily

    close.

    Josie was not snobbish and did not dislike her lowly status, and the two eventually became good

    friends who could talk everything to each other.

    "It''s Erin. Because you''re not allowed to have a video call with her at night, she''s angry and wants to

    Josie pinched the little one''s pink cheeks and grumbled.

    The little one grinned and leaned delicately on Violet''s side. Her little head rubbed against it.

    Josie snorted coldly and deliberately asked, "Erin, tell me, do you love Josie mommy or Angel

    mommy?"

    "Erin both love ah."

    The little one hugged Violet''s thigh and said in an naive voice.

    "Only one choice is allowed!"

    "Josie mommy is so fierce and mean."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "So, you love your Angel mommy more? You have no conscience. It is me who take care of you every

    day."

    Watching the interaction between a small and arge people, Violet''s heart was soft and happy.

    Josie was a very nice friend. It was just a pity that she didn''t meet a good man.

    Four years ago she married a director who was ten years older than her, but divorced in a sh.

    This was once a hot news of the upper ss in Crotosi City.

    After that, she vowed not to get married again.

    If she had the chance, she would adopt a child and live out her life in retirement.

    So, after she knew Violet was pregnant, she let Violet have the baby secretly and left Erin to her.

    That was how she raised Erin as if Erin was her own daughter for the past four years.

    "Come on, let''s go upstairs."

    Violet curled her lips and picked up the little one.

    The upstairs was where Josie lived.

    Josie bought the stores on the first and second floors as well as the residence on the third floor a long

    time ago.

    So, the real owner of the bakery and styling studio was Josie.

    And she and Evie were sort of her staff.

    The three-bedroom, two-living-room apartment was decorated in a cozy way.

    Violet yed with her daughter for a while, and the little one yawned.

    After helping her daughter take a bath and putting her to bed, Violet kissed her fragrant little face and

    exited the room.

    Outside the door, Josie had just finished her shower and was toweling off her wet curls.

    "Erin''s asleep?"

    "Hmm."

    Violet walked to the living room to pour herself a cup of water.

    "Violet, you and Louis do not divorce yet?"

    Violet shook her head with a look of helplessness.

    "What a pain in the ass! So won''t you be going back to the Johnson''s vi again soon?"

    She didn''t want to go back tonight!

    She had to stay home with her daughter!

    Violet was silent, "Not going back. I''ll send him a messageter."

    Josie looked her up and down and smiled delicately towards her, "Hey, tell me. What''s your impression

    of him?"

    That was a profound statement.

    Violet swallowed a mouthful of water and scolded with augh, "You''re horny. Can you stop asking

    such a boring question? It''s embarrassing, okay?"

    Her impression of Louis was that he was simr to the man she spent the night with four years ago.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    "Oops, I''m your best friend! Still shy with me."

    Josie came over, "Violet, look at Louis. He is tall and can you give a sense of security. And he''s

    handsome and rich. As long as you''re with him, you''ll have nothing to worry about in the future."

    Hearing this, Violet pushed Josie away.

    "What are you thinking? What about not getting a divorce and waiting for him to find out I lied to him?"

    "Huh? How can you call it a lie? When you married him, no one had asked that you had to be a virgin."

    "This is an unwritten rule of noble families!"

    No rich man can stand that his wife had given birth to a child with someone else before marriage.

    So, before Louis found out her secret, she had to divorce him as soon as possible!

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis was sitting in his executive chair, still working.

    The white clothes and ck pants still made him look noble and cold.

    Knock knock. Harry came in with food in his hand.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''ve been busy until now, so I ordered you something to eat."

    The aroma of the meal wafted through the air.

    Louis felt hungry at once.

    He rubbed his head and put down the task at hand.

    ¡°Tick.¡± He received a message on the phone.

    Louis picked it up and took a look at it.

    "Mr. Johnson, tonight my bosom friend is back home. I''ll have a small gathering at her house, so I won''t

    go back to the vi."

    His ugly wife was staying out all night tonight?

    She really had freedom to do whatever she wanted to.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and his lips curled coldly.

    "Mr. Johnson, pleasee and dine."

    Harry called out from the rest area.

    Louis nced at the meal on the table and inexplicably lost his appetite.

    He wanted to eat Violet''s noodles!

    "Mr. Johnson, you asked me to check the woman who saved your life four years ago. There are some

    clues. At the moment, our men have locked on to a woman, and they are doing further confirmation."

    Harry looked at the message just sent by his subordinates and hurriedly reported to Louis.

    Louis'' hand with the chopsticks paused.

    Four years ago, he was at a party with Austin and some friends, and someone put something in his

    drink.

    At that time, he went into an adjacent room to get away from the effect, intending to deal with it himself.

    He didn''t expect someone to break in and be his antidote.

    His mind suddenly shed a certain beautiful face.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did Helena inexplicably remind him of the woman from four years ago!?

    ...

    The following day.

    Violet, who had been busy all morning, was then asked by Josie to an newly-opened private restaurant

    at noon.

    She opened the door of the private room, and someone was already inside.

    The man was in a casual suit. He was tall and good-looking. And he looked very warm and gentle.

    "Uncle Isaac."

    Erin broke away from Josie''s hand and sprinted towards him with her short legs.

    "Erin."

    Isaacughed as he picked Erin up and lifted her high in the air, making the little one giggle.

    "Isaac, don''t spoil her. I don''t have the energy to y with her like that at home."

    Josie joked with a smile.

    "It''s okay. I''ll take care of her if she''s spoiled."

    Isaac rubbed Erin''s head with a doting look.

    Violet curled her lips and served water for them.

    Isaac''s mother and Violet''s sister-inw were good friends.

    Isaac was two years older than her. They grew up together and wereparable to brother and sister.

    Therefore, he knew all about her.

    "Isaac, you''re too kind to invite us here for a meal."

    Josie sat down in her seat and took a sip of water.

    "I miss Erin. So as soon as I heard you guys were back from your trip, I was anxious to see you."

    Isaac carried the little one to a chair and gave her water.

    "Then the meal should be on us. And congrattions on your return from your study."

    Violet thought of something and said with a smile.

    Isaac was an architect and worked in an architectural firm of the Johnson Group after graduation.

    A year ago, he was sent abroad for further study at public expense, and just returned to the country

    recently. He was likely to take over the position of design director of the Johnson Group.

    His future was immeasurable.

    However, he was so excellent that caught somebody''s eye.

    No one knew why Jasmine fell in love with him.

    Because Jasmine saw that he came to the studio to find Violet as soon as he returned home, she took

    Violet as her imaginary enemy.

    So much so that it led her to have a sex with Louis.

    "Is there a difference between my invitation and yours? Violet, are you going to be so distant with me?"

    Isaac looked at Violet with disapproval.

    "Yes, it''s all the same."

    Josie opened her mouth and they kept chatting in other topics.

    Erin, who was looking at them with big eyes, moved her little body, slid out of the chair and ran out of

    the room.

    Outside.

    Austin led Louis toward the reserved room.

    "So, this is a nice ce. It''s worthy of being the most stylish restaurant in Crotosi City."

    This was a restaurant that he had invested a lot of money in.

    "You could be a little more cocky."

    Louis replied and prepared to turn around.

    But a little girl crashed with him.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The soft little body fell to the ground.

    Louis stopped walking and hastily bent down to pick her up off the floor.

    "Are you okay?"

    The little girl was with two braids. Her small face was exquisite as a doll''s.

    Her big ck eyes looked at him fixedly, and the small mouthpressed sadly, "Erin''s butt is painful."

    The little girl''s voice was soft, mixed with grievance, making him feelpassionate.

    Louis'' heart inexplicably softened and his voice softened as well, "Your name is Erin, isn''t it? Uncle

    apologizes to you. It''s uncle''s fault for hurting you."

    "Well, Erin will forgive you if handsome uncle will be Erin''s daddy."

    This kid, why was she so funny?

    Louis'' heart shed with a strange feeling, "Erin, don''t you have a father?"

    "Now there is! It''s a handsome uncle, you!"

    Erin shed her big eyes and smiled sweetly.

    She was cute as hell.

    Louis'' heart softened again, "Erin, where''s your mommy?"

    She was such a cute little girl. Where was she from?

    "Mommy''s over there!"

    Erin pointed with her little fat finger not far away.

    But when she saw an ice cream cart passing by, she licked her little red lips, "Daddy, can you buy Erin

    ice cream?"

    "Yes."

    Louis readily agreed.

    In the room, the hotly chatting trio finally noticed that the little one was missing.

    Violet took the lead and rushed out of the room.

    "Erin, where are you?"

    Hearing the call, the little one who just got an ice cream looked up.

    "Mommy, I''m here."

    Violet heard Erin''s sound, and her footsteps stopped when she saw a man holding her daughter.

    It was Louis!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Louis also saw Violet.

    At that moment, his eyebrows furrowed.

    The girl was her daughter?

    "Erin, how can you run around? Do you know mommy''s dying of fright?"

    Josie, who rushed out after her, gasped when she saw Louis.

    But she quickly calmed down, crossed over to Violet, and walked quickly to Louis.

    Louis'' eyesnded on Josie''s face and his eyes shed with suspicion, "This child is yours?"

    "Yes! You''re Louis Johnson, right? Erin, mommy hugs you."

    Josie smiled faintly and pped her hands towards Erin.

    The little girl gave Louis a look and leaned over towards Josie.

    Josie picked her up and saw she had an ice cream in her hand, "Who bought you ice cream?"

    "Daddy."

    Daddy?

    Whom did the little one call daddy?

    It was not Louis, was it?

    "Mr. Johnson, hello."

    Isaac walked over and said hello to Louis.

    Violet followed stiffly.

    Louis'' eyes swept over the two people, and Isaac gave a slight nod at him.

    "You all know each other?"

    He knew Isaac. After all, he was a very talented architect in his ownpany.

    "Yes, we came out for a get-together today."

    Isaac nced at Violet and smiled slightly.

    Violet was so nervous, hoping that Josie will take her daughter away soon.

    "Mr. Johnson, maybe you have social engagements. So we''ll leave."

    Josie spoke up at the right time, holding the little one in her arms as she prepared to leave.

    "Daddy, you haven''t left Erin your number! I''m going to have trouble finding you next time."

    Erin licked a mouthful of ice cream and spoke in an naive voice.

    Violet just felt her head explode and was almost thunderstruck.

    Why should her own daughter call Louis dad!?

    And she asked for his phone number!

    "Do you have a cell phone?"

    Louis smiled delightedly and looked at the little one with soft eyes.

    "Yes!"

    Erin touched a small cell phone hanging around her neck.

    Louis took it off, entered his phone number, and then dialed.

    "Okay."

    "Daddy, next time Erin calls you, you have to answer."

    Erin was happy and looked at Louis with a smile.

    "Okay."

    Louis grinned and felt softhearted.

    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t mind it."

    Josie hugged Erin tighter and forced a smile, "We''ll go over first then."

    "Hmm."

    "Bye bye daddy."

    Erin left without forgetting to say goodbye to Louis.

    Louis smiled and watched several people walk away.

    Violet, who was in front of them, almost tripped because she had a guilty conscience.

    Isaac was close behind,and rushed to help her.

    Louis'' eyes fell on Isaac''s hand.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    He remembered that Jasmine targeted Helena because of Isaac''s rtionship.

    Then Helena and Isaac ...

    "Louis, are you happy to be a father?"

    Austin, who had been acting as an invisible man, made a joke.

    Louis nced at him, straightened his clothes, and walked forwards.

    "So this is Josie''s daughter? I heard that she got married and divorced in a sh four years ago. Could

    it be that it is her ex-husband''s daughter?"

    Austin rubbed his chin, "But why do I feel like Erin looks a little more like your lover?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Erin and Helena looked alike?

    Louis''s footsteps stopped, and two faces shed in his mind.

    The same big eyes, and the same red cherry lips. It was of resemnce.

    "You''re idle? So gossipy!"

    "Hey, it''s just rare to meet Erin who looks so exquisite. I want to find someone to have a baby now."

    Private room.

    It wasn''t until the door closed that Josie let out a long breath and put Erin down.

    "She scared the hell out of me."

    She can''t believe Erin sneaked out and ran into Louis!

    "Erin, you stand still and don''t eat."

    Violet was serious and took the ice cream out of Erin''s hand.

    "Do you know you did something wrong?"

    The little girl licked her little mouth. And her big eyes still fixed on the ice cream.

    "I know it''s wrong."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Erin shouldn''t be running around."

    "What else?"

    What else?

    The little one raised her eyes and looked at Violet with a puzzled expression.

    "How can you just call him dad? It''s rude, you know?"

    Violet gripped the little one''s shoulder, no smile on her face.

    "But the handsome uncle is not unhappy!"

    The little one blinked her big eyes and asked in confusion.

    Violet was speechless: "Erin, do you really want a daddy? You have me and Josie mommy, isn''t that

    enough?"

    "But kids all have dads! Erin wants one too."

    Erin tilted her head, "This way, with daddy raising Erin, Mommy doesn''t have to work too hard."

    She was so sweet. She must be God''s pity on her, a reward for her!

    "All right, all right, let''s eat first."

    Josie, seeing that Violet was a little agitated, picked up Erin and let her sit down in a chair.

    "Anyway, she is my daughter. He can''t find it out."

    They were both afraid Louis would find out the truth, but Erin was in Josie''s name.

    No one will know the truth.

    Isaac, who hadn''t said anything, nced at Violet and had desire to say something else.

    She and Louis were not yet divorced, and now Erin was calling Louis dad.

    There seemed to be something that pull Louis and Violet together.

    ...

    The Johnson Group.

    "Hey hey, did you guys hear that Cooper Burke was taken away by the relevant authorities!"

    "Yes, I just saw a inclothesmane and take him away."

    "I heard he''s suspected of several charges! But isn''t he a rtive of the Johnson Group?"

    "So what if he is a rtive of the family? Don''t forget that Mr. Johnson and Rosalie are not rted to

    each other. And Mr. Johnson will not let Rosalie''s rtives take power!"

    "Why so sudden?"

    "..."

    The employees were talking, and Jasmine was so angry as she watched Cooper being taken away.

    Needless to say, this must be Louis'' doing.

    He suddenlyunched an attack at Cooper because Cooper almost slept with Helena yesterday?

    It was all because of that bitch Helena!

    "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Burke was investigated by the relevant departments, even Manager Jacob was

    fired. And the newly appointed head of the recreation department is Mr. Johnson''s man."

    La hurried over and reported the personnel changes to Jasmine.

    Jasmine''s face got even worse.

    "This is the recreation section I''m in charge of. Why does he interfere?!"

    Just because he was the head of the Johnson Group!?

    La was bellyaching, thought of something and asked: "Miss Jasmine, Jacob has a contract with

    Helena''s Studio. It has not been officially signed. For the artist makeup, you see ..."

    At that moment, Jasmine snorted coldly, and her eyes shed with coldness.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "You have said that the new general manager is Louis'' man. Do you think Helena will not be able to get

    this contract? However, it''s not that easy for her to take the business smoothly. Come here and listen to

    me ..."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Violet had always been thinking about her contract with the Johnson Group.

    In the afternoon, she made a phone call to the Johnson Group and was told that there was a change in

    personnel and the contract she was about to sign had to be put on hold.

    Violet was a little helpless.

    A change in leadership meant that the previous cooperation was uncertain.

    After all, a new official would apply strict measures.

    No one knew how strict the new measures were.

    She felt a little bit wronged because she had been following this order for a long time.

    All things were ready, justcking a final step.

    She would be so upset if she lost the chance!

    Suddenly, the image of Louis shed in her mind.

    He was the biggest boss of the Johnson Group, and if he can give his nod, then she had nothing to

    worry about in terms of business.

    Could she go and talk to him for a favor?

    "Helena, are you gonna leaveter?"

    Josie asked as she carried Erin into the studio.

    Violet returned to her senses and looked at the time.

    It was night time again.

    It was logical that she would have to put on ugly makeup again and go back to the vi.

    That was really troublesome.

    "Mommy, where are you going? Don''t you want Erin anymore?"

    Erin got off from Josie and wrapped her arms around Violet''s thighs.

    "How can it be? Don''t you know about it? Mommy got a part-time job while you were on your trip. I''ll go

    make moneyter, and when you wake up, mommy will be back."

    Violet''s almond eyes shed and she made an excuse.

    "Mommy doesn''t work so hard. I don''t want you to earn money."

    Erin hugged Violet''s thigh tightly andpressed her lips in grievance.

    Violet felt distressed.

    "Okay, mommy''s not going anywhere. Just stay home with Erin."

    She was not going back to the vi.

    She had to stay home with her daughter.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet took out her phone and sent a message to Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, I have something to do tonight, so I won''t go back to the vi."

    They were getting divorced anyway.

    She thought Louis should not care if she returned to the vi or not.

    "Violet, have you forgotten that you''re married? Do you need me to pick you up?"

    Louis'' message came back quickly.

    There was arrogance between the lines.

    Violet gripped her phone tightly, feeling speechless.

    She didn''t want to talk to him, but she was also afraid that Louis would reallye pick her up.

    "Got it, will be backter."

    Putting down her phone, Violet looked into her daughter''s big, dark eyes and just felt guilty.

    She wanted a quick divorce!

    "Come on, mommy will walk you upstairs."

    "Mommy, are you really not going to make money?"

    "Yes, I have to stay with my little princess."

    After putting her daughter to bed, Violet put on ugly makeup, changed her clothes, and drove back to

    the vi.

    The vi was lit up and Louis, dressed in gray housecoat, was sitting in the living room, working.

    His reserved and cold temperament, with his clothes, seemed to subside.

    But his domineering aura was still not to be ignored.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m back."

    Violet said hello to him.

    Louis lifted his eyes slightly and raised his hand to look at his watch.

    "It''s almost ten o''clock, Violet. And your bakery is doing great business at night."

    "Because I need to prepare tomorrow''s ingredients in the evening."

    Violet forced a smile and made an excuse.

    Louis nced at her, but did not continue to scold her.

    "I''m hungry."

    So, he wanted her toe back so she can cook for him?

    She was being treated like a servant!

    Violet bellyached in her heart, "What would Mr. Johnson like to eat?"

    "Noodles."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    His reply was straight to the point.

    So, he liked the noodles she made for him the night before?

    Didn''t he say that it was barely ptable?

    It turned out that he was such an arrogant man.

    Violet snorted lightly in her heart and turned to go into the kitchen.

    Louis stopped his work and watched the woman''s slim back. His thin lips lightly pursed.

    And his stomach was a little empty.

    He wouldn''t tell her that he had only eaten little in dinner and was waiting for her toe back and give

    him something to eat.

    "Okay, Mr. Johnson, it''s ready to eat."

    It didn''t take long for Violet to bring the cooked noodles to the table.

    The air was filled with the aroma of food. Louis sat down and ate gracefully.

    Violet sat across from him. Her almond eyes were sparkling.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, I heard from Helena that the top management of yourpany is making changes. And

    her business has been put on hold? I know Helena has put a lot of effort into taking this order. There is

    no doubt about her ability. Mr. Johnson, for the sake of our acquaintance, would you still give her the

    order?"

    Now that she was back to the vi, she tried to mention it to Louis.

    Louis''s noodle-eating motion gave a pause, and his dark eyes lifted slightly, ncing at her.

    "I remember you saying that Helena is a friend of you and Josie, right?"

    Why did he suddenly change the topic?

    Violet froze and nodded, "Yes."

    "I saw Helena and Josie, and Josie''s daughter, in a restaurant today."

    Louis put his chopsticks down and took a tissue to wipe his mouth elegantly, "Isn''t Josie divorced?

    Where does her daughtere from?"

    This question was ...

    What was he trying to ask?

    Violet''s nerves were slightly tense, "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry. This is Josie''s privacy and I''m not at liberty

    to disclose it."

    "Is it inconvenient, or can''t you reveal it?"

    Louis''s dark eyes were deep, "Why do I think her daughter looks like Helena. Could Helena have given

    birth to her with a man?"

    Why was he so sensitive?

    "Mr. Johnson, please be careful with your words. The joke is not funny."

    Violet got up and lowered her eyes to hide the weakness underneath them.

    "Since you don''t want to get involved in Helena''s business, just forget what I said. You take your time

    eating. I''ll go upstairs first."

    If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that her secret will be revealed by him.

    "Violet, Helena is so good at her craft. Do you think she''ll have the whim to y ugly on purpose and

    y two roles in one?"

    His maic voice caused Violet to stagger and almost fall over.

    She hurriedly held onto the wall, pushed her ck-rimmed sses and gave a fake smile, "Mr.

    Johnson, you really love making jokes."

    It was over.

    She had a hunch that Louis must have known her real identity!

    What to do?

    "For the contract, just have Helena go to thepany tomorrow and see the person in charge."

    What he said lifted Violet''s spirits.

    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."

    Anyway!

    As long as he did not expose her secret, she would pretend not to know anything, and continue to y

    ugly!

    Until the divorce!

    Violet hurried upstairs and Louis smiled lightly.

    For the sake of her good cooking skills, he just waited and watched.

    To see what other secrets she was hiding!

    ...

    The following day.

    The Johnson Group.

    Violet met the new director, Olly Tran.

    He was Harry''s brother.

    She finally signed the contract.

    "Miss Helena, there is an artist named Sasha ck. She will be in the group soon. Can you work

    now?" inquired Olly.

    "Yes." responded Violet.

    "Okay, please follow me."

    Lounge.

    La poured a ss of water for Sasha.

    "Sasha, Miss Jasmine has tried her best, but there is no way, because Mr. Burke strongly

    rmended you. And now he has taken away, so you really can not keep the third character, but to

    be reced as the fourth character."

    Hearing these words, Sasha tugged her fingers tighter and her eyes reddened a bit.

    "It was so sudden. Mr. Burke, how did he have an ident?"

    "Hey, it''s because of Helena from RW Styling Studio!"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Hearing La''s words, Sasha faintly stared.

    "Did she cause Mr. Burke''s trouble?"

    "Yeah, she''s the one who got Mr. Burke in trouble."

    La said: "This woman is very scheming, with the means to climb into Louis''s bed. She even ignored

    our Manager Jasmine. She is slutty by nature and likes to get around with men. Yesterday in order to

    take the make-up business, deliberately went to find Mr. Burke and Manager Jacob, and socializing."

    "But it was a coincidence that Mr. Johnson saw the scene at that time. Men, for the women they have

    yed, even if they do not love will not let other men get their hands on. So, Mr. Burke and Manager

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob are unlucky to have an ident."

    A statement that made Violet look like a shameless girl.

    Sasha''s face changed for a moment as she listened.

    She knew that Cooper liked to y with women.

    And she was also one of Cooper''s lovers.

    She was a young model who was less famous before, and made great effort to hit on Cooper, and only

    after her tireless efforts did she coax Cooper to start promoting her and give her a third female role in a

    drama.

    Although Cooper was promiscuous, he was still generous to his women.

    He promised her that he would slowly turn her into a first-rate star.

    She thought she was going to be famous, but Cooper suddenly had an ident.

    The circle was full of snobs.

    She took the third female role, which was originally not earned by her own, but with Cooper''s

    connections to get it.

    Now when something happened to him, her role will naturally be taken by someone with a backstage

    supporter.

    This result, did it turn out to be caused by that Helena?

    "Sasha, I feel sorry for you. They only look for younger actresses. You are not a professional actress

    and only relying on Mr. Burke. You are about to be famous, but ......"

    La sighed, "If this happen to me, I won''t let it go."

    That was it!

    Anyone who encountered this kind of thing will be indignant.

    Sasha''s chest rose and fell, and her eyes shed with a cold aura.

    La watched her with cold eyes. With Sasha''s distressed face, she knew Sasha was taking her words

    to heart.

    At that moment, she saw Ollying with Violet.

    "Sasha, Helena ising over. She should be your makeup artistter and apany you into the

    set."

    Sasha raised her eyes and looked at Violet with an unfriendly look.

    "Helena, this is Sasha," Olly introduced each other.

    "Hi, I''m Helena," Violet greeted Sasha with a smile.

    Sasha nced at her coldly, got up arrogantly and left straight away.

    Violet: "......"

    This actress was so arrogant.

    Watching a few people leave, La exhaled.

    Manager Jasmine handed over the task shepleted, next it was up to Sasha to take the bait.

    Violet took apany-assigned car and went into a suburban film and television set with Sasha.

    Along the way, Violet saw Sasha was on her phone and didn''t pay any attention to her, so she was

    happy to rx and take a look at the relevant information.

    When she got into the film set, she was in the dressing room ready to do Sasha''s makeup.

    Sasha yed the fourth female chracter. Because it was the viin, makeup needed to be heavier a

    little.

    "Miss ck, let me confirm again, your skin for cosmetics, there is no special attention needed right?"

    Violet asked out of habit.

    Sasha nced at her coldly, "Isn''t it all there on my profile? Helena, did you not read the profile at all? I

    really doubt your professionalism."

    What a furious tone.

    Violet''s smile faded slightly, somewhat inexplicably.

    She didn''t know what she had done to offend her.

    With the idea that the customer was God, she didn''t bother with her.

    "Then I''m going to start putting on makeup."

    Probably some actresses were like that.

    Not famous but extremely arrogant, which wasparable to superstars.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    "Helena, haven''t you already climbed into Mr. Johnson''s bed? Why do you still have to work as a

    waitress? Oh, I get it, you want to build up your self-improvement persona in front of Mr. Johnson,

    right? Unfortunately, Mr. Johnson is married, and a mistress is a mistress, only to be yed with."

    Sasha saw that Violet was not paying attention to her and gave a cold sarcastic remark.

    Violet''s hands moved and her expression faded.

    "Miss ck, please don''t talk. I''m working."

    The woman''s self-effacing appearance made Sasha look like an iprehensible provocateur.

    Sasha red at her, "What? You have nothing more to say? Yes, you can only shut up in front of the

    truth."

    "Miss ck, the makeup is done. Take a look. Are you satisfied?"

    Violet did not take her words, quickly finished her makeup and said in a light voice.

    Sasha subconsciously shifted her eyes to the mirror.

    When she saw the woman in the mirror with heavy foundation, she couldn''t help but scream, "Helena,

    do you know how to put on makeup? What the hell are you putting on me?"

    At that moment, Violet looked innocent, "Miss ck, I put on your makeup ording to the persona

    given in the script. Are you not satisfied? Do you think it''s not viinous enough? Then I can draw your

    eyeliner a little higher to make you look more fierce."

    Sasha: "......"

    She wanted to make it look more sinister?

    With her current makeup, she bet she''ll never get a positive role in the future!

    "Helena, did you do that on purpose!? Did you make me so ugly on purpose?"

    Sasha was so angry that her voice sharpened a few notches.

    "Howe? I''m very professional."

    Violet said seriously, "Miss ck, you are ying a big viin. Do you want me to make you look like a

    pitiful little girl?"

    She just did it on purpose!

    Deliberately applied her makeup towards the fierce look.

    It was all because she talked so badly.

    So, one can''t offend the makeup artist!

    "You ......"

    Sasha was furious.

    "Miss ck, sit down for a minute. I go to the bathroom."

    Violet didn''t bother to talk to her and went to the bathroom.

    Sasha twisted her face with a sinister sh in her eyes.

    Bathroom.

    "You guys, look at that makeup on Sasha. It really made meugh."

    "She was also unlucky. I heard that the person who promoted her was Cooper of the Johnson Group,

    but Cooper was sent to prison by Louis, and as a result, her original role became the number four role."

    "I also heard a tip that the reason Cooper was sent to prison by Louis was he offended that makeup

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    artist Helena."

    "Oh my God, no wonder Sasha looks at Helena like she wants to kill her."

    "......"

    A few actresses chattered from outside, and Violet was slightly stunned. Her heart was full of surprise.

    So Cooper was sent to prison by Louis?

    Relief!

    But how could it be because of her?

    Some people just loved to spread gossip.

    But she also finally understood why Sasha had gotten so hostile towards herself.

    Violet went back to the dressing room and continued to apply the makeup.

    The rest of the time, Sasha did not continue to embarrass her.

    Just cold as if they owed her millions of dors.

    By the time Sasha''s work was done, it was already evening.

    Violet sighed with relief and went home with thepany car.

    Once in the car, Violet rubbed her swollen eyes and began to close her eyes to rest.

    Until a sudden brake on the car startled her and she was awake.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    "What''s wrong with that car? can you drive ah? Can you even hit this?"

    The driver grumbled and got out of the car, ready to argue with the other party.

    Violet sat in the back row, rubbed her eyes, and looked out.

    It turned out to be a crash.

    They car was going straight, while the other van was traveling ......

    Not waiting for Violet to think about it, she saw several masked men get out of that car.

    One of them grabbed the driver and knocked him out.

    The other two opened the back door and, without being told, pulled Sasha and her out of the car.

    "What do you want?" Sasha shouted in terror.

    Violet was equally startled, "Who are you? What do you want?"

    "Cut the crap and get in the car."

    The man in ck pushed the two into the car.

    The car sped away.

    Violet''s heart was beating violently as she watched the car go further and further off course, her heart

    sinking further and further down.

    "Who the hell are you guys? Why are you arresting us?"

    The film and television base was located in the suburb, which was remote. Did they meet kidnappers?

    Trying to kill people with money?

    "Please let us go. Do you want money? I''ll give you money."

    Sasha paled and kept begging.

    The man in ck looked at her, reached out and touched her face andughed, "You''re star? You look

    so beautiful. We want money, but want people too."

    "Haha, look at you. You''re more beautiful than her. I''ll satisfy you."

    The man in ck who was holding Violet wrapped his arms around her waist, and his hands fumbled

    unruly.

    "Let go of me, don''t touch me."

    Violet''s elbow mmed into the ck man''s chest, while her hand quickly fumbled for her bag.

    The man in ck hissed and his eyes shed with fierce light.

    "Bitch, how dare you hit me? Do you believe it or not, I''ll rape you now."

    With that, he pulled her by the hand and began to tear her clothes.

    "Get out of the way."

    Violet quickly took the pepper spray she carried from her bag and sprayed the ck man in the eyes.

    "Ah!"

    With a grunt, the man in ck let go of Violet.

    Violet took a swipe at the other two ck-d men.

    The car was filled with the howls of the men in ck.

    The driver cursed and stopped the car.

    Violet took the opportunity to open the car door and said to the dumbfounded Sasha: "What are you still

    doing? Run!"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sasha didn''t expect things to turn out this way at all.

    She let out a sound, pretending to be startled, and stumbled and fell into the back seat.

    The man in ck on one side wiped his eyes and snapped her up.

    "Stop right there, you stinking bitch."

    Violet was anxious, seeing the remaining two ck men were going to get out of the car to chase her.

    Not to care about other, she grabbed the bag and run.

    "Stop, I''ll catch you. See if I can''t kill you."

    Behind them came the sound of cursing and swearing from the men in ck.

    Violet ignored it and ran without a care.

    Ahead was a three-way intersection.

    She turned a corner and prepared to cross the street.

    At that moment, a car was speeding up.

    The headlights flickered and shot out a blinding glow.

    Violet subconsciously stopped and reached out to block the light.

    Only a "PANG" was heard.

    Violet only felt her body being ejected and then floated down from the air like a parab.

    A huge pain came from her head and her eyes went ck, only to see the lights on the side of the road

    getting dimmer and dimmer.

    There was also a man figure walking over, warm face written with surprise and anxiety.

    "Violet, wake up."

    Well!

    Why did she seem to hear Isaac''s voice?

    Could it be that the person who hit her was Isaac?

    ......

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Louis has lifted his wrist more than once to check the time.

    The knife-sharp, handsome face was getting colder and colder.

    It was ten o''clock and the woman wasn''t back yet!

    Not even a single message came.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Did she want to stay out all night again?

    Louis swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the smell of noodles seemed to waft past his nose.

    This woman, what was she up to?

    Didn''t know he was waiting for her toe back to cook noodles for dinner?

    Louis watched the phone on the table, and his slender fingers reached over.

    He found Violet''s phone and dialed it.

    Instead, an icy female voice came over the telephone receiver.

    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off."

    It was off!

    She actually turned off her cell phone!

    It was definitely intentional!

    Afraid to order her back!

    The man''s breath around him sank fiercely, and a handsome face was clouded with gloom.

    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    Louis'' eyes lit up slightly and he quickly picked up his phone.

    Erin?

    Was that the call from the kid?

    The aura around Louis was slightly converged.

    "Hello?"

    "Daddy."

    The soft and sticky voice of the little toddler came from the phone, which made people''s hearts soft.

    Louis'' eyebrows unconsciously softened a few points.

    "Erin, why are you still up thiste?"

    "Well, because Mommy isn''t home yet."

    Her mommy?

    Josie?

    Why did she leave her child alone at home at night?

    "Where did your mommy go? Why isn''t she back yet?"

    Louis asked in a soft voice.

    "Mommy goes to make money for Erin because Erin can eat too much. So Daddy, can you help

    Mommy feed Erin?"

    Erin''s soft and sticky words made Louis listen and couldn''t help but curl his lips.

    This child was also too knowledgeable.

    But was Josie very short of money?

    She should be from a good family.

    Louis was thoughtful, "Erin, are you home alone now?"

    "No oh, Josie Mommy was in the shower bath and I sneak a call to Daddy."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Josie Mommy?

    Why was the word Josie added to the name Mommy?

    Could it be that the mommy she was talking about was not Josie?

    "Erin, isn''t Josie Mommy the mommy who goes out and makes money for you?"

    "Well, no, it''s Angel Mommy who goes out to make money for Erin."

    Angel Mommy!

    This child, how many mommies did she have?

    Louis'' eyes twitched slightly, "Erin, how many mommies do you have?"

    "Well, one, two, Erin has two mommies, Josie Mommy, Angel Mommy, and they all love Erin so much!

    Hee hee. Daddy, do you love Erin?"

    The little one had two mommies!

    So, her other mommy, meaning Helena?

    Did it mean that she was not Josie''s real daughter?

    "Well, I love Erin, too."

    Louis'' dark eyes were deep as he spoke softly.

    "Hehehe, Daddy, I can''t talk to you. I hear Josie Mommy finishing bath and Josie Mommy will be mad

    at me if she sees Erin still up."

    "Good, go to bed early and have a good night."

    "Good night, Daddy."

    The phone hung up and Louis looked at it, his dark eyes deep in concentration.

    So, where did Helena go sote?

    These few of them, what was their rtionship?

    ......

    Ouch!

    Especially the head, like needles.

    Violet frowned and slowly opened her eyes.

    The ceiling was unfamiliar.

    Here was ......

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    "Violet, you''re awake?"

    Isaac was overjoyed to see that Violet was awake.

    "Isaac, is it really you? This is a hospital?"

    Violet struggled to get up and looked around, remembering everything.

    She and Sasha were kidnapped and she escaped.

    Finally hit by a car.

    The person driving the car was Isaac.

    "Yes, I''m sorry I bumped into you."

    Heartbroken and apologetic, Isaac leaned a pillow against her back.

    "No, I should thank you. If you hadn''t hit me, I''m afraid I would have been taken away."

    Violet still had palpitations when she thought of those kidnappers.

    She didn''t know if those people did anything to Sashater.

    "What''s going on? How did you end up in such an isted ce? Who is trying to arrest you?"

    Isaac froze slightly and asked in a rush.

    "I don''t know."

    Violet shook her head and told the story.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Those kidnappers suddenly appeared, looking not like passing by by chance, but rather like a

    premeditated.

    Who were theying for?

    Was it Sasha or was it her?

    "Are these jerks so bold?"

    Isaac had an indignant look on his face.

    Her eyes fell on her head, and the back of her head bulging arge bag.

    "It''s lucky you were smart enough to escape. It''s also lucky that you fell into the flower bed when you

    were hit by my car, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable."

    He just happened to be visiting a client in the suburbs today who wanted to remodel a vi.

    He didn''t expect to bump into Violet when he came out.

    Fortunately, too, he was the one who bumped into her.

    So she fell into the flower bed?

    Violet was thankful that she was lucky.

    "Isaac, what time is it? Where is this ce? It doesn''t look like a city hospital."

    Isaac looked at the time, "It''s already five in the morning. Because you were unconscious, I was afraid

    that something would happen to you, so I hung up the emergency room at the hospital in the suburbs."

    It was already the second day!

    Violet was startled, "Where''s my bag? I haven''t been back all night. Josie and Erin are going to be

    anxious."

    "Don''t worry, I already talked to Josie, you''re with me."

    Isaac handed her the bag.

    Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Isaac. It''s a good thing I met you today."

    Not then the consequences were truly unthinkable.

    "Violet, there''s no need to be so rusty with me. You know, I''ll always be there for you whenever you

    need me."

    The bottom of the man''s eyes were full of affection, and Violet eyes shed and moved away.

    "Isaac, I told you, I''m never going to get married in this life. I just want to bring Erin up."

    She knew that Isaac liked her.

    But she had a child, and she can''t be with him anymore.

    He deserved a better girl.

    "I respect your decision."

    Isaac had a gentle look on his face, "Violet, I just want to be there for you and Erin, and nothing more."

    "But ......"

    "Well, do you have to talk to me about this early in the morning?"

    Isaac interrupted Violet, "Are you dizzy? I''ll call the doctor."

    "I''m fine. I have to hurry back."

    Violet shook her head and took her phone out of her bag and found that it was off.

    Last night she was unknown all night, so she guessed Louis will give her a hard time.

    After all, he had reminded her again and again that she was now married and could not stay out all

    night.

    So she had to go back first.

    "Isaac, I''m going to put on some makeup and then go back to the vi to get some things."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    At that moment, Isaac wanted to say something, but then stopped.

    But in the end, all he said was, "I''ll drive you back."

    He said that he respected all her decisions.

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Louis came down from upstairs.

    A handsome face was the usual expressionless one.

    The aroma of food wafted in the air, his eyes moved slightly, and his steps were a few points faster.

    "Good morning, young master."

    Lucy, who came out of the kitchen, said hello to Louis.

    Louis''s footsteps lurched and disappointment shed in his dark eyes.

    It turned out to be Lucy.

    He also thought that ......

    Louis thin lips lightly pursed, and he looked towards the window. At the sight of a man and a woman

    outside, his eyes sank abruptly.

    At that moment, Violet, in a man''s coat, was being helped by Isaac towards the vi.

    She was with Isaac and that was why she didn''te home all night?

    Very good!

    Louis'' thin lips pursed into a straight line, his face as cold as ice.

    Outside.

    "Well, Isaac, I''m here, so hurry up and get back."

    Violet walked to the vi''s door and gestured for Isaac to go back.

    "Okay, remember to call me if you need anything."

    Isaac made a gesture of making a phone call and then turned to leave.

    Violet curled her lips and opened the door of the vi.

    "Mrs. Johnson, you''re back."

    Lucy greeted she and whispered, "The young master waited for you for a long timest night, hurry up

    and coax."

    Louis waited for her for a long timest night?

    That must be a rage!

    Violet smiled dryly and looked inside.

    In the living room, Louis stood at the window with his hands in his pockets, his long figure very upright.

    Violet walked up to him, "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry aboutst night ......"

    "Violet! Or, should I call you Helena?"

    The man spoke abruptly, and his eyes were full of mocking coldness.

    Violet''s word was stuck in her throat, and her face changed again and again.

    He really guessed who she was!

    Was it time for a showdown with her?

    "Mr. Johnson ......"

    "Why? Why do you have to dress up like this to marry into the Johnson Family, to make it easier for you

    to hook up on the outside?"

    Louis slowly approached Violet, and the hostile aura emanating from his body was like a rakshasa from

    hell.

    Violet swallowed hard and unconsciously stepped back until she was cornered.

    "No, Mr. Johnson ......"

    "Still want to quibble? Violet, is it not you who humiliated me by following my stepmother''s orders and

    fooling around with men outside?"

    Louis was so angry that he mmed his fist into the wall.

    The thud was like a smash on the tip of her heart.

    Violet''s nerves were on edge.

    "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t."

    "No?"

    Louis cupped her chin, "Then tell me, who was the man who just sent you back? Violet, you didn''t live

    here every day during the year I was away. You were with him, right?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The man''s surroundings were full of hostility, and the force under his hands increased, making Violet''s

    already dizzy head even more ufortable.

    "Mr. Johnson, I have nothing to say when my identity is revealed by you, but please don''t nder me.

    Isaac and I are just ordinary friends, and we have nothing."

    "Heh, Isaac ? What an affectionate name!"

    Louis ripped the jacket off her, "Staying out all night, being with him,ing back in the morning in his

    clothes, and you''re telling me that you''re innocent with him?"

    Violet was simply speechless, "Mr. Johnson, I don''t want to exin anything. Believe it or not. Our

    agreement is up, and if you don''t believe me, we can go through the divorce tomorrow."

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    The woman''s tone was t and revealed a sense of openness.

    Louis looked fixedly at the ugly face in front of him, and his heart could not say whether he was more

    angry or more furious.

    "Violet, are you in such a hurry to get a divorce? Do you want to be with your outside lover soon?

    Knowing that my grandmother likes you, do you think there''s nothing I can do about you? Hmm?"

    The man''s tone was chilly, and the approaching dangerous aura made Violet feel the dizziness in her

    head hit her again.

    Her body went limp and she slid downward somewhat unsteadily on her feet.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "You ......"

    Louis rushed to hold her up, only to find that her clothes were torn in many ces.

    At that moment, his brow was furrowed.

    But the tone was still full of sarcasm.

    "Violet,st night with your lover, even your clothes are torn."

    Violet: "......"

    How can his words be so poisonous!

    "Mr. Johnson, you misunderstood. Yesterday I was met with robbers."

    Violet leaned into Louis'' arms and finally had the strength to defend herself.

    With a shock, Louis helped her to sit down on the sofa.

    The sanity that was lost because of the anger was brought back online.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Here''s the thing ......"

    Violet touched a piece of the bag on the back of her head, slowed down, and recounted the events of

    yesterday.

    Louis listened carefully, and the look on his face gradually returned to its usual cold, arrogant

    detachment.

    So she didn''t mean not toe back?

    Did she meet the kidnappers?

    Who was going after her?

    As his eyes fell on her face and looked at her makeup, Louis'' newly dissipated anger rose a few more

    notches.

    "Violet, you haven''t made it clear why you''re dressed up like this?"

    He can''t believe she tricked everyone!

    When she heard this, Violet''s eyes shed and she pushed her sses.

    "Because I want to start a new life after I divorce you. By then, no one will know that I was once Mrs.

    Johnson, and in that way, I will live morefortably."

    As soon as the divorce was finalized, the former Mrs. Ugly of the Johnson Family became a transient

    person.

    She, on the other hand, will be able to start a new life with her daughter in her original appearance.

    Hearing Violet''s exnation, Louis snorted coldly, "Just because of this reason? Violet, you are so

    scheming. I doubt your words."

    Violet pushed her sses again, hiding the weakness under her eyes and pretending to be innocent.

    "Mr. Johnson, if you don''t believe me. There''s nothing I can do."

    Louis nced at her, and his eyes were full of insightful inquiry.

    Violet hastily changed the subject.

    "I need to call Sasha. I don''t know how she is now."

    With that, she took her phone out of her bag and charged it, and when it was on, she found out Sasha''s

    number and dialed it.

    The phone was answered after two rings.

    "Hello?"

    "Miss ck, it''s Helena. Are you okay?"

    The person on the other end of the phone was silent and said, "It''s okay, and then I escaped. And you?

    From the sound of your voice, you should also be fine, right?"

    It was good that she was okay.

    Although she didn''t have a good feeling about Sasha, she didn''t want to stand by and watch something

    happen to her.

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    Violet thought for a moment and asked, "Miss ck, who do you think those men in ck wereing

    for? Could it be that someone wants to punish you?"

    Sasha was an entertainer. Could it be that other artists were jealous of her and thus bought to ruin her?

    "You mean I dragged you into this? Helena, since everyone is fine and I don''t want to pursue this any

    further. Let''s just leave it at that."

    After saying that, Sasha hung up the phone directly.

    Violet stared nkly at the screen, pondering.

    There was an indescribable feeling in the heart.

    It was like Sasha knew who did it, but she didn''t want to pursue it.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    "She''s okay?"

    Louis called Harry while Violet was on the phone with Sasha and asked him to look into the matter.

    "Well, she''s fine."

    "I''ll have someone check this out. You don''t have to go with the crew today. Rest at home."

    Louismanded in a light voice.

    When a man did not lose his temper, the words spoken were still quite pleasant.

    Violet said carefully, "I''m not going to the set, but I have to go to the store."

    Louis looked at her coldly with displeasure.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''ll go to the store and arrange my affairs, then promise to get some rest."

    The woman''s tone was full of careful pleasing. Louis felt inexplicablyfortable.

    He nced at her and burst out words, "As you wish."

    Violet breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the man''s side face, and tried again, "Mr. Johnson, since my

    identity has been revealed by you, can we go ahead and get the formalities done? Don''t worry, I''ll keep

    my mouth shut on grandma''s side and promise not to reveal anything."

    She had to divorce him in a hurry!

    Otherwise, she was afraid that another secret of hers would be discovered by him!

    "So anxious to divorce me? Afraid I''ll sue you for cheating on your marriage?"

    Louis'' face didn''t look too good.

    The breath around the body sank.

    Violetughed dryly and was speechless for a moment.

    Louis slowly moved closer to her, his voice was cold, "Violet, if you don''t want me to sue you, keep

    ying the role of Mrs. Johnson until I tell you to stop. And please always remember who you are and

    don''t let me see you with another man again."

    Wanted a divorce that badly?

    Was it because she was anxious to get rid of him and stay with other men?

    The heart was inexplicably upset!

    Watching the man stride off to the dinning room, Violet pushed up her sses and sighed helplessly.

    What would it take for her to get a quick divorce!

    In an apartment.

    Sasha looked at the man who waszily sitting on the sofa ying a game and angrily scolded, "Bro,

    you stille to ask me for money? Look at yourself, what kind of people are you looking for? You

    can''t even handle a woman!"

    She was dying of anger!

    What happened yesterday was all her own doing.

    She thought it would be foolproof, but she didn''t want to lose everything.

    "You did not say that the woman is so powerful ah? All right, all right, don''t worry, the brothers are not

    masked? They won''t be discovered."

    The man tossed his phone, "Quick. Give me the money."

    "Brother, did you go gambling again?"

    "Don''t nag, hurry up."

    "......"

    Studio.

    "Mommy, you''re not being good and you''re hiding from Erin again! Daddy said he will support me, you

    don''t have to work so hard."

    Erin hugged Violet.

    Violet cried andughed and was about to speak when Josie''s eyes moved, "Erin,st night, did you

    call someone?"

    Erin hastily covered her little mouth, revealing a pair of big eyes.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Violet had a headache and just felt like there was a ticking time bomb around her.

    She didn''t know when it was going to blow up.

    She pulled her daughter''s little hand down and asked softly, "What did you and the person talk about

    "Well, Daddy asked me how many mommies I had, and I said, there are two. A Josie Mommy, and an

    Angel Mommy."

    Violet: "......"

    She felt like she was about to expose her other secret too!

    "Erin, he''s not your dad, no more calls to him."

    "Handsome Uncle is as good looking as Erin. I want him to be my dad."

    Erin blinked her big eyes with a dumb look.

    Violet got even more of a headache and was about to speak up when Josie, who was standing by,

    tugged on her shirt and whispered in her ear.

    "Violet, don''t you think Erin and he look a bit alike? And the two of them were sopatible as soon as

    they met. When you were out at a hotel owned by the Johnson Group, do you think that there could be

    a possibility ......"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Hearing Josie''s words, Violet froze slightly.

    The Pce Hotel, where she worked part-time, was indeed part of the Johnson Group.

    Can it be that coincidental?

    "Don''t guess blindly. There''s no such dramatic thing."

    Violet said it was impossible, but the thought of being with Louis twice made her heart flutter.

    Shouldn''t she find a chance to confirm it?

    "Erin, go over there and y by yourself."

    Violet suppressed her thoughts and sent her daughter away.

    "Josie, Louis has found out who I am."

    "What? This man is too sophisticated! And then what happened? And he didn''t find out further?"

    Josie''s eyes widened in shock.

    "No." Violet shook her head.

    Josie''s pretty almond eyes rolled up and down as she looked Violet up and down.

    "Violet, do you think, Louis likes you? After all, the restored appearance of you is also considered a

    clear and beautiful beauty."

    Louis likes her?

    How was it possible!

    "Josie, don''t make a wild guess. He didn''t divorce me just for the old Mrs. Johnson. He is very filial."

    He was an arrogant and poisonous man. How could he possibly like her?

    "Violet, look, we should find out who Erin is first. If she''s really Louis'' daughter, then we''ll all be happy

    and won''t have to get a divorce."

    Josie looked at the little girl who was ying with the doll, and the more she looked at it, the more she

    thought it looked like Louis.

    Violet pursed her lips, but her fingers curled up slightly.

    Was it really possible that her own daughter was Louis''?

    Office of the President, the Johnson Group.

    Harry pushed the door in.

    "Mr. Johnson, I found a little clue about the kidnapping of Miss Helena. It was done by some punks

    from the western suburbs, and the person who ordered it is called Hugo ck."

    Hugo ck?

    Louis narrowed his eyes, "Go on."

    "This man is a gambler. Our people used some tricks to force him to confess the main messenger, it''s

    his sister Sasha ......"

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Harry told the story of Sasha and Cooper''s rtionship.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed, the corners of his mouth curved in a cold arc.

    So that was it!

    "If it''s true, let the relevant authorities handle it."

    "Yes."

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    Rosalie leaned back on the bed, her eyes red and obviously crying.

    Cooper was caught and she used her connections to get him out, but couldn''t.

    People who knew her well had hinted to her that it wasn''t that they weren''t helping, but that Louis had

    specifically asked them to do so ording to thew.

    With such a person watching intently, who would they dare to pluck hair from the tiger''s head?

    Louis!

    This illegitimate son, how can he not give her any face!

    Rosalie was so angry that she mmed everything on her bedside table to the floor.

    Jasmine came in and saw the mess.

    "Mom, you''re still angry? It will your health."

    Rosalie took the tissue Jasmine handed her and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    "Louis, this wild bastard. Howe you can''t get him to die?"

    The bastard was lucky. He passed safely even the car ident a year ago.

    Was she going to live under his contrl all the time?

    "No. The Johnson Family will be in charge by him from now on, so where else can we talk?"

    Jasmine was also indignant, "Now I''m angry when I see him and that ugly."

    Ugly and bastard, what a perfect match!

    Rosalie calmed down, looked ahead into the void, said quietly: "I can''t let Louis be so pleased with

    himself. Didn''t he send Cooper to jail for Violet''s bosom friend? Then I''ll let him go down for that too!"

    Hearing this, Jasmine froze, "Mom, what you mean is ......"

    Violet had just gotten out of the police station when she got the call from Rosalie.

    Her kidnappers were caught.

    She can''t believe that Sasha ordered it to be done.

    No wonder she said on the phone that she didn''t want to investigate it.

    But just because she didn''t want to investigate it, it didn''t mean it was over.

    When someone did something wrong, they should pay for it.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Violet shook her head and picked up the phone.

    "Rosalie."

    "Make a trip back to Balridge Manor tomorrow to get ready for the dinner."

    Rosalie''s hard voice came over the phone.

    She was asked to return home tomorrow and prepare for the dinner.

    And the dinner, which was held at the Pce Hotel, was a session ceremony for Louis.

    It was a grand asion.

    Violet hung up the phone and looked at it thoughtfully.

    Her identity had now been revealed by Louis.

    So will she go tomorrow night in ugly makeup or will she go as she was?

    Night came.

    Violet thought about it and went back to Lyonhall Vi with her ugly makeup on.

    After all, she was still the ugly daughter-inw at the Johnson Family.

    She had to ask Louis for his opinion.

    See if he wanted her to meet the Johnsons in her original form or not.

    Of course, she prefered to keep wearing ugly makeup until the divorce.

    The vi was still elegant and quiet.

    After Violet entered and greeted Lucy, she saw Louis sitting in a corner of the living room couch at

    work.

    The upright posture in the light was the usual reserved and cold.

    He seemed to enjoy working in the living room?

    Violet twitched her lips, "Mr. Johnson, I''m back."

    Louis didn''t look up, but burst out a few words, "Go get food."

    Violet: "......"

    Why did she think Louis was sitting in the living room at work every night just waiting for her toe

    back and get him food?

    "Okay."

    Violet curled her lips and walked quickly into the kitchen.

    Louis on the sofa raised his eyes and watched the woman''s back.

    It was still the same dirt-cheap outfit.

    But the back was endlessly beautiful.

    Louis withdrew his eyes, no emotion visible on his face.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s time toe and eat."

    The aroma of food hit him.

    Louis'' throat rolled slightly as he got up and went to the dining room.

    Instead of noodles in soup, a few home-cooked stir-fries were ced on the table.

    Louis nced at her and gracefully took his seat.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m afraid you''re tired of eating noodles every day, so I''ve changed a few stir-fries for you

    to try."

    Violet exined and sat down across from him.

    Louis didn''t say a word and ate gracefully.

    The man''s eating face was unmistakable. Violet looked at him steadily, and her own daughter''s little

    face shed in her mind.

    Could her real father, really be Louis?

    The line of sight fell on his hair ......

    "Do I look good when I eat?"

    Louis spoke slowly.

    Violet returned to her senses, dryly smiled, and straightened her hair around her ears, changing the

    subject.

    "That, Mr. Johnson, thank you! Sasha is unbelievable. How can she me me for Cooper going to jail?

    She''s got a bit too much imagination."

    It was clearly Louis who removed the ck sheep from thepany, so why did everyone me that

    to her?

    Louis raised his eyes and nced at her, the corners of his mouth curled up in mockery, "In your eyes,

    am I a wimp? Someone who would let Cooper bully my people and ignore them?"

    His people!?

    So, what he was saying was that Cooper was sent to prison because of her?

    Violet''s heart inexplicably crossed ripples.

    She tried, "So, what you''re saying is that Cooper will be sent to prison by you really because of me?"

    At that moment, Louis put down his chopsticks and took a paper towel to wipe the corner of his mouth.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Violet, you are so full of yourself. Cooper will be sent to jail by me because he broke thew. As for the

    fact that he bullied you, even if the cats and dogs in my house are bullied, I would still get it back for

    them."

    Violet: "......"

    So, in his eyes, she was no different from those cats and dogs.

    Shouldn''t have made him good food!

    Violet rolled her eyes hard in her heart and saw Louis finish eating and get ready to get up with a sh

    of her eyes.

    "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Louis stopped and looked at Violet with a raised eyebrow.

    Violet coughed lightly, "That, Rosalie told me that there is a dinner party tomorrow night. It''s your

    session ceremony. This asion should be important to you, so sit down and I''ll refine your

    makeup."

    She wanted to take a few of his hairs and do a gic test with her own daughter.

    Louis didn''t say anything and watched Violet get up ande over. Then she took out eyebrow clips,

    eyebrow cutters and other tools from her makeup bag.

    She actually thought of refining his makeup?

    "My face still needs makeup?"

    He was confident.

    After all, since childhood, his ears have been filled with words of praise.

    As an adult, those women saw him more like seeing a gold.

    "Mr. Johnson, your features are handsome and perfectly proportioned. I''ll just fix the small details for

    you. For example, the shape of your eyebrows."

    Men were so self-absorbed.

    However, he did have the capital to be narcissistic.

    A handsome face was born almost perfectly.

    Better looking than most of the male celebrities she had seen in the entertainment industry.

    It did not require much care at all.

    Violet leaned over and trimmed his eyebrows.

    The woman''s fragrance came to the nose and the fullness of the woman''s breasts as far as the eye

    can see.

    A small, cool hand brushed over his brow and cheek, skimming over the tip of his heart like a feather.

    Louis'' eyes deepened slightly, some images shed through his mind, and his breathing sank a bit.

    "How much longer?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s almost there."

    Violet finished shaping his eyebrows and poked her body upwards.

    "Huh, Mr. Johnson, you actually have white hair."

    Whew!

    Well, it went well and pulled two hairs.

    Violet was so nervous that her palms were sweaty and her heart dropped.

    Just as she was about to call it a day, there was a tightness around her waist.

    The next thing you know, she was sitting on the man''sp.

    Violet''s heart swung and her eyes drifted over her hands, and she felt her heart was about to jump out

    of her chest.

    She didn''t know if it was a guilty conscience or dryness-heat.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s ready."

    Why was he holding her back?

    Did he find something?

    Louis'' dark eyes were deep as he looked at Violet''s ugly makeup and reached out to touch it.

    He was probably bewitched.

    He can''t believe that this ugly face was also quite pleasant to the eyes.

    Violet stared nkly at Louis, her face burned where had been touched.

    What was he doing?

    To this ugly face of hers, he actually did not show a disgusted expression?

    "Mr. Johnson, I would like to ask, when I go to the dinner tomorrow, do I need to go in my original

    appearance?"

    The original appearance?

    Louis''s hand movements paused, and the corners of his mouth hooked up smiling, "Yes! If you''re not

    afraid of my stepmother suing you for marriage fraud, I don''t care."

    This woman was found for him by his stepmother.

    If she was not afraid of getting into trouble, he was happy to watch the show.

    "Mr. Johnson, then I''d better go with this ugly face. I''m afraid that if I suddenly change my face, my

    grandmother will be stimted."

    Violet smiled sarcastically and made an excuse.

    She just talked too much!

    Louis didn''t mind. Of course she was happy to make a fool of herself!

    "Heh, Violet, you''re so good at making excuses."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m telling the truth."

    "......"

    The woman''s face was still as ugly as ever, but the gaze behind the lenses was sly.

    The two were very close at this point.

    Louis was inexplicably a little thirsty.

    He sped her slender waist and his gaze fell on her red lips ......

    "Ouch."

    From the living room came the cry of Lucy almost tripping.

    Louis tilted his head a little, his eyes shed a hint of displeasure at being disturbed.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Violet sensed Louis'' intentions and got up from him hastily with a red face.

    "That, Mr. Johnson, I''m tired and will go upstairs first."

    She was now a very ugly girl. Louis can also be attractive by her?

    Was it too horny!

    "Young master, I didn''t mean to disturb you. I just came out for a drink."

    Lucy was happy and apologetic.

    The young couple was finally making progress.

    She had to tell the old Mrs. Johnson about it!

    ......

    The next day, Violet gave Louis'' hair to Josie and asked her to go the hospital when she had time to do

    a gic test for her.

    Josie readilyplied.

    Once the arrangements for the store were made, Violet put on some ugly makeup and went back to

    Balridge Manor.

    The old Mrs. Johnson was the happiest person to see her.

    The old Mrs. Johnson cared about her so much, and implied her as well.

    Violet knew Lucy must have told the old Mrs. Johnson what happenedst night, so she could only

    Suddenly she felt that the divorce was a bit of a long shot!

    "Mom, Violet and I have to go to the hotel and make arrangements first."

    Rosalie came up and said.

    The old Mrs. Johnson looked at her and nodded.

    "Rosalie, you picked Violet to be your wife, and Mom thinks you have a good eye. At the banquetter,

    you can show her more, and let her learn how to be the head of the Johnson Family."

    Letting an ugly girl learn to be the matriarch of the Johnson Family?

    The old Mrs. Johnson wasn''t too shabby either.

    Rosalie''s heart snorted lightly, but her face did not show.

    "Okay, Violet,e with me."

    Violet hmmed and followed.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Rosalie asked Violet to do this and that.

    Violet was silent, just obedient and did the work that her subordinates did.

    She knew in her heart that Rosalie could not see herself as the future head of the family.

    And she, of course, didn''t care.

    A round of work was done and her body was sweating.

    Just as she was about to go take a sip of water, Rosalie''s voice came back on.

    "Violet, look at the decorative painting hanging on the wall, why do I think it''s a little crooked?"

    Violet pushed up her sses and looked at the mural, "I think it''s okay."

    "You''re young. Howe your eyesight is worse than mine? Hurry up and get the painting

    straightened out."

    Rosalie reprimanded.

    Violet gulped, somewhat speechlessly moved over a chair and climbed up.

    "Rosalie, is this okay?"

    "A little to the left."

    "How about this?"

    "Pass, a little to the right."

    "......"

    With several adjustments, Violet only felt her hands and legs sore, about to hold out.

    "Jeez, Violet, why are you so stupid? You can''t even hang a mural? You''re really worse than a maid."

    Jasmine arrived at some point and stood next to Rosalie, with a mocking look on her face.

    "Don''t say that. Your grandmother wants me to bring her up more so she can be apetent head of

    the family."

    Rosalie said grimly.

    "How can she be the head of the family? That''s right, an ugly woman with a bastard son, a perfect

    match!"

    Jasmine burst out in exaggeratedughter.

    A number of the Johnson Family''s maids and hotel staff were gathered along the side.

    Hearing Jasmine''s words, allughed.

    Violet''s face went cold.

    "Jasmine, please keep your mouth shut! Don''t be the drop of poison that infects the whole tun of wine

    and ruin the Johnson Family''s good reputation."

    "You! Violet, you ugly bastard!"

    Jasmine was disliked and kicked in anger at the chair Violet was standing on.

    The chair swayed and instantly fell to the side.

    A long row of pastries wasid out next to it. Violet was startled and her body involuntarily tilted over.

    "Watch out."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Louis reached out and caught Violet in his arms.

    Concern shed in his dark eyes, "Is everything okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Violet''s heart fluttered, but she shook her head anyway.

    Louis straightened her up, and his eyes swept over the croed, instantly stern.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "The Johnson Family paid to have you here, but are you here to be a decoration? Do I need to support

    you?"

    The surrounding servants had shrunken their shoulders and were silent.

    Rosalie nced at him, "Louis, they''re not idle either, they''re all busy with something ......"

    "Aunt Rosalie, if you''re short of servants, I''ll invite a few more over tomorrow for you to pick. If you don''t

    know how to distribute tasks reasonably, then you can give up your role as the hostess."

    Louis interrupted Rosalie''s words coldly and unceremoniously.

    Rosalie choked, her face instantly ugly.

    In front of everyone, this stepson was not giving her any mercy!

    Louis ignored her scowl and his eyes went back to Jasmine.

    "Apologize to your sister-inw!"

    Ask her to apologize to Violet!

    Jasmine was not happy.

    "It''s not like she did anything ......"

    "Either apologize, or, you stand up and let her kick you!"

    Louis said in a cold voice: "If you think you are too idle, I can leave the overseas affairs to you to take

    care of."

    This was to expel her from the country!

    Jasmine blushed, but dared not speak out in anger.

    She twisted her face, looked at Violet, and only half-heartedly said "I''m sorry."

    Violet did not speak and stayed in Louis''s arms.

    Feeling his warm body heat, listening to him who helped her, her heart crossed a slight warmth.

    "Let''s go."

    Louis took Violet by the arm and walked to the side.

    The cold look eased slightly.

    "Our Mr. and Mrs. Johnson have a great rtionship."

    "Mr. Johnson is not only handsome, but he is also kind and considerate to Mrs. Johnson.

    "......"

    There werepliments from people in her ears.

    Violet was embraced by Louis and walked to the corner with a slight twinkle in her eye.

    Louis did this to maintain his unassable position in the Johnson Family, but the scene just now still

    made her feel warm.

    "Mom, look at them both!"

    Jasmine was so mad, whispering usations.

    "What''s the rush?"

    Rosalie''s eyes went cold and she patted her daughter''s hand.

    Just waied and saw, Louis!

    In the corner, Louis took off his coat and threw it to Violet.

    "Don''t you usually dislike me quite well? Howe you just let them bully you?"

    Mrs. Johnson was doing the work of a servant.

    Just go along with it?

    Violet took the clothes and pushed her ck-rimmed sses, "The person who ordered me to do

    something is Rosalie, and if I get into a fight with her, it''s a matter of the Johnson Family''s face."

    She was not him and can''t just ignore it.

    She was the daughter-inw of a wealthy family, and can only be obedient.

    "You are quite capable of taking temporary setbacks."

    Louis taunted, "Hold my clothes for me and just sit here."

    Taking his clothes meant she was his person.

    Let''s see which one of the ungrateful people wille to her again.

    Louis finished and turned to leave.

    The man''s posture was upright and his back was elegant and grand.

    The corners of Violet''s mouth curved as she clutched the suit in her hands.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    The party was about to start and guests wereing in one after another.

    Men in suits, women with skirts.

    Tonight''s banquet was a buffet-style dinner.

    The guests were holding wine sses and mingling with each other, a lively scene.

    Violet didn''t have the heart to keep sitting like a fool, ready to go ahead and put the suit away.

    Passing around the corner, someone blocked her way.

    She looked up and saw a pretty-looking woman looking at her with her chin held high.

    This person was ......

    "Violet, look at the asion, do you think your ugly look matches here?"

    Nina Evison asked.

    Violet thought for a while, then remembered that this person was Austin''s sister Nina.

    A worldly girl who adored Louis.

    "Violet, Louis'' birth was already bad, and your existence is an even greater disgrace to him. Ugly with

    illegitimate child, do you have to keep letting people talk down to him like this?"

    Nina paused and spoke coldly and proudly: "Tell me, how much money do you want to leave him? If

    you ask, I will satisfy you."

    Trying to get rid of her with money?

    This Nina, although it seemed that she did like Louis, and was not arrogant, but also too much to take

    for granted.

    She would have liked to take a penny and go.

    But Nina was not eligible to pay for this!

    "Miss Evison, gossip cannot be taken seriously. I may be ugly, but why don''t you say I''m a blessing? I

    married into the Johnson Family and Louis got better, didn''t I?"

    "You ......"

    Nina choked and stared at her for a moment, speechless.

    A few of young girls who followed them over mocked lightly.

    "Yo, you''re really good at blowing your own trumpet."

    "That''s right, ugly people always make a lot of mistakes. Mr. Johnson is our Nina''s man, if you know

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    what you''re doing, give up your seat."

    "No, you don''t know what you''re getting into when you''re fighting for a man with the Evison family."

    "......"

    Several people deliberately provoked.

    Violet pushed her sses and gave Nina a look, "Miss Evison, I advise you to be careful in making

    friends. Don''t make friends with people who like to stir up trouble."

    Nina was Austin''s sister. Austin helped her and she was not averse to the Evison family.

    After saying that, Violet crossed several people ready to leave.

    Nina frowned and did not speak for a moment.

    A fewdies on the side were furious.

    "Is she saying we''re stirring up trouble?"

    "An ugly girl who really thinks she''s Mrs. Johnson?"

    "Violet, stop right there!"

    Someone pushed Violet from behind, and another woman deliberately blocked towards her. The ss

    in her hand spilled over in the process.

    Violet subconsciously blocked, and the suit held in her hand was instantly stained with wine.

    "Yikes, sorry, your face is so ugly. I was shocked."

    The woman had a gloating look on her face.

    Violet looked at the suit in her hand and her expression went cold.

    There was a waiter passing by, and she took the ss of wine directly from the tray and sshed it on

    the woman with a tter.

    "Ah!"

    With a startled cry, the woman called out, "Violet, what are you mad about?"

    Violet was indifferent, "I see that your eyes are not very good. Just to wash your eyes."

    "Violet, today is a party hosted by the Johnson Group. We are all guests of the Johnson Family

    banquet, how dare you treat us like this?"

    The otherdy who held up the woman who was sshed and angrily scolded.

    Violet hooked her lips, "I am Mrs. Johnson and have the right to choose my guests. Since you do not

    have the courtesy to be a guest, why should I treat you with courtesy. If you don''t want to stay, the door

    is just over there, so go away!"

    The woman''s face was still so ugly, but the ent of speech, but with a majesty that can not be

    ignored, so that people do not dare to underestimate.

    Several women behind her watched Violet leave with an indignant look on her face.

    "I thought she was wimpy? Even seeing Mr. Johnson sleeping with her bosom friend is fine."

    "This woman is so disgusting. Nina, she is deliberately giving you a lesson."

    "......"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Nina looked at Violet''s back, thinking.

    She nced at a few women and proudly shook off their hands, "Don''t follow me. I''m not familiar with

    you."

    Not far away, Austin watched the whole scene and came up to Louis'' side.

    "Louis, so your ugly wife is so fierce? Look like she is person in charge. It''s that face ......"

    Austin paused, ignoring Louis''s cold, swift knife eyes, "It would be perfect if you reced her face with

    that of your lover."

    Rece Violet''s face with Helena''s?

    Shouldn''t he find a chance to ask Violet to remove her makeup in public?

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows and curved the corners of his mouth.

    Violet entered the lounge, looked at the soiled suit in her hands and let out a soft breath.

    She didn''t keep his suit well, and she didn''t know if he will be angry.

    "Violet, are you tired?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson was helped by the maid and went into the lounge.

    Violet hurriedly hung up her suit and smiled, "Grandma, I''m not tired."

    "Well, good. I''ve put you through the wringer today."

    The old Mrs. Johnson patted her hand and spoke soothingly.

    It looked like someone reported the thing to the old Mrs. Johnson.

    Violet smiled, said nothing more, and helped the old Mrs. Johnson out of the lounge.

    The party had already started.

    After a set of rousing opening remarks from the host, it was time for Leon, the head of the Johnson

    Family, to deliver his speech.

    After Leon''s speech, it led to Louis.

    "Next, I''d like to officially hand over the family business of the Johnson Family to my son Louis. I hope

    that everyone here will still support my son Louis as you did before."

    The thick male voice was loud and clear as Louis took center stage to the apuse of the crowd.

    Leon patted him on the shoulder with a look of relief.

    "Louis, the future of the Johnson Group is up to you."

    "Thanks Dad for your trust, I''ll work on it."

    Louis took the microphone, and his maic voice floated in mid-air with calmness.

    He looked over the crowd, looking down on them like a king, and spoke sinctly about the next

    direction for the Johnson Group.

    Violet held the old Mrs. Johnson standing to one side, watching the man in the light talk eloquently, the

    corners of her mouth curved.

    Needless to say, Louis was a specially privileged person.

    Apart from a slight w in his identity, everything was perfect.

    Not only was the person handsome, but he also had a high IQ and high academic qualifications.

    He received a double diploma in finance andw when he was very young.

    If it wasn''t for the car ident a year ago, how good should the woman standing next to him be for

    such a man?

    "Well, that''s all I have to say. Next, please enjoy your dinner."

    Louis finished, gave a slight nod and prepared to leave the stage.

    "Mr. Johnson, I heard that you sent Cooper, the general manager of the Johnson Group, to jail in a

    righteous manner as soon as you took office after returning to the country because he was unworthy of

    being the general manager of the Johnson Group due to his tainted virtues, right?"

    A reporter standing in the first row suddenly spoke up.

    Louis''s footsteps were halted and he turned to look at him.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    For today''s dinner, they had invited several mainstream media to visit.

    But there was no interview session at this time.

    Then this person ......

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "By this move, is Mr. Johnson expressing to the public that people with tainted virtues do not deserve to

    be in management?"

    The reporter continued to ask questions.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and he faintly responded, "Yes."

    "But it is rumored that you, Mr. Johnson, because of your dislike of Mrs. Johnson''s ugliness, set your

    eyes on her best friend and took possession of her.

    Once this statement was made, the originally silent asion was suddenly in an uproar.

    All the people started whispering.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he gave the reporter a deep look.

    So the reporter was waiting for him here!

    It looked like this reporter was arranged by his stepmother!

    "Why didn''t Mr. Johnson say anything? Is he acquiescing to the rumors? You are the future leader of

    the Johnson Group. Isn''t it inappropriate to behave like this? Is it not a bad influence?"

    The reporter started to be aggressive.

    "Yes, I also heard about this. Mr. Johnson, you can do whatever you like, but themon people are

    not allowed the slightest bit of freedom?"

    "Mr. Johnson, the Johnson Group are a time-honoredpany, and we will never want a notorious

    person to lead us."

    "Yes, we can''t let a goodpany be ruined by a person whose virtue can''tpare with the position."

    "......"

    A number of people in the crowd were directors of thepany and responded by speaking out.

    Jasmine, on one side, smiled smugly and whispered in Rosalie''s ear.

    "Mom, these vocal people are the ones who are on our side, right? I''ll see how Louis should end up."

    Rosalie looked at Louis, who was silent on the stage, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a cold

    arc.

    It was all arranged by her.

    She had arranged several board members in advance, just hoping they would speak up at this point.

    Wasn''t Louis great?

    That he sent her nephew in jail!

    She would like to see how he should end up in this asion now!

    "Mr. Johnson, don''t you want to exin?"

    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, your ability is obvious to everyone, we don''t believe you are such a person, please

    exin quickly."

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "......"

    Several directors who were close to Louis were anxious for him and shouted.

    Exnation?

    How should he exin this?

    He did sleep with a woman!

    But this woman ......

    Louis sword brow slightly wrinkled, and his eyes subconsciously searched for Violet''s figure.

    Where did Violet go?

    Did she know that he was about to be killed by her?

    Just then, the woman''s clear and pleasant voice rang out.

    "Guys, I''ll exin this for Mr. Johnson."

    With a bag in her hand, Violet walked quickly to the side of Louis.

    Louis gave her a probing look and didn''t make a sound for a moment.

    The reporters in front of the stage asked: "You are Mrs. Johnson, right? Did Mr. Johnson hook up with

    your bosom friend behind your back? Did you choose to hold back for the sake of the Johnson

    Family?"

    Hearing this, there was a murmur from the surrounding people.

    "My God, this Mrs. Johnson is ugly."

    "No, if I were Mr. Johnson, I will definitely find a woman to relieve my needs."

    "Surely such an ugly bastard who sit on Mrs. Johnson''s throne must to tolerate all."

    "......"

    There was another uproar at the bottom of the stage.

    Louis leaned close to Violet''s ear and whispered, "Did youe on stage just to have everyone look at

    you like a monkey?"

    He probably guessed a little.

    Would it be what he thought?

    "Of course not!"

    Violet smiled brightly towards him and then looked down at the stage.

    "Everyone settle down, please listen to me. The rumors out there that my husband Louis slept with my

    bosom friend Helena are indeed true!"

    Violet paused and continued, to the outcry of the crowd, "But, what I want to say is that it was actually

    just a beautiful misunderstanding. I''m Violet and I''m Helena!"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Violet finished her words, opened her bag, took out a bottle of makeup remover, and began to remove

    her own makeup.

    The woman''s fingers were long and fair as she took her sses off and applied remover to her face.

    Louis looked at her calmly and a smile was shing in his eyes.

    She really did remove her makeup in public, just as he thought.

    Wasn''t she afraid that his stepmother will get her in trouble?

    Downstage, the crowd was already stunned by Violet''sments.

    There were wide-eyed stares at her.

    Standing to one side, Jasmine and Rosalie stared at Violet, eyes full of shock.

    "Mom, what did the ugly one just say? She''s Helena? How can that be?"

    A beauty like a fairy, a strange ugly.

    How can these two be the same person?

    Jasmine''s face was full of incredulity.

    Rosalie''s face was hard to see.

    Yeah, how was that possible?

    If that was true, then that meant Violet had been lying to them all year?

    Only the old Mrs. Johnson, with a relieved face.

    She had been through a lot and was still very urate in reading people.

    When she first met Violet, she felt that this girl had a secret.

    The skin ton of her hands and face can''t be greatly different.

    So she stayed calm and collected and waited for her to reveal the secret herself.

    Now, the young gilr was finally willing to show her true face.

    Did it mean that her heart had turned toward her grandson?

    On stage, Violet finally revealed her true face.

    The powdered face was fair and clear, shining with a porcin glow in the light.

    The crowd let out a gasp of surprise as they watched the ugly girl instantly turn into a great beauty.

    "Isn''t that Helena, the makeup artist?"

    "My goodness, Violet is really Helena?"

    "This Helena''s makeup is too amazing!"

    "It''s incredible!"

    "......"

    The chatter was incessant.

    The reporter looked at the smiling Violet and asked, "Miss Helena, if you are so beautiful, why did you

    marry into the Johnson Family in ugly makeup?"

    Yes!

    Why did she dress up as an ugly girl and marry into the Johnson Family?

    The crowd had this question in mind.

    Violet smoothed out her hair around her ears and looked to Louis at her side.

    "Because I want Mr. Johnson to like me with a beautiful heart."

    The woman''s voice was clear and pleasant, and her clear eyes shed with a hint of cunning.

    The yful words implied a woman''s unique vor.

    Louis'' eyes and heart moved slightly, and his heart felt like it had been tantalized by a cat''s ws.

    After a long time, he faced the public and said in a light voice: "All right, dinner continues. Everyone

    enjoy yourself."

    When he finished, he bent his arms slightly and gave Violet a look.

    Violet understood, reached out and took his arm, and the two came off the stage.

    "Mr. Johnson and Mrs. Johnson are really so much fun."

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Isn''t it? I bet Mr. Johnson really likes Mrs. Johnson."

    "Mrs. Johnson is so beautiful and handy, and so good at flirting. If she wasn''t married, I will court her."

    "......"

    The crowd was filled with sounds of amazement and praise.

    Rosalie''s face shifted for a moment.

    She wanted to embarrass Louis, but she didn''t want to be easily defeated by Violet!

    Instead, the two became a good couple in people''s eyes!

    "Violet, the bitch, is ying this game! Mom, what to do now?"

    Jasmine had an angry look on her face.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    What to do?

    Violet, dare to lie to her!

    She was cheating on her marriage!

    Rosalie grimaced and walked quickly to the lounge.

    Jasmine rushed to follow.

    In the lounge, the old Mrs. Johnson was looking at Violet up and down.

    Leon and Louis stood at the side, looking at her.

    Violet''s scalp tingled from several pairs of eyes, and she lowered her eyes in embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry, Grandma, that I lied to you."

    She was going to keep ying ugly until the divorce.

    But watching Louis being questioned because of her, she couldn''t be indifferent.

    Only to show people her real face.

    "Violet, you''re really out of this world in your craft. If you don''t say it, who can associate with it?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson patted Violet''s hand with a smile and a loving face.

    Violet smiled lightly and did not speak.

    At that moment, Rosalie''s voice came from the door.

    "Mom, you''re still praising her? Her kind of behavior is marriage fraud!"

    Marriage fraud!

    She knew she was going to be used of cheating on her marriage when she took off her ugly

    makeup!

    Violet pursed her lips and looked at Rosalie who came in angrily.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you."

    "Sorry and that is over? Violet, what was your intention in marrying into the Johnson Family and

    dressed as the ugly woman you were before?"

    Jasmine, who followed her in, chirped.

    Violet nced at Louis, who was standing aside, and her eyes shed slightly.

    "I dressed up like this because I heard rumors at the time that Rosalie was looking for a woman of low

    status. And the uglier, the better to be her daughter-inw. So I came up with this idea for the bride

    price."

    The real intention was impossible for her to say, so she might as well balme it on Rosalie.

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    Rosalie almost exploded with anger, pointing at Violet and screaming, "Violet, you dare cheat on your

    marriage, I''ll sue you!"

    She was going to be sued for fraudulent marriage!

    Violet''s fingers curled up!

    "Aunt Rosalie, Violet is my wife, and it''s up to me whether I want to sue her or not."

    Louis'' voice rang out with a hint of calmness.

    Violet gave him a look of slight relief.

    He just didn''t sue her.

    Rosalie choked and looked over at her husband.

    "Leon, are you going to let this woman y us all for fools? She must be hiding some dark secret by

    hiding her true face and marrying into the Johnson Family. She may be sent by ourpetitors. Such a

    woman, even if we don''t sue her, we can''t keep her in the Johnson Family anymore!"

    Hearing this, Leon''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his eyes looked sharply at Violet.

    "Violet, tell us what your true intentions of marrying into the Johnson Family by dressing like this?"

    What was the real intention?

    Violet''s fingers squeezed tight.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "I told you, I married into the Johnson Family for the bride price. If

    you don''t believe me, I can divorce Mr. Johnson."

    Let''s just achieve the purpose of divorce with Louis.

    Until then, she must keep her secret.

    She said divorce!

    Louis nced at Violet and his originally subdued face sank.

    This woman, it seemed that she was thinking of divorce all the time!

    Why!

    "That''s what you said! Violet, we can stop suing you, but you have to lose everything, and you won''t get

    a penny of the Johnson Family''s property."

    Rosalie didn''t expect Violet to mention the divorce herself, and the corners of her mouth curved up in a

    cold arc.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, that''s fine with me."

    Violet nodded with a straight face.

    Louis'' face sank even deeper and he was about to speak when the old Mrs. Johnson spoke up.

    "Come on, what''s the point of getting a divorce when Louis has just taken over?" "Violet, listen to your

    grandmother, work harder with Louis, give the Johnson Family a few babies, and I''ll forgive your past

    misdeeds."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    "Mom!"

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosalie couldn''t help but scream out when she heard the old Mrs. Johnson''s words.

    The old Mrs. Johnson nced at her and said, not gently, "Am I too old to decide something in the

    Johnson Family?"

    Rosalie choked and swallowed the words that came to her mouth.

    "Since Mom gave the words, let''s listen to Mom''s arrangement."

    Leon, a dutiful son, spoke up.

    Rosalie''s chest rose and fell, and she looked at him with eyes full of resentment, but said nothing more.

    She was not the hostess of the family.

    At the Johnson Family, she was simply a nobody!

    She used to be overwhelmed by the olddy.

    From now on, she will be bullied by two juniors again!

    The matter was settled, and Violet sent the old Mrs. Johnson home with a sigh of relief.

    She didn''t want to have children. She wanted a divorce!

    A sharp gaze was cast from the side.

    Violet subconsciously looked over and touched Louis'' deep eyes.

    With a strong sense of displeasure, as well as cold arrogance.

    He was angry?

    Violet pursed her lips and exhaled a foul breath.

    If Louis had known she had a child before, would he defend her as he did just now, when people were

    trying to sue her for fraudulent marriage?

    And her own daughter, will she be rted to him by blood or not?

    "Mom, is that the end of it?"

    When the people in the lounge left, Jasmine pulled Rosalie with a look of resignation.

    Rosalie calmed down and smiled coldly, "This Violet is not simple. We have to check her out and find

    out why she wants to marry into the Johnson Family as an ugly woman!"

    She had a hunch that Violet must be hiding some secret!

    ......

    Violet returned to Lyonhall Vi.

    Ignoring Lucy''s surprised expression, she smiled sarcastically and went upstairs, first to the bathroom

    to wash up.

    Things were going a bit unexpectedly and she had to slow down a bit.

    Not long after, Louis returned as well.

    Lucy took the briefcase in his hand and wanted to say something.

    "Young master, that beautiful looking woman is really the previous Mrs. Johnson?"

    Louis changed into his slippers and patted Lucy''s shoulder.

    "Lucy, calm down."

    Can not calm down!

    These were twopletely different people.

    However, this Mrs. Johnson and the young master stood together, but it was much better than the

    previous match!

    Louis went upstairs.

    Passing by the guest room, he heard voicesing from inside.

    His footsteps stopped.

    "Erin, be a good girl and go to bed early! I promise you''ll see Mommy as soon as you wake up

    tomorrow."

    Mommy?

    She was on the phone with that little girl!

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he unscrewed the door to the guest room.

    Inside the house, Violet was coaxing her daughter.

    The little one was pouting with an unhappy face because she was not going back to live again.

    "Mommy, how long do you have to earn money? Are you not going to stay with Erin all the time? Do

    you have other babies so you don''t want Erin anymore?"

    Violet: "......"

    This kid, she thought a lot.

    "My Erin, how could Mommy not want you? Mommy ......"

    "Hey, Daddy!"

    Not waiting for Violet to finish, the little one''s eyes suddenly lit up and called out towards the camera.

    Violet''s heart jumped and she jerked back to see Louis standing behind her, looking toward the

    camera.

    The first time, she had a guilty conscience.

    "Mr. Johnson, why did youe in without knocking."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Violet got up in a hurry and subconsciously put her phone behind her.

    "Mommy, I want to talk to Daddy."

    Erin''s milky voice floated in the air.

    Violet just felt extremely wordless.

    Daddy, Mommy, Erin, did you have to call it so frequently?

    "What are you hiding? Didn''t you hear your daughter talking to you?"

    Louis leaned over slightly and took the phone from her hand, not forgetting to add the word "daughter".

    The man''s cold, ghostly breath was approaching. Violet held her breath, swallowed her saliva and

    smiled dryly.

    "That, I''m Erin''s godmother. She''s used to calling me mommy. Don''t take it seriously."

    At that moment, Louis nced at her lightly and did not rush to talk to her, but looked at the little person

    in the camera.

    "Erin, good evening."

    The little one grinned, "Good evening, Daddy! So Angel Mommy went to your house to make money?

    Can I ask Mommy to bring Erin next time?"

    Violet: "......"

    Kid, can you cut the crap?

    She was really afraid that this man would try to get Erin talk something that shouldn''t be known by him.

    "Yes, you can, if you want toe. Next time let your mommy bring you here."

    Louis raised an eyebrow, and his mouth curled in a smile.

    "Hee hee, great!"

    Erin pped her little bulging hands and blinked her big eyes, "Daddy, do you like my mommy? My

    mommy is a beautiful fairy, so will daddy and mommy raise Erin together in the future?"

    Violet: "......"

    Child, your imagination was so rich!

    Violet couldn''t listen to it anymore, and sharply took the phone from Louis'' hand.

    "Okay Erin, Mommy has work to do. Go to bed or I''ll call Josie Mommy to spank you."

    "Okay then, Mommy, Daddy, good night."

    The little one obeyed and hung up the video call.

    Violet let out a long breath and put away her phone.

    The man''s low voice rang in her ears.

    "Violet, the more I look at it, the more I think that Erin looks like you. Do you think that you pretended to

    be ugly to marry into the Johnson Family and now you''re rushing to get a divorce just to hide this truth?

    Hmm?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to Violet, his tone full of danger.

    Violet''s nerves were instantly tense, "Mr. Johnson, you''re out of your mind! I told you, I married into the

    Johnson Family only for the bride price."

    "Yeah?"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis walked towards until he had Violet cornered.

    At this time, the woman had just taken a shower, ck hair hanging casually on the shoulders.

    In the light, she had bright eyes and white teeth, and her skin was fair.

    Closer, he can smell the faint fragrance emanating from her body.

    This ethereal fragrance ......

    Louis'' dark eyes sank as something shed through his mind.

    He twitched his lips, "Violet, four years ago ......"

    TICL. There was a message ringing on the phone.

    Louis paused and slowly stood up straight.

    He pulled out his phone and there was a message from Harry.

    Clicking on it, "Mr. Johnson, the woman you asked me to find four years ago, has been found."

    Found it!

    Louis'' pupils shrunk.

    He nced at Violet, who was looking ufortable with her hair, and inexplicable emotions crossed

    his heart.

    Tapping on the next message, he quickly skimmed through it.

    "Grace Harper, 24, Crotosi City native, both parents dead ......"

    It was a message about the woman he was looking for.

    So, the woman he had a night with four years ago was not Violet.

    It was this woman named Grace Harper!

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, and disappointment seemed to sh through his dark eyes.

    He looked steadily at the message above.

    Grace had a son by her side, and this child, his son!

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Louis left from the guest room, and Violet hurriedly closed the door behind her, letting out a long breath.

    The man was too perceptive. With him, her every nerve needed to be tightened so as not to reveal.

    But what did he want to ask her at the end?

    What happened four years ago?

    Violet looked puzzled.

    At that moment, a message from Josie came on the phone.

    "Violet, is everything okay?"

    "It''s okay. Did that gic test go on?"

    "I had my period today and my stomach hurts. So I''ll go tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Violet put away her phone and curled her lips.

    The heart inexplicably fluctuated a little.

    She didn''t know if she was looking forward to it more or was mentally disturbed.

    If Erin was really Louis'' daughter, was she, indeed, not divorced?

    ......

    The following day.

    Film and television base.

    "She''s Helena, right? The same Violet who is the ugly daughter-inw of the Johnson Family before?"

    "Isn''t it? She''s all over the news this morning!"

    "Her make-up skills are amazing! If she hadn''t exposed herself, I guess no one would have known this

    secret in their lifetime!"

    "......"

    People were talking.

    Violet prepared the makeup job, somewhat helplessly.

    Yesterday''s dinner party for the Johnson Family naturally made it to the top of the news this morning.

    And she became a part of the hot spot news.

    Fame portended trouble for men just as fattening did for pigs, and she didn''t want to be famous like

    that at all.

    Because she was not yet divorced, she was afraid that one day, another of her secrets will be exposed.

    The good thing was that she was d that more people wereing to the store to have their hair

    styled because of her makeup skills.

    Her appointment calls kepting in.

    "Helena, it''s an honor to have you do my makeup, and please be merciful."

    Julia West sat down in the makeup chair and smiled.

    Violet set up her makeup tools one by one and nced back at her.

    "Julia, is my make-up that terrible?"

    Julia took over the role of Sasha as the fourth female character.

    She had a few conversations with her and felt much better than Sasha.

    "How is it not scary? It''s not like I haven''t seen Sasha''s final photos before. And your ugly makeup!"

    Julia leaned in and said, "Mrs. Johnson, please, please, please don''t make me look like I just came

    from the dead."

    "Okay, I''ll thin the foundation a little."

    She was still used to being called Helena.

    Violet smiled lightly and began to do Julia''s makeup.

    One by one, people entered the dressing room.

    A staff member was calling out, "Get out of the way and leave that seat over there for David."

    Violet finished Julia''s primer and subconsciously nced toward the door.

    At this moment, several staff members surrounded a man into the dressing room.

    The man was tall, with delicate and deep features, walking with a model style, causing many people

    present to gasp.

    "Wow, it''s the leading actor David Bergening in!"

    Julia''s eyes sparkled with light, a little starstruck look.

    Violet blinked her almond eyes and naturally recognized who the visitor was.

    David Bergen, the hottest international movie star in the entertainment industry.

    His father was a veteran entertainer, and David used his father''s connections to act in many movies

    during his school years.

    After graduation, his official debut was the pinnacle.

    Not long ago, he set up his own studio, and now he had been hired to join this drama and y the male

    lead.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that he and Louis had a personal rtionship.

    He will join this drama, also because Louis was the investor.

    Violet withdrew her eyes and continued to do Julia''s makeup.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    "David, please sit down."

    The staff was very attentive, serving tea and water.

    David looked around, and his eyes fell on Violet for two seconds, then moved away.

    "David, I''m going to put your makeup on."

    The makeup artist opened the makeup box and prepared to do his makeup.

    David did not speak, sitting in his chair like a boss and on his phone.

    At the sight of a news item on his phone, his handsome sword eyebrows raised slightly and his eyes

    fell on Violet again.

    This woman ......

    At that moment, there was anothermotion at the door.

    Immediately afterwards, a woman''s voice rang out.

    "David, you''re here already? So early!"

    Hearing the voice before seeing the person.

    Violet''s make-up was done for a while, then she put it back on as if nothing had happened.

    She didn''t even have to look up to know who the visitor was.

    Jessie Shaw, a popr female artist.

    She was also a whore who slept with Josie''s husband four years ago.

    She yed the heroine in this drama.

    "Jessie."

    David nced at Jessie and nodded lightly with her.

    Jessie walked up to him and smiled at Jasmine, "David, don''t you want a hug? I never thought I''d have

    the pleasure of acting with you. So happy."

    "It''s better not to hug. I''m afraid that it will impact your life. After all, you are a married person."

    David said politely.

    He didn''t have much of a personal rtionship with her.

    But it was just having a same mentor.

    The smile on Jessie''s face stiffened slightly, but she quickly returned to her normal self.

    "That''s true! David has thought of everything! Let''s put on our makeup first then, and we''ll talk about it

    Having said that, Jessie sat down on another make-up chair.

    Her make-up artist started to apply her make-up.

    "Tch, a married women still wants to tease my idol. She is afraid that others do not know her thought.

    Fortunately, my idol is decent and not the kind of man who can just hook up."

    Julia muttered in a small voice.

    Violet had already put on her makeup and her almond eyes sparkled when she heard this.

    Was Julia joking?

    Jessie had feelings for David?

    But the way she talked with David was quite tantalizing

    It was indeed obvious.

    "What''s wrong with you? Can''t even fix eyebrows? That''s the third time you''ve hurt me."

    David''s voice tinged with anger,ing from the side.

    Violet looked towards him and saw that he pushed the make-up artist away and was rubbing his brow

    with anger on his face.

    "Sorry David, it''s my first time that I am so close to you and I got excited for a while ......"

    "Excited? What are you excited about? Is this face of mine very different from others? Do you have any

    professional ethics?"

    David said angrily, "I don''t know why Kian would rmend you to me! Look at you. What kind of

    make-up you gave me? It''s so rustic. Does it match the leading male character in this script? Get out of

    here!"

    "David!"

    His makeup artist Lucie Rees was on the verge of tears.

    Kian was David''s real make-up artist, and she was rmended toe over because Kian was off

    work for two days.

    She''d got great makeup skills, but she was really just so excited today!

    "David, if you don''t like her make-up skills, why don''t you let my make-up artist apply your make-up?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jessie saw the situation and spoke in a delicate voice.

    David nced at her with a look of anger still lingering on his face.

    His eyes swept around and settled on Violet''s body.

    He then strided up to her, "You are Violet? Louis'' ugly wife?"

    Violet: "......"

    Recognized?

    It seemed Louis'' ugly wife, a title that will stay with her for a long time.

    Violet looked over at him and smiled slightly, "Hello."

    "Come on. You put on the makeup for me."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    David asked her by name to put him on makeup!

    Violet thought for a moment and walked over as she was asked to do so.

    "David, if you''re happy with it, you''ll have to pay me."

    Anyway, Violet had time and just took it as another order.

    She bent slightly and her soft fingers had begun to move over his face.

    David, spoke from her mouth, sounded inexplicablyforting.

    David''s eyes shed with interest, "You are very short of money. Does Louis treat you badly?"

    "That''s not the same! I earn my own money and spend itfortably."

    Violet replied. Her face was serious and began to work.

    The man''s features were quite exquisite, especially the eyes. The end of the eyes slightly was upward,

    and there was a hint of seduction when he didn''t speak.

    The makeup that was already put on was not as bad as he imed.

    Only the highlights were a little brighter and looked less natural.

    And this man, obviously, was very picky about his makeup.

    Violet did a quick fix.

    "Well, David, take a look?"

    "All right? So soon?"

    David looked at himself in the mirror, raised his eyebrows and nodded in satisfaction.

    "No wonder you are praised as a god on the news. You do have tricks in makeup. No wonder that

    Louis was fooled by you."

    He took it as apliment to her.

    Violet smiled faintly, "Thank you David for thepliment."

    David looked at her and suddenly got up and walked to her side.

    "You''re not modest at all. Come on. Take a picture with me as my reward for you."

    Violet: "......"

    She was not his fan at all!

    She didn''t need that reward!

    CLICK. David took a few selfie, not allowing her to speak.

    Violet just felt like she was surrounded by eyes that were about to burn her.

    "Your ontact information." David said again.

    Violet dutifully took out her phone.

    "How much do you need for the makeup? How about being my makeup artist in the future?"

    David was on his phone and asked without raising his eyes.

    Violet was d but did not respond.

    David wanted have her as his makeup artist. It was a recognition of her ability.

    But the nature of his work deterred her from saying yes.

    Once she was his royal make-up artist, she will run with him from day to day and will not have time for

    her own daughter.

    "David, you''re looking highly of me too much. You are Louis'' friend. The makeup fee just now is waived.

    As for the your make-up artist, I ......"

    "There is no hurry. Take your time to think about it for a few days, and then answer me when you think

    it through."

    David interrupted Violet and looked up at her, then on his phone.

    Why did he think Violet and himself had some resemnce?

    Especially those eyes.

    David raised his eyebrows and picked the best photo and sent it to Louis.

    "Louis, I''m wearing your ugly wife''s makeup today!"

    He and Louis met when they were studying abroad.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    They were very much in tune with each other.

    He also felt sorry for Louis when he learned that his stepmother had chosen an ugly wife for him.

    But he didn''t realize that the true face of his ugly wife was a great beauty.

    Kind of interesting!

    There was no response on the phone. Louis was probably busy.

    David put away his phone and looked at himself in the mirror again, fixing his makeup.

    "Hi, so it''s Helena. I didn''t expect your handiwork to satisfy my David."

    Jessie''s makeup was also finished, and she chilled out the whole time, smiling and greeting Violet.

    She remembered this woman as Josie''s bosom friend.

    Was it the rumored ugly wife of the Johnson Family?

    Violet gave her a nonchnt nod and turned to pack her makeup.

    Jessie had the feeling of being ignored by her.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    She hid her inner displeasure and said with a smile to David, "David, let''s go to the lines."

    Violet was as obnoxious as Josie!

    ......

    The other side.

    In the senior apartment.

    Louis sat on the couch and looked at the message from David, not rushing to reply.

    At this moment, there was a woman and child standing in front of him.

    The woman''s look was beautiful, with ck hair and pure temperament.

    The child beside her had delicate features, and her ck grape-like eyes were staring at him without a

    moment''s hesitation.

    At first nce, it looked like a scaled-down version of himself.

    It was Grace, the woman he slept with four years ago, and his son.

    Back then, the hotel surveince system happened to be upgraded and he failed to find out Grace first.

    And Grace was taken abroad by her aunt after she gave birth.

    After she had a car ident, she had been recuperating for the past few years and rarely showed up.

    And that was why it tooked his people so long to find out about her existence.

    "Luka, haven''t you always wanted to see your daddy? This is your daddy. Call daddy."

    Grace bent down slightly and nudged the little one.

    The little guy''s little mouth was pursed, and his body was pushed forward two steps. But then he

    stopped and stared at Louis without saying a word.

    Louis was looking at him in the same way.

    Just in case, he had the gic testing done again.

    But with simr features, he knew, without having to do the test, that it must be his own child.

    "Your name is Luka, isn''t it? Come here."

    Louis softened his voice and extended his hand towards him.

    The little one looked at him steadily, hesitated slightly, and slowly walked to his side.

    Tiny hands were ced in hisrge palm.

    Louis'' lips curved slightly and he held him on hisp.

    Another small figure suddenly shed in his mind.

    The same creamy aroma. Inexplicably, there was some softness in the heart.

    He looked at the little guy who didn''t say a word and reached out to rub his head.

    "Why don''t you say anything? Are you nervous?"

    This little guy was a bit silent.

    "Louis, I''m sorry I didn''t take care of Luka. He''s a little autistic and not very talkative."

    Grace''s eyes were a little red and she spoke softly.

    The smile on Louis'' face faded as he looked over at her, "Autistic? How did that happen?"

    "The doctor said he is not talkative, probably because of theck of fatherly love."

    Grace wiped her tears and said softly with slightly downcast eyes.

    Louis'' eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. His eyes fall on the little one''s face, and a trace of pain shed

    through his eyes.

    "I know. You stay here at ease. When the test resultse out, I will make arrangements."

    If the child was really his son, he will let him recognize his ancestors.

    "Louis, are you leaving?"

    Grace saw Louis get up and hastened to ask.

    "Well, I have things to do. I''ll leave first. You take care of him."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis rubbed the little one''s head once again, then looked at Grace and left in stride.

    The child he will let him recognize his ancestors.

    What about the kid''s mother?

    And how should he make arrangements!

    Violet''s face suddenly shed in his mind.

    Louis took out his phone and saw the message just sent by David. Looking at the two avatars above,

    his thin lips pursed.

    Long, slender fingers typed down a line.

    "Already arrived? Come out for a get-together tonight."

    Grace was his first woman. In order for his son to have aplete family, did he need to divorce Violet

    and marry Grace again?

    Inside the house, the woman looked around and surveyed the tastefully decorated building. Her face

    expression changed dramstically.

    Pulling out her phone, she sent out a message.

    "Everything is going well."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Josie drove her car to the hospital parking lot.

    After parking the car, she grabbed her bag and prepared to go for Violet''s gic testing.

    The crowd was a bit heavy and someone was walking too fast and bumped into her.

    She was holding her phone in one hand and her bag fell to the ground.

    The contents spilled out.

    The other party hurriedly apologized and helped her pick up the things on the ground.

    When picking up a stic bag, the other party paused, a little curious as to why it contained hair.

    Josie took it in a hurry and dropped it into her bag.

    In a car, Jasmine rolled down the window and watched Josie''s movements, pondering.

    She knew Josie, who got married and divorced in a sh more than four years ago with her director

    husband.

    Then there was a daughter by her side.

    That stic bag contained hair.

    Did shee for a gic test?

    Jasmine got out of the car and followed quickly.

    Josie found the testing department and went through the procedures.

    The examiner told her that it would take at least three days get the results.

    She nodded, said thanks to the person and then prepared to leave.

    After thinking about it, she found an unupied corner and pulled out her cell phone to call Violet.

    "Violet, I''m already at the hospital and the doctor said it would take three days at least for the results."

    "Okay, thank you, Josie."

    "No problem. I just wish Erin''s real father is Louis, so you wouldn''t have to be afraid of having your

    secret revealed and always thinking about divorcing him."

    "......"

    Josie and Violet talked a few more minutes, then hung up and left.

    As soon as she left, Jasmine slowly walked out from the corner.

    What did she just hear?

    Josie was on the phone with Violet, right?

    Could it be that the gic test she went for was to identify whether her daughter was rted to Louis?

    But why was Violet involved again?

    Jasmine was filled with suspicion. Something shed in her mind.

    Don''t tell her that the daughter next to Josie was actually Violet''s!

    And now, Violet was suspecting that her daughter was Louis'' child!

    This was a great news!

    Jasmine, in excitement, hastily took out her cell phone and dialed a number.

    "Didn''t I tell you to look into Violet''s past? Have you checked it out or not?"

    "Checked, Missy. Sending it to your phone right away."

    A few momentster, Jasmine had an additional profile on her phone.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Violet, 23 years old, graduated from Art College of City A. Father unknown. Birth mother died early in

    childbirth. Took a year off during college ......"

    The information was not detailed, but it was enough to make people suspicious.

    Take a year off during college!

    Why did she take a break from school?

    Was it because of pregnancy?!

    Jasmine''s grip on her phone tightened, and her eyes filled with a ghostly glow.

    Her mother was so angry with Violet and Louis that she was sick again.

    That was why she came to the hospital to get medication for her mother.

    She didn''t expect to run into this incident!

    Violet. Just saw if she revealed her secret!

    ......

    Film and television base.

    By the sink, makeup artist Lucie''s eyes were red with tears.

    She went to beg David one more time to give her another chance, but to no avail.

    The make-up artists circle was not small, and the fact that she was kicked out by David today was sure

    to get out soon.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    It was almost impossible for Lucie to take such a big order in the future.

    "Poor thing. Your job is just taken away?"

    Jessie came out of the bathroom and washed her hands with a look of pity.

    "Jessie."

    Lucie sniffled and raised her hand to wipe her tears.

    "Lucie, I know your ability. It''s not that bad. I think someone is deliberately stealing your job."

    Jessie turned off the tap and pulled out a paper towel to wipe her hands slowly and methodically.

    Lucie''s hand stopped wiping and she looked at Jessie.

    Jessie said carelessly, "Helena''s level is just like that. David''s makeup. Isn''t it still built on the

    foundation of your makeup with a little touch-up?"

    Jessie paused and looked at Lucie, shaking her head and sighing, "I really feel bad for you. Helena is a

    woman with scheming. She can use her make-up to get around. How can a simple girl like

    you be her opponent?"

    "Can''t you see she''s just been showing off in front of my David? Those boobs are almost rubbing up

    against my David''s face! It''s really time for all of David''s fans to see Helena''s true face."

    Jessie finished, gave Lucie a regretful look and turned to leave.

    Lucie bit her lip. Her eyes were full of resignation.

    Jessie was right.

    She was not bad at makeup. Why should Helena steal the limelight that should be hers!

    ......

    Night came.

    Violet finished thest makeup for David and let out a long breath.

    Without David, she would have finished work early.

    But David asked her to rece Lucie to do makeup for him for the next two days.

    Then much money was transfered by him without any further ado.

    She won''t have trouble with money ......

    Violet curved her lips, grabbed her belongings and left the base.

    Just as she walked outside, a group of people rushed over.

    "Helena, someone reveals that you seduced David. Is that true?"

    "Helena, shame on you. Aren''t you already married? Why do you want to hook up my idol?"

    "Helena, is this why you married into the Johnson Family by pretending to be ugly? Is it because Louis

    is not good at sex and you are too horny? That''s why you pretend to be ugly and hook up with rich

    people as the role ofHelena?"

    "......"

    Her ears were filled with the sound of noise.

    Reporters and David''s fans flocked to the base and surrounded her.

    Violet looked stunned and reached out to block the blinding light in front of her.

    Her phone was mute, and she just didn''t check on her phone because she was in a hurry to get back.

    When was she in the news again?

    That she seduced David?

    Don''t be so ridiculous!

    "Quiet! Can I have a word?"

    Violet let out a long breath and looked to the crowd.

    "I don''t know where the gossip ising from that I seduced David. Today I did have contact with

    David, but only as his temporary make-up artist. We only had contact at work. Nothing

    more. Please don''t speak or act on hearsay evidence."

    "Liar! Look at yourself! Do you need to be so close to David when you do makeup? Why don''t you sit

    on my idol''sp and apply makeup for him!"

    A fan of David''s held up her phone with an angry look on her face and showed a few photos.

    Violet watched the photoes, only to feel speechless.

    Those pictures were of her refining David''s makeup.

    But the photographer deliberately captured a special angle and made it particrly ambiguous.

    There was someone who deliberately framed her!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Helena, you shameless woman! If you can''t stand loneliness, so just go to clubs to find a pimp! Why

    do you want to haunt my idol!"

    "That''s right, Helena. Do your husband know what you''re doing?"

    "Shame on you! Shame on you!"

    David''s fans got emotional and some suddenly threw rotten eggs at Violet.

    Violet gasped and hurriedly reached up to shield her face.

    "Stop it!"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    A man''s voice rang out and Violet turned around to see Isaac who was squeezing in.

    "Violet, is everything okay?"

    "It''s okay."

    Isaac escorted her forward.

    As they walk, he pulled out his phone to take a video.

    "What are you doing? Bullying people? Please get out of the way quickly or I can sue you for

    intentional injury."

    Hearing this, a few fans called out, "Who are you again? Another of Helena''s men out there?"

    "That''s right, Helena. You''re a whore! How many men do you to want to sleep with?"

    "......"

    Looking at the fans who were with no intention of backing down, Violet pulled Isaac and stopped

    walking.

    "Guys, my husband is Louis. I don''t need to tell you how harmonious we are as a couple in sex. And as

    for he, please do not guess. He is just a good friend of mine. He is righteous and does it

    mean that he is having an affair with me? Do you dare to say that you do not have a few friends of the

    opposite sex around you?"

    Violet paused and added: "Besides, even if you don''t believe in me, you should believe in your idol. In

    your eyes, he is so phndering? His taste is so unique? Does he like married women? As

    his fans, please remain calm and use your reason to see things. Don''t be taken advantage of by people

    with scheming."

    She could probably guess who was responsible for the news today.

    She hoped that her words will make these fans stop attacking her.

    Violet finished, gave Isaac a frank look and said, "Isaac , let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Isaac, still wary of the fans, escorted Violet away.

    Not far away, in a car that was just pulled out, David watched the scene with interest, and his eyebrows

    slightly raised.

    It seemed that Louis'' ugly wife was very eloquent and had a strong sense of crisismunication!

    However, she was also surrounded by a lot of escorts!

    Up front, Isaac let Violet sit at the passenger''s seat.

    Violet fastened her seat belt and exhaled.

    "Isaac, what brings you here?"

    "I saw the news, and I couldn''t get through to you on the phone, so I was afraid something will happen

    to you, so I came over to take a look."

    Isaac started the car and smiled gently towards Violet.

    "Thanks."

    "No problem"

    Isaac took a bag from the back seat and handed it to Violet.

    "You''re hungry, right? Eat something first."

    Violet opened the bag and smiled, "Wow, the western suburbs'' most famous fried buns! No wonder I

    smelled it as soon as I got in the car."

    "I know you love it, so I stopped by there to buy it!"

    Isaac gave her a look with warmth in his brows.

    "Well, then I''ll be d to eat it."

    Violet picked up a bun, paused and smiled, "Isaac, it''s a blessing for me to have the privilege of

    knowing you as a warm-hearted big brother in my life."

    Warm-hearted big brother!

    Did she just ssify him as a rtive?

    A bitter smile spilled from the corner of Isaac''s mouth.

    ......

    Imperial Club.

    VIP private room.

    Several women dressed in sexy clothes were singing for fun.

    Louis leanedzily on the couch, ss in hand. His dark eyes looked into the void in front of him.

    There was no emotion on his handsome face.

    On one side of the sofa, Austin had a young model sitting in his arms, and was flirting with the other.

    Austin looked over Louis as he let go of the woman in his arms and walked over with a ss of wine.

    "Still thinking about life?"

    Louis had found the woman from four years ago.

    This woman was great at hiding a four-year-old child.

    Now let his old friend who was married have no way to back down!

    Louis'' thin lips were lightly pursed, and he picked up a ss and filled it with wine, allowing the spicy

    liquid to slide into his heart.

    He was thinking about his life.

    To divorce Violet or not, that was the question.

    The tter of high heels sounded and Nina pushed the door.

    Her eyes fell on Louis and she pouted as she walked over to him and turned on her phone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    "Louis, your wife is in the news again! Everyone is ndering you, saying that you are impotent. She

    hid her real face to marry you so that she can hook up with someone else. Why do you still

    stay with this kind of woman? Get a divorce!"

    Hearing this, Louis nced at the news on her phone. His dark eyes narrowed, and a trace of

    annoyance shed across his face.

    "It''s all just the reporters who speak on hearsay evidence. Nina, even if I divorce her, there''s no way I''ll

    have anything with you. I hope you don''t do the same stupid thing you did four years

    ago. You should know my temper."

    The only reason he had a night with Grace four years ago was because Nina had put something in his

    drink.

    If Nina was not Austin''s sister, he would not spare her.

    Louis stopped speaking as Austin coughed lightly and hurriedly got up to push his sister out.

    "Well, Nina, Louis and I have things to talk about, so go out and y by yourself."

    Nina''s eyes were a little red as she looked at Louis and called out, "Louis, we grew up together. Why

    don''t you like me?"

    Why?

    Because it was too familiar!

    He only treated her like a sister.

    Louis ripped the button off his cor and downed himself a ss of wine.

    Outside the door stood Harry, and Austin pushed Nina towards him.

    " Harry, help me take care of my sister."

    Harry faintly froze, and hurriedly held Nina, with a sh of tenderness in his eyes.

    "Yes, sir."

    Austin entered the private room.

    Knowing that Louis liked quiet environment, he gestured for a few women who apanied the

    singers to go out.

    The room was quiet now.

    Austin gave Louis a ss of wine.

    "Louis, so what do you really think now? Don''t want to get a divorce? Fancy Violet? If that''s the case, I

    suggest you give Grace some money and get rid of her. You and she are just a mistake

    four years ago. There is nothing to hold on to."

    Use money to get rid of Grace?

    It was not that he didn''t think about it.

    But she gave him a son.

    A son cannotck a mother''s love.

    He knew it well.

    Louis didn''t say anything, just picked up his ss again and drank it all in one go.

    "I don''t have a crush on Violet."

    How did he fall in love with that woman with an evil heart?

    But he just thought she was pretty interesting.

    Outside the room. Unwilling to just leave, Nina wanted to turn back but heard their conversation. Her

    hands that were about to push the door paused.

    "Grace? Who is she? And why did Louis pay her?"

    "Miss Evison, don''t go in and disturb Mr. Evison and Mr. Johnson. Let''s go out first."

    Harry grabbed Nina and pulled her away despite her objections.

    "I''m not going out! Harry, you''re Louis'' special assistant. You must know everything about him. So tell

    me, who the hell is Grace?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina threw Harry off and questioned.

    Harry had a difficult look on his face, "Miss Evison ......"

    "If you don''t say, then I''ll go in and ask them."

    "I''ll say."

    Harry hastily pulled her back, looked around, and whispered, "Four years ago, you put something in Mr.

    Johnson''s drink, and that''s when Grace relieved Mr. Johnson of the drug. And ......"

    "And what?"

    "Also, she gave birth to a son for Mr. Johnson and now lives in one of Mr. Johnson''s apartments."

    "What?!"

    Nina almost broke down.

    She stumbled a little, with a look of disorientation.

    "Why? Why would he rather sleep with another woman than have sex with me? Am I that bad?"

    "No, Miss Evison, you''re good."

    Harry hurriedly held her and wrapped her arms around him as they walked towards the first floor.

    The door of a private room was open.

    Jasmine looked steadily at the two walking away. Her face was full of oddity.

    What kind of luck did she have today?

    Hearing one secret after another?

    Louis was hiding a woman and a child in his apartment?

    And the timeline, again, was four years ago?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Styling Studio.

    "Mommy, you''reback."

    Erin was sitting in the lounge area ying with dolls.

    Seeing Violet and Isaacing up one after the other, she hurriedly slid off the couch and ran towards

    Violet.

    "Be careful."

    Violet caught Erin and kissed her.

    Erin giggled and kissed Violet back, holding her face.

    "Stinky little girl, why don''t I see you so happy every time Ie backte!"

    Josie deliberately asked that.

    Erin was in Violet''s arms, smiling brightly.

    "Violet, Isaac, have you guys eaten yet? If you haven''t, I''ll cook for you."

    Evie ran up and asked with a smile.

    "I just ate a couple of buns and I''m not hungry anymore."

    Violet smiled back.

    "Evie, don''t be busy. I''ve eaten."

    Isaac smiled faintly.

    "Oh, good."

    Evie looked at Isaac, "Isaac, you seem to have lost weight. Have you been working too hard?"

    "Yes? Not really."

    "Really! Isaac, I think I saw you have a gray hair. You squat down a little. I''ll pluck it for you."

    "Hmm? Really?"

    "......"

    Watching the interaction between the two, Violet''s almond eyes shed slightly.

    She always knew that her cousin liked Isaac.

    Hopefully Isaac will look back and in time and find that her cousin was a better fit for him than she was.

    "Violet, what''s the news about again?"

    Josie pulled Violet over and asked.

    "It''s nothing. David kicked out a makeup artist today. Probably someone didn''t feel good about it, so

    made a little noise."

    That photos. It was most likely that Lucie took them.

    Violet saw her daughter in her arms who was rubbing her eyes and getting sleepy, so she prepared to

    put her to bed first.

    At that moment, the cell phone in her pocket rang.

    Violet handed her daughter to Josie and pulled out her phone to look at it.

    It was a call from Louis.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Probably came to rush her back to the vi!

    Violet exhaled and stepped aside to pick up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Miss Elliott, it''s Austin. Louis has drunk too much. Pleasee to the Imperial Club."

    The call was actually from Austin!

    Violet was surprised and didn''t bother to think about the name that came out of his mouth, so she

    asked for the address and hung up.

    "Another call from Louis urging you to go back?"

    Josie inquired as she hugged Erin, who was lying on her shoulder.

    "No, it was Austin''s calling, saying Louis was drunk at the clubhouse and wanted me toe over and

    pick him up."

    Violet grabbed her belongings and looked at her daughter with an apologetic face.

    Erin was drowsy, and when she heard that Violet was going out, she woke up.

    "Mommy, are you going to Daddy''s ce to make money? Erin is going with you!"

    Violet: "......"

    The word "Daddy" was really getting more and more frequent.

    "Erin, he''s not really your daddy, so don''t call him that anymore! Mommy''s going out, so be a good girl

    and listen to Josie Mommy, okay?"

    "Handsome Uncle said that next time we can let Erin and Mommy go to him together."

    Erin ttened her mouth, and her dark eyes slowly filled with tears.

    A face of aggravation.

    Violet had a headache and gave Josie a somewhat helpless look.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Josie waved at her, gesturing for her to go first.

    "Erin, that''s just a polite form, not to be taken seriously. Be a good girl and go upstairs with Josie

    Mommy."

    "Handsome Uncle really said so."

    Erin watched Violet leave with tears in her eyes, then hugged Josie''s neck.

    "Mommy doesn''t love Erin anymore, and Mommy must go with Daddy to have other little babies."

    Josie: "......"

    This kid. How can she be so imaginative!

    "Evie, I''ll go first, too."

    Isaac, who hadn''t spoken, said hello to Evie, then quickly followed Violet.

    Evie opened her mouth and a trace of mncholy shed in her eyes.

    Outside, Violet had to hail a cab because she parked her car in the base.

    "Violet, let me drive you there."

    "Huh? No, Isaac, it''ste. You should go back."

    "Get in the car."

    Isaac pulled Violet into the passenger''s seat without saying a word.

    In the Club''s private room.

    David, who just came here,zily leaned back on the couch and watched Austin who put down the

    phone, "Austin, you''re calling his ugly wife without Louis'' consent. Be careful Louises out

    to get you in trouble."

    Austin clinked sses with him and smiled wickedly, "I''m creating opportunities for both of them."

    Louis said he didn''t like Violet.

    But in fact?

    If he didn''t like Violet, how could he hesitate and look sullen on how to arrange this matter with Violet

    and Grace?

    Louis was the man who was doing excellently in the businee. This was not his style!

    "Speaking of which, this ugly wife of Louis is really quite surprising. To actually hide her real face and

    marry into the Johnson Family, what do you think the reason she did that?"

    David yed with his wine ss with a curious look on his face.

    Austin raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when Louis, who had juste out of the bathroom,

    asked, "What did you call her?"

    The man''s voice was a little deep, with a hint of intoxication.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    David raised an eyebrow, "Louis, you''re not happy with me calling her that? What should I call her then,

    Miss Elliott?"

    "She is my wife. What do you think she should be called?"

    Louis drank a little too much, but his eyes were still sharp.

    "Ah! Should be called sister-inw. Right?"

    David came over, "But howe I heard from Austin that you''re going to divorce her soon?"

    Louis looked at Austin with a displeased look, "Did I say that?"

    "Ahem, you didn''t say that. I guessed it."

    Austin coughed lightly and looked at Louis teasingly, "Didn''t you say you didn''t like her? Now that

    Grace is back with your son. You don''t divorce Violet. Do you want to have both of them at

    the same time?"

    Not divorce with Violet. Just let it be!

    There didn''t seem to be anything wrong with this idea!

    Seemingly, he didn''t want to divorce Violet!

    Louis picked up his ss and took another big gulp of wine.

    There was some tightness in the chest, and he didn''t know if it was because of too much wine, or for

    other reasons.

    "Louis, you need to drink less. You''ll get really drunk if you keep drinking like this."

    "It''s okay. Just let him drink. Anyway,ter his ugly wife, no, sister-inw wille to pick him up."

    "Yo, speak of the devil and he''s here."

    What were they talking about?

    Violet woulde to take him back?

    Louis was a little slow to react after drinking too much.

    Just the door of the private room opened, and a woman''s aroma wafted in.

    It was familiar and smelled good.

    He lifted his eyes slightly, and in a trance, he saw Violet''s pretty face zooming in in front of him.

    "Violet?"

    His ugly wife really came to take him home?

    His mood was inexplicably pleasant!

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Violet thought drunk men were kind of cute.

    A few less harsh, a few more simple and cute.

    "Mr. Johnson, let''s go home. Can you walk?"

    Louis looked at her and said slowly, "You hold me up."

    "Okay."

    Violet took his hand and put it on her shoulder.

    Louis obediently relied on her.

    He was a little heavy. Violet bit her lower lip and smiled with the two men present, "Mr. Evison, David.

    We''ll go first."

    "Violet, do you need our help?"

    David saw that she was struggling and had the intention of going forward to help.

    "Huh? Yeah."

    Violet stopped. His help was most wee for her.

    Austin raised an eyebrow, pulled David who was about to step forward, and gave him a wink.

    What kind of help did she need from a guy who was senseless?

    Didn''t Louis say that?

    Let her help Louis alone!

    David gave Austin a look that he had already understood.

    Just as he was about to speak, Louis stopped.

    There was a hint of warning in his slightly drunken gaze, "David, remember, she''s your sister-inw.

    Stay away from her in the future! If you make any more scandals, I won''t spare you!"

    David: "......"

    Sheesh!

    Louis was still as dominant and strong as ever.

    What he had used, even if he was about to ditch, no one would be allowed to get their hands on it.

    "Yes, yes, I know."

    After Louis warned David, he looked at Violet again.

    "I''m your husband. Don''t you dare try to throw me to someone else?"

    Violet: "......"

    She just wanted a hand, okay?

    "No, you''re a little heavy. I''m afraid I''ll drop you."

    "So useless? Eat more in the future and grow more strength."

    Violet: "......"

    She didn''t want to talk to drunks.

    Violet mentally rolled her eyes and helped Louis out of the clubhouse.

    Behind them, Austin and David followed leisurely with their hands in their pockets.

    They watched their boss bully the petite and weak woman.

    Violet felt as if the weight on her shoulders was much lighter.

    She blinked her almond eyes and gave Louis a sideways nce.

    In the light, Louis''s cheeks were slightly red, and even the tips of his eyebrows were flushed with red.

    The breath carried a hint of alcohol.

    Some teasing.

    Violet''s heart moved slightly, and took him to the car at Austin''s gesture.

    "Violet."

    Not far away, Isaac closed the car door and strutted toward her.

    Violet was surprised, "Isaac, you haven''t left yet?"

    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t hold it alone. I''ll give a hand."

    Isaac walked over to Louis'' side and reached out to help him.

    Violet opened her mouth, and before she could speak, Louis stood up slightly straighter and shook off

    his hand.

    His handsome brows frowned slightly, and the dark eyes swept over Isaac.

    "Isaac?"

    "It''s me, Mr. Johnson. I''ll help you to the car."

    "No need."

    Louis refused.

    He then looked sideways at Violet.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    With one hand still holding her shoulder, the other hand cupped her chin and he kissed on her red lips.

    "Honey, let''s go home."

    His tone was soft, with a hint of affection.

    Violet only felt a warmth on her red lips.

    By the time she reacted, she was blushing.

    Louis kissed her in front of them!

    This man!

    "That, we''ll go first."

    Violet blushed as she carefully helped Louis into the back seat of the car, then quickly got into the

    driver''s seat and started the car.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Isaac''s hands, hanging at his sides, tugged slightly.

    He thought Louis had no feelings for Violet?

    But just now, he was showing him with practical actions: Violet, was his wife!

    Violet drove on, ncing in the rearview mirror from time to time.

    The good thing was that the drunken man was quiet and just sat in the back seat of the car with his

    eyes closed.

    When they arrived at Lyonhall Vi, Violet pulled off the car and opened the door.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s home."

    Louis slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his swollen temples, and entered the vi with Violet''s help.

    "Mrs. Johnson, did the young master have too much drink?" Lucy greeted.

    "Yes, Lucy, please make some sober soup."

    "Okay."

    Violet helped Louis into the king-size bed in the master bedroom.

    Whew!

    Exhausted, she sweated.

    Violet wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead, sat on the edge of the bed and reached over to

    take Louis'' jacket off for him.

    Sensing her movement, Louis suddenly opened his eyes.

    He looked at Violet steadily and sped her wrist.

    The next second, she was pinned underneath her.

    He looked at her, and his hot breath blew on her face.

    Violet gasped, "Mr. Johnson?"

    Louis looked straight at her, something shining in his deep eyes.

    He reached out and gently stroked her hair. His voice was a little muffled.

    "Why it is not you?"

    Obviously her scent was so familiar.

    Why wasn''t she the woman he slept with four years ago!

    In that way, he wouldn''t have to struggle to divorce her!

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you talking about?"

    Violet was unsure, blinking her almond eyes with a suspicious look.

    Her small face was clear and beautiful. Louis rolled his throat slightly and cupped her chin.

    "Violet, remember who you are. You''re still my wife. Stay away from the men around you!"

    It was David, and it was Isaac again.

    Why did he think that if he divorced her, someone will take her away immediately!

    Felt so bad!

    Violet opened her mouth, a little speechless.

    This man, presumably, saw the news and warned her.

    "Mr. Johnson, you are so heavy. Can you let go of me now?"

    "You''re my wife. Where do you want to go?"

    Louis cupped her chin, a tide of love floating in his dark eyes.

    She was still his wife and he missed the taste of her.

    Louis slowly leaned over ......

    TICK! A message came in from the phone ced aside.

    Louis''s movements were halting and he nced up.

    It was a message from Grace.

    His passion in the body seemed to freeze in a moment.

    He let go of Violet, got out of bed and fetched his phone.

    On the phone, there was a picture of the little one sleeping.

    Louis'' eyes shed with a hint ofplexity.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m going out. Call me if you need anything."

    Violet blushed and looked at Louis''s long figure and walked out of the bedroom.

    What did he try to do to her just now?

    A bit of a blush!

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    In the room, Jasmine handed Rosalie the medicine and sharply closed the door behind her.

    "Mom, what a surprise! A major discovery."

    Jasmine told Rosalie about the two pieces of news she heard today.

    Rosalie was originally looking poorly and was not in good spirits.

    But when she heard Jasmine''s words, her spirits lifted.

    "Are you saying that it''s possible that Violet has a child? And this child might still be Louis''? And Louis

    has a woman and a child back here. And the woman is someone he slept with four years

    ago. And the child is Louis''?"

    "Yes! Mom, I always felt something was wrong."

    Jasmine said, "Did Louis sleep with two women at the same time four years ago? He doesn''t look like a

    man who can''t control himself that well."

    Rosalie sneered, "Have someone keep an eye on both sides. First find out if Josie''s daughter is Louis''

    or not. No matter what the result is, this is a good time to attack Louis. The session

    ceremony has passed. And this time, I will definitely pull him down!"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Film and televison base.

    Violet put Julia''s makeup on and sat down to wait for David.

    "Good morning, sister-inw."

    David''szy grunts came from behind

    Violet''s was arranging her make-up box, and then looked back at him.

    "David, just call me Helena from now on."

    She was not used to being called "sister-inw" by David.

    David sat down on the make-up chair andughed, "How can that be? If Louis finds out, he will scold

    me."

    Violet''s ears reddened slightly at the thought of Louis'' drunken appearance.

    She hurriedly shook off her distractions andid out her makeup one by one.

    Seeing her difort, David moved closer to her and teased, "Sister-inw, you and Louis must have

    gotten along very wellst night, didn''t you?"

    Violet: "......"

    Wasn''t David famous for his aloofness in the circle?

    Why did he also love gossip!

    "David, sit down. I''m going to put your makeup on."

    Violet just pretended she didn''t hear him and prepared to put on his makeup.

    David raised an eyebrow, felt Violet''s fingers'' movementd on his face, and added, "Seriously, keep the

    goodies within the family. Sister-inw, you can be my makeup artist! The sry is

    totally up to you."

    This invitation was really attractive.

    However, she can''t ept it for the moment!

    Violet curved her lips, "Thank you David for looking highly of me, but forget it! I prefer to diversify and

    serve the public than just doing makeup for one person."

    She used the makeup tools to apply colors to different people and felt the surprise and ident of each

    other.

    It was a sense of aplishment.

    Very interesting.

    "So, you''re rejecting me? Listen, the sound of my heart breaking."

    David''s hand was ced on his heart with a regretful face.

    Violet couldn''t help butugh out loud, not expecting David to be so funny in private.

    "I''m sorry!"

    "An apology and that''s it?"

    David said, "Sister-inw, you have to tter me, even if you won''t be my exclusive makeup artist,

    I still have a lot of resources that I can share with you."

    "Oh! So David, I''ll treat you to the best cake in the world?"

    "Hmm? Yes!"

    The two were talking andughing, and Violet nned to have some cake and drinks broughtter.

    It was also a disguised way to promote Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    At the entrance of the dressing room, Jessie watched the two of them talking andughing, and a trace

    of jealousy shed in her eyes.

    Yesterday she managed to bewitch Lucie.

    But Violet defused the hostility of his fans in just a few words.

    All the scandals about David and her were also withdrawn.

    Now, her rtionship with David looked closer instead.

    For what?!

    "David, has your exclusive make-up artist not arrived yet? Do you want me to hire a new male makeup

    artist for you?"

    Jessie modestly walked over and said delicately, "You know, you are not an ordinary person. A little

    gossip will cause an uproar. You don''t want it happening again like yesterday, being

    misunderstood about your rtionship with Helena."

    Hearing this, Violet''s hands paused and did not speak.

    Celebrity scandals were already numerous.

    With exaggeration, there were too many news to stand with.

    Jessie was looking at herself in a bad light!

    "Is everything really OK if you hire a male make-up artist? If the reporters really want to make me up,

    they can say that I am not normal and like men."

    David replied in a light voice.

    Violet thought it made sense and couldn''t help but let out a softugh.

    David raised his eyebrows, "Sister-inw, what are youughing at? I''m just giving an example. I''m

    straight."

    "You don''t have to exin to me. I''m not a fan of yours."

    "Sister-inw, how can you not be my fan? No, you have to follow me."

    "......"

    Jessie was ignored by them, watching the two joking around as if no one was next to them. Jessie

    clenched her fists.

    The more she looked at Violet, the more annoying it got!

    ......

    Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    "Viole, it''s a hundred pieces of cakes and drinks right?"

    Evie got a call from Violet asking her to prepare cakes and drinks and deliver them to the base.

    After hanging up the phone, she ordered the back kitchen to make pastries and was busy.

    "Evie, is that your sister on the phone?"

    Josie carried Erin downstairs and listened to what she just said.

    "Yes, she''s busy in the base and said she''d treat everyone afternoon tea."

    Evie replied quickly.

    "Josie Mommy, Erin misses Mommy. Let''s go see her!"

    Erin hugged Josie''s neck and pampered in a milky voice.

    "Okay, as you wish."

    Josie pinched the tip of the little one''s nose and gave a doting smile.

    "Evie, give me the stuff when it''s readyter and I''ll deliver it for you."

    Anyway, she had nothing to do, so she might as well go visit Violet.

    "Hee hee, off to see mommy! So cheerful!"

    Erin pped her little hands with a look of excitement.

    ......

    Superior Apartment.

    Grace looked at the little one sitting on the sofa, ying with the Rubik''s Cube without saying a word.

    Her almond eyes rolled.

    "Luka, do you want to see your father?"

    Louis settled the two of them here, and she had to find a way to bring them closer together.

    The little guy''s hands moved a little, pursed his lips and looked at Grace.

    Although not speaking, there was a light shing in his eyes.

    "You want to see him, right? Then I''ll call him and ask him to go out with us for a stroll!"

    Grace''s mouth was slightly hooked as she picked up her phone and dialed Louis'' number.

    "Hello?"

    "Louis, can I take Luka out for a little shopping? I want to buy him clothes."

    Louis was silent, "I''ll have someonee pick you up. You guys hang out first. I''lle find you after I

    take care of some things."

    "Okay."

    Satisfied, Grace tossed her phone onto the couch and then got up.

    "Wait, I''m going to change my clothes."

    The little guy didn''t say anything, just quickly fiddled with the Rubik''s Cube in his hand.

    He was going to show his dad his resultster.

    ......

    The base.

    Violet received a phone call from Josie and knew that she wasing to deliver the cake, so she

    hurriedly arranged for someone to help her get the cake.

    "Josie, why are you doing errands?"

    "It''s Erin. She said she missed you and wanted toe see you. Anyway, I''m an idle person, so I

    brought her here."

    Josie carried Erin out of the car and the little one jumped into Violet''s arms with a cheeky grin.

    "Mommy."

    "Mommy is dirty. Go to Josie Mommy."

    Violet, dressed in her make-up work uniform and carried countless boxes of cakes in her hands, for

    fear of getting Erin''s clothes dirty.

    "Come here. Josie Mommy hugs you."

    Josie held the little one and went into the base with Violet.

    They met a few people.

    One of them was around thirty-five years old, not really tall, but quite circumspect. He was talking to a

    few actors beside him about something.

    Violet paused slightly in her steps and subconsciously nced at Josie.

    That person was none other than Oscar Barrett, the director of the y and Josie''s ex-husband.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Naturally, Josie saw Oscar too.

    The hand she held Erin tightened slightly, and the smile that was on her face instantly faded away.

    "Violet, since the pastries are delivered. Erin and I will go back first."

    If she had known that the crw where Violet was was under Oscar''s charge, she would not havee.

    "Mommy, I don''t want to go back."

    Erin had only just arrived, wiggling her little body with a reluctant look on her face.

    "Erin, do as you''re told. Let''s go back and Mommy will be back in the evening."

    Josie''s face didn''t look too good and she was ready to leave with the little one in her arms.

    "No, oooh, Mommy. I don''t want to go."

    Erin whimpered unhappily.

    Violet watched Josie''s back as she turned away, wanting to say something.

    She was about to say something when a man''s voice came from behind.

    "Josie?"

    It was Oscar''s voice.

    Josie''s footsteps lurched and she hugged Erin tighter.

    "Well, Josie Mommy. Erin is not feeling well."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The little one grunted in difort.

    Josie returned to her senses and hastily rxed the force.

    "Erin, I''m sorry, did I hurt you?"

    The little one kept her little mouth shut and looked at Oscar, who approached them.

    Oscar was looking at her in the same way, and something shed in his dazzling eyes.

    "Josie, long time no see. She is your daughter?"

    At that time, Josie turned around so that Erin''s back was to him.

    "Yeah, what''s up?"

    Josie''s skin was fair and delicate.

    Her maroon frizzy hair draped over her shoulders, so charming.

    Oscar''s eyes lit up and he was a little stunned.

    He hadn''t seen her for four years and the woman in front of him had be more attractive.

    His eyes flickered slightly as his eyes fell on Erin''s face, "How old is this child? You, she ......"

    Oscar paused and took Josie''s arm with some delight, "Josie, tell me honestly. Is this child my

    daughter?"

    Hearing this, Josie shook him off and snickered: "Your daughter? Oscar, you don''t know what your

    condition is? Your sperms are weak! Otherwise, you have yed with so many women, howe you

    have not produced a few illegitimate children?"

    "You ......"

    Oscar choked and looked at Josie''s sneering face with a sh of annoyance in his eyes.

    "Josie, don''t nder me! What do you mean by ying with so many women? It''s just a show for men

    at the drinking table. It can''t be taken seriously."

    "Really? So you''re saying you''ve only yed Jessie as a mistress?"

    Josie held her chin high, and her eyes were full of mockery.

    "I ......"

    Oscar felt a little embarrassed, knowing she was taunting Jessie as a mistress.

    At that moment, Jessie''s voice rang out.

    "Yo, isn''t this Josie? Why are you free toe over? And you brought your child here?"

    Rivals met.

    Josie''s pretty face was taut with the slightest hint of coldness.

    Violet asked the staff to bring in the pastries while she carried Erin over.

    Jessie walked up to Oscar and took his arm in a loving manner.

    "Josie, I haven''t seen you for four years, and your child is already so big? I don''t think I''ve heard that

    you''re married, right? Who is the father of that child? Could it be that you were so

    miserable after your divorce . That you went to a bar and got drunk, and then found a random man and

    gave birth to the child? Then isn''t she a fatherless bastard?"

    Josie called her a mistress, then she called Josie slutty and shameless!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    The child was a bastard!

    Josie looked at her and said angrily, "Who are you calling a bastard? Jessie Shaw, do you dare say

    that again?"

    "Oh, sorry, look at me. How can I be so blunt. Josie, a child without a father is just a child without a

    father. It is not a big deal. Just find her a stepfather."

    Jessie pretended to be apologetic, but the words that came out were heartbreaking.

    "I have quite a few rich divorced wealthy businessmen around me. I''ll ask them for you some day and

    see if they can find the time to meet with you. I think with your looks, it shouldn''t be a

    problem to find some men who have divorced for two or three times."

    In other words, Josie only deserved to be with divorced and older men.

    Josie was furious and was about to say something when the person beside her suddenly threw a drink

    at Jessie.

    Josie swallowed her words and looked sideways to see Violet with an empty cup in her hand, staring

    coldly at Jessie.

    Erin hid behind her, with her little hands covering her little face. And her big eyes were looking out

    curiously through the cracks in her fingers.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ah!"

    Jessie was sshed all over and reacted with anger and screaming.

    Oscar was busy asking his assistant to bring dry towels.

    "Helena, are you sick? If you''re sick, hurry up and go to the hospital!"

    Jessie was dripping wet and shouting loudly,pletely losing her usually charming and lovely image.

    "You''re the one who should go to the hospital. With that stinky mouth, I don''t know how Oscar can

    stand you."

    Violet paused and continued: "Well, I understand. You faked your pregnancy back then, and relied on

    Oscar who can only put up with it."

    She was a protective person.

    It was okay it someone scolded her, but scolding her daughter and bosom friend was just not okay!

    "Helena, you!"

    Jessie was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to go up to Violet and tear her apart.

    Seeing the surrounding people watching the show, Oscar hurriedly put his arm around her and forcibly

    pulled her away.

    Violet tossed the empty cup in her hand into a trash can and picked up her daughter.

    "Josie, is everything okay?"

    Marriage was a pain in Josie''s heart, and after the divorce, she never mentioned Oscar.

    Oscar was a talented man, famous in the directors'' circle.

    Josie fell in love with him at first sight.

    They had a ten years age gap and he spoiled her like a princess.

    But she didn''t realize that Oscar was a scumbag.

    Perhaps it was the environment that made him unable to keep his heart.

    After all, the entertainment industry was full of women who wanted to get on top by their bodies.

    As a result, Oscar doted on Josie while secretly making a deal with Jessie, who was even younger than

    Josie.

    The two just got married and Jessie came to their home with a fake belly to force Oscar ......

    "It''s okay."

    Josie took a deep breath and smoothed her hair around her ear, "A couple of scumbags. It doesn''t

    deserve me to get angry."

    Scum with cheap girl, perfect match!

    "Well, get to work. I''m taking Erin back."

    Josie carried Erin over and let Violet go back for work.

    "Okay."

    Violet paused and stroked her daughter''s soft hair, "Erin, Josie Mommy feels wrong. You have to

    "Well nah."

    Erin hugged Josie''s neck and said, "Josie Mommy, don''t feel bad. Mommy just taught that bad women

    a lesson about. Later Erin will curse them!"

    Josie was amused and was in a much brighter mood.

    "Little Erin is such a sweet little darling of Josie Mommy. Let''s go, Josie Mommy will take you to the

    mall and buy some pretty little dresses."

    When people were in a bad mood, they had to go shopping to vent their angers!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    The rest room.

    Jessie mmed everything on the table to the floor, and her eyes were glowing red.

    She was a mistress and forced Oscar to divorce by fake pregnancy!

    This was her ck history she had been trying so hard to hide!

    But Violet and Josie just said it out without a second thought!

    Embarrassing!

    "Okay, Jessie, don''t be angry. How bad is it to be seen by everyone?"

    Oscar looked at the wreckage all over the floor, and a trace of impatience shed between his

    eyebrows.

    Her temper and her habit to drop things when angry let him feel tired.

    Josie''s face shed in his mind and Oscar was a little distracted.

    "Oscar, what are you thinking about? Are you thinking about Josie?"

    No one knew him better as his wife.

    Jessie read Oscar''s mind and squealed at once.

    Oscar''s eyes shed, "I''m thinking about the crew. All right, don''t get your head in the clouds. Hurry up

    and get ready for the rehearsal."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Jessie was so angry that her face changed for a moment.

    Josie, Violet, those two obnoxious women!

    She and they were extremely antagonistic!

    Jessie took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down.

    A few momentster, she took out her cell phone and dialed out a call.

    "Lucie, have you found a job yet? We are still short of make-up artists. If you haven''t found a job yet,

    ......

    At mall.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was weekend and there was a lot of people.

    The mall was having an event inside.

    Staff dressed in mannequin costumes were handing out small gifts to visitors passing by.

    Josie went straight to the children''s counter with Erin in her arms.

    "Erin, how do you like the fairy dress?"

    "Like."

    "What about this jacket?"

    "Like."

    "......"

    Josie bought several sets of clothes for the little one and the upset calmed down a little.

    Carrying the bag in one hand and the little one in the other, she ran to a shop to look at clothes again.

    "Erin, Josie Mommy is going to try on a dress while you sit in your chair and watch your new dress,

    okay?"

    Josie had her eye on an outfit and was ready to go into the dressing room to try it on.

    "Okay."

    Erin sat in the rest area with a good and obedient face.

    When Josie entered the dressing room, the little one wiggled her little legs and looked from side to side

    with big eyes.

    When she saw a person in a mannequin costume walking in the direction of the bathroom, she slid off

    the couch.

    Where was the bear going?

    She was going to get her present!

    Erin chased the bear to the corner with her short legs.

    She looked around and didn''t see Bear, and her little mouth puckered up.

    Where did the big bear go?

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind.

    Immediately afterwards, a woman''s voice rang out.

    "Little girl, is it that you can''t find your mommy?"

    Erin turned, looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her, and cocked her head, "No, it''s because I

    can''t find the big bear."

    The middle-aged woman''s eyes turned and picked her up, "You''re looking for big bear. Auntie knows

    where the bear is. Auntie will take you to find it."

    Erin may be young, but she had a good head.

    She looked at the middle-aged woman who was trying to take her to the unupied safe passage and

    shouted, "Put me down. I''m not going with you. Josie Mommy is waiting for me! You''re a bad person.

    Josie Mommy!"

    Both her Mommy and Josie Mommy told her not to run around outside or go with strangers.

    She was disobeying again!

    Was this aunt a bad person?

    "Little girl, stop it. Do you want to see the big bear? We''ll see it soon."

    The middle-aged woman, with a thief''s eyes, covered Erin''s mouth.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Erin grunted. Her little body was twisting and turning, and her little legs kicked and stomped

    desperately.

    The middle-aged woman was kicked twice in the heart, and her fierce face was suddenly revealed.

    "Stop it, or I''ll kill you!"

    Really met the bad guy!

    Mommy had told her that some bad people would abduct and sell children.

    Oooh, she''ll never see her mommy again?

    Was she going to be sold into a rural ce!

    Erin''s eyes were teary and she had a scared look on her face.

    When the middle-aged woman saw Erin being scared, the woman was smug.

    She was about to enter the safety passage when she got a sudden pain in her calf.

    She stumbled to her knees.

    Erin in her hand also fell to the ground.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ouch."

    Erin braced her small hands on the ground and yelped.

    At that moment, a small figure rushed over and pulled her up with force.

    Erin raised her eyes and looked at the little boy, who was about her own age, and blinked nkly.

    The little boy pursed his lips and tugged on Erin''s little hand, looking warily at the middle-aged woman

    who was getting up from the ground. Then the little boy held Erin''s hand and ran

    together.

    "Stop right there! Little brats. You stop right there."

    The shouts of middle-aged women came from behind them.

    The boy turned a deaf ear and pulled Erin towards a crowded area.

    Not far away, Josie was looking for Erin with an anxious look on her face.

    "Erin, where are you?"

    "Josie Mommy, I''m here!"

    Erin heard Josie''s voice and hurriedly answered, letting go of the little boy''s hand and running towards

    her.

    Josie was relieved to finally meet Erin.

    "Erin, why are you running around? Are you trying to scare Josie Mommy to death?"

    Erin was running out of breath, with tear stains on her face.

    She threw herself into Josie''s arms and let out a cry.

    "Josie Mommy, Erin has met a bad guy."

    Josie also noticed something was wrong.

    "Meet a bad guy? What happened? Where is the bad guy?"

    "Oooh, the bad guy just carried me in there, and it was this little brother who saved me!"

    Erin pointed to the safe passage and then to the little boy, and told the story of what had just happened

    in a clear and articte way.

    Josie listened with rm and looked at the safe passage.

    There, long ago, there was no more middle-aged woman.

    She thought the bad guy musy have run away.

    That woman must be a human trafficker!

    Josie felt fearful, and her eyes fell again on the little boy who was standing aside without saying a word.

    White T shirt, jeans. Very ordinary dress.

    But a small face was delicate as a painting.

    Josie froze slightly, and a man''s face shed in her mind.

    This child, at first nce, was like Louis?

    "Little friend, thank you for saving Erin. What''s your name? Where is your guardian?"

    The little boy pursed his little mouth and didn''t say anything. He just turned his head and looked at a

    women''s clothing store not far away.

    This kid. Why didn''t he say anything?

    Could it be mute?

    What a pity if such a beautiful little boy was mute.

    Josie''s eyes shed with confusion.

    "Pretty little brother, why don''t you say something? My name is Erin. Here, please eat chocte."

    Erin took a chocte out of her pocket and put it in the little boy''s hand.

    The little boy looked at the chocte in his hand and his eyes fell back on Erin''s face.

    "Thanks."

    It turned out he can talk.

    Josie blinked and was about to speak when a woman''s voice came from not far away.

    "Luka?"

    Grace came from a short distance away, pulled Luka to her side, and chided, "Why you''re running

    around?"

    Was this, the mother of the child?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Josie looked at Grace and smiled, "Hello, this is your son, right? Don''t scold him. If it wasn''t for him just

    now, my daughter would have been abducted!"

    At that time, Grace''s eyes shed with surprise, and her eyes swept over her and then fell on Erin.

    "So that''s it? This is your daughter? It''s so cute looking."

    Josie picked up Erin, "Erin, say hello."

    "Auntie."

    Erin called out obediently.

    "My son''s name is Luka Johnson, and he''s not very talkative. Since your daughter is okay, we''ll leave

    now."

    Grace smiled faintly.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    After looking at the caller ID, she took Luka''s hand and turned around to pick up the phone.

    "Louis, Luka and I are heading to the children''s counter on the fifth floor now. Do you want toe

    up?"

    Louis?

    Josie listened to their conversation and left with Erin in her arms in a thoughtful manner.

    A few momentster, Louis''s tall figure appeared on the fifth floor.

    Finding the counter Grace mentioned.

    "Louis, you''re just in time. Which of these two outfits is better?"

    Grace asked with a smile as she held up two suits.

    "All good. Take them all."

    Louis scanned it and handed Grace a card.

    He then looked to Luka.

    Seeing the little guy looking at himself, he reached out and rubbed his little head.

    Luka didn''t say anything, but handed him the Rubik''s Cube in his hand.

    The six sides of the Rubik''s Cube had been put together, and Louis raised an eyebrow, a glint of

    interest in his eyes.

    "You know how to y the Rubik''s Cube?"

    Luka nodded.

    "Awesome. Let''s go check out the toys and see if there are any you want."

    Louis picked up the little one and headed towards the toy area.

    The little one pursed his little mouth, feeling his father''s warm, broad chest.

    Behind them, Grace watched the two figure.

    It seemed Louis liked this son a lot.

    Then for the sake of his son, he should also divorce Violet soon.

    Her entry into the Johnson Family was just around the corner.

    Josie went to the manager of the mall with Erin in her arms, told them what had happened, and told

    them to call the police to deal with it.

    The mall director took it seriously and yed back the surveince so Erin could identify the suspect.

    When this was done, Josie took Erin and left the mall.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When she arrived at the parking lot, she was about to start the car but caught a glimpse of Louis

    carrying a little boy to the parking lot, followed by Grace.

    Josie''s hand paused and her eyes widened.

    They were the mother and son that she just saw?

    How did Louis end up with them?

    Three of them looked like a family.

    Did Louis hide other wife outside!?

    Josie hurriedly took out her phone and recorded a video.

    "Josie Mommy, why aren''t you driving. Erin is sleepy."

    Erin was sitting in a child safety chair, rubbing her eyes and yawning.

    "Oh okay, go right back."

    Amazing news!

    If Louis really cheated on Violet and had a child outside, it was a scumbag act!

    Josie wrinkled her brow, looked at the trio again, and drove off.

    Night came.

    Violet returned to the studio and paled when she heard Josie that her daughter was almost abducted.

    She put the little one on herp with a serious look on her face.

    "Erin, what did Mommy tell you? Why are you always running around?"

    "Oooh, Mommy, Erin was wrong and won''t dare next time."

    "If you do it again next time, Mommy will be very angry."

    "Got it."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Erin''s eyes were filled with tears and she begged for mercy.

    Violet took her into her arms and looked at her tearful little face. She felt more distressed than anyone

    else.

    "Okay, don''t cry. Mommy is scolding you to make you remember this, okay?"

    As a mother, she felt more terrible than her daughter!

    "I know, scolding is loving. Mommy loves Erin the most."

    Erin wrapped her arms around Violet''s neck and said with a milky voice.

    Violet''s heart was soft and she carried her upstairs to wash up.

    When she was settled, she saw Josie with her hands on her chest, looking at herself with a serious

    face.

    Violet straightened her clothes andughed, "Josie, what''s wrong? Looking so grave?"

    Josie pulled out her phone and yed the video to her.

    "Violet, Louis is a scum bag. When you divorce with him, you have to ask him for more money."

    Violet: "......"

    Where did this start?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet took the phone and looked at it.

    The smile on her face faded when she saw what it was.

    Louis was out there with someone?

    Even had a child?

    Looking at the little boy, he should be about the same age as Erin.

    Did he have a woman before he got married?

    Then why did he marry her?

    What the hell was going on here?

    Her chest was inexplicably a bit stuffy. Violet pursed her lips, suppressing the difort inside.

    "Is there a misunderstanding here? Is it true that this mother and son are rted to Louis?"

    "The little boy''s name is Luka, and hisst name is Johnson."

    Josie looked at Violet, meaning something.

    Last name was Johnson, and he looked simr to Louis.

    If she said the little boy and Louis had nothing to do with each other, who believed it?

    Violet also apparently picked up on Josie''s hint.

    She watched the video again and was speechless for a moment.

    Josie came over, "It''s a coincidence that this little boy is also considered Erin''s life saver. If it wasn''t for

    him, Erin would have been abducted by a human trafficker today. It''s just a pity that he''s the son of your

    rival."

    The son of rival!

    Violet watched the video steadily and pulled at the corners of her mouth.

    "What is love rival''s son? Louis and I were originally divorced by agreement, and if this mother and son

    are really rted to him, it has nothing to do with me."

    They were about to get divorced.

    Maybe that was why Louis let the mother and son appear in front of the public?

    "Tch, I didn''t expect Louis to be this kind of man? It''s true that men are no good."

    Josie mocked lightly and thought of something, "Violet, what if Erin is Louis'' daughter? You and he ......"

    Should she still get a divorce?

    "Louis and I are not meant to be together, and no matter who Erin''s real father is, Erin will only live with

    me from now on."

    The only illusions left in the heart were gone when she saw the video.

    It was impossible for her to share a man with a woman.

    When the gic test report came out, she will have a showdown with Louis!

    "Violet, don''t go back tonight if it''s like this. Maybe they don''t want you to go back either, maybe he is

    with his lover and son."

    Josie patted Violet''s shoulder and said.

    Violet pursed her lips and hmmed.

    Pulling out her phone, she sent a message to Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, something''s going on tonight. I''m spending the night at Josie''s."

    At that end, Louis was sitting by Luka''s crib.

    The little one was sleeping. He softly tucked in the quilt for the little one.

    The phone beeped with a messageing in, and he got up in a hurry and left the children''s room in

    stride.

    Looking at the message from Violet on the phone, Louis'' thin lips pursed, and a trace ofplexity

    shed in his eyes.

    Let him think again how to settle her down!

    "Louis, is Luka asleep?"

    Grace, wearing a silk nightgown, walked towards him.

    Slightly transparent fabric madet the woman''s exquisite body indistinct.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Louis nced at Grace and then averted his eyes.

    "It''s gettingte. Have some rest early. I''m leaving."

    "Louis, tonight, why don''t you stay!"

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman hugged him from behind and the faint smell of perfume hit his nose.

    Louis'' eyebrows instantly wrinkled.

    His voice didn''t rise as he pulled away from her, "No."

    There was no hint of desire.

    On the contrary, there was a hint of revulsion.

    In her, he could not find d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    The man strided away. Grace paled and looked at herself.

    She was confident of how good her body shape was.

    The lights showed how sultry she was, and she knew it.

    But Louis was unmoved?

    Was he a man?

    ......

    The following day.

    Violet did not sleep well and came to the base early in the morning.

    She pped her face and steeled herself.

    "David, this is the breakfast I had someone buy on purpose. You can have a try."

    "No, I don''t usually eat breakfast."

    "How can you do that? It hurts your stomach not to eat breakfast, so eat up."

    "......"

    Just as Violet reached the door of the dressing room, she heard Jessie''s delicate voiceing from

    inside.

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly, and the foot that crossed out wanted to retract.

    She went in so rashly. Did she interrupt someone else''s devotion?

    "Sister-inw, you''re here!"

    David saw Violet and greeted her.

    It was toote for Violet to exit.

    She nced at Jessie and was met with an unfriendly re.

    "Morning."

    Violet looked bashful and simply walked in.

    Jessie was courting other men. Did her husband Oscar know it?

    "Sister-inw, have you eaten breakfast yet?"

    "Yes."

    Violet smiled and set her makeup tools on the table.

    "This bun tastes good. Have one."

    David walked over and stuffed a small bun into Violet''s mouth.

    Violet was caught off guard when she was stuffed with a bun and could only take a bite.

    "Thanks."

    Was David deliberately courting envy for her?

    She wondered if this breakfast was brought to him specially by Jessie?

    Look! The way Jessie looked at herself. She wanted to cut off a piece of her own flesh!

    Violet swore in her heart, but when she met David''s innocent eyes, she could only thank him.

    "Don''t be polite to me."

    Davidughed, "You only have the strength to make me look good when you''re full."

    Violet was speechless, against a burning gaze, swallowed the food in her mouth, only to feel the bun a

    little choked.

    She took out her own ss of water and opened it to take a sip.

    "Jessie, I''ming."

    A woman''s voice sounded at the door.

    Violet looked sideways and saw Lucie walking in with her makeup bag.

    Lucie?

    Wasn''t she fired by David?

    Surprise shed in Violet''s eyes when she saw Lucie give her a look and walk quickly up to Jessie.

    "Coming? I''m counting on you for my makeup today. Put it on well oh." Jessie said.

    Lucie nodded, "Thank you Jessie for giving me this opportunity."

    "You''re wee."

    Jessie hooked her lips and watched David, "David, I forgot to tell you. My make-up artist take off today.

    I couldn''t find a good make-up artist for a while, so I asked Lucie toe over and

    help me out. You''re okay with that, right?"

    Hearing this, David raised his eyes to Lucie and said in a light voice, "Do I look like such a small-

    minded person?"

    "Of course not, David is the most generous man I''ve ever met."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Jessie''s well-timed ass-kissing.

    David looked pale and did not speak again, but yed the game on his phone.

    One by one, people came in and Julia came too.

    Violet said hello to her and set up her makeup tools one by one.

    She subconsciously turned around and met Lucie''s hostile eyes.

    Was Lucie hating her for taking her job?

    Violet pursed her lips and withdrew her eyes.

    Work was proceeding as usual.

    Once she had finished applying makeup for Julia and David respectively, she gathered her makeup

    tools and went to the bathroom.

    Once she was free, she will think astray.

    The results of the gic test report will be avable today.

    Was her daughter rted to Louis or not?

    Why was she still thinking about this problem?

    Whether the daughter was rted to Louis or not, she was her own daughter alone!

    Violet shook off those tumultuous thoughts and went out of the bathroom.

    Back in the dressing room, there was no one else inside except Lucie.

    Violet ignored Lucie''s unfriendly look and sat down to wait for Julia and David toe back to fix their

    makeup.

    It didn''t take long for David to return wet.

    Followed by Jessie who inquired after David''s health.

    Violet got up.

    David had just shot a scene in the rain, so he was drenched.

    His makeup had to be refinished as well.

    Violet opened her makeup box and got ready.

    Her long, slender fingers swept through the rows of make-up tools, and when she was about to pick up

    a bottle of moisturizer, her fingers paused slightly.

    She has OCD at work.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Each item must be put in a very neat manner.

    For example, the side of a cosmetic product with thebel must face outward.

    so that she can see it at a nce.

    Now, the moisturizer''sbel was facing inward.

    What did this mean?

    Did she not pay attention when she ced it before?

    Unlikely.

    Because of long years of habit, even if she had something on her mind, she will ce items ording

    to her idea.

    So, someone had touched her makeup bag!

    The thought shed quickly through her mind.

    Without moving, she picked up the bottle of moisturizer and opened it to check its contents.

    The moisturizer was a big brand that she specially prepared for David, so it had only just been opened.

    The inside of this bottle looked simr to the previous one.

    Can''t see anything wrong with it.

    Violet pretended to see Lucie, who was not far away, and watched her looking straight in her direction.

    Having a eye contact, she averted in a hurry.

    Was this, a sign of guilty conscience?

    Violet''s eyes flickered, and her eyes moved back to Jessie, who was fixing her hair, thoughtfully.

    At that moment, David changed his clothes and came out.

    Violet looked back at David''s clean face and put the moisturizer back in her hand.

    "David, did not sleep well yesterday? Your face is a little bad! How about I help you change your

    moisturizer for the primer."

    The moisturizer on her hands definitely won''t work.

    Someone tried to set her up by making Davie''s face allergic?

    What a bore!

    Who was so boring?

    Lucie?

    She was just a makeup artist. Did she really have the guts to do that?

    Or, did someone instruct her?

    Violet''s mind wandered and she took her own moisturizer out of her bag and began to skillfully apply

    David''s makeup.

    "Did I look really bad after ying the gamest night?"

    David closed his eyes and felt the movement of Violet''s fingertips on his face.

    "A little bit."

    Violet was silent and whispered in his ear in words only two people could hear.

    "David, someone is trying to hurt me. Can you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Hearing Violet''s words, Dacid opened his eyes and wanted to say something.

    Violet gave him a hurried wink to take it easy.

    David raised an eyebrow and asked in a low voice, "Say, what''s going on? Who''s trying to hurt you?"

    "Your admirer."

    His admirer?

    David frowned.

    Violet blinked, "David, don''t make any facial expressions, it doesn''t go well with the makeup."

    David: "......"

    Violet curled her lips and continued, "David, the moisturizer I prepared for you has been swapped. Can

    you think of a way to swap your moisturizer with Jessie''s without any trace?"

    She just scanned the table and noticed that Jessie had the exact same bottle of moisturizer on her

    desk.

    And this branded moisturizer, because of its high price, was really only affordable for big-name

    entertainers.

    This led her to suspect that Jessie had instructed Lucie to do it.

    The purpose was to trap her.

    After all, she sshed Jessie yesterday, and David was close to herself.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    In the morning, David offered her favours at the expense of Jessie and fed her buns.

    Jessie was already a scheming bitch, in order to let her make mistakes, it was absolutely possible that

    Jessie would use this trick.

    "Are you saying that Jessie is the one who wants to hurt you?"

    David asked in surprise.

    Violet nodded her head, her hands not stopping to apply makeup.

    David''s eyes moved slightly and asked with interest, "Why should I help you?"

    "By helping me, you are also helping yourself."

    Violet finished thest process and whispered, "I''m teaching the person who covets you a lesson for

    you. Do you want people to spread the words that you''re hooking up with a married woman?"

    This actually let him can not refute.

    David said, "Okay, I''ll help you. No, it should be I''ll help myself."

    "Thanks David."

    Violetughed softly and winked toward David.

    David coughed lightly, righted himself, and hid the moisturizer Violet had surreptitiously handed him in

    his pocket. Then he turned and strutted toward Jessie''s makeup table.

    Over there, Jessie had just finished applying her makeup as well.

    She looked at David, who had suddenlye over, and there was a sh of light in her eyes.

    "David, what''s wrong?"

    David leaned over the edge of the table and leaned slightly closer to Jessie.

    "Jessie, I don''t think your makeupys down evenly today. And the tips of your eyebrows too picky and

    look a bit fierce. And the foundation, is it a different shade? It''s too white and not very natural, and it

    covers up your original beauty."

    The man''s eyebrows were breathtakingly attractive.

    Jessie stared at David nkly, surprised and delighted.

    "David ......"

    Was he actually paying so much attention to herself?

    So did he have a crush on her too!?

    "Lucie,e here."

    David slightly straightened his body and looked at Lucie, "I''m not deliberately nitpicking, just that I strive

    for perfection. Did you take note of what I just said? Help Jessie take off her makeup and put it back

    on."

    Lucie was still dazed. Jessie hurriedly said, "Lucie, what are you still doing? Hurry up!"

    David was so concerned about her make-up, she must keep a perfect image in his mind!

    "Oh, good."

    Lucie rushed over and started to remove Jessie''s makeup.

    David took the opportunity to switch out the moisturizer.

    Violet watched the scene with the corner of her eye and couldn''t help but give David a thumbs up in her

    heart.

    The beautiful man scheme. Perfect!

    "Here."

    David handed Violet the moisturizer he had changed back, "How about that? I''m awesome!"

    Violetughed lightly, "Of course, it''s great to see David''s charms again, thanks!"

    David looked at her askance and sat down on the make-up chair.

    "I''m just congenial with you. There''s a small party tonight, go over and have some fun."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Small party?

    Violet shook her head, "Sorry, I won''t go."

    In the evening she just wanted to spend more time with her daughter.

    "How can you not go? The peopleing tonight are all celebrities in the circle and you don''t want to

    expand your beauty business?"

    David said disgruntled, "Not everyone can get into this party."

    Looking at David''s unsuspecting face, Violet''s heart was somewhat touched.

    "Okay, I''ll go."

    She never thought David would be such a warm-hearted person in private.

    She became his fan!

    "Well, that''s right."

    Davidughed, secretly thinking that he would have an excuse to get Louis to attendter!

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, the sound of a woman''s scream came from the side.

    "Hiss, my face hurts."

    This was Jessie''s voice.

    Violet and David looked at each other and turned their heads toward her.

    At this moment, Jessie looked at herself in the mirror and her face changed for a while.

    Her cheeks flushed quickly and vaguely sprouted red bumps.

    What was going on?

    Did she have skin allergies?

    "Jessie, your face, allergy!"

    Lucie''s face was stunned and a sh of panic passed through her eyes.

    Lucie subconsciously watched Violet, like in the identification of something.

    Her behavior was like a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure.

    Violet raised her eyebrows slightly and watched her without moving.

    "Allergies, how did my face get allergic! Could it be ......"

    Jessie just felt a hot pain on her face, and her eyes fell on the moisturizer on the table. She grabbed it

    and unscrewed the cap.

    Had this bottle of moisturizer been changed?

    Something shed in her mind and she watched Violet, pointing at her and screaming, "Helena, did you

    do this!?"

    It must be her!

    She must have had the moisturizer switched over!

    And the person who switched it, could be David!

    When she thought that just now she was making a fool of herself with David, Jessie was in a state of

    shame and anger.

    "Jessie, you mean I''m responsible for your skin allergies? How did I do it? Did I change your

    moisturizer so that you would have skin allergies? I''m not that boring!"

    Violet meant something.

    Seeing Jessie''s look of anger and frustration, she was sure she was right.

    The moisturizer was the one she had switched.

    "You ......"

    Jessie''s face twisted for a moment, so angry.

    Violet kindly reminded, "Jessie, I advise you to go to the hospital first, before your face is scarred."

    Jessie just went for wool and came home shorn.

    Jessie screamed and pushed Lucie away, covering her face in indignation.

    Lucie''s face pale as she nced at Violet. Her eyes shed as she walked quickly out of the dressing

    room.

    Violet finished organizing her makeup bag and spoke to David, "David, I''m going to the bathroom."

    "Okay."

    David had finished watching a good show and was messaging with Louis.

    "Louis, my sister-inw is so valiant. She took care of the people who tried to set her up. I''ve invited her

    to the party tonight, soe along and listen to me how easily she solved the situation."

    The other side.

    Louis was sitting in his chair with a test report in his hand.

    He and Luka''s gic test report came out and confirmed their paternity.

    His line of sight rest on the message from David, and his deep eyes were as dark and deep as sea.

    Violet, would she like to be Luka''s mother?

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Restroom.

    Violet stopped Lucie.

    "Lucie, you were the one who blew the whistle on me seducing Davidst time, weren''t you?"

    Violet''s bluntness startled Lucie, and her eyes shed.

    "Helena, I didn''t do it. Don''t venomously nder me?"

    Violet curled her lips, "Not only thest revtion, today David''s moisturizer was switched. It was also

    your doing, right?"

    Lucie''s face was a little pale. She didn''t dare to look at Violet''s clear eyes and denied all: "Helena, don''t

    talk nonsense if you have no evidence."

    She did it very carefully, and no surveince was installed in the dressing room. Violet certainly could

    not find evidence.

    "I am without proof and I have no intention of doing anything to you."

    Violet looked at Lucie, "It''s just that God is watching your every move, and when you do more bad

    things, you always get what''sing to you. lucie, we''re all in the same circle. Don''t be taken

    advantage."

    Lucie''s make-up skill was not bad, and Violet really didn''t want her to go down the wrong path.

    Violet finished and didn''t linger any longer, crossing over to her and preparing to leave.

    Lucie''s chest heaved as she watched her slim back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Helena, who are you to tell me what to do? You''re the one who stole my job, so I deserve to be bullied

    by you?"

    Hearing this, Violet''s footsteps lurched.

    She didn''t turn around, but said in a light voice, "Lucie, if I were you, I would hone my skill so that no

    one else could take my job away."

    The woman''s voice was light, but with a hint of arrogance.

    Obviously she was very slim, but like containing a huge power, so that people can not ignore.

    Lucie''s hands hanging at her sides tugged, and something shed in her eyes.

    She didn''t want to admit it, but had to... Violet was impressive!

    ......

    Hospital.

    Josie got the report and couldn''t wait to open it and read it.

    Her eyes fell on thest row of data, and her fingers suddenly tugged tight.

    So she took it for granted!

    Erin and Louis were not rted!

    Josie put the test result in the envelope and wasn''t sure if she was more disappointed or relieved.

    This was good that her bosom friend will not have to care about Louis and his rtionship with that

    mother and son.

    Anyway, this marriage should end in a definite divorce.

    Josie left with her high heels.

    At the corner, Jasmine looked steadily at the other sheet in her hand, violently shredded it and threw it

    into the trash can.

    She had fake test sheets forged one step ahead of time and handed it over to Josie.

    She really didn''t expect that the daughter beside Josie was actually Louis''!

    Louis had a daughter and a son at once.

    Jasmine pulled out her phone and looked at the photos her men had sent her, pondering.

    The photo showed a pair of little people together.

    This was shot by her people at the mall yesterday.

    One was the boy next to Grace and the other was the girl next to Josie.

    The two little kids standing together. They looked surprisingly simr.

    It was like a twin.

    A twin!

    Jasmine''s eyes rolled and something shed through her mind.

    Louis usually preserved hiss moral integrity, except for four years ago being set up by Nina, and then

    there were no rumors or any scandals.

    Was it true that he was having an affair with both women?

    And for Grace who came out of nowhere, she had someone do a quick check and always felt

    something was wrong.

    Four years ago Gracec was pregnant with a child and the hospital where she was due to give birth was

    in a small town.

    And her aunt just happened to be the head nurse at this hospital.

    When she had the baby, she and her aunt left the country.

    It was too mysterious!

    This woman seemed to be moreplicated than Violet!

    Will there be a possibility of ......

    No, she had to go and meet this Grace!

    Jasmine drove straight to the fancy apartment building located in a busy area.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    In the apartment. Luka was taking a nap, and Grace was sitting on the couch, bored with her phone.

    When she received a call from the management saying that Jasmine was looking for her, she was

    faintly stupefied.

    "Who did you say was looking for me?"

    "Miss Harper? I''m Jasmine, Louis'' sister."

    Jasmine''s cold, arrogant voice came over the phone.

    Grace subconsciously sat up straight.

    Her eyes shed, "Miss Johnson, looking for me for something?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    How did Louis'' half-sister find her?

    "Yes! Can you invite me upstairs for a cup of coffee?"

    The security in this high-ss apartment building was really strict.

    Strangers were not allowed in yet.

    Louis let them live here, which showed how much he valued them!

    Jasmine grunted inwardly.

    "Okay, I''ll have the manager let you up."

    Grace hung up the phone and sent a quick message out.

    "Louis'' sister came looking for me."

    "Oh? Let''s hear what she''ll say."

    The other party quickly sent a message over. Grace replied with "Okay" and got up to make coffee.

    It didn''t take long for the doorbell to ring.

    Grace walked to the door and looked at the cat''s eye and opened it.

    "Are you Miss Johnson?"

    Jasmine looked Grace up and down and nodded her head.

    "Miss Harper, won''t you invite me in for a seat?"

    This woman looked in. At first nce, her face was a bit simr to Violet.

    But the eyes were not as agile as Violet''s.

    Her temperament was at best innocent.

    "Please."

    Grace made a gesture of invitation.

    Jasmine entered, looked around, and let out another mental grunt.

    The house looked very high ss.

    "Miss Johnson, please have coffee."

    Grace put the coffee on the coffee table and gestured for Jasmine to sit.

    Jasmine sat down and took a sip of her coffee.

    "Nice coffee!"

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Grace sat across from her and smiled lightly, "I used to do it in a hotel and learned a little from the

    barista."

    Jasmine looked at her carefully and suddenly said, "Miss Harper, I heard that you gave birth to a son

    for my brother? Did you really give birth to that child?"

    The sudden question caused the smile on Grace''s face to lurch and her eyes to flicker.

    She looked to Jasmine, "Miss Johnson, what do you mean?"

    "Meaning, you''re lying to my brother! That child isn''t even your own, right?"

    Jasmine didn''t avert her nce and snapped.

    The smile on Grace''s face died down, "Miss Johnson, are you here to cause trouble? Sorry, you are

    not wee here, please get out."

    "Yo, still pretending!"

    Jasmine pulled out her phone, "Or I''ll call my brother and remind him to do the gic testing for you

    and the baby?"

    "You ......"

    Grace''s eyes shed with a hint of annoyance and she stared at Jasmine, unable to speak.

    Jasmine smiled smugly and put the phone down.

    "Grace, rx, I didn''te here today to tear you down. Tell me, whose kid is that anyway?"

    She really admired herself too much.

    It was just a swindle, and she can get the information she wanted.

    Grace was not the child''s real mother at all, so who was the child''s real mother, anyway?

    Grace''s facial expression was hard to read, and her eyes were slightly downcast, not knowing what she

    was thinking.

    Jasmine saw that she wasn''t paying attention to her and tried again, "Grace, you don''t have to tell me

    yourself. What I say a name and if I''m right, you nod your head."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Grace raised her eyes and looked at Jasmine without saying a word.

    Jasmine paused and said a name, "Violet?"

    Grace''s eyes flickered as she met Jasmine''s gaze, dropping her eyes sheepishly.

    Half-heartedly, she nodded.

    It really was what she thought!

    Violet, that bitch, was actually pregnant with a twin back then!

    Jasmine was all exuberant.

    "Then how did this boye to be with you?"

    She remembered that Grace''s profile showed that she had also worked part-time at the Pce Hotel.

    So, it was her secret n to carry Violet''s son?

    Grace''s eyes were slightly downcast and silent, like she was stunned.

    Jasmine snorted lightly when she saw this look on her face, "Forget it, I''m not interested in knowing

    about you either."

    She just needed to know that the son''s mother was Violet.

    "Listen, I can pretend not to know about this matter, but in the future you have to listen to me. As long

    as you obey me, I will let you never be worried about making a living, and be the envy of everyone.

    Otherwise, I will tell the truth and see how Louis will punish you!"

    This woman took Violet''s son, surely she wanted to marry Louis and be the wife of a rich family.

    She couldn''t wait to see Louis and Violet''s jokes.

    To watch how they both got fooled!

    Jasmine left after the warning.

    Grace closed the door, and the timid look on her face faded.

    She hurriedly took out her phone and sent a message out.

    "Jasmine knows about the kid!"

    She knew the character list of the Johnson Family by heart.

    Knowing that Jasmine and Louis did not get along, she was not worried that Jasmine will tell Louis the

    truth about what happened.

    She just wondered how Jasmine would know about it.

    "What did she say?"

    The other party quickly replied a message over.

    "She said she would keep her mouth shut, provided I listened to her."

    "Got it. I''ll take care of it."

    Grace''s mouth slightly hooked, and put away the phone.

    She inadvertently nced, but saw the second floor stairway, and a small figure was standing there.

    Luka was awake!

    Grace was startled and walked quickly upstairs.

    "Luka, why are you awake? When did you wake up? Did you hear anything?"

    Luka looked at Grace with big eyes, as silent as ever.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace was anxious, holding the little one''s shoulders tightly.

    "I asked you a question! Did you hear anything? Say something!"

    Luka''s small brow furrowed as he looked at Grace''s cold face and slowly shook his head.

    Didn''t hear anything!

    That was good!

    Grace''s tense nerves were slightly relieved.

    "Well, did you get up to go to the bathroom? Let''s go, mommy will go with you."

    This little guy was her yellow card.

    She still had to rely on him to get close to Louis.

    No mistakes!

    Luka didn''t say anything, with just a sh of doubt in his dark eyes.

    He woke up because he wanted to peep and got up to the sound of their voices.

    It was just that he just woke up and was confused and didn''t hear their conversation clearly.

    Vaguely heard "Violet" ......

    The strange aunt who came through the door didn''t look very nice, so who was she?

    ......

    Violet received Josie''s message, and her hand tugged unconsciously at her phone.

    The daughter was not Louis''!

    They were the ones who thought too much!

    An unknown emotion crossed her heart and she let out a long breath, relief shing in her eyes.

    This was the best result.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    She left with no worries.

    "Sister-inw, let''s go."

    David called it a day and gestured for Violet to follow him.

    Violet pulled herself together, grabbed her belongings and followed.

    Premium Clubhouse.

    At this time, there were already gathered a number of elite people from all walks of life.

    Violet looked at the men and women in fancy clothes and blushed a little.

    She was still wearing a in white shirt and ck pants. She didn''t look like she wasing to a party.

    Rather like a waitress here.

    A little out of trend.

    "Sister-inw,e with me, I''ll introduce you to a few people."

    David looked at his watch and saw that Louis hadn''t arrived yet, so he took Violet to meet the guests.

    "Stanley, it''s been a long time."

    David stood in front of several middle-aged men and greeted one of them with a smile.

    "It''s David."

    Stanley Murray raised his hand to David.

    "Let me introduce, this is Stanley Murray, the general director of the televison station. this is Violet, the

    famous make-up artist."

    David introduced them to each other, "Sister-inw, Stanley is a great guy. He directed the recent hit

    TV show called Go! Go! Brothers!"

    Violet knew about that show and was instantly in awe.

    "Hello Stanley, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Stanley gave a slight nod and looked Violet up and down.

    "Violet? That name sounds a little familiar."

    "Stanley, she''s Louis'' wife, and also Helena, the makeup artist who was in the news a while ago and

    made the ugly makeup look amazing." said a producer on the side.

    Stanley thought about it and then it dawned on him.

    "So you are Mr. Johnson''s ugly wife Violet that everyone is talking about?"

    Louis'' ugly wife!

    She really had a reputation.

    Violet was a little ufortable, with a slight smile momentarily to cover her speechlessness.

    Davidughed, "Stanley, she is also a capable person. I heard that you are going to direct Sunlite

    Model Contest soon, why don''t you let her be the makeup director of this show?"

    A word that caused a light to sh in Violet''s eyes.

    Makeup director for the model contest!

    If she could really take this business, it would be a quantum leap for her make-up career!

    "This ......"

    Stanley looked at Violet with some hesitation.

    "Stanley, are you not trusting my eyes? Can my referral be wrong?"

    David took his ss and clinked it with Stanley.

    Stanleyughed, "I''ll consider your offer if you can save a slot for me to be a special guest in the

    modeling contest."

    "No problem!"

    David took a ss of wine from a passing waiter and handed it to Violet.

    "Sister-inw, why don''t you toast a few people?"

    Violet was still in a confused state when she didn''t expect David to give her a chance in a few words.

    She rushed to toast Stanley, "Stanley, here''s a toast to you."

    After a ss of wine, she took another ss handed to her by David and toasted several middle-aged

    men standing to one side.

    When she poured two sses of wine in a row and wanted to make a third toast, the ss in her hand

    was jerked away.

    A tightening around her waist and she was pulled into an embrace.

    Violet looked sideways, and saw Louise in.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The neat ck suit wrapped around his long body, and his cold eyebrows in the light became more

    handsome.

    "Louis, you''re finally here."

    David saw Louis arriving and greeted him with a smile.

    Louis nced at him, and his face was a little cold.

    The smile on David''s face froze. Something shed through his mind, and a little chill ran down his

    spine.

    Was he ming himself for just letting Violet drink?

    "Stanley, Kyle, my wife can''t drink too much, so I''ll drink this one for my wife."

    Louis and the few people present nodded slightly and drained their sses of wine.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    "Mr. Johnson and Mrs. Johnson are so in love."

    Stanleyplimented.

    "Isn''t it? Now the people of Crotosi City are talking about their marriage. Men envy Mr. Johnson for

    marrying a fun and beautiful wife, and women envy Mrs. Johnson for marrying a rich and handsome

    husband. No, our family gives me a hard time every day, saying I don''t know how to have fun."

    "Yes, I heard that Mr. Johnson never attends such small parties, so he must be apanying Mrs.

    Johnson today, right?"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing theplimentary words of several people, Louis took the ss of wine handed over by the

    waiter and hooked his lips in a smile.

    "I''m counting on you all to take care of my wife''s business."

    The man''s maic voice carried a hint of doting and was full of love.

    The crowdughed and said sure.

    Violet just felt the heat on her face.

    She didn''t know if it was because of the wine or something else.

    "Mr. Johnson, just now we were talking about the Sunlite Model Contest some time ago, I wonder if Mr.

    Johnson has any intention to sponsor it?"

    Stanley spoke up at the right time, meaning something.

    "Oh? A modeling contest?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow, and Stanley hurriedly said: "Yes, David proposed to let Mrs. Johnson be the

    makeup director of the modeling contest. I am considering it, if Mr. Johnson is willing to sponsor it ......"

    Thetter words did not need to be said. They all understood.

    As long as Louis sponsored the show, then Violet''s makeup director will absolutely implement it.

    "Yes, my wife''s career, a husband always has to support."

    Louis gave a slight nod and agreed without a second thought.

    "Then it''s a deal!"

    Stanley was happy and toasted Louis with a ss of wine.

    "Mr. Johnson is disying affection in public."

    "Isn''t that right? The two of you are so affectionate."

    "......"

    A few people on the side againplimented.

    Violet had mixed feelings.

    What was Louis doing here?

    With that mother and son showing up, shouldn''t he keep his distance from her now and wait until the

    right time to announce their divorce?

    Why did he still showed his love in front of outsiders?

    Was it to give her a littlepensation before the divorce?

    Then she was quite honored.

    Violet smiled to herself and pulled away from his hand without a trace.

    "Excuse me guys, enjoy your conversation. I''m going to the bathroom."

    She turned and walked away. Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, clearly sensing Violet''s coldness.

    He took a big order for her and this was her attitude?

    "As expected of Louis, it''s a big deal right out of the gate."

    David quipped doggedly at the side.

    Louis nced at him and walked in Austin''s direction without saying a word.

    David: "......"

    Louis was mad at him!

    He had to go exin!

    In the bathroom, Violet washed her hands at the sink after used the toilet.

    The sound of high heels rang out as Nina walked up to her.

    "Violet, I heard that Louis is going to sponsor the Sunlite Model Contest in order to get you business.

    You''re very proud of that, aren''t you?"

    The news spread so quickly that Violet turned the tap off without making a sound.

    "Violet, the higher you climb, the quiker you fall and the more it hurts, and soon you''ll be knocked back

    down."

    Nina lifted her chin high and looked at her with pitying eyes, "Actually, you''re a poor person too, but I

    won''t pity you because you has him."

    Nina finished and left, and the tissue Violet was wiping her hands on was suddenly crumpled into a

    ball.

    She was going to be beaten back soon because Louis was about to divorce with her, and because of

    that mother and son out there, right?

    So, Louis'' friends were aware of this mother and son.

    But it was hidden from her!

    This feeling of being deceived was really bad!

    She had owned Louis?

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Did it mean physical possession?

    Was it really fun to own like that?

    Violet''s chest was a little tight.

    She let out a deep breath, intending to find a corner to stay a little longer and then go back.

    Secluded corner.

    "Louis, are you angry with me? Angry that I let my sister-inw socialize and drink? It''s not that you

    haven''t been here and I''m introducing business to her?"

    David saw Louis''s cold face and hurriedly exined.

    Louis poured down a mouthful of wine and said coldly, "I told you to stay away from her. She''s my wife.

    I have my own arrangements. What kind of good guy do I need you to be?"

    "This ......"

    David choked, feeling a bit wronged.

    He just felt that Violet gave him a friendly feeling and wanted to help her out.

    It didn''t mean anything else!

    "Well, Louis, David is our friend. What bad intentions can he have? Besides, for a woman who''s about

    to get divorced, do you have to be like that?"

    Austin was exining.

    Louis'' knife-eyed eyes swept over coldly, full of chill.

    Austinughed lightly and poured him a drink, "Louis, you''re too jealous, and you say you don''t like

    her?"

    At these words, Louis knitted his sword brows and said in a deep voice: "I repeat, I don''t like her and

    married her because I had no choice. But I will not divorce because Grandma likes her."

    This was the result of his thinking over the past two days.

    He will not divorce her!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "No divorce? What about Grace and the kid?"

    Austin raised an inquiring eyebrow.

    "The child, I will let him stay at my family, as for Grace ......"

    Louis paused, frowning slightly, like he was thinking about something.

    Behind the pir, Violet, who wanted to clear her mind, heard the conversation of several people.

    Fingers curled involuntarily. Her red lips tightened and she walked away quickly.

    What Louis said shed repeatedly in her mind.

    He didn''t like her, but won''t divorce her!

    What was this?

    He wanted a wife at home and a mistress outside at the same time?

    Scum!

    She was wrong about him!

    Violet left the clubhouse, looked at the night sky overhead, took a deep breath and suppressed the

    depression inside.

    Pulling out her phone, she sent a message to Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, I have some business and I''ll wait for you at the vi."

    She was going to have a showdown with him.

    She wanted a divorce!

    At the other end, Louis received her message, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

    She went back first?

    Was she going back to thank him for getting her a big order?

    Thinking about it, Louis'' eyebrows shed a smile.

    "I''ll go first."

    "Just go away?"

    Austin and David were both stunned.

    "Violet is waiting for me at the vi."

    Louis returned the favor and took off in stride.

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    Jasmine closed the door of room, and it was hard to hide her excitement.

    Rosalie pulled her over with some urgency.

    "Jasmine, is it true what you told me on the phone? That the baby next to Grace is really Violet and

    Louis'' son? Four years ago, Violet gave birth to twin? One was carried away by Grace and the other

    was credited to Josie?"

    "Yes, Mom, it''s true!"

    Jasmine nodded her head repeatedly, "This is going to be great. Violet and Louis are in the dark. I''m

    excited to think about it!"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Rosalie wasn''t that excited to hear Jasmine''s words.

    "Have you checked out that Grace yet? What''s her deal and why did she take Violet''s baby?"

    Louis actually had a daughter and son!

    Having the kids meant he was more secure in his seat at the helm of the Johnson Group.

    That was not a good sign.

    And that Grace, how dared she steal the child. This was not a good thing either.

    "Grace''s profile looks pretty generic, nothing useful."

    Jasmine gave a brief message about Grace.

    "She must want to take Mrs. Johnson''s seat by taking Violet''s baby. Mom, instead of letting Violet take

    Mrs. Johnson''s ce, we should let Grace into the Johnson Family. We know her vulnerability and she

    must listen to us."

    That was true.

    Rosalie smiled coldly, and her eyes were full of schemings.

    "This time, I''ll definitely pull Louis off the stage!"

    "Mom, what should we do?"

    "You do this ......"

    ......

    Lyonhall Vi.

    As soon as Louis entered his home, he smelled the aroma of food all over the house.

    "Young master, you''re back. Mrs. Johnson is cooking something for you."

    Lucy took Louis'' briefcase with a smile on her old face.

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth curved into an arc ofughter.

    She had a conscience and knew how to please him.

    In the kitchen, Violet served up the side dishes to go with the noodles, and turned around to see Louis

    enter the dining room.

    She pursed her lips and brought out the noodles and small dishes.

    "Mr. Johnson, please."

    This was probably thest time she cooked dinner for him.

    Louis was indeed hungry.

    Smelling the aroma of the food, he picked up his chopsticks and ate gracefully.

    Violet made two bowls of noodles and she sat across from him and ate in silence.

    There was silence all around, and only the slightest rumble as the two ate their noodles.

    Louis ate most of them, looking at Violet silent look, keen to feel that she was not right.

    He put down his chopsticks and drew out a paper towel to wipe his mouth.

    "Something?"

    What was wrong?

    He didn''t feel her happiness at all.

    Violet gave a lurch, then put down her chopsticks.

    Pulled out her phone, tapped on a video, and slowly showed Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, please exin, who are they, mother and son?"

    The video was the one Josie took in the parking lot.

    Louis took a look and his eyebrows instantly wrinkled.

    "Violet, you followed me?"

    The man''s eyes were sharp with a hint of sullen anger.

    Violet also did not exin the source of the video, but simply looked at him steadily.

    Louis suppressed his inner anger and finally knew why Violet was so abnormal today.

    "Since you already knew, I won''t hide it from you anymore."

    He had nned to talk to her sometime.

    He just didn''t think she would know in advance!

    "This woman''s name is Grace, the woman I slept with by mistake four years ago. I''ve been looking for

    her over the four years and just found her a few days ago. The boy is our child."

    Louis gave a brief summary.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet''s fingers curled up, and after a long time, she spoke, "So that''s how it is. Now that you''ve found

    her, let''s get a divorce."

    No wonder he told the old Mrs. Johnson that Mrs. Johnson had a more suitable candidate.

    She thought he was referring to Grace.

    Now that he''d found someone, it was time for her to step aside.

    "No, I will not divorce you."

    Louis'' eyes sank, "Grandma''s health is not good. We can''t stimte her."

    Not divorce her?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Violet only found it amusing, "Mr. Johnson, if you don''t divorce me, then how are you going to settle

    that mother and son?"

    Did he really want to have two women at the same time?

    "Luka, I will let him stay at the family."

    Louis looked at Violet and said, "Violet, you will be his mother."

    Asked her to be the mother of the child!

    This was to make her a stepmother!

    Violet''s eyes widened with some incredulity.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re kidding me, right?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking with you?"

    Louis asked a rhetorical question, and his eyes were deep and full of solemnity.

    Violet''s fingers curled tightly and she looked at him steadily.

    After a long time, she took a deep breath, "Mr. Johnson, I do not agree! Childcan''t grow up without their

    biological parents. You should know this point. Don''t you think it''s cruel for you to separate them like

    this?"

    She wondered why Louis had made such a decision.

    Maybe it was because of the old Mrs. Johnson.

    But she was not willing to get involved in this mess.

    She had a daughter of her own and she just wanted to get it over with and got her life back to peace.

    Louis'' face didn''t look too good.

    He looked at Violet, "Violet, did I misjudge you? If I make you Luka''s mother, will you be just as harsh to

    Luka as my stepmother and be vicious?"

    No!

    He was certain that Violet was not such a woman!

    That was why he had the final decision!

    He will give Grace a sum of money so that she would have nothing to worry about.

    But Luka, it was up to Violet to raise him!

    Violet: "......"

    Of course she was not a wicked stepmother!

    But she didn''t want to be the stepmother either!

    She didn''t want to see other people''s children separated from their biological mothers.

    Violet moved her lips, "Mr. Johnson, we were supposed to be married by agreement, and now that the

    deadline is up. I''m asking for a divorce."

    The woman''s face was so determined that Louis''s breath around him sank violently.

    "Violet, it''s up to me to decide whether to divorce or not. If you insist on your own opinion, don''t me

    me for not showing mercy. I can spoil you or send you to hell in a second! I''ll decide whether you

    married into the Johnson Family as an ugly woman or not!"

    Insensitive woman!

    How many people wanted to be Louis'' woman?

    But she just wanted to clear the line with him!

    Did she not have any love for him?

    Hurt his pride!

    Louis pushed back his chair as soon as he could, and turned with a sullen face to stride away.

    Violet clenched her fists, and her red lips pursed.

    This domineering man, how can he be so autocratic!

    She wanted a divorce!

    ......

    The following day.

    Violet was up almost all night, full of thoughts of the divorce.

    Looking at her dark circles in the mirror, she spit out the toothpaste in her mouth and scratched her hair

    in annoyance.

    If Louis never divorced herself, would she be stuck here for the rest of her life?

    The sound of a cell phone beeped aside.

    The major news tforms were pushing a news.

    Violet nced sideways and hastily picked up her phone when she saw the headline on the screen.

    "Shocker: Louis, president of the Johnson Group, forced a woman to have sex with him four years ago

    and caused her to give birth to an heir ......"

    The news was being pushed on all major tforms.

    A reporter had located Grace and was broadcasting in real time.

    In the camera, a woman holding a child, avoided the reporter''s camera with helpless face.

    How did this happen!?

    Who leaked the news!?

    Violet couldn''t think of anything else and quickly went out of the bathroom and straight to Louis''

    bedroom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    "Mr. Johnson, open the door. Something big is happening!"

    Violet rapped on the bedroom door with an anxious look on her face.

    "Forced a woman to have sex" was too sensitive a statement!

    If Louis can''t exin himself, he''ll not only lose face with the Johnson Family, but he''ll probably get

    arrested!

    "What''s all the yelling about this early in the morning?"

    A man''s low voice came from behind him.

    Violet, who was about to unscrew the door handle, stopped moving and turned around to see Louis

    Dressed in gray sportswear, hair a little wet, face still sunken. He should be just back from sports.

    Violet couldn''t think of anything else and walked towards him at a quick pace.

    "Mr. Johnson, look, you''re in trouble."

    Louis nced at her and his eyes fell on her phone.

    When he saw the news above, his face was astonished.

    How could someone be blocking Grace''s way early in the morning?

    Louis tosses her phone to Violet and strode into the bedroom.

    Harry was then called immediately and told to get on with it.

    Watching Louis change quickly, Violet turned her back in a hurry, "You''re going out now, aren''t you? I''ll

    go with you."

    For Louis, it was a scandal.

    She was still Louis'' wife, and she can''t avoid it even if she wanted to.

    It must be faced with him.

    Louis gave her a look, didn''t make a sound, and strode out the door.

    Violet rushed to follow.

    The other side.

    Outside the upscale neighborhood.

    Grace wrapped Luka in her arms and kept dodging the camera, trying to get away.

    Only the reporters surrounded her so that she could not move.

    "Miss Harper, may I ask if this child is Louis''?"

    "Miss Harper, don''t be afraid. Please tell everyone, four years ago, was it Louis who forcibly had sex

    with you against your will?"

    "Miss Harper, we''re in a legal society now. Even if the Johnson Family is more powerful, as long as you

    turn to our media, we will bring you to justice."

    "......"

    The reporters'' camares were aimed at Grace, aggressive with a hint of baiting.

    Grace held Luka tightly with one arm and covered the shing lights with the other.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The slightly lowered eyes shed with a dark awning, but the face still showed iparable panic.

    "Make way, you guys. Make way. Don''t shoot."

    Last night Jasmine sent her a message to take Luka out of the neighborhood early in the morning.

    Jasmine said there would be reporters interviewing her and asked her to behave and answer yes to the

    reporter''s questions.

    It turned out that she wanted her to charge Louis with being a rapist!

    "Miss Harper, you still haven''t answered us. Is this child Louis'' son or not?"

    A reporter continued to ask.

    Grace pretended to be at a loss for words, nced at him and nodded slightly.

    "She admitted it!"

    The reporters were all excited and clicking.

    "So Miss Harper, let me ask you again, four years ago, was it Louis who forced you to do this?"

    The journalists took the opportunity to bait.

    Grace''s eyes shed and she pretended to shrink her shoulders in panic.

    With a slight force on her hands, shewrapped her arms around Luka who was holding her thighs.

    Luka''s little mouth was pursed, her little brow furrowed, and he was a little out of breath surrounded by

    adults.

    He broke Grace''s grip and pushed another reporter away with force, then got out of the way.

    "Luka!"

    Grace eximed and watched as Luka rushed out of the crowd.

    Not far away a car sped by, Luka scurried to the middle of the road and froze looking at the

    approaching car ......

    "Watch out."

    On the side of the road, Violet rushed out of Louis'' newly parked car, and in the nick of time, yanked

    Luka into her arms.

    Her slender form swayed and she fell to the ground uncontrobly.

    But her hands were deadly around Luka, letting him fall on top of her.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    "Violet!"

    Louis'' handsome face sank as he strode toward her, picking her and Luka up as soon as he could.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "I''m fine."

    Violet shook her head, her eyes fell on Luka and said with concern, "Cutie, how are you? Did you hurt

    anywhere?"

    Luka pursed his little red lips and looked at Violet steadily, without saying a word.

    This beautiful aunt saved him!

    Inexplicably, he felt close!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Luka, tell Daddy, does anywhere on your body hurt?"

    Louis picked up Luka and looked him up and down.

    Luka remained silent, but shook her head.

    Louis'' tense nerves rxed a little.

    Louis'' eyes slowly cast aside to Violet, dark eyes with deep gaze.

    That scene was so thrilling that if it wasn''t for Violet, Luka would probably have been injured.

    She was a warm-hearted woman.

    So, he must have made the right decision!

    Violet slowly stood up straight, heard Louis say the word of "daddy" and reacted slowly. This delicate

    looking little boy was Louis''s son Luka!

    Pain suddenly came to her arm, and she looked down to find that she had scraped the skin on her arm.

    Her chest was inexplicably a bit stuffy.

    She didn''t know if it was because the skin on her arm was scraped or for some other reason.

    "Look, Mr. Johnson is here!"

    "Luka!"

    "......"

    The reporters and Grace ran over when they saw the leading role arrive.

    At the same time, Harry arrived with his men.

    Louis'' face was sullen and cold, and the aura around him was appalling.

    He handed the child to Harry, his sharp eyes sweeping around.

    "You all show up here early in the morning, if something happens to my son, you''d better figure it out if

    you''re able to bear the responsibility!"

    The deep, cold tone carried a strong warning, causing several reporters to nce at each other and

    cower a bit.

    Louis was the current head of the Johnson Family, even though he had just returned to the country.

    They were small journalists. How can theypete with him?

    But ......

    "Mr. Johnson, we have received revtions that you forced a woman to have sex with you and she

    gave birth to an heir four years ago. Now that she has confessed, do you have anything to say?"

    A reporter suddenly spoke up and pointed the finger at Louis.

    Louis nced at him and his eyes fell on the press card on his chest.

    He remembered that the editor-in-chief of this news agency and his stepmother were quite close!

    So, today''s revtion, most likely from the hand of the stepmother again?

    "Really, Grace, is that what you told the press?"

    Louis looked over at Grace, his eyes full of creepy chill.

    Don''t tell him that this Grace was in league with his stepmother!

    Her sudden appearance was her stepmother''s way of dealing with him!

    Grace''s face was flustered as she met the crowd''s eyes and shook her head repeatedly.

    "No, I didn''t say that. I just admitted that the baby was yours."

    After a pause, she plucked up the courage to look at the reporters, "I was the one who took the wrong

    room back then. I took the initiative, Louis didn''t force me!"

    Once these words came out, several reporters looked at each other again.

    This woman didn''t cooperate!

    Too bad Louis won''t be branded a rapist!

    But ......

    Louis nced at Grace, his sharp eyes slightly narrowed.

    It seemed that he was thinking out of the box.

    She wasn''t sent by his stepmother.

    "Mr. Johnson, it seems that we have misheard. But even so, we still have questions."

    The reporter continued.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    "What''s the query?"

    Louis looked to the reporter and asked in a cold voice.

    "Mr. Johnson, this is your wife beside you, right? Are you keeping a mistress in a love nest? Is this the

    kind of behavior you should have for a family in power?"

    The reporter was somewhat aggressive and the words revealed a meaning that Louis was not worthy

    to be the one in charge of the Johnson Family.

    This was somewhat simr to what happened earlier at the dinner.

    Again, someone knew Louis'' vulnerability and tried to pull him off the stage.

    Violet did not speak throughout, quietly analyzing the current situation.

    Needless to say, the situation was much more serious now than it was at the dinner party earlier.

    Someone found out Grace mother and son. Whether Louis admited it or not, this was an irond fact.

    A married sessful person was exposed to have a secret mistress. No matter how good he was, but

    he would be regarded as not virtuous as a manager.

    The board members of the Johnson Group, some of whom didn''t get along with Louis, will surely make

    a big deal out of this ......

    Thinking about this, Violet took a deep breath and opened her mouth first before Louis could speak.

    "You don''t have to question Louis'' moral quality. In my eyes, he has always been a man who is

    affectionate, responsible andmitted."

    As soon as these words came out, all the reporters aimed their cameras at her.

    "Mrs. Johnson, the facts are right in front of you. Your husband is keeping a mistress outside the home.

    Is such behavior still called responsible andmitted?"

    "Yes Mrs. Johnson, even if you want to put in a good word for him, you can''t tell a bare-faced lie."

    "......"

    Several journalists had questioned.

    Louis on the other side looked at her the same way, his dark eyes deep.

    His mind shed back to thest time at the banquet, when she easily defused the crisis.

    And now, he suddenly had some expectations. How she will defuse this crisis for him!

    Violet scanned the reporters and there was a light smile on her clear face.

    "Guys, I''m saying this because this is something I knew about from the beginning. Louis and I were

    married by agreement, and he confessed this to me when we were married."

    "Louis has been looking for the woman he mistakenly slept with four years ago, and he said that once

    he finds her, he will give her a status. Hard work pays off. Two days ago, he finally found her, so we

    have signed the divorce agreement and will go through the divorce procedures right away!"

    The woman spoke in a calm tone of voice, saying the most natural words.

    Thete summer sun shone on her like a gilded glow.

    That was how she defused it!

    She and he will have a divorce soon!

    Louis'' thin lips pursed in a sharp curve, and his gaze fixed on Violet for a moment, as if to see her

    through.

    Did she do it on purpose?

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In this way, she can draw a clear line with him without any trace.

    He can only go with the flow!

    The crowd of reporters took photos, surprised and amazed.

    "Mr. Johnson, is it true what Mrs. Lu said? Are you in the process of divorce?"

    "Mr. Johnson, please answer positively."

    "......"

    No one expected this oue.

    If what Violet said was true, then Louis'' persona not only did not copse, but also his character

    impable.

    People loved the new and loathed the old, let alone rich people.

    But Louis had been looking for the woman he once slept with by mistake for so many years, and he

    also gave the woman a status. Such a character, worthy of praise.

    Louis didn''t say anything, just stared at Violet with burning eyes.

    Violet was nervous and knew he was in an unpleasant mood at the moment.

    She raised her eyes and smiled brightly towards Louis, "Louis, congrattions on finally getting what

    you want. Don''t worry, I will follow the agreement and take what belongs to me and leave obediently."

    She admitted that she had an element of intentionality in it.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    But she was also thinking of him, wasn''t she?

    This kind of talk can defuse his crisis, but also can make their own smooth divorce. Kill two birds with

    one stone, right?

    The woman''s smile was inexplicably blinding in the sunlight.

    Louis'' chest rose and fell slightly, and his eyes were cold and heavy.

    Who actually got what they wanted?

    All this time, she was the one who wanted the divorce!

    And now, she finally got what she wanted!

    This cunning woman!

    At that moment, Harry hurried over.

    "Mr. Johnson, we have to go to the hospital right away. Mrs. Martin saw the news and suddenly

    copsed and went into the hospital."

    Words that made Louis''s expression change.

    He couldn''t be bothered to answer the reporters'' questions and left in stride past the crowd.

    The old Mrs. Johnson fainted!

    Violet likewise paled and hurriedly followed.

    Grace, who had been acting as the invisible person, had a sh in her eyes and quickly followed them.

    The reporters behind them were still asking questions, but Harry and his men stopped the chase and

    watched Louis and others drive away.

    The car sped along. Violet sat on the passenger side, peeked at the man on the driver''s side, a heart

    up and down.

    Louis stepped on the gas pedal. He looked so grim, so that no one darad to make a sound.

    In the back row sat Grace, who was currently holding Luka, with red eyes.

    Luka pursed his small lips, her dark eyes staring at the back of Violet''s head, not saying a word.

    There was an eerie silence in the car.

    It wasn''t until the car drove up to the hospital entrance and Violet got out of the car that she let out a

    long breath.

    Louis mmed the car door with a "PING" sound and walked in the direction of the emergency room

    with his long legs.

    At this point, outside the emergency room, the Johnson Family couple and Jasmine were waiting

    outside.

    Louis strode over and said hello to Leon.

    "Dad, how''s Grandma?"

    "It''s still in the emergency room."

    Leon replied and looked at the few people following him with a frown on his face.

    "What''s wrong with you? What''s with all themotion? Hurry up to deal with it. Don''t let the board of

    directors have a problem with it."

    At the word, Louis nodded slightly. His eyes swept over Rosalie and Jasmine with a trace of cold

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    hostility.

    Today''s incident was definitely the result of these two.

    If something happened to Grandma, he will not spare them!

    Rosalie and Jasmine look at each other, not meeting Louis'' eyes, but falling on Grace, who was not far

    away with a frightened face.

    Today''s news did not have the effect they expected.

    This woman did not act on their instructions either.

    Louis was not branded as a rapist, nor was he branded as having a private life of indiscretion.

    The final situation was actually turned around again by Violet''s words!

    This Violet, really madae people hate her!

    If she stayed by Louis'' side all the time, she can definitely be Louis'' good helper.

    Fortunately, after the fermentation of the news, they thought Louis should be divorced with Violet.

    "Violet, is it true what you said in front of the press? Have you and my brother really signed the divorce

    agreement? Or are you talking about it on purpose to help my brother get out of it?"

    Jasmine asked Violet deliberately with a roll of her eyes.

    Although things didn''t work out the way they expected, just with the thought of Violet leaving the

    Johnson Family soon made her happy.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Violet calmly answered, "What I said is true."

    "Is that so? Well, that''s a real shame. Leaving the Johnson Family the way you did, but you''re just a

    ordinary person, and it''s not a bad deal to be Mrs. Johnson for a year."

    Jasmine smiled contemptuously, then walked up to Grace.

    Grace had a nervous look on her face and hugged Luka, who was at her feet, tightly.

    Jasmine lifted her chin high, "Miss Harper, you''re the woman my brother has been looking for for four

    years! Do I have to call you sister-inw from now on?"

    Grace looked terrified and nced at Louis, who was not far away.

    Jasmine snorted lightly and didn''t really want her reply, but bent slightly to look at the child.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Little kid, I''m your aunt. What''s your name?"

    Luka''s small mouth was pursed and he looked fixedly at Jasmine.

    He recognized her.

    It was the aunt who came to the house that day!

    Was she an aunt?

    Why do she have to act like she didn''t know mommy?

    And the aunt who saved him was the Violet mentioned in the aunt''s mouth?

    "Harry, take the little young master away."

    Louis stood a short distance away and ordered in a deep voice.

    "Yes."

    Harry answered and picked Luka up.

    "Louis."

    Grace was startled and looked at Louis with some trepidation as she watched her son being carried

    away.

    Louis walked up to her, his dark eyes deep in concentration.

    "Where do you want to carry Luka early in the morning?"

    The neighborhood was an upscalemunity with top-notch security measures.

    If they didn''t go out of the neighborhood, those reporters can''t possibly besiege them.

    He just thought it was a bit of a coincidence.

    "I didn''t want to go anywhere. I just came back to the country. A bit of a craving, miss the taste of

    doughnuts and burritos, so that''s why I took Luka out for breakfast."

    Grace''s eyes were red and her fingers were twisted in pity.

    Louis looked at her, speechless for a moment.

    Rosalie''s eyes shed and she said in a light voice: "Louis, this woman is probably frightened, and now

    that your affair has be public knowledge, and since you and Violet have agreed to divorce, give

    her a name as soon as possible."

    Was Louis suspicious of Grace?

    But this Grace answered without mistake.

    Louis'' cold eyes swept over her, the corners of his mouth curled up in a smirk, "Aunt Rosalie seems to

    be quite devoted to Grace? If she marries into the Johnson Family in the future, will I not have to worry

    about your mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship?"

    Rosalie froze, and her eyes dodged when she touched Louis'' sharp eyes.

    "I''m not getting on her case. I''m standing up for the Johnson Group and for the entire Johnson Family.

    Think about it yourself, how much stir has made over your personal affairs all this time in the Johnson

    Family?"

    Little brat, did he want to get her talk?

    "Doesn''t Aunt Rosalie know better than I do why my private affairs are making such a fuss?" Louis said

    in a cold voice.

    "Louis, what do you mean?"

    "What I mean, you and I know it by heart."

    "You ......"

    The two people went toe-to-toe, and Leon''s eyebrows knitted together on the side.

    Just as Leon was about to speak, the lights in the emergency room went out.

    A doctor came out of it.

    Louis was the first to see it and stepped forward.

    "President Leighton, how is my grandmother?"

    The doctor took off the mask, "Nothing serious. Mrs. Martin is old, and has cardiovascr disease. She

    should not be stimted. You need to pay attention in the future. Do not stimte her again."

    It was good that she was okay.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Louis subconsciously nced at Violet, saw her relieved look and did not give her a good look.

    Violet knew that Louis was ming her for talking about the divorce in front of the public.

    But she was also forced by the situation.

    Watching Leon and Louis stride toward the hospital room, she rushed to follow.

    In the back, Jasmine yanked Grace, who wanted to follow her, and pulled her into a corner.

    "Grace, how dare you disobey me? I said you have to answer yes to whatever the reporter asks, and

    you actually ignore it?"

    Jasmine spoke sternly, and Grace looked at her with red eyes.

    "Miss Johnson, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. It''s that I can''t do it. If I answer yes to everything, then

    Mr. Johnson is going to be arrested! Once he is arrested, what do I want? That''s not the result I want."

    The woman had a pitiful look and was in a state of utter stupefaction.

    Jasmine snorted lightly with a cold and arrogant look, "So you''re not afraid I''ll reveal the truth to Louis?"

    Grace hurriedly folded her hands and begged, "Miss Johnson, I know I''m wrong. Please give me

    another chance. I promise, as long as I can stay by Mr. Johnson''s side, I will listen to you in everything

    from now on."

    Hearing this, Jasmine curled her lips and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Okay, I''ll forgive you this time. Remember what you said. You must listen to me in everything in the

    future."

    "Okay."

    Grace nodded repeatedly and watched Jasmine leave with high heels and a cold glint in her eyes.

    Didn''t they agree that Jasmine would be handled by him?

    Why was there no movement yet?

    Ward.

    The old Mrs. Johnson woke up.

    "Mom, how do you feel?" Leon had a worried look on his face.

    The old Mrs. Johnson moved her body and tried to sit up.

    Louis, who was at the side, hurriedly took a pillow and put it behind her.

    "You all go out first. Violet and Louis stay."

    The old Mrs. Johnson scanned the people standing in front of the hospital bed, and her eyes lingered

    on Grace, who was standing at the end, for two seconds, then moved away.

    Several peopleplied and walked out of the ward, leaving only Violet and Louis.

    The old Mrs. Johnson looked at the two standing together and sighed, "I saw the news. You''re still

    getting a divorce?"

    Louis thin lips lightly pursed, looked at Violet. The surrounding breath was a little cold, but also with a

    hint of resentment.

    Violet''s scalp tingled a little as he stared at her.

    Why was he looking at her?

    So for the divorce, only she was med?

    Violet took a deep breath, met the old Mrs. Johnson''s gaze and said, "Grandma, if we don''t get a

    divorce, Louis will be in trouble. What''s more, he''s got a child, and I have to quit for the sake of the

    family."

    The woman''s eyes were clear, calm and firm.

    Louis had no reason to be annoyed.

    "So, I have to thank you for making it happen?"

    She was the one who wanted a divorce, so why did she say it so grandly?

    "Mr. Johnson, you don''t have to be polite. It''s what I should do."

    Violet replied in a serious manner.

    "You ......"

    Louis choked, and his handsome face darkened.

    The old Mrs. Johnson looked at them and sighed in her heart.

    She thought that after thest dinner event, the two would live a life together.

    But she didn''t want ......

    "Well, now that it''s over. You can divorce with her if you want to. But Louis, remember, in my heart, I

    only recognize Violet as my granddaughter-inw. I won''t recognize the woman outside, so you can do

    it yourself."

    The two were married originally without emotion.

    Just to get a divorce.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She hoped her grandson will see his heart clearly and start over with Violet.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    The old Mrs. Johnson''s words touched Violet''s heart for a while.

    "Grandma, Louis and I are destined to meet but not fated to be together. But in my heart, you will

    always be my grandma."

    The old Mrs. Johnson was really nice to her.

    She was also very sad to part with her.

    But once she and Louis divorced, it was impossible for them to meet again.

    Hopefully, the old Mrs. Johnson will gradually ept this fact.

    "Violet, you said it, I''ll always be your grandmother. If I want to see you in the future, you have toe

    to see me."

    The old Mrs. Johnson held Violet''s hand with a loving look on her face.

    "How could I note to see you? Grandma, you must take care of your health."

    "If you visit me a few more times, my body will naturally get better."

    "......"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Louis just felt his chest suffocating.

    They were getting divorced and she can still talk so much happily.

    Did she really have no love for him at all?

    "Louis, didn''t you say that I have a grand-grandson? You carry him in. Let me take a look."

    The old Mrs. Johnson was cated by Violet and thought of this.

    Louis suppressed his emotions and pulled out his cell phone to call Harry.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Carry the little young master over here."

    This kid was the son of the Johnson Family. The old Mrs. Johnson no longer liked Grace, but still

    valued the child.

    Violet was silent and smiled, "Grandma, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."

    Next, all she had to do was wait for her divorce from Louis to be finalized.

    Her heart was inexplicably a little empty.

    She didn''t know if it was because she was finally divorced, or for some other reason.

    "You''re leaving? Then let Louis send you off."

    The old Mrs. Johnson was a bit reluctant and said.

    "No, Grandma, I can do it myself."

    Violet nced at Louis with the intention of asking him when he was going to go through the divorce

    process.

    But the man had a cold face and didn''t even give her a look.

    Violet pursed her lips and could only leave first.

    It was not toote to ask him when they backed home.

    She opened the door and saw Harry striding in with Luka in his arms.

    Also standing in the hallway were Leon, Rosalie, Jasmine and Grace.

    Violet swept around, nodded slightly with Leon, nced at Grace again, and then left at a brisk pace.

    She hadn''t noticed before, but now she realized that this Grace looked a bit familiar.

    Where had she seen her before?

    "Luka."

    When Grace saw Harry carrying Luka into the ward, she was ready to follow him in.

    "Louis, I just want to see my grand-grandson, don''t let any strangers in."

    The old Mrs. Johnson''s tone was light, but with a touch of majesty.

    Grace''s footsteps were halted and she looked at Louis with a bemused expression.

    "You wait outside first."

    Louis said in a soft voice, and then took Luka from Harry''s hand.

    The door to the ward was closed, blocking the view from outside ......

    Violet went to Lyonhall Vi to get her things.

    She rarely lived here and had little of value except for a few sets of clothes and necessary daily

    necessities.

    Looking around, looking at this well-decorated vi, she pursed her lips, and her heart could not say

    what she felt.

    Obviously should not have any feelings for this ce, but inexplicably, there was a trace of attachment.

    "Mrs. Johnson , this is ......"

    Lucy looked at Violet with a surprised look on her face.

    Violet put her things down and hugged Lucy.

    "Lucy, thank you for taking care of me this year. I''m leaving, bye."

    Well, she was reluctant to leave with the warmth that Lucy brought to herself.

    No other meaning!

    Violet left in Lucy''s dismay.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Back at the studio, Josie, who had already called her, was waiting for her.

    "Violet, you''re just going to leave the Johnson Family?"

    Josie took the item from Violet''s hand and reconfirmed it.

    "Yes, I am relieved!"

    Violet picked up her daughter, smiled and kissed her little cheeks.

    The little one giggled, not knowing anything, but she was happy to have her mommy around.

    "Great, I''m going to make a reservation. When youe back from the base, tonight we celebrate your

    return to singlehood!"

    Josie spoke with a smile.

    "No need for that."

    Violet lost her smile, "I don''t need to go to the base today. I''ll be busy in the studio for a while, or we

    can eat at home tonight."

    Julia''s part in the base was over. Violet just waited for the crew to transfer before they need to shoot.

    So she, the makeup artist, can take a break for the next two days.

    And David''s makeup artist was in ce and she was no longer needed.

    There was nothing to celebrate about being single again, but it had been a while since she hadn''t have

    dinner with her daughter. So she can cook for her daughter at home.

    "OK, it''s a happy decision."

    Josie readily agreed and went grocery shopping.

    ......

    Superior Apartment.

    "Louis, are you really going to separate me from Luka?"

    Grace looked at Louis with teary eyes, pitiful.

    Louis gave her a look, "Grace, you are Luka''s biological mother. That is an undisputed fact. No one can

    separate you from him. It''s just that Grandma is not well and she can''t ept my divorce from Violet

    yet, so I''ll bring Luka back to Balridge Manor and you can stay here for the time being. If you need

    anything, just let me know."

    Grandma''s disapproval of Grace, inexplicably, relieved him.

    He didn''t want another woman living in Lyonhall Vi just yet.

    "But Louis, Luka grew up frail and sickly, he can''t be without his mother by his side."

    Grace said through her tears.

    "Don''t worry, I was brought up by my grandmother and the servants in Balridge Manor are loyal and will

    take care of Luka."

    Louis looked at his watch, "Well, I have things to do, so I''ll leave. You can have a rest."

    "Louis!"

    Grace, with tears in her eyes, watched Louis stride away.

    Until the door closed, the soft expression on her face disappeared and the corners of her mouth curled

    up.

    It finally made a progress.

    With the help of Rosalie and Jasmine, Louis was finally getting a divorce.

    Next, she''ll be waiting to marry into the Johnson Family and get close to Louis!

    Pulling out her phone, she sent out a message.

    "It''s going well."

    ......

    Night came.

    Josie''s apartment.

    Violet and Evie were urged by Josie to close the store early so that they can prepare a big dinner in the

    apartment.

    Isaac also came and went straight to the kitchen to help as soon as he entered.

    "Violet, Isaac is nice. Since you''re single, why don''t you consider him?"

    Josie whispered in Violet''s ear while she was bringing the finished dishes into the dining room.

    Violet was speechless and pouted towards the kitchen, indicating her to look at the kitchen.

    "Josie, how retarded are you to not see that Evie has a thing for Isaac?"

    At this point, Isaac and Evie were the only two people in the kitchen.

    They worked well together, one washing and one cooking, looking very harmonious.

    "So, you''re trying to help Evie, but I can feel it''s you that Isaac likes." Josie said.

    But she only saw him as a brother.

    Violet said in her mind, then teased toward Josie, "Josie, I don''t want another man. I just want to be a

    lesbian with you."

    Josie: "......"

    The two joked a few more times and Violet looked at the two in the kitchen and didn''t go in to disturb

    them.

    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and sent a message to Louis.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Mr. Johnson, do you have time tomorrow? Let''s go for a divorce?"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    There was no reply on the phone.

    She didn''t know if the men was busy or just didn''t bother to pick up his phone.

    Violet thought about it and sent another one, "Mr. Johnson, I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance of the

    civil affairs bureau tomorrow at 9 a.m. If you don''t reply, I''ll take it as you agree?"

    Louis was probably still annoyed at her for making a fool of himself, so he didn''t bother to respond her.

    Then she''ll make the decision for him!

    Violet stared at her phone, and he still didn''t reply. She exhaled and sent another one.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''ll take that as a yes, so I''ll see you tomorrow at 9 a.m!"

    Sooner orter, they had to divorce.

    She hoped he didn''t stand her up tomorrow!

    "Violet, it''s time for dinner."

    Isaac called out from the kitchen doorway.

    "Oh good."

    Violet put her phone in her pocket and rushed in to help.

    "Wow, Isaac, it''s only been a while and you and Evie make so many delicious dishes. You guys are so

    good at what you do."

    "Violet, I''m just an assistant. It was all Isaac''s doing."

    Evie said with a smile.

    "Evie, you''re great. You''ll be a great helper in the future, whoever marries you will be blessed."

    Violet picked up a dish and gave Isaac a look that meant something.

    Without speaking, Isaac met her gaze with a slight pause in the smile on his face.

    "Don''tpliment me. I''m not getting married. I''m relying on you and Josie for the rest of my life."

    Evie blushed, gave Isaac a yful look and ran out with the dishes.

    "She''s even shy." Violet gave a lightugh.

    Isaac looked at her and said, "Violet, you can dislike me, but don''t ever mess with me."

    Did he see that she was trying to bring Evie together with him?

    Violet looked at Isaac who was taking care of her daughter, pursed her lips and let out a sigh.

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    Louis stood by the window, looking at the messages on his phone. His thin lips pursed in a sharp curve.

    Was she that eager to divorce with him?

    That she had made the decision for him?

    Was the divorce so urgent because there was a next family waiting for her?

    The scene of Violet and Isaac together inexplicably shed in his mind, and Louis tugged the buttons

    on his cor in annoyance. He was upset to the extreme.

    The pants were tugged and he looked down and touched a pair of dark eyes.

    Louis'' annoyed mood slightly calmed down and squatted down to hug Luka, "What''s wrong?"

    The little one''s little face was flushed and his eyes were dark and shiny, looking very spirited.

    He was wearing a small apron with a lot of flour on it.

    He did not feel ufortable after leaving his mother. Instead, he seemed to enjoy the atmosphere of

    Balridge Manor.

    It was probably because Grandma had him make pastries all afternoon.

    Luka passed a pastry in his hand to his mouth with a look of anticipation.

    "Louis, this is made by Luka. Just ready to eat and think of you first. Try it."

    The old Mrs. Johnson was helped over with a smile on her face.

    Louis felt warm instantly and took a bite on the pastry.

    "It''s good, it''s delicious."

    A light shed in Luka''s eyes, and her lips curved silently as he continued to bring the pastry to Louis''

    mouth.

    Watching the interaction between father and son, the old Mrs. Johnson''s eyes flickered and she sighed.

    "Look at this child. How understanding! If only Violet were here now, then I would be even happier."

    What this meant was that she wanted Violet toe and raise Luka.

    Grandma had the same idea as he had.

    But Violet didn''t think so.

    That heartless woman. His grandma treated her so well but she wasn''t grateful.

    Louis chewing''s movement paused and his eyes slightly sunken.

    The old Mrs. Johnson observed his reaction and said, "Louis, you can remarry after divorce. I still say, I

    only recognize Violet as my granddaughter-inw. if you want your grandmother to live two more years,

    you should go after Violet again."

    She could feel the changes in her own grandson during this time.

    He should had Violet in mind.

    "Grandma, you''re old, so don''t bother. Let''s go and let Luka apany you to dinner."

    Louis picked up Luka and did not reply to the old Mrs. Johnson.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Let him go after Violet again?

    He was the head of The Johnson Group. Shouldn''t others be the one who was crying and begging for

    his help?

    Didn''t he have pride?

    Looking at the back of her grandson, the old Mrs. Johnson''s old eyes shed with light.

    She can''t await his doom. She had to help her own grandson.

    ......

    The following day.

    Violet stood in front of the civil affairs bureau, looking for him.

    It had been half an hour and there was still no sign of Louis.

    He was not pretending not to see the message, right?

    If he didn''te, at least told her so!

    Violet was bellyaching, mentally debating whether to continue to wait.

    At that moment, a luxury car stopped at the entrance.

    The door opened and Louis got out of the back seat of the car.

    A handmade version of a ck suit wrapped around his tall, upright figure.

    Under the sun, the man was still handsome.

    What a beautiful man!

    Violet sighed in her heart and took a quick step to meet him.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    The woman wore a ponytail, showing a bare fair forehead.

    She came smiling in the sunshine, looking extra youthful and bright.

    Seemed to be in a good mood.

    Louis nced at her, only to feel the depression in the heart again.

    Was she that happy to divorce?

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s gettingte. So let''s go in and do the paperwork?"

    Violet looked at Louis who was sullen and asked cautiously.

    Louis stared at her and suddenly burst out, "Violet, there are some things you don''t need to worry

    about. I will take care of them myself. I''ll give you one more chance. Do you want to be Luka''s mother?

    If you back out, I can ......"

    "Mr. Johnson, you are handsome and from an noble family. Like me who are just amoner, so I will

    not spheme you. It is better to look at you from afar."

    Without waiting for Louis to finish his words, Violet had a wide smile on her face andplimented.

    Louis'' words stuck in his throat, and the air pressure around him lowered.

    A women who cannot tell good from bad. Just waited and regreted!

    Looking at the man with a cold face striding towards the inside, Violet patted her chest and let out a

    long breath.

    It was so hard to wait for the divorce. How could she possibly regret it!

    When she got the divorce papers and stared at the words on it, she was still in a bit of a trance.

    Now, she was second-hand?

    "Violet."

    Not far away sounded the voice of a man.

    Violet looked up and saw Isaac striding towards her.

    "Isaac, what brings you here?"

    "I just happened to be passing by."

    Isaac walked up to her, not saying he came around to take a look on purpose.

    Wondering if she''ll get a smooth divorce this time.

    "Then you can continue to your work. I''m going to go back too."

    Violet put the divorce papers in her bag and smiled.

    Isaac was relieved when his eyes fell on Louis, who had juste out, and gave him a slight nod.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and his eyes swept coldly past him andnded on Violet''s body.

    So this was the reason why she rushed to divorce herself?

    Out of sorts!

    Louis strode away. Violet looked at his back, and her heart inexplicably crossed a trace of unknown

    emotions.

    Goodbye, ex-husband!

    The phone rang unexpectedly. Violet returned to her senses, picked it up and looked at it.

    It was the old Mrs. Johnson calling.

    Answering, she softly said, "Grandma."

    "Violet, Louis said you''re going to do the divorce today? When you''re done,e to Balridge Manor

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    and make pastries with Grandma, okay?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    The old Mrs. Johnson wanted her to go to Balridge Manor?

    Violet thought about it and smiled, "Okay Grandma, I''ll be right there."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She said that even after the divorce, she would still treat the old Mrs. Johnson as her grandmother.

    Violet hung up the phone and looked over at Isaac, "Isaac, I''m going to Balridge Manor."

    Isaac looked slightly restrained, wanting to say something.

    Why would the old Mrs. Johnson let her go to Balridge Manor when she was already divorced?

    Howe there was a feeling that she still had the rtion with the Johnson family?

    Violet drove to Balridge Manor.

    Led by a servant, she entered the living room.

    At that moment, the old Mrs. Johnson was sitting on the couch, watching Luka y with the Rubik''s

    Cube.

    The little one yed with great concentration, and the side of his face was very delicate.

    A pair of small hands skillfully turned the Rubik''s cube, and soon thest two sides were also put

    together.

    Heughed silently and held the Rubik''s Cube up to the old Mrs. Johnson, gesturing for her to see it.

    The old Mrs. Johnsonughed, "My little boy. That was great."

    Such a cozy scene.

    Violet curled her lips and called out, "Grandma, I''m here."

    The old Mrs. Johnson and Luka looked back at her at the same time.

    "Violet, get over here."

    The old Mrs. Johnson waved at her with a smile.

    Luka looked steadily at the approaching Violet, his eyes shining brightly.

    It was the pretty aunt!

    Violet walked up to the two and met the little one''s crystal eyes with a gleam in them.

    These eyes were so bright that she thought they were a match for her daughter''s eyes!

    "Your name is Luka, isn''t it? We meet again."

    Violet bent down slightly and greeted the little one.

    Luka pursed her lips and suddenly burst out with a milky voice, "Hello auntie."

    The old Mrs. Johnson: "......"

    The boy had been at Balridge Manor for days and she hadn''t heard him speak.

    Her own grandson also said that the little one was a bit autistic and may need to see a psychiatrist.

    But now ......

    The old Mrs. Johnson was a little excited, and her eyes were shining brightly.

    She asked Violet toe to Balridge Manor today because she wanted to see if Violet and the little

    one could develop a rtionship first.

    Now it seemed that the boy must like Violet.

    That couldn''t be better.

    "Violet, grandma misses your cinnamon cake again. Luka showed me yesterday. Take Luka and make

    a pure one for grandma again!"

    The old Mrs. Johnson spoke with a smile, and Violet looked at Luka with some surprise.

    "Luka can make pastries too? That''s awesome!"

    Luka wasplimented and shook his head with a slightly hot face.

    He didn''t know how to do it. It was the aunts here who did it for him.

    "Is Luka being shy? So cute."

    Violet saw the little guy''s ears redden and snickered, pinching his earlobe.

    For some reason, she had an inexplicable fondness for this little guy.

    Probably because he saved Erin''s life.

    "Come on, let''s make pastries together for Grandma, okay?"

    "Hmm."

    The old Mrs. Johnson nodded in satisfaction as she watched the two figures walk to the kitchen.

    If her grandson could remarry Violet, Violet would absolutely treat Luka like her own son.

    It was strange that this child did not mor for his mother after he arrived here?

    Except for the initial question, it had never been asked again.

    It was evident that the child and the mother were not close!

    In the kitchen, Violet helped the little one tie his little apron, washed his hands and started making

    pastries with him.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    "Luka, grab two handfuls of sticky rice with your little hands."

    Violet took the ingredients and instructed the little one.

    Luka nodded and grabbed two handfuls of glutinous rice before grabbing two handfuls of japonica rice.

    Violet dulyplimented, "Wow, Luka you are so smart."

    Luka''s eyes shone brightly as he recalled the steps he took yesterday to make the pastry, helping

    Violet.

    "Luka, are you tired? Auntie will help you wipe your sweat."

    Violet looked at Luka whose almond eyes were sparkling, and squatted down to touch the little one with

    her flour-soaked hand.

    The little man''s face instantly went white.

    Violet burst out augh, "Luka, sorry, auntie forgot that I got flour on my hand."

    The little man reacted, knowing that Violet was ying with him, blinked his big eyes and quickly

    touched Violet''s face with his little hand.

    Violet couldn''t avoid it, so sheughed and tickled the little man.

    "Little Luka, why are your hands so fast?"

    Luka hurriedly broke away from Violet''s hand and ran awayughing.

    "Don''t you run away. Come here, auntie won''t y that again."

    Violet pretended to go after him as the twoughed and joked in the kitchen.

    At the door of the kitchen, the old Mrs. Johnson had the scene recorded with a look of relief.

    She then had the video sent to Louis.

    At this moment, Louis was sitting in the chair of the president''s office.

    Also present was Grace, who had just brought a bowl of soup.

    Louis'' eyes withdrew from Grace, who was pouring the soup, and looked at the video sent by the old

    Mrs. Johnson.

    On the video was a scene of Violet ying with the little one.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and his eyes moved slightly.

    Did Grandma send Violet back to Balridge Manor to be with Luka?

    Was she going to let Violet and Luka develop a rtionship first?

    The cold breath around the body slightly warmed up, and the originally unhappy mood also slightly

    cleared.

    "Louis, I don''t know if you like the soup I made. So have some while it''s hot."

    Grace was holding a bowl of soup in her hand and saw Louis looking at the phone video with the

    corners of his mouth slightly hooked. His eyes were shing slightly.

    She heard a woman''s voice called Luka in the video.

    What was he looking at?

    Hearing Grace''s words, Louis turned the video off, and the smile on his face disappeared.

    "You don''t have to do this kind of thing in the future. If you feel free, you can find something to do."

    Because of the public opinion, he hadn''t figured out how to arrange her yet.

    But definitely not for her toe and serve him soup and tea.

    Grace looked at Louis'' handsome face and her eyes shed, "Louis, can Ie work at the Johnson

    Group then?"

    At that moment, Louis looked up at her, "You want toe work at the Johnson Group?"

    "Yes."

    "What will you do?"

    "I can be your assistant." Grace said hastily.

    Louis narrowed his eyes and looked at her steadily.

    "My assistants need to have a master''s degree at least. Do you think you are qualified?"

    Grace choked, "Louis, I can be your life assistant and take care of your living."

    "It''s not necessary."

    Louis'' long fingers tapped the desktop habitually, "I''ve read your profile. You studied hotel management

    in college. Why don''t you go to the Pce Hotel. I''m going on inspection this afternoon. You can go

    with me."

    Go to the Pce Hotel!

    This was not the oue she wanted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But it was also better than nothing.

    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say."

    Grace nodded obediently, hiding the ghostly light under her eyes.

    Louis went back his work.

    Grace nced at his phone and pretended to be pitiful.

    "Louis, is Luka living well? He doesn''t like to express himself, but I know that he must want to see me.

    Will I be able to see him again in the future?"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Hearing her words, Louis raised his eyes again.

    "Of course, as I said, you are his real mother and no one can separate you. I''ll take Luka to school

    tomorrow, so if you''re free, join me in the morning."

    Hearing this, Grace nodded her head in a hurry, "I''m free Louis, so tomorrow morning ......"

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll have Harrye pick you up."

    "Okay."

    The little one was still useful to her and she had to solicit sympathy from time to time, hoping to get into

    the Johnson Family quickly.

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    Violet apanied the little one to make pastries and lunch.

    Luka looked at the lunch in front of him and his eyes widened and shone brightly.

    Just saw a te of rice and dishes that formed the shape of a robot cat, lifelike.

    "Show great-grandma. Luka''s lunch today is so much fun!"

    The old Mrs. Johnson sat by the table and was surprised to see the unique meal in front of Luka.

    Luka nodded vigorously and looked at Violet again, his eyes starry.

    Auntir was so dexterous!

    He had never had a lunch like this, and no one had ever treated him with such care.

    "Luka, try it. Is it good?"

    Violet sat down next to Luka and served him a bowl of bone broth.

    Such a meal was what she came up with to get her daughter to eat more vegetables.

    Erin was a picky eater, so she thought of ways to make food for her when she was home.

    Luka was also a child, and should like this kind of childish food.

    Luka picked up the spoon and was a little torn about where to start.

    He then carefully scooped up a spoonful of rice and brought it into his mouth.

    The rice smelled great and the food was delicious.

    Luka ate happily.

    "Luka, eat slowly. Be careful of not choking. Here, have a sip of soup."

    Violet saw that he loved it, and smiled. She fed him the soup again.

    Luka took a good sip of soup, then scooped up a spoonful of rice and passed it to Violet''s mouth.

    "Wow, Luka is so good." Violetplimented with a smile.

    Luka''s eyes were full of starlight and extraordinarily bright.

    Watching the interaction between the two, the old Mrs. Johnson smiled with satisfaction.

    She can''t be wrong about Violet who was a good, caring woman.

    She was sure Violet can raise Luka well.

    The most remarkable thing was that the kid liked her too!

    Even, from her point of view, the two had a bit of a mother-son impression!

    It must be fate!

    The old Mrs. Johnson was unmoved, and her eyes were full of light.

    From time to time, Violet paid attention to the little one during the meal, until he all finished, an her

    heart was full of the sense of aplishment.

    This kid really liked the food she cooked.

    At that moment, there was a message on her phone.

    It was a message from Julia, telling her that she was going into the crew early.

    It also meant she must be there right away, too.

    "Grandma, I have to start work this afternoon. I have to leave right away, so I can''t stay here with you."

    Violet also had almost finished eating and pulled out a paper towel to wipe the corner of her mouth.

    "Going to be busy with work? Fine."

    The old Mrs. Johnson had a loving face, "Violet, it''s been a hard day for you."

    "Grandma, you are too hospitable. I don''t feel hard at all, rather I am very happy."

    Violet got up and stroked Luka''s little head.

    This child was not talkative and was said to be a bit autistic.

    And she wondered how his mother brought him up!

    Inexplicable pity.

    Luka got out of her chair, and her dark eyes fixed on Violet, a hint of reluctance shed in her eyes.

    Was Auntie leaving?

    Will shee back in the future?

    "Then in the future, when Grandma calls you again, you muste."

    The old Mrs. Johnson said smilingly.

    "Definitely, as long as Grandma doesn''t mind."

    Violet made a couple of polite remarks and then waved to Luka.

    "Luka, auntie has to go, bye oh."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Luka stared at her and held out a hand and waved.

    It was not until Violet''s car was out of sight that he reluctantly withdrew his eyes.

    The old Mrs. Johnson looked at him and deliberately asked, "Luka, do you like Auntie Violet?"

    Luka nodded vigorously.

    The old Mrs. Johnson''s eyes shed, "Why do you like her?"

    Why do you like her?

    Luka cocked her little head, thinking.

    Probably because, she gave him a very intimate feeling.

    "Luka, grandma also likes her very much, and wants her to grow up with Luka in the future. Do you

    think it''s good?"

    The old Mrs. Johnson didn''t wait for Luka''s reply and continued to bait.

    Luka nced at her loving face, hesitated for a moment and slowly dropped his little head.

    Dad said this was his home, and he will live here from now on.

    At first he was scared because it was all strangers and mommy was not there.

    But his great-grandmother was very good to him, and his aunt and uncle here will also y with him.

    Unlike before, when he was all alone in the house with his nanny and his mommy was rarely seen.

    He liked it better than his old life.

    He may be small, but that didn''t mean he didn''t understand anything.

    Did Grandma mean that she wanted Auntie Violet to be his mommy in the future?

    A bit of a tangle.

    He liked Violet a lot, because she had more of the smell of mommy on her!

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    But if Violet became his own mommy, what about his real mommy?

    The old Mrs. Johnson, seeing that the little one''s head was hanging down and not talking, reached out

    and touched his soft hair.

    "There''s no rush. Let''s think slowly."

    There will be ample time and she trusted her decision.

    ......

    Violet went to the Pce Hotel because the crew temporarily upied the space for a few scenes.

    Stepping into this hotel again, thinking about the experience four years ago, Violet exhaled and pushed

    down all her thoughts.

    It was all in the past and she didn''t want to hate the man who changed her life.

    Because at least she had a lovely daughter as a result.

    Arriving at the private room that temporarily served as a dressing room, Violet greeted several people

    she knew.

    "David. Julia."

    David was sitting in the make-up chair.

    His exclusive makeup artist, Kian, was preparing to apply his makeup.

    When he saw Violet enter, David wanted to say something but did not.

    He never thought Violet would divorce Louis like that!

    Decisive and straightforward, but also came to Louis''s rescue in front of the press.

    This woman was really a very good wife.

    It was a pity Louis wasn''t lucky enough to have one!

    "Sister-inw, are you okay?"

    David gestured for Kian to stop his makeup application and looked at Violet and asked.

    Violet was fiddling with her makeup tools.

    At that moment, she smiled slightly, "Thank you David for your concern. I''m fine. Please call me Helena

    from now on."

    She was no longer Louis'' ugly wife!

    "OK."

    David paused, "Helena, you divorced Louis and you really don''t hold back at all?"

    It was really surprising to see her look so dashing.

    At least Louis was the top powerhouse in the City, and looked handsome and dapper.

    Shouldn''t she be gloomy when she''d just divorced?

    Violet''s hands paused, and something shed in her downcast eyes, but it was fleeting.

    Then she raised her eyes andughed: "David, I took advantage of the divorce to be a rich

    woman. In the future I can live freely, do whatever I want, and do not have to act ordingly. Such a

    life does not sound good? Why do I miss the life of marriage?"

    David: "......"

    This woman, dashing enough!

    He didn''t know what Louis had in mind.

    Was it indifferent?

    Or still had some regrets!

    Outside.

    Louis took Grace into the Pce Hotel''s general manager''s office.

    A group of executives had been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    Ivan Gill, the general manager of the hotel, had a respectful look on his face.

    Louis gave a slight nod and nced at Grace who was following behind him.

    "This is Grace. She studied hotel management in college. Is the position of our housekeeping manager

    still vacant? Let her fill in first."

    Hearing this, a group of executives all nodded their heads and said yes.

    They had seen the news long ago and knew that this woman might be the next Mrs. Johnson.

    They should lick her boots.

    "I''ll be grateful for your guidance in the future." Grace smiled and shook hands with several.

    "You''re wee." Several people had a respectful face.

    Louis finished his instructions and sat down with the documents to listen to several executives report

    on their work.

    Grace stood by obediently and listened.

    "Mr. Johnson, in general, the hotel is operating normally. There is only one thing that I am about to

    report to you."

    Ivan waited for the others to finish reporting first, then he would make the final report.

    "Say it."

    "Two days ago, Philip Bailey, the head of Rydon Food, secretly bribed the manager of our hotel''s

    purchasing department, and delivered pastries of poor quality, which caused dissatisfaction among

    many regr guests. Now the two are outside, you see ......"

    Louis looked through the information and settled on the top of one of the pages.

    Their hotel was positioned for the upscale, so the service provided must be excellent, whether it was in

    the housekeeping department or any other departments.

    He also knew that there would inevitably be kickbacks in management.

    He can choose to turn a blind eye, but only if he can guarantee quality.

    "The manager of the purchasing department will be dismissed, and Rydon Food''s cooperation with us

    is terminated and a new food partner will be selected."

    Louis was concise and definitive.

    "Yes."

    Ivan responded, and after a pause, he said, "But Mr. Johnson, Rydon Food is an old brand, and the

    quality of the pastries they usually deliver is also considered high-grade. Now if the contract is

    terminated immediately, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find a supplier of the same quality as theirs for a

    while."

    Although they had a back kitchen, the pastry supply had always been outsourced.

    Trying to find one that was simr in size to Rydon Food as soon as possible was a bit difficult at the

    moment.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his long fingers tapped on the table.

    To serve pastries?

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    A small store suddenly shed in his mind.

    "Ever heard of Tasty Interlude Bakery? I''m told the online reviews are pretty good."

    "Tasty Interlude Bakery? I''ve heard of it, and the public feedback is that their pastries taste pretty good,

    but isn''t the scale a bit small?"

    Ivan asked hesitantly.

    "Small size is not a problem. Good quality is the point."

    Louis said, "Let''s make this one a key partner to talk to."

    "Yes." Ivan responded.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "One more thing ......"

    Ivan was still reporting on his work.

    Grace stood by, listening to the conversation between the two, her eyes twinkling.

    They were breaking their partnership with Rydon Food?

    But Philip was her uncle-inw ......

    "Is there any more? If not, let''s leave it at that."

    When Ivan finished his report, Louis got up and prepared to go out for a tour.

    "Louis, then I''ll stay and start working today."

    Grace said in a rush.

    Louis gave her a look, then left in stride.

    Grace smiled and followed him out.

    Outside, Philip was told by Ivan to break off the partnership, and at once pleaded bitterly.

    Ivan didn''t bother with him and went after Louis.

    Philip pped his head with a look of dismay.

    "Philip."

    Grace saw that no one was there and called out softly.

    Philip froze and jerked back.

    "You are, Grace?"

    "It''s me. I''m Grace."

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Grace touched her face and said.

    Her face has been done micro stic surgery and was slightly different from before.

    "Grace, is it really you? You''ve been gone for four years and you''re finally back?"

    Philip''s surprise was mixed with a look of excitement.

    Grace made a shushing gesture and pulled Philip into the office.

    "Philip, are you okay?"

    Although uncle Philip and her sunt were divorced, Philip had been very good to her.

    A few years ago, she came to work at the Pce Hotel because of Philip''s help, so she was able to

    work here in her element.

    "It''s okay, but the partnership with the Pce Hotel is going to end."

    Philip looked at Grace, "Grace, I saw the news and was wondering if the Grace mentioned above was

    you. Now it seems to be you, isn''t it? You left Crotosi City four years ago because you were pregnant

    with Louis'' child?"

    At that moment, Grace''s eyes shed, just smiled and did not answer positively.

    Philip took her hand, "Grace, since that''s the case, you are the future Mrs. Johnson! You have to help

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    me. You can''t let me lose this big client of Pce Hotel."

    Grace patted his hand, "Don''t worry, Philip. I was just appointed as the housekeeping manager of

    Pce Hotel today. I''ll figure it out."

    "Hey hey, good."

    ......

    Temporary dressing room.

    Violet had finished helping Julia with her makeup and was watching the news.

    The news about her and Louis was no longer hot, but the fallout was still there.

    Probably because of what happened at thest dinner party, theizens found her to be a very

    interesting woman.

    Many people were feeling bad for her, saying she shouldn''t step aside and give way.

    After all, she was Louis'' legitimate wife, so why should she give way to another woman?

    Violet scrolled through thements of theizens with ack of interest.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    She nced over and it was Isaac''s call.

    "Isaac, what''s up?"

    "Nothing major, just asking where you are now. Are you still at Balridge Manor?"

    Violetughed, "No, it''s already working."

    "Oh? Work has started? In the base?"

    "No, I''m at the Pce Hotel. The crew has moved on to filming."

    "Yeah? I see, I''ll hang up now then."

    Isaac finished and hung up.

    The call was to ask if she was still at Balridge Manor?

    Violet blinked and put the phone away.

    David''s voice came to her ear.

    "Isaac? Helena, you have a suitor so soon?"

    Violet: "......"

    She found out that David was really gossipy!

    "David, don''t be ridiculous. Isaac and I are just normal friends."

    "Is that so? But I have a hunch that this man is pursuing you, right?"

    "David, I''ll go to the bathroom."

    Not wanting to gossip with him, Violet got up to go to the bathroom.

    David watched her leave the dressing room, and narrowed his eyes.

    Pulling out his phone, he took a quick photo of Violet''s back, then sent a message out.

    "Louis, your ex-wife is so sought-after that she already has a suitor! At least it used to be your woman,

    are you sure you''re just going to give her away?"

    Austin said Louis was too stubborn to admit he liked her.

    Obviously, he was in love with Violet, but not admitting it.

    He should stimte him to see if he really intended to let go!

    Outside.

    Louis, who was inspecting, heard a beep on his phone and took it out to look at it.

    His ex-wife had a suitor!

    Even David knew about it!

    The breath around Louis sank. Looking at the environment in the photo, he felt a little familiar.

    "Where are you?"

    "At the Pce Hotel."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    So coincidentally, they were at the Pce Hotel?

    Louis'' dark eyes twitched and he asked Harry, "Did the hotel lend a venue to the crew?"

    "Yes, because of Mr. Bergen, the hotel did lend the location to the crew for filming." Harry said.

    Louis was silent, then said to the executives: "You do not need to follow me."

    David was filming in his own hotel. As his good friend, he should visit David and that was reasonable.

    All the executives left. Louis straightened his clothes and prepared to visit the crew.

    Just two steps away, he spotted a familiar figure.

    Isaac was pressing the elevator button with arge bag of drinks and pastries in his hand.

    Louis''s footsteps halted and his dark eyes instantly narrowed.

    What was Isaac doing here?

    Was it also to visit?

    And it was Violet whom he visited!

    Louis thin lips lightly pursed, and his heart was inexplicably upset.

    "Our architectural design director, do you have much free time?"

    Harry was asked with a bewildered look on his face.

    When he followed Louis'' line of sight, he spotted Isaac''s figure.

    "Director Isaac is supposed to have an appointment with a client over here and just finished."

    Harry thought about it and reported truthfully.

    "The resort development case in the neighboring city, there was a little problem some time ago. You

    already sent a small designer over to deal with it, did you solve the problem?"

    Louis asked in a deep voice.

    "Not yet."

    "Since it hasn''t solved. Let''s put this in the hands of Director Isaac."

    "Yes."

    Harry responded, with some rity of mind.

    He heard that Director Isaac and Miss Elliott were very close.

    The president was jealous of it?

    He was looking for an excuse to add Director Isaac''s workload and sideline him?

    Silently felt sorry for Director Isaac!

    Bathroom.

    Violet washed her hands and prepared to go back to the dressing room.

    At the corner, she bumped into a person.

    "I''m sorry."

    Violet hastily apologized.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace wrinkled her eyebrows and was about to speak, but swallowed her rebuke when she saw it was

    Violet.

    "Miss Elliott ? What a coincidence! What are you doing here?"

    So it was Grace!

    Violet raised her eyes and smiled slightly, "I have work here today."

    Grace nodded, and her face piled with apologies, "Miss Elliott, thank you."

    Thank her for divorcing?

    Violet''s fingers curled up, "You''re wee. I''m not doing it for you. I have work to do, so I''ll go ahead

    and get busy."

    She was turning around to leave when she thought of something and suddenly stopped and looked

    back at Grace.

    "Miss Harper, have we met before?"

    At that moment, Grace''s eyes flickered, "Miss Elliott worked at the Pce Hotel four years ago, and we

    used to work together."

    Violet looked at her steadily, "You''re Grace, the head waitress in the housekeeping department?"

    Back then she worked part-time as a waitress at the Pce Hotel and Grace was the head waiter, so

    they met before.

    "It''s me." Grace didn''t deny it.

    Violet smiled slightly, "I haven''t seen you for four years, and you''ve changed a lot."

    So big that she didn''t dare to confirm it for a while.

    She remembered Grace as being very reserved at the time.

    There was also gossip that she became someone''s mistress ......

    "You''ve changed a lot, too."

    Grace raised an eyebrow without much exnation.

    Violet curled her lips, "I''ll go ahead and get busy then."

    She had to say, it was a small world.

    She didn''t realize they had met four years ago.

    As she watched Violet leave, the smile on Grace''s face disappeared.

    Her eyes shed with a ghostly light. She straightened her hair around her ears and stepped forward.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    From a distance, she saw Louis and Harry walking forward without looking at each other.

    Where were they going?

    Dressing room.

    "Isaac? What brings you here?"

    As soon as Violet entered, she looked at Isaac handing out things and was amazed.

    "I just happened to be over here to meet a client, and knowing you were here, I brought you some

    food."

    Isaac smiled and handed the rest of the items to the staff on site.

    "Thanks."

    Violet said thanks and took the drink and pastry he handed to her.

    It was Tasty Interlude Bakery''s drinks and pastries!

    Isaac was thoughtful.

    Only, she didn''t want him to get attached to herself.

    "Helena, just got divorced and you have a new boyfriend? You''re so popr!"

    Jessie just finished a scene and walked in from outside.

    She looked at Isaac and smiled yfully, "This man looks familiar! Helena, so you''ve already found

    your next man?"

    Hearing this, Violet''s expression faded, "Jessie, please don''t take it for granted. Isaac and I are just

    friends."

    "Really? Helena, don''t be picky if you''re being courted!"

    Jessie twisted her waist and walked to Violet, "Don''t forget, you are now a divorcee. This man looks

    barely good. Anyway, when you divorce, the Johnson Family will certainly not treat you badly. If he has

    no money, you will pay back a little and consider him as a boy toy."

    That was a bit too snarky.

    Not only did Jessie satirize her, but she alsopared Isaac to a boy toy.

    Violet''s face went cold.

    As she was about to speak, Isaac, who was on the sidelines, was the first to open his mouth.

    "I didn''t expect the innocent woman in the eyes of the public to speak so harshly in private? Yes, if she

    had qualities, she would not have been a mistress back then."

    Violet couldn''t help but nce at Isaac.

    So the gentle man also had such a mean side!

    Isaac ignored Jessie, whose face was alternately blue and white, and smiled slightly towards Violet.

    Seeing her sweat on her forehead, he took out a tissue to wipe her sweat.

    When Louis came in, he saw this scene.

    In the light, the man warmly wiped the woman''s sweat, and the woman raised her eyes. She was like a

    timid and lovable little woman.

    At that moment, the depression in his heart was rampant.

    He nced at Harry, who was following him, with a cold look in his eyes.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was like saying, "Why is he still here?

    Harry just felt a tingle on his scalp and hurriedly retreated.

    The president was ming him for not doing his work well!

    He had to arrange for Director Isaac to travel immediately!

    "It''s a bit lively today!"

    David, who went out to greet Louis, nced over Violet and Isaac with a sh of interest.

    The shooting was very boring. And it was funny to be a looker-on.

    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Bergen."

    Isaac greeted the two men without being condescending.

    "Hello."

    David and Isaac nodded and looked at Louis again.

    "Louis, look at him. He doesn''te empty-handed when visiting. How about you?"

    How can he chase her with this look?

    The opening was a loss!

    "Women are the ones who like small favors. I am the president of the Johnson Group who took time to

    visit you, how dare you ask me for small favors?"

    Louis spoke coldly and proudly.

    David: "......"

    Louis kept talking tough!

    Come to visit him?

    He was not that important!

    At that moment, Isaac''s cell phone rang.

    He pulled it out and took a look at it and walked to the side to answer the phone.

    Louis nced at him, then his eyes fell on the woman who was organizing her makeup case not far

    away.

    Just after the divorce, was she eager to marry someone else?

    So short of men!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    When the two directors and producers of the crew heard that Louis had arrived, they hurriedly dropped

    what they were doing and came to see him.

    Louis sat in his chair like a king, epting tea and water from the side.

    "You all go ahead and get busy. Don''t mind me."

    "Yeah, yeah, Oscar, get to your scene and don''t dy the schedule."

    David gestured for Oscar and the others to go out.

    Louis was here to chase women, not to inspect the work.

    "Okay."

    Oscar nodded, said hello to Louis, and pulled Jessie and a few others out of the room.

    "Violet, I have to go. You pay attention to the work and rest. Don''t be too tired."

    Isaac received a notice from hispany that he was scheduled to a business travel.

    He gave Louis a thoughtful look.

    Thinking of a possibility, he held his phone, somewhat speechless.

    "You too, take it slow on the road."

    Violet advised with a smile.

    "Okay, then I''m off."

    "I''ll send you."

    Violet was ready to send Isaac out.

    Louis'' thin lips tightly pursed, watching the interaction between the two. And his handsome face was

    written with displeasure.

    David looked on and got up to stop Violet.

    "Helena, Mr. Johnson has something to say to you and I will help you send him out."

    Violet''s footsteps stopped and there was some suspicion when she looked at Louis.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What did Mr. Johnson want from me?"

    "It''s ......"

    David showed resourcefulness in emergency, "He has an interviewter and needs you to help him

    apply makeup."

    Louis: "......"

    Howe he didn''t remember any interviews he had?

    However, he didn''t mind letting Violet help him.

    "I''m sorry. I have work to do. I''m afraid I can''t help Mr. Johnson with his makeup."

    Violet saw that Julia had returned, and with a slight thought, smiled without losing her politeness.

    Why did she feel that David was setting her up with Louis?

    She didn''t want to have any more encounters with her ex-husband, okay?

    Louis'' face, which had softened down, sank again.

    He stared at Violet, his eyes deep in concentration.

    This woman actually refused to serve him!

    "Huh? Helena, I''ll go to the bathroom first. I''m not in a hurry. You can serve Mr. Johnson first."

    Julia was sharp-witted and found an excuse to slip away.

    The boss was definitely here for his ex-wife today. She knew what to do!

    Violet was speechless and smiled politely against Louis'' burning gaze: "Mr. Johnson, I''m afraid the

    charge will be a bit expensive for temporary makeup."

    "How much?" Louis spoke in a deep voice.

    Violet opened her mouth, and before she could say anything, David, who came in, said, "My makeup

    artist temporarily applies makeup for others and charges up to 10,000."

    "Is 20,000 enough? Not enough and I can add more."

    Violet: "......"

    She just didn''t want to do Louis'' makeup, so she casually said the fee would be more expensive.

    Louis was really rich and powerful.

    She would be a fool not to earn money.

    Thinking of this, Violet''s face piled up with a smile and sat down with an inviting gesture, "Mr. Johnson,

    please sit over here."

    The woman was so greedy!

    Louis snorted lightly in his heart and got up with a cold and proud face.

    But the eyebrows were stretched out.

    Violet opened the makeup case, took out the makeup tools and turned to look at the man who was

    already sitting in the makeup chair.

    The man''s handsome face remained the same.

    Smooth forehead, deep eyes, thick eyebrows, high nose ......

    All of them showed the nobility and elegance of the men.

    He sat quietly, without saying a word but exuded a proud strength.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Violet helped him clean his face, and her mind shed back to that scene when she helped him refine

    his make-up in the vi.

    At that night, the two were close and he took her into his arms ...

    Her heart suddenly beat irregrly, and her ears inexplicably burned.

    Violet unconsciously swallowed her saliva, and the movement of her hands elerated.

    Louis looked straight ahead and could clearly see the woman''s heaving chest.

    She wasn''t calm.

    He raised his eyes and saw that her face was a little red.

    At once, his sword eyebrows were slightly raised as well.

    "Are you feeling hot?"

    The man''s sudden voice made Violet, who was already tense, startled.

    She was trimming his eyebrows, but the force of her hand was a little ample, and identally mped

    his eyelid.

    Louis'' eyebrows instantly knitted up and he red at her.

    Violet cursed and quickly apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to it."

    Louis stared at her, "Violet, what are you thinking about? Why is your face so red? Is it because you

    are thinking of something inappropriate?"

    Violet: "......"

    He should not ask so directly!

    Violet''s face became even redder.

    She forced down her inner ups and downs and pretended to be calm, "Mr. Johnson, just now I had a

    hot drink so I''m feeling a little hot. Please sit still and don''t think or talk anymore so that I don''t distract

    and hurt you."

    "Why do you get distracted when I talk? Is it because I''m different from others?"

    Louis'' gazed at her as if he was hinting at something.

    Violet moved her hand, thenughed, "Yes, Mr. Johnson is a noble man, so of course you''re different

    from ordinary customers."

    Was that all?

    Louis didn''t say anything, but his dark eyes were fixed on Violet, as if he wanted to see through all her

    thoughts.

    Violet held her breath, forcing herself to ignore the man''s gaze, and began to concentrate on his face.

    David, who was listening to the two with interest, raised his eyebrows.

    As for the way how Violet behaved, it was not like she had no feelings for Louis.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door, and then pushed the door in.

    Violet finished herst step, straightened up slightly, and raised her eyes to check who wasing in.

    The person standing at the door was Grace, followed by a waiter holding a fruit dish.

    "Louis, I heard that Miss Elliott is busy here, so I brought over some fruits for everyone."

    Bringing fruits for her?

    Violet nced at Grace and saw she was greeting the few people who came in. Inexplicably, Grace

    was having a sense of the hostess who was entertaining her guests.

    "Miss Harper is too polite."

    Violet gathered her makeup tools and said thank you in a light voice.

    Louis nced at Grace and frowned.

    What was she doing here?

    "Who''s this pretty?"

    Jessie, who had followed her in, called out exaggeratedly.

    "Hi, I''m Grace. You''re Miss Shaw, right? You look better than on TV!"

    Graceplimented.

    ¡°Mrs. Johnson is not only lovely, but also easy to get along with." Jessie took Grace''s hand and said, "I

    didn''t recognize the future Mr. Johnson just now.

    Jessie praised her in a delicate voice.

    From the corner of her eye, Jessie nced at Violet with a sarcastic look.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet ignored her words and looked at Louis, saying seriously, "Mr. Johnson, don''t forget the wage."

    Louis'' face was a little cold. He nced at Jessie, then withdrew his eyes and took out his phone to

    transfer money to Violet.

    ¡°Ding.¡± Violet checked the amount on her phone and curved her lips, "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."

    Louis did not say anything, looked at Violet, got up and prepared to leave.

    "Miss Elliott, thank you for Louis'' makeup. It was a hard work."

    Grace walked up to Violet, smiled and expressed her thank.

    Violet nced at her and noticed her smiling eyes. Inexplicably, her chest tightened a little.

    "It was not a hard work. It was the right thing to do."

    Grace didn''t have to be so eager to demonstrate to her.

    She had no intention of having anything with Louis!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    "Louis, are you leaving?"

    David inquired as he saw Louis get up and spoke.

    "Hmm."

    Louis nced at Grace with a somewhat cold expression.

    Grace noticed his gaze, and the smile on her face slightly froze.

    "I''ll see you off," said David.

    Louis didn''t say anything, and paused a little as he passed by Jessie.

    "Miss Shaw, it''s good to be sweet. But being eagerly attentive leaves me with a very bad impression.

    I''m currently single, so there is no Mrs. Johnson."

    Jessie''s smile froze.

    She realized that Louis was ming her for talking too much and calling Grace Mrs. Johnson.

    Why did he care about what she was calling Grace?

    He wouldn¡¯t marry Grace?

    Jessie''s fingers tightened as she swept her eyes over Violet, who was applying Julia''s makeup.

    Why did she think Louis couldn''t get Violet out of his mind?

    Outside.

    "Louis, take your time ande visit me when you can."

    David looked at Louis, meaning something.

    Being a good friend of him was worthy, right?

    Under the guise of letting Louis to visit him, David helped Louis find a chance to chase his ex-wife.

    Louis nced at him, patted him on the shoulder and left with a big step.

    "David, thanks for your hard work."

    Grace made a polite remark and quickly caught up with Louis.

    David squinted his eyes and said, "Grace is not simple.¡±

    In the front, Grace caught up with Louis, looked at his cold side face and cautiously said, "Louis, are

    you angry with me?"

    At that moment, Louis slowed his pace and nced at her, "Why did youe over?"

    "I just ran into Miss Elliott on my way to the bathroom. I''m really sorry that you divorced her. So I

    thought I''d bring her some fruit, and I didn''t expect you to be there."

    Grace hurriedly exined.

    Louis did not speak, and there was no expression on his good-looking face.

    Only after a long time did he say in a light voice, "Go and get busy."

    Watching the man stride forward, Grace''s face slightly rxed.

    It seemed that this man still had Violet in mind.

    He didn''t intend to marry her, did he?

    ¡°Tic.¡± Her received a text message on her phone.

    "Grace, Ivan has sent someone to talk to the head of Tasty Interlude Bakery about cooperation. You

    must help uncle Philip."

    It was a message from Philip.

    Grace tightened her grip on the phone, and her eyes were shing.

    The rtion between Tasty Interlude Bakery and Violet was not shallow.

    Can¡¯t she get around Violet?

    ......

    Night came.

    At Josie''s apartment.

    "Erin, you''re going to attend the kindergarten tomorrow, so go to bed early today."

    Violet put her daughter into the nket.

    The little one''s face was flushed and she looked at Violet and asked, "Mommy, are you not going to see

    uncle Louis anymore?"

    Violet was stunned and pinched her little cheeks, "Yes, I''ll be home with you every day."

    "Well, what a pity! I have not been to uncle Louis¡¯ home. He said you can take me there to y."

    The little one had a regretful face.

    Violet''s heart shed with unknown emotions, "Well, I¡¯ll tell you a story."

    "Okay."

    Violet leaned over the bed and softly told the bedtime story.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The little one slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    Outside in the living room.

    Josie had finished her bath and was blow-drying her hair.

    Seeing Violete out of the child''s room, she asked, "Erin''s asleep?"

    "Yeah."

    Violet poured herself a ss of water and sit down on a couch.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    There were a few drawings on the coffee table, and some real estate information.

    Violet looked surprised, "Josie, are you looking for a house?"

    "I''m looking for a store!"

    Josie turned the hair dryer off, "Erin is in school, so I can start a business too."

    Violet''s eyes lit up, "What do you want to do? Design clothes?"

    Josie studied fashion design in college.

    She hadn''t really had her own business yet because she was married and then raised her kid for

    herself.

    "Um."

    Josie fixed her wavy hairs, "I''m going to do personal tailoring."

    At that moment, Violet came closer and took her hand, "Josie, I''m really grateful and sorry. If it wasn''t

    for me, maybe you would have a sessful career."

    Josie pped her hand away, "Don''t be sarcastic! Erin is not a burden. She''s the one who cures me!

    Besides, you and Evie have made a lot of money for me over the years, so I''m happy."

    Her bosom friend was such a cheerful and atmospheric woman.

    Violet hugged her and restrained herself from crying.

    "I forgot to tell you. Today the staff of Pce Hotel came over to talk to me about cooperation. Let Tasty

    Interlude Bakery to start supplying pastries tomorrow!"

    Josie pushed Violet away and threw a wink, "Do you think it could be your ex-husband''spensation

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    for you? Otherwise, how can such a small bakery like ours take on such a big order?"

    Hearing this, Violet was a little surprised.

    Indeed, she didn''t expect Pce Hotel toe forward to ask for cooperation.

    Was it really Louis''pensation for her?

    "Don''t make a wild guess. Tasty Interlude Bakery may be small, but it''s good in quality.

    She didn''t want to make a fool of herself.

    Louis was still angry with her. How can he give her suchpensation?

    "Violet, tell me the truth. Is there possibility that you don''t want to let go?"

    "Josie, you really are too idle. Hurry up and find your store."

    "Don''t change the subject! Tell me quickly."

    "......"

    The next day.

    In front of the noble kindergarten.

    Luxury cars were parked at the roadside.

    Adults were holding their children and dropping them off to the kindergarten teachers.

    "Erin , get off the car."

    Violet carried her daughter and kissed her little cheeks, "Be good at school."

    "Mommy, Josie mommy, pick up Erin early this afternoon. Don''t leave Erin at school."

    The little one hooked Violet''s neck and raised her voice.

    "Sure."

    Violet pinched the tip of the little one''s nose and prepared to hand her over to the teacher.

    "Huh, it''s daddy, and Luka. Mommy, put me down now."

    Erin''s little body moved, and before Violet could react, she struggled off and ran toward the side.

    "Daddy, Luka."

    Not far away, Louis was walking towards the kindergarten, holding Luka''s hand, with Grace behind

    them.

    Luka''s little mouth was pursed and his face was full of resistance.

    When he heard Erin''s sound, his eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth curved up.

    It was that cute little Erin!

    Did she go to school here too?

    Great!

    Louis also recognized Erin, who rushed over to him, and raised his eyebrows, with a soft smile in his

    eyes.

    He let go of Luka''s hand and caught Erin''s little body.

    "Erin, it''s been a long time!"

    "Daddy, I missed you so much."

    Erin gave Louis a kiss on the cheek, expressing her love for him.

    Louis'' heart was soft.

    There was an inexplicable sense of trance as if Erin was his own daughter.

    Grace''s eyes widened behind them and her fingers tugged.

    Wasn¡¯t this child Violet''s daughter?

    How could she call Louis ¡°daddy¡±?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    "Erin,e down. Don''t make nonsense."

    Josie and Violet hurried over, and Josie reached out and took Erin from Louis'' hands.

    The two were not expecting to meet Louis, and the little one was calling him ¡°daddy¡±.

    Erin spat out her little tongue, smiled ingratiatingly at Josie and Violet, and twisted her little body to get

    down.

    Josie red at her and put her down.

    Sweeping her eyes over Louis, she smiled, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Harper, what a coincidence."

    Louis gave a slight nod and his eyes went to Violet who was greeting Luka.

    "Luka, good morning! Auntie hasn''t had a chance to thank you for saving Erin at the mallst time ."

    Luka looked at her and then at Erin , "Auntie, no need to thank me. Little Erin is very cute."

    Violet curved her lips, reached out and touched his little head.

    "Luka, so you''re uncle Louis'' son?"

    Erin took Luka''s hand and shed her big eyes.

    Luka nced at Louis and nodded.

    Louis was now staring at Violet with a burning gaze.

    There were unreadable emotions in his eyes.

    He heard from his grandmother that his son would only speak in front of Violet.

    And he just heard Luka''s voice with his own ears!

    Grace on the side looked at Luka with a shocked face.

    Due to her inattentiveness, Luka gradually became silent from his initial liveliness until he lost his

    words.

    She thought Luka needed to see a psychiatrist before he could return to normal.

    She did not expect him to speak when he faced Violet.

    Violet was a potential danger ......

    "Luka, did you save Erin ?"

    Louis asked in a soft voice as he bent slightly.

    Luka nodded and did not speak.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Grace on the side stepped forward and took Luka, "Louis,st time you apanied me and Luka to

    buy something at the mall. Luka saw a human trafficker trying to carry Erin away , so he saved her by

    chance."

    So that was it!

    Louis gave Luka an appreciative look.

    His eyes fell on Erin''s face again, and inexplicably felt that the two children were very simr.

    They were as cute and delicate as a pair of twins.

    "Louis, it''s gettingte. Let''s get Luka into kindergarten."

    Grace smiled gently and tried to pull the two children''s hands apart.

    Luka frowned, held Erin''s small hand tightly and headed towards the kindergarten.

    "Bye uncle Louis. Bye Angel mommy. Bye Josie mommy!"

    Erin smiled cheerfully and waved to a few people, pulling Luka along and chattering about something.

    Grace''s smile froze and ckness shed in her eyes, but it was transient.

    A few adults followed the two children and watched as they were led to the school by the teacher.

    "Wow, those two kids look so cute! They are twins, right?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Can''t you see that''s Mr. Johnson behind them? That''s Mr. Johnson''s son."

    "Yeah, I didn''t care! But the two kids really look like twins!"

    "Who is that little girl?"

    "......"

    The sound of two parents talking came to his ears.

    Louis listened to them and his eyes slightly moved.

    Twins!

    It seemed that the onlookers'' vision was very simr to his own.

    His eyes were fixed on Violet who turned away after dropping off the child without even saying hello to

    him.

    For Erin and Violet''s rtionship, he had always had doubts ...

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    "Louis, let me pick up Luka today."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace took Louis''s arm and nced at the two parents who had just been there, wanting nothing more

    than to pull the tongues out of the two.

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted lightly and his eyes swept coolly over her arm that hade up around him.

    Grace''s smile froze and she awkwardly let go of his hand.

    "Louis, I''m sorry. A lot of people are watching. I''m just doing my job."

    It was a reminder to him that they had just been in the news, so there was still a need for him to make

    himself look like an affectionate man.

    Louis didn''t say anything, but glowered at her and took a big step forward.

    Grace''s fingers squeezed tightly and followed quickly.

    In the car, Violet watched Louis and Grace get into the car one after the other. Their car drove off but

    Violet felt a little stuffy.

    She opened the car window and breathed in the fresh air outside.

    "Violet, is Louis'' son a bit autistic?"

    Josie started the car and spoke up.

    Violet rolled the window up, "Yes."

    Josie was surprised, "Didn''t you notice? He just spoke up when he was facing you!"

    Violet thought about it, and it did.

    In Balridge Mano, he only spoke when he was standing beside her.

    There was a feeling of pity and softness in her heart for no reason.

    "Violet, why do I feel this child is closer to you?" Josie said again.

    Violetughed, "I think it''s because I had Erin, and I smells like milk."

    "You can still exin it that way?"

    "Or what?"

    ......

    The kitchen of Pce Hotel.

    Evie directed the transporters to bring the pastries into the kitchen.

    "Miss Williams, the pastries are all ready?"

    Ivan inquired as he came into the kitchen.

    "Yes, here''s the delivery order."

    Evie handed the order to Ivan.

    Thinking of something, she pointed to a few varieties of pastries and said, "Mr. Ivan, these pastries are

    the new vors. We add a lot of new ingredients in them. So, special notes of the main ingredients

    should be made when disying. Just to prevent some people from being allergic."

    Ivan nodded his head after listening, "Tasty Interlude Bakery really lives up to its name and is very

    cautious in its work."

    "Thanks for thepliment."

    Evie smiled, and the two of them chatted for a few more minutes.

    Surprise shed in Evie''s eyes when she heard that it was Louis who named them as the first partner.

    Was it because of her sister?

    When she finished unloading the goods, Evie left by car.

    A few momentster, Grace came over.

    "Mr. Ivan, did Tasty Interlude Bakery just deliver the pastries?"

    "Yes, Ms. Grace."

    Ivan was holding the supply list in his hand and praised, "Mr. Johnson''s vision is unique. Although Tasty

    Interlude Bakery is small in scale, it is good in quality and careful in its work. Their manager even

    reminded me not to forget to make a note of the main ingredients of these new products when

    disying."

    "Oh? Really?"

    Grace pretended to be interested, took the supply list and looked at it , then gave it back to Ivan.

    "I hope this Bakery will live up to Louis''s expectations and keep the quality."

    "Yes yes."

    "......"

    Grace and Ivan exchanged a few pleasantries, then turned to leave.

    She came to the housekeeping department, and went into the office to check the information of the

    residents in the past two days.

    When she saw the name of a VIP, the corners of her mouth were turned upwards.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Violet received a phone call from Josie in the afternoon.

    "Violet, I can''t get away from here. Are you free? If you''re, go pick up Erin."

    Violet''s eyes shed with surprise, "Okay, I''ll go pick up Erin. Josie, what happened to you?"

    Julia''s scene was not too many today, so she was able to finish her work early.

    But Josie surprised her.

    She wouldn''t have no time to pick up Erin if she didn''t have particrly important thing.

    "Nothing happened to me, but Tasty Interlude Bakery. I''m on my way to the hospital with Evie."

    What?

    Violet was shocked, "What''s going on?"

    "Well, one of the guests at the Pce Hotel had an asthma after eating one of our pastries. He is now

    in the hospital. I''m here with Evie and the manager of the Pce Hotel."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So that was what happened.

    Violet was panicked and hung up the phone.

    They had never encountered such a problem like this since its opening.

    What was going on?

    Violet looked at the time and decided to go pick up Erin first and then contact Josieter.

    Violet drove to the entrance of the kindergarten, and the roadside was already full of cars parked.

    Violet parked her car and it was time for the kindergarten to be dismissed.

    The school door opened and children came out happily.

    Violet stood on tiptoe and saw from afar that her daughter was holding Luka''s hand and walking out of

    the school with a smile on her face.

    "Erin , Luka."

    Violet called out and greeted her.

    "Mommy."

    Erin smiled cheerfully and ran over.

    Violet caught her and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    Erin gave her a kiss too and hugged her neck.

    "Hello, Violet."

    Luka greeted Violet. Watching their interaction, he felt a little bit jealous.

    "Hello Luka."

    Violet stroked his soft hair and smiled gently.

    "Mommy, Luka invited me to his house. Can I go there?"

    Erin looked at Violet with an expectant face.

    Violet froze and was about to speak when a woman''s voice came from behind her.

    "Luka."

    Violet looked back and saw that it was Grace who hade to pick up Luka.

    Grace looked at her with not friendly expression.

    Violetpressed her lips and took Erin''s hand.

    "Not today. Josie mommy has something to deal with and we have to go see her."

    "Oh, okay."

    Erin was a little disappointed, but answered in a good manner.

    She looked at Luka, "Luka, I can''t go today. Maybe next time."

    The same disappointment shed across Luka''s face.

    He wanted to eat Violet''s interesting meals.

    He wanted to spend time with her and Erin.

    "Luka, we''ll go first."

    Violet smiled slightly. She looked at Grace again, gave her a polite nod, and took Erin by the hand as

    she prepared to leave.

    Grace''s voice came again.

    "Miss Elliott, since you''ve already divorced Louis, it''s not a good idea to make excuses to go to

    Balridge Manor again."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Violet stopped dead in her tracks and looked back at her.

    Grace took Luka''s hand, "Miss Elliott, I appreciate your quitting. Now that you''ve divorced, don''t use

    your child as a shield to get close to Louis again."

    The woman had a fake smile on her face.

    She looked weak superficially, but her words were extremely sarcastic.

    She was not a simple woman.

    Violet''s expression froze.

    "Miss Harper, I am a frank and honest person. Whether I go to Balridge Manor or not has nothing to do

    with Louis and nothing to do with you. Using my child as a shield? You''re overthinking it."

    Grace heard that Erin wanted to go to Balridge Manor and thought she encouraged Erin to do so?

    That was so absurd.

    Violet finished her words, picked up Erin and walked away.

    Behind her, Grace''s fingers tightened and her face turned cold.

    Luka was grabbed by her hand and shook her off in pain.

    Grace returned to her senses and knelt down to take hold of his shoulders.

    "Luka, do you like them both a lot?"

    Luka stared at Grace''s sullen face without saying a word.

    Grace said coldly, "Luka, remember who is your mom! I''m your mom."

    Luka''s little brow knitted up and his mouth shut as pain shot through his shoulders.

    Grace stared at him and softened her tone, "Luka, all the kids in kindergarten have a daddy and a

    mommy. Don''t you want to be with your daddy and mommy?"

    Grace had to start with Luka and got herself married into the Johnson Family as soon as possible.

    Grace paused, "Luka, you wereughed because you didn''t have a father. Do you want to be a child

    without a mother again? Be a good boy. Go back and tell your dad that you miss me and want to live

    with me, okay?"

    Luka looked at her motionlessly, without saying a word.

    The irritation in Grace''s heart kept growing.

    "Luka, talk! Don''t you know how to talk? Why don''t you say anything in front of me?"

    After she raised him for four years, howe he was still not intimate with her?!

    Luka''s little mouth waspressed, but he didn''t say a word.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    At this time, the driver arrived.

    "Miss Harper, it''s gettingte. Can we go now?"

    Grace suppressed her inner anger, and her face changed back to a gentle expression.

    She straightened Luka''s clothes and took his hand, "Let''s go, Luka."

    This will not work. She had to go see Maria, the old Mrs. Johnsonter.

    Luka''s small mouthpressed as he looked ahead into the void, and something shed in his dark

    eyes.

    Why did he like aunt Violet more than his own mommy, and want to be with her more?

    ......

    Violet drove the car to the hospital.

    On the VIP floor, she took Erin''s hand and walked towards a ward after inquiring from a nurse.

    "Mr. Ivan, the service of Pce Hotel is so disappointing. It is a six-star hotel. Why would you choose

    such a small-scale bakery to cooperate with? Did you take a bribe from them?"

    " Lily, you really wronged me. Tasty Interlude Bakery is small, but it has a good reputation in Crotosi

    City."

    "Good reputation? Good enough to hospitalize my nephew?"

    "This ......"

    Outside the door, Violet eavesdropped, knocked on the door and pushed it in.

    There were quite a few people standing in the ward.

    Violet had asked Josie for details before she came here.

    Coincidentally, the person who developed asthma from eating pastries was the nephew of the head of

    the kindergarten, Lily.

    The little one was only three or four years old and was on an IV.

    Standing next to him was a woman in her fifties or sixties, Lily''s aunt.

    They were not from Crotosi City, and they came here just for a visit.

    It didn''t expect that the child would have asthma from eating a piece of pastry.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    "Ms. Lily."

    Violet said hello to Lily.

    Lily recognized Violet and gave a nonchnt ¡°hmm¡±.

    "Hello, Ms. Lily."

    Little Erin, who followed her in, also called out in an naive voice.

    Lily''s expression eased slightly, "School''s out?"

    "Yeah."

    Erin answered, with her big eyes looking towards the sickbed.

    The little man on the bed seemed to be in good spirits.

    He was trying to get up from the bed, pouting.

    "Don''t move, otherwise, the nurse will give you an injection on the other hand."

    The middle-aged woman on the side hastened to hold him.

    The little one''s mouth was ttened and howled out, "No more injection. I want to go home. I want to go

    out and y!"

    "Good boy, wait a little longer. It will be ready soon." Lily rushed to soothe him.

    "No, no, no, no!" the little one howled even louder.

    The middle-aged woman and Lily looked at each other, and their faces were full of anxiety.

    This little guy was usually active and won''t stay in the bed.

    At that moment, Erin broke Violet''s hand and walked over to the bed.

    "Don''t cry! You can go out and y after the shot. Here''s a candy bar for you."

    The little man in the bed stopped crying at the sound of Erin''s voice.

    With tears on his face, he looked at Erin and said, "It''s not fun here."

    "Then I''ll y with you, okay?"

    Erin tilted her head and asked in an naive voice.

    "Uh-huh,e up here."

    The little one patted the side of his bed and gestured for Erin toe up.

    Erin nced at Violet and asked with her eyes.

    Violet''s eyes blinked and she looked at Lily first, "Lily, why don''t you let Erin y with the little one for a

    while?"

    Can it consider that her daughter did them a little favor?

    At least she calmed the little one, so that Lily and the woman wouldn''t transfer their angers on them

    because of impatience.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lily and the woman looked at each other and coughed lightly, "Then, please."

    "No bother."

    Violet curled her lips and carried Erin to the bed.

    Erin sat beside the little one, patiently apanying him like a little adult, gabbing childishly with him.

    The middle-aged woman sighed in relief and stayed to watch the two.

    Violet looked over at Josie and winked at her.

    Josie understood and said, "Lily, I''m really sorry for you and for the little one. But the quality of our

    pastry is absolutely guaranteed. What happened today was totally an ident."

    "Yes Lily, today is our first time the Bakery supplies pastries to Pce Hotel. I have made special notes

    on the ingredients of each new product. For example, the pastry that the little one is eating contains

    mango. It should be written on thebel."

    Evie hastily echoed.

    "What you''re saying is that I was too careless and took the wrong pastry. And I caused my son to have

    asthma because of it?"

    The woman''s brows knitted up in dissatisfaction.

    "That''s not what we meant."

    Josie hurriedly spoke up, "We will definitely look into this matter and give you an exnation."

    The woman and Lily looked at each other, and their faces did not look good.

    Violet spoke at the side, "Lily, thisdy, no matter what, the boy had an ident because of the pastry.

    So if you have any requests, please feel free to mention them. I hope you can forgive us this time."

    Hearing these words, Lily''s face eased slightly, "We are not unreasonable people. But when a child

    suffers, adults will be more heartbroken."

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    "Yes, yes, I have kid too, so I can understand very well. If something happened to Erin today, I''ll be

    more upset than you guys."

    Josie hastily repeated what Violet said.

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly, then said, "Yes, Ms. Lily, in order to express our apologies, in addition to

    the hospital expenses andpensation, if the school needs makeup artists for future performances, I

    can do the children''s makeup for free."

    With her words, Lily''s eyes lit up and she gave a nce at Violet, which made her originally tense

    expression ease up even more.

    Seeing this, Ivan hurriedly said, "Lily, the hotel is also responsible for what happened today. How about

    I will upgrade the suite for the little kid and madam. At the same time, their food and amodation at

    the Pce Hotel will be free for the next few days. What do you think?"

    Hearing this, Lily and the woman nced at each other, and satisfaction appeared on each other''s

    faces.

    "Since the kid isn''t seriously ill, then let it be." Lily made the decision.

    Violet nced at Josie and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief in unison.

    Luckily, there was no danger, and things finally worked out.

    Just ......

    "Mr. Ivan, can I have a word with you?"

    There was one more thing she needed to clear up.

    Ivan went out of the ward with Violet, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and also let out a long breath.

    "Miss Elliott, what can I help you?"

    She was the former Mrs. Johnson, whom he recognized.

    "Mr. Ivan, I would like to ask, after the delivery, when the hotel staff sent out the samples, did they post

    the relevant ingredients of the new products or not?"

    The little kid was allergic to mango but mistakenly consumed the pastry containing mango ingredients,

    thus triggering asthma.

    She had to find out the reason.

    Ivan was a little apologetic, "I have asked the few employees on duty before I came here. They did post

    the relevant ingredients of the pastries, but I don''t know who is so careless and puts thebel in the

    wrong ce."

    So that was it!

    The mistake was made by the hotel staff.

    Fortunately, the matter was resolved sessfully.

    "Mr. Ivan, the hotel staff''s quality still needs to be improved."

    "Yes, I will deal with this matter seriously."

    "Then all the expenses incurred by the little kid''s hospitalization should be borne by the hotel."

    "Yes."

    ......

    Balridge Manor.

    Grace carried Luka out of the car. Seeing a servant who came out to greet her, she said, "Please

    inform for me. I want to see the old Mrs. Johnson."

    With her words, the servant had a difficult look on his face.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Miss Harper, the old Mrs. Johnson is not well and doesn''t like to see any guests."

    "I''m not someone else. I''m Luka''s real mother. I really want to see the old Mrs. Johnson. Please inform

    for me."

    Grace held Luka tightly in her arms, as if she would not let Luka go back if the servant did not inform for

    her.

    The servant looked at Luka''s frowning little brow and gave a wink to the other servant.

    The other one quickly went into the house.

    "Miss Harper, please hand the young master over to me first." the servant spoke respectfully.

    Grace bit her lips without moving, "I am Luka''s mother. I will take Luka in myselfter."

    The servant frowned slightly, and his old eyes shed with dislike.

    A few momentster, the servant came out.

    He whispered in the old servant''s ear, and the servant looked at Grace, "Sorry Miss Harper, the old

    Mrs. Johnson said that Balridge Mano is not for everyone. Please go back."

    Such a blunt refusal made Grace''s face stiffen and her eyes redden.

    "I''m Luka''s real mother. Why won''t the old Mrs. Johnson see me?"

    "Miss Harper, please let the young master go home."

    Without answering her question, the servant signaled for the other toe forward and take Luka

    away.

    Grace hugged Luka tightly, "Luka, mommy can''t leave you. Will youe with mommy?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Luka was extremely ufortable with Grace''s arms around him, and his little brow was wrinkled

    even tighter.

    The old servant''s face didn''t look too good, "Miss Harper, he is the Johnson Family''s son. Please let go

    of the little young master."

    The servant had stepped forward and nonchntly pulled Grace away and took Luka into his hands.

    "You can''t do this. this is my son. I want to see the old Mrs. Johnson."

    Grace, in tears, tried to go in after him, but was shut out of the door.

    "Luka!"

    Grace called out falsely until she could see no one, and then she put away the sad look on her face.

    That old hag was really hard to deal with!

    And her little brat didn''t react at all!

    At this time, her cell phone rang.

    She nced at it, and her eyes shed.

    It was Ivan''s call.

    "Mr. Ivan."

    "Ms. Grace, for the guest of Suite 8066, the matter has been satisfactorily resolved. But I took the

    liberty ofmitting to upgrade the suite for the guest. I''ll have to trouble you to arrange someone to

    change the roomter."

    Ivan''s respectful voice was heard over the phone.

    Grace raised her eyebrows slightly, "Already solved? Mr. Ivan''s efficiency is quite high."

    "No. It''s not done by me alone."

    Ivan gave an approximate ount of what happened in the ward.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace''s eyes shed and said, "Mr. Ivan, although the matter is sessfully resolved, it has caused

    quite a impact on our hotel''s reputation. I think we should cancel the cooperation of Tasty Interlude

    Bakery."

    "This ......"

    Ivan hesitated, "Ms. Grace, this is not their fault. And if we cancel the cooperation with them, we won''t

    be able to serve pastries in time."

    "Mr. Ivan, the scale of that Bakery is still too small. If our VIP customers know it, they will wonder if our

    hotel is nning to downgrade. I think it''s more appropriate to cooperate with bakery of time-honored

    brand."

    Grace gently persuaded, and Ivan asked, "You mean to continue working with Rydon Food? But

    they''ve made mistakes. Not to mention Mr. Johnson''s word ..."

    "Rydon Food has made a mistake once and will definitely learn from it. As for Louis ..."

    Grace paused, "I am the future Mrs. Johnson. I will talk to him about this. Just do what I told you to."

    She had made up her mind and Ivan naturally had nothing to say and obeyed her order.

    After hanging up the phone, Grace''s eyes shed with triumph.

    The hotel had a detailed profile of every VIP guests, so she took the advantage of the boy who was

    allergic to mangoes.

    It just so happened that one of the new pastries delivered by Tasty Interlude Bakery contained mango

    powder.

    So she took the opportunity to inspect the work and changed thebel.

    And sure enough, it happened as expected.

    Now she had an excuse to kick Tasty Interlude Bakery out and let Rydon Food in again!

    "Miss Harper, do I need to take you back now?"

    The driver waited for a long time and couldn''t resist urging.

    Grace returned to her senses, fixed her hair, and got into the car.

    Her eyes fell on the manor once again. Narrowing her eyes, she looked malicious.

    Maria, the old Mrs. Johnson wouldn''t let her in, so she''d have to do something about it.

    Balridge Manor.

    Maria finished listening to the servant''s report and pulled Luka to her side.

    "Luka, do you me grandma for kicking your mommy out?"

    At that moment, Lukapressed his little mouth and slowly shook his head.

    Grandma didn''t like Mommy. Although he didn''t understand it, he didn''t me her either.

    "Good boy."

    Mariafortingly took him into her arms and stroked his little head.

    "Had your mommy not been very attentive to you during these years abroad?"

    The boy was too cold to that woman.

    So cold that one would wonder if they were mother and son or not!

    Luka didn''t say anything, just lowered her head slightly.

    Maria sighed inwardly, feeling a little bit sorry for him.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    "It''s okay. You''ll have your grandma and dad to love you henceforward."

    She still needed to find him a mother who loved him!

    ......

    Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    "What are you saying? Cancel our cooperation? Mr. Ivan, you can''t do that, can you? What happened

    today is not our fault isn''t it?"

    Josie received Ivan''s call and shouted at once.

    Violet and Evie, who were ying with Erin at the side, looked at each other, and the smiles on their

    faces froze.

    After Josie hung up the phone, Violet asked, "What''s going on? The Pce Hotel wants to cancel our

    contract?"

    "Yes! It''s too much!"

    Josie was furious, "He said that no matter what, it was our pastry that went wrong, and said it wasn''t

    his decision alone."

    Hearing this, Evie, who was unconvinced, said, "Pce Hotel is at least a big hotel. How can they do

    things so casually? I think it''s probably because their executives didn''t get any benefits from us, so they

    deliberately targeted us."

    After a pause, she looked at Violet, "Violet, let''s go and talked to Louis. Ivan said it was Louis'' words

    that gave us the opportunity to work with the Pce Hotel. As long as he gives the word again, will his

    people dare disobey?"

    To talk to Louis?

    Louis?

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly, and a trace of astonishment shed in her eyes.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    So it was Louis'' decision that they could work with the Pce Hotel?

    "Violet, Evie has a point, look at ..."

    Josie raised her eyebrows and looked at Violet.

    Violet lost her smile, "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s just say, there are no free lunches in life. To

    cooperate with Pce Hotel''s is not something we can bear after all."

    Go talk to Louis again?

    She didn''t want to!

    "All right, if you don''t want to, forget it."

    Josie didn''t push her, but said after thinking for a while, "I''m just curious. Since we all know we are

    Louis'' chosen partner, who would be so bold as to cancel our partnership?"

    Yes!

    Who could it be?

    Violet pondered.

    A person''s image shed in her mind, and shepressed her lips.

    Maybe she was overthinking it.

    ......

    The next day.

    Pce Hotel.

    Violet went to the kitchen of the hotel when she had some time.

    She couldn''t be indifferent to the cancetion.

    She wanted to know which one was now supplying pastries to the Pce Hotel instead of Tasty

    Interlude Bakery.

    A van came by just in time, and Violet hastily ducked into a corner.

    Philip got out of the van and directed the staff to unload the pastries.

    Rydon Food?

    Violet saw the overalls the staff was wearing, and her eyebrows knitted slightly.

    She remembered Evie had said that the reason why they could cooperate with Pce Hotel was the

    pastries delivered by Rydon Food had deteriorated and thus their cooperation was canceled by Pce

    Hotel.

    Howe they were working together again?

    "Uncle Philip."

    A woman walked over from a distance.

    In order to see the woman''s face, Violet''s eyes narrowed instantly.

    It was Grace!

    She called the head of Rydon Food, uncle Philip?

    "Grace, thanks to you, we''re able to work with Pce Hotel again.¡± Philip had a smile on his face.

    Grace fixed her hair around her ears andughed, "Uncle Philip, don''t make such a basic mistake

    again."

    "I won''t! Now you''re Mrs. Johnson. With you backing me up, why would I bother bribing anyone else?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Violet seemed to understand something.

    It was Grace who used the title of Mrs. Johnson to help Rydon Food rejoin the Pce Hotel.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    The ident that happened yesterday was really an ident, or was it man-made?

    Violetpressed her red lips, saw Grace leave, and followed her at a quick pace.

    "Miss Harper is really good. In order to help your uncle achieve the purpose of cooperation, you did not

    hesitate to damage the interests of Pce Hotel."

    Hearing these words, Grace was startled and stopped in tracts abruptly.

    "It''s you. What are you talking about? I can''t understand."

    "You really can''t understand?"

    Violet stared at her, "Miss Harper, yesterday there was a child, who had asthma because he mistakenly

    took a pastry containing mango ingredients. You had someone change thebel of the note, right?"

    Grace''s face shed with panic, but she quickly regained herposure.

    "Miss Elliott, do you have evidence? I can sue you for nder if you don''t have."

    She had arranged everything without leaving any evidence.

    Violet wanted to swindle her?

    No way!

    Violetpressed her lips, "Miss Harper, will you be afraid if tell this to Louis? At least Tasty Interlude

    Bakery is his handpicked partner. You are using your power for personal gain like this. You rece us

    and let Rydon Food in again. Aren''t you afraid of ruining your impression in Louis''s heart?"

    Hearing her words, Grace''s eyes shed, "Miss Elliott, I am not only the manager of the hotel now, but

    also the biological mother of Luka, the future Mrs. Johnson. I can make decisions and choose suppliers

    for the hotel. Even if you tell Louis, he won''t do anything to me."

    The woman raised her chin in a provocative manner.

    Violet''s fingers curled up, and she felt inexplicably suffocated.

    Yes, Grace had multiple identities to protect her. On the contrary, she was just his ex-wife. Without

    evidence, what can she do?

    "Do you have any question to ask? If not, I''ll leave now."

    Grace saw that Violet did not say anything. The corner of her mouth were turned upwards and she

    turned to leave.

    She acted like a victor.

    Violet clenched her fist and didn''t say anything.

    At this time, her cell phone rang.

    Violet took it out and nced at it. It was Maria''s call.

    "Grandma."

    "Violet, are you free today? Grandma is missing your food again."

    Maria''s loving voice came over the receiver, and a smile shed across Violet''s eyes.

    She looked at Grace, who was walking away, and said, "Yes, Grandma, I''lle overter."

    Grace let her not find an excuse to go to Balridge Manor. If she was a woman of virtuous character,

    perhaps she would avoid suspicion.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But now ......

    Violet hung up the phone and sent a message to Josie to help her pick up Erin .

    It waste afternoon.

    Violet arrived at Balridge Manor.

    Maria lighted up with pleasure, exchanging pleasantries with her.

    "Violet, look, the flowers in the garden are blooming even more when youe here. If you cane

    every day to keep mypany, how wonderful it would be."

    Violet was massaging her shoulders and neck, and when she heard this, she smiled, "Grandma, I will

    Maria patted her hand and gestured for her to sit down.

    "Violet, you don''t understand. What I mean is, can you still give Louis a chance and marry him?"

    The olddy smiled lovingly and Violet felt warmed and apologetic at the same time.

    "I will treat you as my own grandmother. I''ll visit you when I can, but let us back together again, or I will

    be scared away."

    Maria was not satisfied and tried, "Violet, Louis is not bad looking and has met all the requirements. Do

    you really don''t like him at all? Or do you dislike him for having a child?"

    Violet: "......"

    Maria was really overthinking.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    "Mr. Johnson is very nice and I have no right to dislike him. Only, Luka has a biological mother. For the

    sake of his physical and mental health, I think it will be better for Luka to grow up with his own

    biological parents."

    Hearing these words, the smile on Maria''s face faded.

    "Luka iscking in family warmth since he was a child. He needs the love and affection of her parents.

    But I don''t think she is good enough to apany with Luka. If she''s a good mother, Luka will not be

    autistic!"

    Maria''s statement left Violet speechless for a moment.

    She didn''t think so before, but after contacting with Grace, she doubted about her character.

    This woman was not simple!

    However, no matter what, she was Luka''s real mother.

    This was a fact that cannot be changed.

    "Grandma ......"

    "The young master is back."

    A servant led Luka into the living room.

    Violet stopped the conversation.

    Luka''s eyes lit up at the sight of Violet.

    He ran over to Violet and raised his eyes and called out, "Violet."

    "Hello, Luka. School''s over?"

    Violet stroked his little head and sighed a little in her heart.

    Although his birth mother disliked her, she really liked the little boy.

    "Yeah." Luka nodded his head.

    Maria on the side pretended toin, "Luka, I''m so sad. Howe you only have Violet in your

    eyes and don''t even say hello to me? Is it because I''m old and not as pretty as Violet?"

    Violet couldn''t help butugh and put her arm around Luka, "Luka, she is jealous. Hurry up and call

    great-grandma."

    Luka was blushing, and burst out after thinking for a while, "HI, great-grandma."

    "Hey, good. My great-grandson."

    Maria finally heard him call her, and her tears of excitement filled her eyes, reinforcing what she had in

    mind.

    Only Violet can be Luka''s mother!

    "Luka, you sit with your great-grandmother for a while. I''ll go and cook dinner for you."

    Violet looked at the time and said with a smile.

    Luka blinked and said hesitantly , "I want to help you."

    Violet raised her eyebrow, interest shing in her eyes.

    "Go ahead and be Violet''s little helper."

    Maria was happy that the two could develop a bond and pushed Luka towards Violet.

    "Okay, Luka, what are you going to do for me?"

    "Washing rice, washing vegetables."

    "Wow, I didn''t realize Luka is such a good helper."

    "......"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Maria nodded her head in satisfaction as she watched the two enter the kitchen hand in hand.

    At that moment, someone walked in.

    "Grandma, calling me back so urgently for what?"

    It was Louis who came back.

    Maria looked at him and looked towards the kitchen, "Look who''s here?"

    Who?

    Louis''s eyes moved when he heard Violet''s voice faintly.

    "Violet?"

    "Yes, I asked Violet toe over."

    Maria looked at the kitchen, "Louis, I''ve observed. Luka is not close to his mother, but Violet. Do you

    think, is this a destined fate?"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Louis didn''t say a word, just felt a little bit strange.

    Maybe Grandma was right.

    "Well, they''re busy in the kitchen. Do you want to go join and have fun?"

    Maria spoke up.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "Grandma, you''re letting me cook?"

    Since he was a child, his grandmother never let him be in the kitchen.

    "Why? Your son is helping out. As a father, why don''t you do the same? How interesting!"

    Mariaughed and scolded, "Louis, grandma will not be wrong. Violet deserves to be pursued again."

    Let him pursue Violet again?

    Louis'' eyes moved and he walked towards the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, a servant was washing vegetables while Violet and Luka were squatting on the floor

    peeling garlic.

    "Luka, you''re great. You can even peel the garlic, but there will be smell of garlic on your handster."

    "I''m not afraid."

    "Are you really not afraid? Smell it, does it stink?"

    "Violet''s hands smell good."

    "Ha! I didn''t expect you''re so sweet!"

    "......"

    The two were talking. Louis looked at their smiling faces, and felt tenderhearted.

    At this time, the servant spotted Louis'' figure and hastily called out, "Mr. Johnson is back."

    "Hmm."

    Louis nodded, and with a slight hesitation, walked over to Violet''s side and squatted down.

    His long fingers took a garlic and prepared to peel it.

    Violet was almost thunderstruck.

    She looked at his face with a stunned expression, and hastily pressed down his hand.

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing?"

    Was he mad?

    What was he doing in the kitchen?

    "Can''t you see? I''m helping you."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and looked straight at Violet.

    The two were close to each other, and their eyes reflected each other.

    Violet''s heartbeat was racing for no reason. She grabbed the garlic and hurriedly got up.

    "No, that''s enough."

    Louis slowly stood up, and his eyes swept over her slightly red ears. The corners of his mouth hooked

    up.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She seemed to blush easily.

    Was it because of his proximity?

    "Luka, it''s okay. I''ll carry you to wash your hands."

    Violet put the garlic in Luka''s hand away, and then prepared to carry him to wash his hands.

    "I''ll do it."

    Louis spoke up and picked up Luka.

    Violet also did not force, "You help Luka wash his hands and then take him out. I want to start cooking.

    The cooking fumes are bad for his health."

    Louis nced at her, and inexplicably had the illusion of being ordered around by his wife.

    He helped Luka wash his hands, and carried him out of the kitchen.

    Violet took out a frying pan and let out a long breath when she saw they leave the kitchen.

    When she finished cooking, she was about to get a te but someone handed her one in time.

    "Thanks ..."

    Violet thought it was a servant, but didn''t want it to be Louis.

    At once, the word of ¡°thanks¡± stuck in her throat.

    "Mr. Johnson, why are you still here?"

    Was he very free today?

    And he even had time to watch her cook in the kitchen.

    "Grandma asked me toe over and help you."

    Louis used Maria as an excuse.

    Violet was speechless.

    What could he, a big president, do to help her?

    Louis didn''t know either why he came in again.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Looking at her skillful frying movements, he thought of something and asked, "The contract between

    Tasty Interlude Bakery and Pce Hotel was signed, right?"

    That was a cooperation for her sake, and he always had to mention his importance.

    He wanted to see her gratitude on her face.

    Violet stopped cooking. Then she looked at him, and said in a light voice: "Our bakery is too small.

    Pce Hotel did not look up to us."

    He didn''t know that Tasty Interlude Bakery had been kicked out by his future Mrs. Johnson?

    "No way."

    Louis frowned and spoke up.

    "It''s possible."

    Violet put the lid on the pot, "Mr. Johnson, you are the one in charge of the Johnson Group and can

    appoint whoever you want. But I also hope you can keep your eyes open and suppress cronyism."

    Grace dared indulge in petty and mean actions behind his back and under his name. It was all because

    she had him backing her up.

    He should reflect on that.

    "What do you mean?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Violet''s sudden detached attitude, unsure of what

    happened.

    "Nothing, Mr. Johnson. I''m busy. Please go out and don''t distract me."

    Violet opened the lid of the pot, put some seasoning, and tasted it again.

    Louis was silent as he turned around and walked out of the kitchen.

    Then he dialed Harry.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Harry, ask Ivan, who delivers the pastries to Pce Hotel today?"

    Did Ivan have poorprehension or what was going on?

    Why didn''t he work with Tasty Interlude Bakery?

    It didn''t take long for Harry to return the call.

    "Mr. Johnson, I have already asked him. Something happened at the Pce Hotel yesterday ..."

    Harry told Louis exactly what happened.

    Louis'' eyebrows were slightly knitted, and something shed in his dark eyes.

    Grace actually exceeded her authority?

    No wonder Violet just said that to him.

    But why would Grace ask Ivan to work with Rydon Food again?

    "It''s time to eat!"

    Violet pulled open the kitchen door and came out with dishes.

    Louis temporarily suppressed his inner doubts and walked to the dining room.

    He saw dishes on the table and ......

    "Luka, take a look. What interesting meal has Violet cooked for you today?"

    Maria said with a smile as she led Luka to the dining room.

    Luka was carried to the dining table by a servant. Looking at the cartoon meal in front of him, her eyes

    were full of admiration.

    Last time it was a robot cat. This time it was a big bear, still exquisite.

    Louis looked at Violet with a surprised look, "Did you make this?"

    He knew Violet was a good cook, but he didn''t think she had such a clever mind!

    "Louis, Violet is the most clever girl I''ve ever seen. Whoever lets go of such a good girl is a fool, right?"

    Maria sat down on the main seat and said with a smile.

    Louis: "......"

    Grandma, there was no need to praise her in this way!

    ......

    Pce Hotel.

    The entrance to the luxury suite.

    Grace pushed a food cart, once again organized her clothes, and then raised her hand to press the

    doorbell.

    The door was opened. Grace looked at the man in front of her and smiled flirtatiously, "Sir, the meal

    you ordered has arrived."

    The man raised his eyebrows and moved to the side to facilitate Grace''s entry.

    As soon as the door closed, the man wrapped his arms around Grace from behind, and his hands were

    roaming over her body unruly.

    "How dare youe to see me like this?"

    "My dear, you are now staying in a VIP room of the Pce Hotel. As the room manager, I am supposed

    to serve you personally, aren''t I?"

    Grace turned around and hooked her hands around the man''s neck, with a charming smile on her face.

    The man raised his eyebrows, and pushed her against the wall.

    "You''re good at making excuses for yourself?"

    "Darling, don''t you find it exciting?"

    "Look at you ..."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Balridge Manor.

    Violet finished her meal and was ready to go back.

    When she got in the driver''s seat, she found that the car wouldn''t start.

    "What''s going on?"

    Louis, who was also ready to leave, saw that Violet''s car didn''t move, got out of his car and knocked on

    her window.

    Violet rolled down the window with a depressed face, "The car seems to be broken."

    "Get in my car. I''ll take you back."

    Louis pulled the door open for her, "I''ll have your car towed and serviced."

    Balridge Manor was in the middle of nowhere.

    It was not easy to get a taxi here.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Violetpressed her lips and didn''t object to Louis'' offer.

    When she got into the car, she fastened her seat belt and thanked Louis.

    "Thanks."

    Louis nced at her and started the car.

    "Thank me? Only verbal thanks?"

    Violet froze and looked at him inquiringly, "How do you want me to thank you?"

    "Shouldn''t you give me your body?"

    Louis''rge hands gripped the steering wheel and returned with a serious smile.

    Violet: "......"

    President Louis would actually make such a joke with her today?

    It was not very funny!

    "Mr. Johnson, can you drop me off? I can get a taxi on my own."

    Louis nced at her clear eyes, and moved his lips.

    "Violet, grandma likes you a lot and Luka likes you a lot. How about you think about it and marry me

    again?"

    Violet: "......"

    He wanted her to marry him again?

    Was he really mad?

    "Mr. Johnson, the news has just gone down. Aren''t you afraid that the board of directors will make an

    issue of your personal affairs again?"

    "I will handle this matter myself. I only ask you if you want to?"

    He was now single and can marry whomever he wanted.

    Did she really think he was afraid of the board of directors?

    Louis looked at the road ahead, and his eyes were deep in concentration.

    Violet looked at the side of his face and took a deep breath.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson. I don''t want to."

    She had just gotten out of the way, and she didn''t want to step back into the wrong ce with the

    Johnson Family.

    What was more, he wanted her to marry him again just because the kid and grandma liked her?

    What was that?

    Her tone was firm.

    Louis'' face went cold.

    Was she unwilling to be with him?

    "Violet ..."

    At this time, Violet''s cell phone rang.

    She took out her phone and looked at it. It was Isaac''s call.

    Violet picked up the phone, "Hello, Isaac."

    "......"

    It was Isaac''s call!

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly and he nced at her sideways.

    She had a smile on her face, and was speaking softly to Isaac in a homely voice.

    So, the reason for her reluctance was still because of Isaac?

    The man she wanted to marry was Isaac?

    Louis'' feet made a little effort, and the car sped up like a rocket.

    Violet, who was on the phone, leaned back and let out a soft cry.

    "Violet, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Oh, I''m fine. It''s cold. You take care of yourself. I''ll hang up now."

    Violet hurriedly hung up the phone, with one hand clutching the handlebar.

    "Mr. Johnson, can you drive a little slower?"

    What was wrong with this guy?

    Was he nning to race?

    Louis looked serious, "Violet, were you in a hurry to divorce me because you want to marry Isaac?"

    He remembered that she had said that she had made a fool of herself to enter the Johnson Family

    because she wanted to live a quiet life after the divorce.

    So, for her, being with Isaac was the life she wanted to pursue?

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Violet didn''t know what Louis was mad about, and all she knew was that she was about to throw up

    now.

    "Mr. Johnson, this is my personal business. Can you stop for a moment?"

    Louis didn''t stop, but stepped on the gas anyway.

    Like a fish, the car nimbly crossed the cars to the left and right in one fell swoop.

    Violet grabbed the handlebar tightly, and her heart was in her throat.

    Along with her nervousness, her stomach acid was about to tumble out.

    Finally, the car came to a halt.

    Violet had no time to talk to him. Hastily, she pulled open the car door, squatted to the side of the road

    and vomited

    Until her stomach was empty, Violet gasped and stood up.

    Louis, the jerk! She really wanted to punch him!

    Boom!

    The car sped away again.

    "Louis, you son of a bitch!"

    Violet cursed him.

    She took a piece of tissue out of her bag, wiped the corner of her mouth, and went into the

    neighborhood.

    What a lunatic!

    Why didn''t he leave her halfway but drop her off at the entrance of the neighborhood?

    In the car, Louis looked at Violet''s smaller and smaller figure in the rear-view mirror, and his anger

    slowly receded.

    He pulled the car to the side, took out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one of them.

    The smoke blurred his handsome face.

    What was going on here?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When did he be a person who can hardly retain hisposure?

    Louis exhaled a mouthful of smoke rings, and his dark eyes were sunken.

    When a cigarette was finished, his mood had been restored to calm.

    Suddenly, he thought of something, then took out his cell phone and made a phone call.

    ¡°Grace, are you in the apartment?¡±

    "Louis, you''re going back, right? I''ll be right there."

    Louis hung up the phone and started the car.

    On the other end of the phone, Grace got up from a man''s arms with a flustered look on her face.

    "Louis is going to the apartment. I have to go back right away."

    The man had a ss of wine in his hand and was looking at herzily with an evil look on his face.

    "Calm down a little. Wrap yourself up tightly. Don''t let him discover."

    "I know."

    Grace got dressed, leaned down and kissed the man''s face, "Honey, wait for my good news. I''ll make

    your dreame true as soon as possible."

    "Mmm."

    The man took a sip of the wine, and his eyes were full of maliciousness.

    ......

    Apartment.

    After Louis waited for a while, Grace came back.

    "Louis, are you waiting for me?"

    Grace saw Louis standing by the window with his hands in his pockets and rushed over.

    Louis nced at her, "Where have you been?"

    "I''ve been busy at the hotel."

    Grace''s eyes flickered slightly and she coughed lightly.

    Louis saw that she was wearing a high-cored shirt and her face was still flushed.

    He frowned.

    "You''re not feeling well?"

    "No, I just returned from abroad, so I''m unustomed to the climate here yet."

    Grace deliberately coughed lightly again and changed the subject, "Louis, please sit down. I''ll go make

    you a cup of coffee."

    Louis did not speak, but sat down on a sofa.

    Somehow, he can smell the odor from her body, mixed with faint smell of tobo that belonged to

    male.

    Why was there tobo¡¯s smell on her body?

    Louis''s dark eyes narrowed slightly in thought.

    "Louis, please try it."

    Grace made a cup of coffee and handed it to Louis.

    Louis nced at her, picked up the cup and took a sip.

    "How is it?"

    "It''s okay."

    Louis returned in a light voice and put the coffee down, "Are you still used to the work in the

    housekeeping department?"

    "Yes." Grace returned in a good-natured manner.

    "Just received a male guest at the hotel?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Grace''s heart was racing and she swallowed hard when she made a eye contact with the man''s dark

    eyes.

    "Yes, the hotel just had a male VIP guest. He is quite picky, so I have to served him myself. Louis, how

    do you know?"

    Could he be spying on her?

    Louis body leaned back slightly, "You smell of smoke."

    So that was it!

    Grace became so uptight and tried, "Louis, do you mind if I receive male guests? If you do mind ..."

    "It''s your job. I won''t interfere."

    Louis waved his hand and looked at her, "I came here today because I have another things to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Grace asked with a sigh of relief and a smile.

    "Were you the one who got Rydon Food back as a partner of Pce Hotel?"

    Grace froze, and her fingers were tugging tight.

    He knew that so quickly?

    Hadn''t she hinted to Ivan that he didn''t have to report this to Louis?

    Had Violet tipped him off?

    "Yes."

    Grace lowered her eyes slightly in response.

    "Why?"

    Louis looked at her, and his eyes were deep in concentration.

    "It''s because I think Rydon Food is the old partner of Pce Hotel. So I can''t dismiss it because of one

    mistake. It will disappoint them."

    Grace exined in a soft voice.

    Louis didn''t say anything, but his sharp eyes looked like he wanted to see through her.

    Grace bit her lip and raised her eyes to look at him, "Louis, in fact, the head of Rydon Food Philip is my

    uncle. He used to be very good to me, so I can''t bear to see him lose the cooperation. That''s why I

    suggested Ivan to cooperate with them again."

    Louis narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "So, you created an incident in order to get Rydon

    Food to work with Pce Hotel again? So that Tasty Interlude Bakery would be out?"

    Hearing this, Grace''s eyes widened, "I didn''t, Louis. You can''t wrongly use me!"

    Louis didn''t say anything. Just his deep eyes looked directly at her with a hint of scrutiny.

    Grace''s eyes were red, "Louis, I can swear to God that I didn''t do anything like that. And if I tell a lie, I¡¯ll

    kill myself!

    The woman looked aggrieved and stoic, and made a vicious oath. Then his scrutinizing look slightly

    subsided.

    "Grace, in the business world, I hate it when people use their power for personal gain. This time, for

    your sake, I''ll give Philip a chance, and it won''t happen again."

    She got away with it!

    Grace was overjoyed and quickly thanked him, "Thank you Louis."

    Louis took out his cell phone and dialed Harry''s number.

    "Harry, tell Ivan to inform Tasty Interlude Bakery that the cooperation will continue as usual. Also, tell

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    him. He is in charge of the hotel. And he has to have his own opinion and judgment. If he is influenced

    by others again, he can leave."

    These words were a disguised warning to Ivan that he should be scrupulous in separating public from

    private interests.

    It was also a disguised warning to Grace not to overstep her authority.

    Grace bit her lip and lowered her eyes slightly to hide her anger.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery was still in the game.

    It was a small bakery. Louis did it because of Violet?

    After Louis hung up the phone, Grace raised her eyes to look at him.

    "Louis, do you regret the divorce?"

    Louis'' hand on the phone paused and his eyes moved.

    Grace''s eyes were shining with tears, "I went to Balridge Manor, but Maria stopped me at the door.

    Does she want you and Miss Elliott to remarry? Want her to be Luka''s stepmother?"

    What she said made Louispress his lips without speaking.

    Grace pinched herself hard and tears fell down from her eyes.

    "Louis, I''m not saying Miss Elliott is not good. But Luka is my son. I can''t live without him. If you want to

    remarry her, then give me Luka and I''ll take him out of here."

    Hearing this, Louis nced at her and said in a deep voice, "Luka is my son. There is no way I will let

    you take him away."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    "But if you remarry her. Sooner orter you will have child. Louis, I''m Luka''s real mother. Only a real

    mother can be good to her child."

    Grace covered her mouth and whimpered.

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed and his eyes were dark.

    He admitted that what she said was not unreasonable.

    In most cases, only biological mothers will be good to their children.

    But ...

    "Grace, how did you and Luka live abroad?"

    Hearing these words, Grace''s crying stopped abruptly.

    "Louis, Luka and I are dependent on each other abroad and have been living on my aunt''s relief."

    Why did he suddenly ask her such a question?

    "Did you usually interact with Luka?"

    Louis looked at Grace and his eyes became cold and sharp again.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hmm, yes."

    "If you interacted with him frequently, why is he still autistic? Even when facing you, he doesn''t talk as

    much. Instead, when he faces Violet, he speaks a lot."

    The man looked directly at her, and his eyes were dark and heavy.

    Cold sweat seeped down from Grace''s back and she swallowed unconsciously.

    She hastily lowered her eyes to keep from meeting his eyes.

    Her mind was whirling.

    After pondering for a long time, she once again covered her mouth and cried: "I''m sorry Louis. I''m the

    one who put Luka in this situation. I didn''t want this child of unknown origin at that time. So I gave up

    on myself when I was pregnant and refused to eat properly. Only after Luka was born did he be

    autistic due to malnutrition."

    She looked up the reasons before why children got autism.

    This exnation made sense.

    I can''t live without him, or I''ll die."

    The woman was in tears, with a weak and helpless look.

    Louis'' thin lipspressed. Thinking that this was all because of him, he suddenly felt a little bit guilty.

    He took some tissue papers and handed them to her. his tone became softened, "Don''t cry. I told you,

    you are Luka''s real mother. No one can separate you from him."

    Grace took the tissues and wiped her tears off, whispering, "But Maria doesn''t like me. She likes Violet

    more, right?"

    Louis wrinkled his eyebrows. Thinking of Violet''s attitude towards him, he felt a little annoyed.

    "Well, it''s gettingte. You¡¯d rest early. We''ll talk about this tomorrow."

    For his grandma''s fondness for Violet, she did not appreciate it, did she?

    Louis left in stride. Grace''s face changed, and exhaled with relief.

    Finally, Louis had been fooled by her.

    But he didn''t promise to marry her.

    It seemed that she still cannot ignore Violet!

    ......

    Josie''s apartment.

    Violet looked at her daughter who was sitting obediently at a desk drawing, and her eyes shed with

    surprise.

    It was really good for Erin to go to school. It can make her lively and active daughter settle down.

    "Mommy, look! This is my drawing of you. Is it pretty?"

    Erin took the finished drawing and handed it to Violet.

    Violet: "..."

    Sorry, she can''t read this kind of abstract painting.

    "Nice, Erin. That''s great!"

    Violet kissed the little one''s little cheeks, andplimented against her will.

    "Luka taught me."

    The little one leaned into Violet''s arms, "Luka is really good! He can draw, write, and do arithmetic.

    Well, he can do everything except not talking. The teacher even said that he and I look like twins.

    Mommy, what is ¡®twins¡¯?"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Hearing her daughter''s question, Violet smiled and exined, "Twins are two little babies thate out

    of their mommy''s tummy together."

    She also thought that her daughter and Luka looked a bit alike.

    And both of them resembled Louis a little bit.

    Otherwise she and Josie wouldn''t go for gic testing on a whim in the first ce.

    It was just a pity that ...

    "Mommy, did Ie out of your tummy?"

    Erin blinked and asked dumbly.

    Violet froze and nodded, "Yes."

    Anyway, she had divorced Louis, so Erin''s identity didn''t need to be hidden anymore.

    "Well, it would be nice if Luka was born out of my mommy''s tummy too."

    Erin cocked her little head with a look of regret.

    Violet stroked her little head, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes.

    She did give birth to two babies that year, and if the other baby was still alive, it would be twins!

    "Violet, I just feel speechless about Pce Hotel." Josie called out exaggeratedly in the doorway of

    Erin¡¯s room.

    Violet left her daughter y by herself and then walked out.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Ivan just called me again and said we should continue serving pastries from tomorrow. Do you think

    it''s crazy for a big hotel to have such erratic management?"

    Josie said as she shook her phone.

    Violet froze, and just felt it strange.

    Their pastries could enter the Pce Hotel again?

    Did Louis give the order again?

    "Violet, when Maria told you to go to Balridge Manor today, did you tell Louis off and then he gave an

    order ..."

    "No."

    Violet interrupted Josie, "I didn''t do anything. I guess it must be because our pastries taste good and

    some customers want to eat them. That''s why Ivan will work with us again."

    Louis, that temperamental person, wouldn''t bother with such a trivial matter.

    "Is that so?"

    "It''s definitely true."

    "......"

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The next day.

    Pce Hotel.

    "Helena, I''ve received an invitation from Sunlite Model Contest to be the special guest. How about you?

    Did you get the notice yet?"

    David took a call and asked Violet, who was packing her makeup bag.

    Violet froze and was about to say no when her phone rang.

    After she answered the phone, a nice female voice came on the line.

    She had to go to the TV station on Friday to discuss the details of makeups for the Sunlite Model

    Contest with a few superiors.

    Violet was delighted and thanked her repeatedly.

    After hanging up the phone, Violet looked at David, "David, I got the notice too. Thank you."

    For his rmendation.

    "Don''t thank me. Thank Louis if you want. He''s the one who made the decision."

    David waved his hand, smiling profoundly.

    Violetpressed her lips, recalling that party. She inexplicably felt an upsurge of emotions.

    Louis had said he would sponsor the Sunlite Model Contest in order to make her the makeup director.

    She owed him a favor.

    But he was voluntary. No one begged him to do it.

    Maybe he had regretted it now.

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Violet suppressed her tumultuous thoughts and quickly went to the bathroom.

    When she came out, she bumped into Grace, who was alsoing to the bathroom.

    Violet went to the sink and turned on the faucet to wash her hands.

    "Miss Elliott, your bakery is back in the cooperation with the hotel, right?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Grace was washing her hands. Looking at Violet in the mirror, her eyes rolled.

    Violet washed her hands as well, looked at her, and said in a light voice, "Yes."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace straightened her hair around her ear, "Speaking of which, you have to thank me for that.¡±

    ¡°I suggested to Louis to cooperate with your bakery again. Louis said he wanted to do things the right

    way, but I didn''t think it would be easy for everyone. And, you''re Louis'' ex-wife. I said I wanted to thank

    you for the divorce. That''s why he agreed."

    Grace lifted her chin in a patronizing manner.

    Violetpressed her lips and pulled out a paper towel. After she finished wiping her hands, she

    tossed them into a trash can.

    "Is that so? Louis knew you were using your power for personal gain. And that''s why he continues to

    work with us, right?"

    "Of course not."

    Graceughed softly, "If he really med me, he wouldn''t continue to coborate with Rydon Food!"

    After saying that, Grace went into the bathroom.

    Violet''s red lips were pursed, and she felt the anger growing in her heart.

    She knew Grace was deliberately showing off to her.

    She knew that she didn''t have to be angry, but couldn¡¯t help be feel it unendurable.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Violet let out a long breath and took out her phone.

    The call was from the kindergarten.

    Violet picked up the phone, "Mrs. White, is something wrong?"

    "Miss Elliott, Erin got into a fight with a child at school. Pleasee to school now."

    What!?

    Erin got into a fight with a child!

    Violet had no time to care about the job now. She hurried to the dressing room to inform Julia, and then

    took a taxi to the school.

    The ss hadn¡¯t ended yet, so Violet exined her intention and went straight to the teacher''s office.

    "Mrs. White, look at my son! You have to exin why!"

    "Mrs. White, the kindergarten is one of the most prestigious schools in Crotosi City. Why do you ept

    the two trouble-makers?"

    "Yes, one can''t speak and the other is ill-bred.

    "......"

    Violet listened to them outside the door and frowned.

    Trouble-makers?

    Whom were they talking about?

    Violet pushed the door open and saw a number of people standing in the office.

    In addition to the teachers, there were three mothers and several children.

    One of them was her own daughter, and another was Luka.

    "Mommy."

    Erin saw Violet and ran towards her with a resigned look on her face.

    Violet wrapped her arms around her. Looking at Erin, she noticed that Erin was covered in filth. Her

    brows knitted tighter.

    She settled down and looked to the ss teacher, "Mrs. White, what was going on?"

    "Miss Elliott, here is the thing."

    Mrs. White said, "After nap, these kids were ying with Erin and Erin threw a painting box on them."

    That was unexpected!

    Violet''s eyes shed with dismay.

    She looked at her daughter, "Erin, why did you throw the painting box on them?"

    "Because they pulled my hair. When Luka helped me to chase them away, they called him a little

    dummy and pushed him. They were bullying Luka alone, so I got angry and threw the box on them."

    Erin exined it out clearly and told the whole story.

    Violet was enlightened.

    Her daughter was active but very sensible. It was impossible for her to fight with someone.

    Violet''s eyes fell on Luka, who was standing aside without saying a word. Then she walked over to take

    him into her arms.

    "Luka, thank you for defending Erin ."

    Luka''s eyes lit up and his tense face softened.

    "This little girl is your daughter?" a parent asked in surprise.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Before Violet could say anything, the teacher quickly exined, "No, this is Erin''s godmother. I couldn''t

    get through to Erin''s mother."

    When registering, it was Josie who filled out the information, so Erin''s mother was still Josie on the

    profile.

    Violet pursed her lips and wondered if she should disclose her rtionship with Erin when another

    parent opened her mouth.

    "Mrs. White, I recognize the mother of this little girl. Isn''t Josie? The divorcee? It''s true. Children that

    are raised in single-parent families are ill-bred. She should be kicked out of school!"

    "Yes, she is so rude. She doesn''t deserve to be here. I also agree the school to withdraw her from

    school."

    "Yes! I don''t want my son to be in the ce with this kind of person."

    "......"

    The three parents were demanding contemptuously.

    Violet wrapped her arms around Erin and Luka and swept her eyes over the parents.

    She looked level-headed .

    The three women were all wearing designerbels and spoke in an arrogant and dominant way.

    Apparently, they were from the upper ss.

    They wanted to bully her and Josie because they knew both of them were powerless?

    "It''s hrious. The ones who did something wrong are your children, right? So why should the kids who

    are right instead be med?"

    Violet, without being condescending, looked at the teacher, "Mrs. White, as you heard, it was their

    children who were at fault in the first ce. Now I ask them to apologize to Luka and Erin. At the same

    time, their parents should also apologize for their inappropriatements."

    Hearing these words, the teacher wanted to say something but stopped.

    They were all rich. How dared she offend them?!

    "What are you saying? Ms. Violet, who do you think you are? Do you think you are Mrs. Johnson?

    You''re just an inferior make-up artist now!"

    "That''s right. You''re still taking yourself seriously after being insulted!"

    "......"

    The three women looked extremely contemptuous.

    Violet took a deep breath and was about to speak when Luka in her arms suddenly rushed over and

    gave a fierce push to the parents.

    "Ouch."

    The three were caught off guard and stumbled.

    Violet was shocked and pulled Luka to her side.

    She was moved about what Luka did.

    The little one heard their scolding and that was why he rushed over and pushed them?

    "You little dummy. Don''t think that I don''t dare do anything to you because your father is Louis!"

    "That''s right! Louis is also a bastard! No wonder his son sucks too."

    "Mrs. White, you just saw it. How can this kind of autistic child with violent tendency attend the

    aristocratic school?"

    "......"

    The parents rebuked them even more fiercely.

    Violet covered the ears of two kids and smiled coldly.

    "Threedies, you think you are noble, don''t you? But look at your words and actions. You are more

    vulgar than the barbaric. Today, it''s obvious that your children have done something wrong. But instead

    of looking for your own reasons, you me the innocent."

    "I bet that with your way of education, in the future your life will be miserable. Because they all will

    be ignorant, ipetent, selfish and self-serving fops."

    What she said made the parents look at each other and offended.

    "Violet, how dare you? You''re just an outcast from an noble family. You dare berate us? Why are you so

    protective of this little dummy? Are you trying to use him to get to the top again? We have seen many

    women like you. You''re really shameless!"

    "That''s right. Mrs. White, why are you still standing there? We won''t be willing to let go until you give us

    an exnation today."

    "......"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The parents were gabbling and turned against Violet.

    The teacher felt it really troublesome.

    Just then, the door was pushed open and the head of kindergarten walked in.

    Behind her was Louis.

    He was wearing the usual dark suit.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    His unsmiling handsome face had a kind of coldness that no one dared approach him.

    As soon as he entered the room, all the people inside stopped talking, and even the temperature

    dropped few degrees.

    "Ms. Lily, you''re here."

    The teacher saw that she had alerted the head of kindergarten and hurriedly got up to greet her.

    Lily nced at her, and her eyes contained a sense of reproach.

    Louis sent his son to this school, and also gave the school some sports equipment as a gift.

    The staff of this school had to make sure he was well taken care of.

    The school began just for a few days and something happened to his son.

    "It''s uncle Louis."

    Erin, hugging Violet''sp, saw Louis and lit up.

    Violet, of course, saw him too. Her red lips pursed without speaking.

    Louis'' eyes swept to them. Violet was hugging two kids tightly. Inexplicably, he thought Luka was her

    child too.

    He walked up to her and fixated his eyes on her. Then he bent slightly to rub Luka''s head, and held up

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Erin who looked at him with her eager eyes.

    The crowd was wordless.

    Why did Louis hug the little girl first instead of his own son?

    Violet was also stunned, then subconsciously looked at Luka.

    Luka leaned on her side, raised his eyes and looked at Louis. Slightly, he straightened his little body.

    As if to say: I''m a little man. I don''t need to hug.

    "Erin, is everything okay?"

    Louis stroked the little one''s head and asked in a soft voice.

    Erin wrapped her little arms around his neck and pursed her lips a little, "Erin is okay. But they''re all

    being unreasonable and scolding mommy and us."

    Louis smiled reassuringly at her and swept his eyes over the parents. His face turned cold and solemn.

    "Did you just say you wanted an exnation? May I ask what you want?"

    He and the head of kindergarten had been outside early in the morning, and they had heard their

    conversation.

    The parents looked at each other, and their expressions had long lost the arrogance they just had.

    After a long time, one parent plucked up the courage to look at him, "Mr. Johnson, look at these kids of

    ours. All thanks to the little girl in your arms. They were just ying with her. Did this little girl have to

    be so savage? Her quality is so bad."

    "Isn''t it? That''s why we agreed that such a child can''t stay in school."

    "......"

    They never mentioned the cause and effect, but just med Erin.

    Louis''s breath was heavy, "Just ying with her? So you''re ying with my son by calling him a

    dummy?"

    Hearing his words, the parents dared not reply.

    But one of the parents said stiffly, "Mr. Johnson, we don''t mean anything else, but your son is indeed

    defective. You can''t keep people from telling the truth just because you have power, right?"

    Luka was defective?

    Louis'' thin lips were tightlypressed, and the air pressure around him was lower and lower.

    Not waiting for him to speak, Violet''s voice came from the side.

    "Thisdy, let''s make a bet."

    The eyes of the crowd fell on Violet who opened her mouth.

    "You want to bet with me? What kind of bet?"

    The parent faced Violet with imperiousness.

    "Just a bet on whether Luka can talk or not! Do you dare?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Violet looked to the crowd, "If Luka speaks up today, you will have to kneel down and admit your

    mistakes!"

    Her words that made the parents look at each other. And they were hesitated for a moment.

    Violetughed lightly, "Don''t you dare? Just now you were scolding us vigorously. You guys are really

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    weak."

    Being provoked, one of them said, "Ms. Violet, let''s bet! What if you lose?"

    "If I lose, I''m at your disposal."

    Violet answered, and then squatted down to hold Luka''s shoulder.

    "Luka, you tell everyone. Can you speak?"

    Luka looked at her steadily and did not say anything for a moment.

    The room was quiet as everyone watched them.

    "Ms. Violet, you lose! He is autistic!"

    "Ms. Violet, who do you think you are? An autistic child can''t just open his mouth when you say he

    can."

    "Ms. Violet, hurry up and take your daughter out of school!"

    "......"

    Each one of them was aggressive.

    At that moment, Luka red at them and her little lips moved.

    "I''m not autistic! You''re too childish to talk to me!"

    The little boy''s face was cold and proud, just like Louis.

    The parents still had their mouths open and the words that came to their minds were stuck in their

    throats.

    He spoke up!

    And he was proud as hell!

    Violetughed.

    She stroked Luka''s head and gave him a thumbs up.

    Luka''s little body straightened up, and he blushed because of shyness.

    On the side, Louis watched the interaction between the two, and the corners of his mouth were turned

    upwards slightly.

    "Did you heard that? It''s not that Luka can''t talk. He just doesn''t care to talk to you guys."

    Violet stood up and looked at the parents, "Well, a bet is a bet. You three, please."

    They lost, so they had to kneel down to admit their mistakes.

    The parents'' faces changed for a while, and they all stood still.

    "He''s the little dummy! Mommy, let''s go back and tell daddy to teach them a lesson."

    A chubby little boy pulled at his mother, raising his chin in exasperation.

    "Luka has spoken. He''s not a dummy!"

    Erin nuzzled Louis''s neck and said.

    "Hum! He is a dummy! You like to y with him and you don''t deserve to be here. My dad is a big boss

    with lots and lots of men. I''m going to get my dad toe and kick you out of school."

    The little boy had his hands in his waist and a pompous look on his face.

    It seemed that he was spoiled at home.

    Louis nced at him and asked the head of kindergarten, "Ms. Lily, who is the little boy?"

    "Mr. Johnson, his father is Mr. Lindsay from Robert Construction."

    So it was Robert Lindsay!

    Robert became a dad in his autumn year. No wonder he spoiled his son so much.

    Today he will let Robert know that there was always someone better!

    Louis held Erin with one hand and took out his cell phone with the other and made a phone call to

    Harry.

    "Harry, is Robert Constructioning to sign the outsourcing contract tomorrow? Make an notification

    and suspend the cooperation."

    After saying that, he collected the phone and looked at the head of kindergarten again, "The other two

    are ..."

    Plop!

    The three people knelt down.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s just a little fight between the kids. You''re a generous man. Please don''t take offense

    to our husband''s business ah."

    "Mr. Johnson, we know we''re wrong. We apologize to you."

    The parents were all terrified. How dared they joke about their families'' businesses.

    Louis'' cold eyes swept over the three, "Violet is right. If you don''t change your ways of education, your

    family will be miserable! Think about it. Luka, let''s go!"

    Luka''s eyes shone brightly as he took Violet''s hand and took a proud step to follow Louis'' lead.

    Louis, who had reached the door, thought of something, paused slightly, and touched Erin''s soft hair.

    "Erin, remember. Next time if someone dares bully you, call uncle and I''ll teach them a lesson for you."

    "Yeah, I''ll remember."

    Erin grinned, and her eyes were full of admiration.

    Violet knew Louis was trying to shock the people in the room. She felt warm in her heart.

    Looking at his back, she felt like he was Erin''s father and standing up for her daughter.

    What was she thinking about?

    After the four of them left the school, Violet regained herposure and saw Louis carrying Erin to his

    car, "Mr. Johnson, thank you for today. I''ll care of Erin."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Hearing Violet''s words, Erin hugged Louis around his neck and wouldn''t let go.

    Louis looked at Erin and could sense the little one''s attachment to himself.

    His heart softened a bit.

    "Erin, thank you for defending Luka today. Tell uncle what you want. Uncle can fulfill you a wish."

    Hearing this, Erin big eyes turned, "Uncle Louis, can you take me to the amusement park?"

    "Yes."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and answered.

    His eyes fell on Luka, "Luka, do you want to go?"

    Excitement shed in Luka''s eyes and he nodded vigorously.

    Yes!

    He had never been to a amusement park before!

    "Let''s go."

    Louis nced at Violet, pulled open the car door, and put Erin inside.

    Then, he carried Luka inside.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Violet looked stunned, reacted and quickly said, "This isn''t appropriate! Erin, get out of the car. Let''s go

    home."

    "Erin helped Luka and I''m grateful to her. So I''m going with her to the amusement park.

    Louis was looking at Violet with his hand on the car door.

    Violet was wordless and unable to retort.

    "No, you guys, we..."

    There was no problem going to the amusement park.

    What was a problem was the four of them going to the amusement park together.

    Theirbination was too strange.

    "Violet, if you don''t want to go with Erin, then please go back. It''s fine with me."

    Louis made a move to close the car door.

    Violet hurriedly stopped him and got into his car without thinking twice.

    Forget about it! She rarely had time to apany with Erin.

    What was the point of thinking so much about it?

    "Mommy,e and sit in the middle."

    Erin smiled and patted her seat.

    Violet pinched her little cheeks and sat between the two children.

    Louis looked at the harmonious trio, closed the car door and smiled lightly.

    ......

    Pce Hotel.

    Grace looked at the time, grabbed her bag and went to pick up Luka from kindergarten.

    "The Johnson Group president Louis, and his ex-wife Violet picked up their children from school

    together."

    "Louis is holding a little girl and Violet is holding his son. The four of them look like a family."

    "Do you think Louis is still thinking about Violet?"

    "I think it''s possible."

    "Are they going to remarry?"

    "......"

    The sound of several women talking came to her ears.

    Grace''s face fell and her brows knitted.

    Louis hade to pick up Luka?

    Or did hee with Violet?

    What did he want?

    Grace pressed down her frustration and went to the side to call Louis.

    After waiting for a while, the phone was finally answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Louis, you picked up Luka, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Why didn''t you say anything to me?"

    Grace grumbled softly.

    "I''m sorry. I took Luka to the amusement park. You can go back."

    Louis had taken Luka to the amusement park?

    It seemed that he was with Violet?

    Grace hung up the phone with coldness shed in her eyes.

    Stopping a car at the roadside, she instructed the driver to the direction of the amusement park.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Amusement park.

    The carousel moved slowly .

    Louis put away his phone and looked at Violet who was taking pictures of the two little ones.

    The sun was setting, and the warm yellow glow was cast on her body, which brought out her soft and

    beautiful temperament.

    The breeze blew up her hair, and she smiled as she tucked the hair behind her ears.

    "Uncle Louis, look at me! Look at me. I''m here!"

    Erin waved her little hand at Louis, and her pink face was beaming with innocence.

    Her smile, in the sunlight, inexplicably ovepped with Violet''s smiling face.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly, waved towards Erin, and his eyes slowly moved towards Violet.

    Was Erin really Josie''s daughter?

    Why did he think Erin and Violet looked alike?

    After shooting some photos, Violet, standing next to him, inadvertently gave a nce at him and made

    a eye contact with Louis'' burning gaze.

    From his eyes, she can sense a hint of scrutiny and inquiry, which made her palpitate.

    Why was he staring at her with such a look?

    Violet only felt puzzled.

    Slightly turning sideways, she tried to avoid his gaze.

    Louis narrowed his eyes and withdrew his look.

    Thinking of something, he walked up to Violet and said, "Violet, Tasty Interlude Bakery starts supplying

    pastries to Pce Hotel today, right?"

    He made the contribution!

    He had to let her know!

    When Violet heard this, she thought of Grace''s showing-off and felt enraged.

    "Yes! Should I thank Mr. Johnson and the future Mrs. Johnson for Tasty Interlude Bakery?"

    What kind of tone was that?

    It was okay she should thank him, but why did she have to include Grace?

    Louis frowned and was about to say something when the music of the carousel stopped.

    Violet was in a hurry to pick up the two little ones, and in her haste, she tripped over her feet.

    "Ah!"

    Violet subconsciously fell forward ...

    But promptly, her hand felt warm.

    The sound of a man''s powerful heartbeat came to her ears.

    She did not fall to the ground, but ...

    "Violet, this is your way of expressing your gratitude? In the public? I didn''t expect you to be so bold."

    The man''s teasing voice came from above her head, and Violet''s face was instantly hot.

    She stood up straight and took a step back sharply.

    "Mr. Johnson, it was just an ident."

    How depressing!

    She would rather fall on her face than fall into his arms.

    "Mommy, uncle Louis."

    Erin had gotten off the horse and was running happily towards her.

    Behind her was Luka.

    Violet quickly crouched down and caught Erin.

    "Erin, did you have fun?"

    "Yes, yes! Mommy, why is your face so red?"

    Erin blinked her big eyes with a curious face.

    Violet: "......"

    She found her daughter, who was telling the truth, not at all as pleasing as Luka, who was not talking at

    the moment.

    "Ahem, what else do you guys want to y?"

    Violet hugged the two little ones and changed the topic.

    "Well, w crane, fishing and railways ..."

    Erin enumerated some items and wanted to try all.

    Luka on the side did not say anything, but his little face was also full of expectation.

    "Okay, you can try them all. Today, let''s have a fun."

    Louis, with his long arms outstretched, picked up Erin with his left hand and Luka with his right, then

    stepped forward.

    In the sunset, the man''s back was tall and straight, and there was a sense of security.

    Violet stood straight. Seeing the smile on her daughter''s face, her red lips pursed.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that her daughter really liked Louis.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    But why did Erin like him?

    In the front, Louis beheld Erin''s pink face.

    "Erin, can I give you a little test? To see if you are clever."

    "What is it?"

    Erin asked in a silvery voice.

    Louis turned sideways, nced at Violet who was buying water on the side of the road, and asked

    softly: "Do you know who gave birth to you? Was it Josie Mommy, or Angel Mommy?"

    Erin smiled, "I know. Angel Mommy told me that I came out of her tummy. Everyone says Luka and I

    are twins, so I wish Luka came out of Mommy''s tummy too!"

    As expected!

    Erin was Violet''s daughter!

    Louis pursed his lips, and mysteriously had a depression feeling.

    When Violet married him, she actually concealed the fact that she had a child!

    That was why she pretended to be ugly and then tried everything to divorce him?

    That was so scheming!

    Louis'' eyes were deep in concentration.

    If Erin was Violet''s daughter, then who was the real father?

    Everyone thought Erin and Luka looked like twins, which meant Erin looked a bit like him.

    And he, who didn''t like kids, somehow felt connected to Erin.

    So could Erin be his daughter?

    But he had only slept with one woman four years ago.

    And that woman was Grace!

    At the thought of Violet having been with another man before him, he was inexplicably agitated.

    "Mm, uncle Louis, you''re hugging Erin too tight."

    Erin grunted ufortably.

    Louis returned to his senses, suppressed his emotion of restlessness, and set the two children down.

    "Luka, take Erin and go y."

    Luka nced at him, and her little mouth pursed. Then he and Erin walked towards the children''s y

    area.

    Was dad in a bad mood because he knew Erin was Violet''s daughter?

    Behind him, Violet, who had a bottle of water in hand, walked up to Louis.

    "Here you are."

    Louis glimpsed at her and reached out his hand to take it.

    He opened the bottle, slightly tilted his head and took a big sip.

    He looked aloof, and the way he looked at her was also cold.

    Violet blinked, wondering what she had done to him again.

    At that moment, the phone in her pocket rang.

    Violet took it out and looked at it. It was Josie''s calling.

    She stepped away from Louis and picked up the phone.

    "Hello ..."

    The woman''s voice was sweet as she made small talk in a soft voice with the other one in the phone.

    Louis grew even more distant.

    The way she spoke was quite soft. Could it be Isaac again?

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Violet, how many boyfriends did she have?

    At this time, the phone in his pocket also rang.

    After he nced at the caller ID, his thin lipspressed slightly, barely calming down a bit.

    "Grace."

    "Louis, I''ming to the park. Are you guys still here?"

    Grace was here?

    Louis frowned.

    He looked at Violet and said after thinking for a while, "We''re still here. Come on in."

    Grace was Luka''s real mother, and he shouldn''t deprive her of the opportunity to spend time with her

    child.

    Not far away, Violet and Josie finished their phone call and headed in Louis'' direction.

    Josie was almost at the park to pick herself and Erin up and take them home.

    "Mr. Johnson ..."

    "Louis."

    A woman''s sound came from behind her.

    Violet froze and turned around to see Grace who was walking towards them.

    Grace was here too!

    The smile on Violet''s face faded.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    "Miss Elliott''s there too?"

    Grace looked over at Violet, feigning surprise.

    Violet gave her a slight nod and turned her head to the two children in the ying area.

    "What brings you here?" Louis asked in a light voice.

    "I haven''t apanied Luka to the yground before. So I thought he''ll be happy to see you and me

    ying with him."

    Grace returned in a gentle tone.

    Louis didn''t say anything, peered at Violet, and looked back into the ying area.

    Violet''s hand was holding the bottle of water tightly. Puzzlingly, he felt a little absurd.

    They were a family of three, and she, an ex-wife, intervened between them with her daughter.

    "Erin, it''s gettingte. Let''s go home."

    Violet shouted towards the little one.

    Hearing her call, the two looked up in unison and both ran towards her.

    "Mommy, can''t we y a little longer?"

    Erin blinked her big eyes, not satisfied.

    "We don''t have a time. Josie Mommy is already here to pick us up."

    Violet carried her out and put her shoes on.

    "Luka, you can go on. Daddy and mommy are waiting for you outside."

    Grace said to Luka in time, smiling.

    Daddy and mommy!?

    Violet pursed her lips as she straightened her daughter''s clothes.

    Luka looked at Grace, then at Violet, and walked out of the ying area without saying a word.

    He was not gonna continue?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Her words were useless?

    The smile on Grace''s face froze and she cursed Luka as an ungrateful son.

    "Mommy, can I get a doll before we leave?"

    Erin saw the crane machine next to her and her eyes shed with anticipation.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Violet picked her up and walked over to the machine.

    Luka looked up at Louis and took his hand.

    "You want to y too?" asked Louis.

    Luka nodded.

    Louis picked him up and went to another machine.

    What a brother-sister bond!

    Grace just felt annoyed as she slowly followed them.

    "Mommy, I want this."

    Erin pointed to a doll, with a look of excitement.

    "Okay, let''s try it."

    Violet took Erin''s hand, pushed the joystick and aimed at the target.

    "Ah, so close!"

    Erin looked regretful.

    "Let''s try again."

    Violet spit out her tongue and continued.

    "Well, so close again."

    "One more time."

    "......"

    Several times in a row, they were always so close.

    Erin''s face fell.

    Luka, seeing the doll in his hand, pulled Louis'' hand, and pointed at Erin.

    Did Luka asked him to help Erin?

    Louis walked towards Violet.

    "I''ll help you."

    Violet''s forehead was already seeping with sweat.

    Once she heard Louis'' low and maic voice, she was relieved, inexplicably.

    She stepped aside and watched Louis hold Erin''s small hand and move the joystick up and down.

    "Wow, I got it! Uncle Louis is great!"

    When she finally caught a doll, Erin pped her hands and kissed Louis on the right side of his face.

    Louis was filled with a sense of aplishment.

    "Do you want more?"

    "Yes! Yes!"

    "Okay."

    The two continued. Violet curled her lips, and with a glimpse, she saw Grace was staring at her.

    Her eyes were awfully unfriendly.

    Violet smiled slightly, then averted her eyes.

    When Louis helped the little one get two more dolls, Violet opened her mouth.

    "Okay Erin, we should go. Josie Mommy should be here soon."

    If she didn''t leave, she was afraid she was going to get killed with Grace''s eyes.

    "Okay."

    Erin hugged the doll in her arms tightly, and her eyes still shining with joy.

    "Miss Elliott, can you take a picture of me and Louis and Luka? We''re finally reunited as a family of

    three. And we haven''t had a picture together yet."

    Grace pulled Luka''s hand and took Louis'' arm, smiling at Violet.

    Violet was motionless. Watching the three standing together, she somehow felt suffocated.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    She took a deep breath and smiled, "Okay."

    "Thanks."

    Grace hurriedly handed her the phone and looked at Louis again, "Louis, you hold Luka."

    Louis'' eyebrows unconsciously twisted up.

    A family of three?

    He and she hadn''t even started a family yet.

    "Louis, here."

    Grace picked up Luka and tried to let Louis hold him.

    Louis looked at her, noticed her expectant gaze, and finally took Luka over.

    Grace got the corners of her mouth to turn upwards and took his arm.

    The three of them were snuggled together in front of the camera, looking so happy.

    Violet pursed her lips and pressed the shutter button.

    "There you go."

    "Thank you, Miss Elliott."

    Grace smiled smugly.

    It was clear that she was deliberately showing affection in front of her.

    Violet suppressed the difort inside and picked up her daughter after returning the phone to her.

    "Erin, say goodbye to your aunt and uncle and Luka."

    "Bye!"

    Erin said goodbye in a ringing voice.

    As she watched the two leave, Grace let out a cold snort in her heart.

    Her eyes fell on Luka and was pretending to be gentle.

    "Luka, what else do you want to y? Daddy and mommy will apany you."

    Luka shook his head. The excitement for other items had long gone.

    Erin and Violet had left here, and it was no fun for him to y alone.

    "No more? Are you hungry? Then let''s go and have a dinner together."

    Grace smiled slightly, and still spoke softly.

    Luka did not say anything but looked at Louis.

    Louis'' eyes retracted from not far away and asked Luka: "What do you want to eat?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Luka thought about it for a while and two images shed through his mind.

    "Cartoon meal."

    He wanted to eat the kind of delicious and good-looking meal that Violet made.

    "Luka, what''s cartoon meal?"

    Grace inquired.

    Louis gave a nce at her, "It''s the meal in the form of robot cat, or a big bear. Violet made it for Luka,

    can you?"

    What the hell was that?

    When had Violet ever done that for Luka?

    Graceughed, "I can ask Google if I don''t know how. Louis, how abouting to our apartment

    tonight? I''ll cook dinner for you."

    She couldn''t lose to Violet.

    She had to develop a rtionship with the father and son.

    "Okay."

    Louis pondered for a moment and agreed.

    An hourter.

    Luka looked at the meal in front of him and his small brows furrowed.

    What kind of pattern was this?

    Was it an octopus?

    "Luka, are you surprised? Mommy especially did it for you. The puppy pattern is interesting, right?

    Taste it."

    Grace looked at Luka, and her face was full of pride.

    So this was a puppy?

    Well, maybe he was not intelligent enough to recognize it as a puppy.

    Luka picked up a spoon, hesitated slightly, and scooped it.

    He imagined the delicious taste of the meal that Violet cooked.

    Yet what was in his mouth now was ...

    Luka''s little face scrunched up into a frown and he spat out the food directly.

    So salty!

    It tasted awful!

    He wanted to drink water!

    Seeing Luka running for water, Louis, who was sitting at the side, wrinkled his eyebrows.

    He picked up a fork and took a taste.

    The taste in his mouth made his frown tighten.

    Drawing out a piece of tissue, he spat the dish out of his mouth, then walked to the living room and

    picked up Luka.

    "Grace, practice your cooking skills sometime. I''ll take Luka back to Balridge Manor first."

    Her cooking skill was on the same level as Violet''s!

    "Louis, Luka ..."

    Watching them leave, Grace was fairly indignant.

    She had worked so hard to cook a meal, and all she got in return was dislike from them!

    It was all Violet''s fault!

    ......

    Friday.

    Violet was invited to the TV station to meet with the team of Sunlite Model Contest.

    When she followed the staff into a room, she saw a lot of people sitting inside.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Violet''s eyes swept the crowd.

    There were acquaintances, Jessie and Lucie in the room, as well as several well-known make-up

    artists, in addition to a few superiors from the station.

    "Good morning, Miss Elliott."

    Director Stanley said hello to Violet.

    "Hi, Mr. Stanley."

    Violet nodded slightly at him and walked over.

    "Miss Elliott, please take a look at the contract. If there are no problems, we can sign it."

    Stanley gestured to the staff to get the contract for Violet.

    Violet took it, flipped through it carefully, and then prepared to sign thest page with her name.

    "Mr. Stanley, did Violet cheat her way into the contest? Because she doesn''t need toe over to the

    examination like they do."

    The woman''s charming voice came to her ears.

    Violet''s hand, which was holding a pen, paused. Then, she raised her eyes to look over.

    The one who spoke was Jessie, who was tucking her wavy hairs while asking Stanley in a delicate

    way.

    Jessie, like David, was a special guest at the Sunlite Model Contest.

    "Yes, Mr. Stanley. I have been on your show before. You know my make-up level. Why was I eliminated

    this time?"

    "That''s right,Mr. Stanley. In terms of seniority, we''re better than her. In terms of ability, we''re not inferior

    to her either. Why did she even get hired without a test? And we were eliminated?"

    Several makeup artists were unconvinced.

    It seemed that makeup artists should have gone through a test before this.

    Stanley would then choose makeup artists he liked for the Sunlite Model Contest ording to their

    performance.

    Violet''s fingers curled up.

    When she thought that she had been selected because of Louis, she pursed her lips and did not speak.

    "About this ..."

    Stanley nced at Violet and smiled awkwardly.

    "The reason Miss Elliott was hired without a test is because I believe in her makeup skill."

    She was Louis''s ex-wife, and she was chosen in the first ce because of Louis!

    Of course there was no need for a test!

    "Oh, don''t make things difficult for Mr. Stanley. The Johnson Group is the biggest sponsor of the

    Contest. Miss Elliott is Louis'' ex-wife. So for Louis'' sake, Mr. Stanley can only turn a blind eye for it.

    Jessie deliberately made a such exnation, but her words were implying something.

    That was, Violet managed to be the make-up artist for the contest all because of Louis!

    Several of the eliminated make-up artists looked at each other, and they felt extremely resentful.

    Lucie stood silently at the side and did not speak.

    Violet sensed the provocation from Jessie''s eyes and smiled.

    Then, she took a ss of water from the table and sshed it directly at her face.

    "Ah!"

    Her sudden and unexpected action caused Jessie to scream out.

    "Violet, are you crazy?"

    Violet smiled faintly, "Sorry, Miss Shaw, your makeup is smudged. Why don''t you let me help you? By

    the way, I''ll show Mr. Stanley if my makeup skill is good enough."

    She didn''t want to burden herself with the title of a connected person and have others look at her in a

    different way.

    The best way was to gag them with strength.

    "Jessie, look, your makeup is smudged anyway. Why don''t you just be a model and let Miss Elliott fix

    your makeup."

    Stanley coughed lightly and spoke.

    He made the suggestion. Jessie, full of anger, can not lose her temper in front of him and reluctantly sit

    in the chair.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Violet took out her phone and clicked on the live streaming software.

    "Mr. Stanley, in order to guarantee fairness and impartiality, I want more people to see how I apply

    makeup."

    "So that when the contest starts, there will be no people stirring up trouble behind my back. And saying

    that I made it in an unwarranted way."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Pretending not to know anything, Stanley snigger as he signaled for her to begin.

    Violet asked one of the staff members to hold her phone, then set out the makeup tools she had

    brought with her and started the live broadcast.

    "Hello again, I''m Helena from RW Styling Studio. And today, I have the honor of having the big star

    Jessie as a model. So I can show you my makeup skills. Guess what kind of makeup I will put on

    Jessie?"

    Gradually, moreizens went into the live broadcast room.

    "Wow, it''s really Jessie, the big star."

    "I''m so curious. What kind of makeup will Helena put on Jessie?"

    "Will it be an ugly makeup?"

    Jessie''s eyebrows knitted together and she whispered a warning to Violet, "Violet, don''t you dare to put

    ugly makeup on me!"

    Violet was removing her makeup, "Don''t worry Jessie. I will never put ugly makeup on you. I will make

    you look prettier."

    Hearing her words, Jessie didn''t continue to say anything else.

    Violet began to apply the makeup, while doing exnations in front of the camera.

    There were several makeup artists around, all staring at her instantaneously.

    Violet did it very fast, and it didn''t take long that she finished the makeup for Jessie.

    "Well, it''s done! I''ll let Jessie see it first. Are you satisfied with it?"

    Violet took out a mirror and handed it to Jessie.

    Jessie hurriedly took it and looked at herself in the mirror.

    She was surprised by what she saw in the mirror.

    She had to said that Violet''s make-up level was extremely high.

    She had wless skin, and with the makeup, colors seemed brighter when she was around.

    And her pair of upturned eyes seemed to be able to seduce people''s soul.

    The delicate and red lips were plump as a cherry. When she puckered, it was so alluring that people

    wanted to taste it.

    But ...

    Jessie looked around and felt that something was not right.

    This makeup made her look gorgeous, but it waspletely different from her original and innocent

    temperament.

    "Jessie, are you not satisfied with my make-up?"

    Violet was smiling lightly on the side.

    Jessie tossed the mirror to the side and looked at the camera.

    "Helena, you''d better exin to everyone what kind of makeup you''re doing for me. Why do I feel so

    awkward?"

    Even if Violet''s makeup was indeed good, she won''t give apliment to her!

    Violetughed and looked to the camera.

    "Does everyone think Jessie''s makeup is beautiful today?"

    Allizens in the room were saying she was beautiful.

    "They think it''s beautiful! Do the male fans think so?"

    Violet continued.

    And the maleizens agreed so.

    Violet looked at Jessie, "Then let me tell you. The makeup I put on for Jessie today is called ''mistress

    exclusive'' makeup! Do you think Jessie looks like a mistress? Pretending to be delicate and is scorned

    and hated by everyone?"

    Jessie froze.

    And people in the room was wordless.

    Mistress exclusive makeup!?

    This was an insinuation that Jessie was a mistress!

    "Violet!"

    Jessie was provoked, stood up and mmed her phone to the ground.

    But Violet remained unmoved, "Jessie, pay attention to your behavior. In your fans'' eyes, you are a

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    pure existence. You must control your temper."

    "You!"

    Jessie pointed at Violet, out of breath in anger.

    Violetughed quietly and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Stanley, is my make-up still to your satisfaction? If

    you are not satisfied, Jessie can continue to be my model. I will put on a different makeup for her until

    you are satisfied."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Stanley saw Jessie who was pissed off, and prevented himself from bursting intoughter.

    "It''s okay! I''ve seen your out-of-this-world makeup skill. No need to try again. What do you guys think?

    Have you lost convincingly?"

    Several make-up artists did not say anything, but something was obviously welling up in their eyes.

    They were all industry insider, and once Violet started doing make-up, they could tell how excellent she

    was.

    "Mr. Stanley, Miss Elliott''s makeup skills are evident. I will work with her toplete the task for the

    Sunlite Model Contest."

    Lucie looked at Stanley and spoke.

    "Good."

    Stanley nodded, "Miss Elliott, Lucie is also one of the main makeup artists for this Contest. So I''ll leave

    the makeup work for you."

    Violet looked to Lucie and extended her hand towards her, "We could work well together."

    Since thest incident, Lucie had left the crew.

    She heard that Lucie joined arge makeup studio and became one of the partners.

    Hopefully, this time, the coboration would have no ident.

    "Thanks."

    Lucie shook hands with Violet, then turned to leave.

    "Let''s go too."

    Jessie red at Violet with hatred and left with her assistant.

    Violet finished organizing her makeup tools, handed the signed contract to Stanley, and then left the

    room as well.

    She took a big order and made a fool of Jessie.

    She was so happy!

    The phone in her pocket rang. It was Isaac''s call.

    She beamed and picked up the phone.

    "Isaac."

    "Violet, where are you?"

    Isaac''s gentle voice came over the receiver.

    "I just got out of the station. I signed a makeup order."

    Violet got in her car and replied.

    "Yeah? That''s got to be a celebration."

    Isaacughed, "I just got back from a business trip. I''ll pick Erin upter, then I''ll book a table and ask

    Josie to join us."

    Hearing this, Violet thought for a moment and agreed with him.

    She was happy today, and it was time to celebrate.

    ......

    In front of the kindergarten.

    "Uncle Isaac."

    Erin was so happy to see Isaac that she jumped into his arms.

    Isaac picked her up in his arms and chuckled as he stroked her little head.

    "Uncle Isaac, why are you here to pick me up today?"

    Erin asked, blinking her big eyes.

    "Because your two mommies have ordered Erin''s favorite food at the restaurant. They are waiting for

    us to have a big meal."

    Isaac smiled.

    "Yeah! Let''s go!"

    Erin looked down and waved her hand to Luka.

    "Luka, I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."

    Luka waved to her with disappointment in his eyes.

    Aunt Violet didn''te today, and he missed her.

    "Luka."

    Grace came over to pick up Luka. As her eyes swept over Isaac who left with Erin, she absorbed in

    thought.

    Luka nced at her, not looking high.

    Grace withdrew her gaze and watched Luka.

    "Luka, let''s go to daddy''s office."

    She couldn''t act like a babysitter every time, dropping Luka off at Balridge Manor and leaving.

    She had to validate her existence in front of Louis and develop a rtionship with them.

    Otherwise, she would not be able to marry Louis.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Luka''s dark eyes squinted and did not say anything.

    He also wanted to see where his father worked!

    It was the president''s office of the Johnson Group .

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    "Louis, I want you to fire Olly!"

    Jasmine screamed angrily at Louis.

    Louis didn''t even look up, "Why?"

    "Because he''s out of line!"

    Jasmine said, "Louis, I am the general manager of Century Entertainment Company. Why does he

    have to mess with every proposal I make?"

    Louis lifted his eyes slightly when he heard this, "Jasmine, as a manger, you have to be open-minded

    and make the best use of your talents. Olly is a talented person. His opinions must be in the interest of

    thepany."

    That was not true!

    Olly''s existence was simply a deliberate arrangement by Louis.

    He was trying to make Jasmine a mere figurehead!

    Jasmine gasped, "Louis, are you doing this on purpose? You''re deliberately suppressing me?"

    This annoying bastard was really going too far!

    Louis nced at her and said in a light voice: "Jasmine, we''re in thepany. Please call me Mr.

    Johnson. I am scrupulous in separating public from private interests. There is no intentional

    suppression. At most, I think your ability is limited and I want someone to help you out."

    Public and private!?

    That was bullshit!

    He was deliberately doing this to her!

    If this went on, there would be no ce for her in thepany.

    Jasmine red at Louis and her fingernails almost digging into her flesh.

    "Anything else to ask? If not, go out."

    Louis lowered his eyes and went back to work.

    Jasmine stomped her foot in hatred and mmed the door shut on her way out.

    Damn Louis! How in the world can she pull him down from his position of power?

    "Miss Harper. This is Mr. Johnson''s office."

    The secretary''s sweet voice rang out in front of her.

    Jasmine looked forward and saw Graceing with Luka, and narrowed her eyes.

    Grace also saw Jasmine.

    The smile on her face paused slightly and she nodded with Jasmine, "Miss Johnson."

    Jasmine held her chin up high, with a cold and arrogant attitude.

    She swept her eyes over the two of them and said, "The future Mrs. Johnson? You''re here to see

    Louis?"

    Grace was the impostor. Why didn''t she listen to herst time to use Louis?

    She had to scheme against her and get Grace to do something for her.

    Grace pretended to be timid, then took Luka to the office.

    Jasmine grunted and smoothed her hair around her ears.

    It was all a bunch of nasties. What a bad day!

    Thinking of something, she took out her cell phone, cleared her throat and made a phone call.

    She waited for a while and finally got through.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    The man''s warm and elegant voice came from the current.

    Jasmine pouted and chirped, "Isaac, I can''t believe you didn''t save my phone number?"

    "Miss Johnson, what''s wrong?" Isaac asked in a light voice.

    "Are you back from your business trip? I have something to ask you!"

    "Sorry, it''s not convenient for me right now."

    Isaac said and hung up the phone.

    "Hey, Isaac, I haven''t finished yet!"

    Jasmine listened to the beeping sound on the phone and was so angry that she wanted to m the

    phone.

    Why was he so hard to deal with!?

    She was the daughter of the Johnson Family and interested in him. Shouldn''t he immediately fall in

    love with her?

    The more difficult to deal with him, the more she wanted to get him!

    Jasmine grunted, thinking of the voice she had just heard on the phone.

    There was someone calling out "Wee to Snow Restaurant".

    So he was at Snow Restaurant!

    Jasmine''s eyes rolled up and she had an idea.

    President''s Office.

    Louis looked at Grace and Luka who came in, and his eyebrows knitted.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    "Louis, I want you and me to spend more time with Luka. Are you angry?"

    Grace watched Louis and asked cautiously.

    Louis glimpsed at Luka and his face was softened a bit.

    "No."

    It was true that his son cannot grow without thepany of both parents.

    Luka was looking around, and his big eyes were full of curiosity.

    Louis got up and picked him up.

    "Luka, this is where daddy works. Let me show you around."

    Luka blinked and nodded.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The corners of Grace''s mouth were turned upwards. She thought about it and said tentatively, "Louis,

    Luka might be hungry. So should we go shopping for groceries and cook dinner togetherter? Or do

    we go back to Balridge Manor together?"

    Hearing this, Louis thought of yesterday''s dinner, and his eyebrows unconsciously frowned.

    "Let''s take Luka out. I''ll ask Harry to book a table."

    He wanted to go out!

    He just won''t take her back to Balridge Manor!

    Grace nced at theputer on his desk, and absorbed in her thought.

    ......

    Snow Restaurant.

    Violet was sitting in a private room, eating and talking.

    "Violet, you''re so awesome. You dare to say Jessie is a mistress in the live broadcast! Convincing!"

    Josie heard about Violet''s feat on TV station and couldn''t stop squealing with joy.

    "Who told her to be so scheming? She said I cheat my way into it."

    Violet took a sip of water and went on.

    "But, if without Louis'' help, it would be a little hard for you to take the Sunlite Model Contest."

    Josie fed Erin and winked at Violet.

    Violet didn''t say anything and put food in Erin''s bowl.

    "Violet, you''re talented. Even if she can''t take this order, there are other waiting for he r."

    Isaac sat beside Violet and spoke in a soft voice.

    Josie nced at him andughed, "Yes, yes, Violet''s talents. There is no shortage of orders."

    "That''s right."

    Isaac continued and passed Violet a dish.

    Violet chuckled, "You two stop praising me like that. I can''t be too conceited to. And I might fail

    someday"

    "You won''t"

    "Even if you do, I will be your strong supporter."

    "......"

    The three joked andughed. Erin was full, wiggled her little body and said, "Mommy, I need to go to

    the bathroom."

    Josie put down her fork, "Okay, little princess, Josie Mommy will take you there."

    "Mm."

    Josie carried Erin out of the room.

    Isaac and Violet were left in the room.

    Isaac served Violet another bowl of soup, "Violet, eat more. You seem to have lost weight again."

    "No, I haven''t. but I''ve gained much weight in the past few days."

    Violet took the bowl and said.

    Isaac''s eyes were gentle, "Where is the Sunlite Model Contest held?"

    "At Scarlett Resort."

    "It''s got a great view!"

    "Yes, it is."

    The two of them chatted for a while. Then, Isaac''s phone rang, and someone sent a video call request.

    He nced at it, smiled and picked up, "Mom."

    "Issac, where are you? Are you still busy?"

    Esther was Issac''s mother, and her figure appeared in the screen.

    Isaac nced at Violet, "Mom, I''m in a restaurant now, with Violet."

    "Really? Violet''s with you?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    "Hmm. Look, isn''t she?"

    Isaac moved the camera over.

    Violet moved her body over a little closer to Isaac.

    "Esther, it''s been a long time. How are you?"

    "Violet, it has been a long time since you''ve not visited me."

    "Sorry sorry, I''ve been really busytely. I''ll see you when I''m free."

    Violet was all smiles, chatting affectionately with Esther.

    Isaac watched her quietly, and his eyes were full of warmth.

    At the door, Jasmine was led by a waiter.

    When she saw Violet and Isaac were snuggling intimately together, her face was instantly covered with

    anger.

    No wonder Isaac was ignoring her! He was seduced by Violet, the bitch!

    "Violet, why are you so shameless? You just got divorced and you''re looking for a recement!"

    Violet and Isaac were both stunned by her sudden shouting.

    Isaac hurriedly spoke to his mother and then hung up the phone.

    "Miss Johnson, what are you doing?"

    Jasmine pointed her finger at Violet, "Isaac, do you like her that much? She''s a slut! You don''t even

    think she''s disgusting!"

    She was disgusting!

    Violet almostughed out loud by what she said. "Jasmine, I''m not as disgusting as you are!"

    Jasmine slept around every now and then, and she had the nerve to describe Violet as a slut?

    "What did you say? How dare you? Bitch! I didn''t have a child with a man like you did!"

    Jasmine scolded furiously.

    Violet''s face changed and she stared at Jasmine, "Jasmine, what do you mean?"

    Did she know that she had given birth to a child?

    "You don''t know what I mean?"

    Jasmine sneered, "Violet, you gave birth to a child. It''s not Josie. You''re so shameless!"

    She knew that Erin was her daughter!

    How did she know?

    Violet wrinkled her brow and curled her fingers.

    At that moment, Josie came back with Erin.

    When she heard Jasmine''s cursing, she changed her expression.

    She handed Erin to Isaac and shouted at Jasmine, "Jasmine, who are you calling shameless? The

    most shameless person is you! Are you short of men? How horny are you to pester Isaac every day?"

    "You!"

    Jasmine grudged and her face changed for a while.

    "Josie, you''re a whore too. Look at you both, you''re all unattractive bitches!"

    "You''re a bitch! You''re crazy! What are you doing here? Fuck off!"

    Josie shouted, pointing at the door.

    Violet pulled at the hem of her shirt, then asked, "Jasmine, how do you know I had a baby?"

    She didn''t mind to let other people know the fact that she had a child.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    But she had to at least find out how Jasmine knew about it.

    Jasmine''s eyes rolled up slightly.

    She fixed her hair around her ears and smiled coldly, "Violet, look at your daughter. Does she look like

    Josie more than you?! I''ve checked you out. You took a year off from school because of sickness, but

    you actually gave birth to a bastard, right?

    She called Erin bastard!

    Violet looked at her daughter, who was being held tightly in Isaac''s arms and had her ears covered.

    Her face turned cold.

    Then, she picked up a cup of water on the dining table and sshed it at Jasmine.

    "Jasmine, you try cursing one more time?"

    She can investigate her, but she can''t scold her daughter!

    "Ah, Violet, you bitch! How dare you? I''ll kill you!"

    Jasmine was extremely infuriated that she wiped her face and picked up her bag to throw it at Violet.

    At that moment, a small figure rushed over and pushed Jasmine hard.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Jasmine was caught off guard by the push. ¡°Ah!¡± She staggered and fell to the ground.

    When she looked up, she saw Luka glowering at her with a wary expression, and pursing his little lips.

    "Luka! You little bastard! How dare you push me!"

    Rage flowed through her likeva, as she climbed up and tried to punch him.

    "Jasmine, don''t you dare to touch him?"

    A man''s cold voice rang out from the doorway, and Jasmine''s hand froze in mid-air.

    Louis was here too!

    He was an nasty bastard, just as disgusting as Violet. And the little bastard they had produced!

    Anger poured through Jasmine.

    She made up her mind and called out, "Louis, you''re just in time! I''m telling you, Violet is a liar! She has

    given birth to a child. Yet she still pretended to be innocent and married. It was a fraudulent marriage!"

    "She treats you like a pathetic guy and our family an ATM! Now, look at her. She takes the money you

    gave her to be with her old lover!"

    Louis, the illegitimate child, didn''t know the truth anyway, so she could nder Violet as much as

    possible!

    It would be better to provoke Louis and send Violet to jail!

    The atmosphere was fairly tense in the room.

    After ncing at Violet and Isaac with indifference, he took a big step over and picked Luka up.

    "Jasmine, behave yourself. You''re a celebrity. Don''t make yourself look like a shrew."

    After saying that, he didn''t stay any longer, turned around and left.

    Grace, who came along with him, looked meaningfully at Violet.

    Then, she sneered and quickly followed.

    Jasmine screamed and cursed.

    "Jasmine, you still don''t want to go? Do you want to be sshed with water again?" Josie picked up a

    ss of water and pretended to ssh it.

    Jasmine hurriedly took two steps back and red at Violet and Josie.

    Then, watching Isaac who had a cold face, Jasmine finally left in a huff.

    The room was quiet now.

    Gazing at the door, Violet thought about the way Louis just looked at her, and felt inexplicably anxious.

    Did he believe what Jasmine said?

    How came he left without saying a word?

    Would Jasmine seed in provoking her and sue her for marriage fraud?

    "Jasmine is a crazy bitch! Violet, are you okay?"

    Josie asked in an exasperated voice.

    Violet looked back, smiled lightly and shook her head.

    "I''m fine."

    "But Louis knows you had a baby. So he''s not going to hold on to it, is he?"

    Josie asked with some concern.

    "It''s okay. If the worstes, I can give him back thepensation."

    Violet acted as if nothing had happened conciliate Josie.

    "Violet, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."

    Isaac let go of Erin with self-usation.

    If it wasn''t for him, Jasmine wouldn''t consider Violet as the most hated person.

    Maybe the fact that Violet had a baby would have been a secret forever.

    "Isaac, what are you talking about? How can I me you for that? I had a baby, and sooner orter

    they''ll know."

    Violet hugged Erin and soothed Isaac.

    "I''ve never seen such a bratty woman like her."

    Josie still looked indignant.

    "Mommy, that auntie is so mean and aggressive. I think I heard uncle Louis'' voice. Is he here to get rid

    of the mean auntie?"

    Erin asked in an naive voice.

    She was held in Isaac''s arms and did not see the scene just now.

    Although her ears were covered, she still heard a little sound.

    Violet looked at her daughter''s big bright eyes and sighed silently.

    In the eyes of her daughter, probably Louis was a hero-like existence.

    He can catch dolls for her, and help her chase away bad guys.

    It was a pity that this man was not destined to be with them.

    Another private room.

    Louis, Louis and Grace all sit down.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Seeing Louis'' grim face, Grace gloated a little.

    She didn''t expect to see such a good show before dinner!

    Jasmine was such a self-inflicted bitch!

    She actually turned ck and white and ndered Violet.

    Louis must be disgusted with Violet because Grace had beheld his aloof attitude towards Violet.

    "Louis, is it true what Miss Johnson said? So Erin is Miss Elliott''s daughter? She''s hiding it so well. So

    scheming!"

    Grace affected to sigh casually, and said after a pause: "I don''t know why Miss Elliott was pregnant

    before marriage. She''s still young! Probably she''s just ignorant. Stupidly in love, right?"

    She couldn''t say too much, otherwise she would reveal herself.

    But she can still deepen Louis'' misunderstanding about Violet!

    Louis flipped through the menu and was getting more and more annoying.

    Luka on the side, with frown, nced at Grace and said, "It''s not polite to talk bad about others behind

    their backs. Violet is very nice. Dad, I''m hungry."

    He didn''t like it when people said Violet was not nice.

    In his eyes, Violet was beautiful and gentle, and he liked her!

    Louis ordered food and looked sideways at his son as if he was thinking about something.

    Then he didn''t say anything but continued to order.

    But his mood lightened a little bit.

    The smile on Grace''s face vanished, and she scowled Luka when they did not see her, and cursed him

    as being ungrateful.

    Damn Luka. Was this the bond of blood?

    How dared he help Violet all the time!

    Washroom.

    Jasmine washed her face and was still depressed.

    She touched her face and said to herself in a hateful voice: "Violet, this bitch. What''s so good about

    her? Is she as pretty as me? Is Isaac blind? Why does he only see that bitch?"

    Since childhood, she, as a youngdy of the Johnson family, had numberless pursuers who tried to lick

    her shoes.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Isaac was the odd one!

    It really pissed her off!

    "Does Miss Johnson like that poor man?"

    A man''szy voice suddenly sounded.

    Jasmine was startled and turned around.

    She saw a man, whose tails of his eyes were slightly upturned, leaning against the wall with his hands

    in his pockets. And he was looking at her with a smile.

    "It''s you?"

    Jasmine recognized the man, and her demeanor returned to coldness.

    There were a lot of powerful families in Crotosi City.

    But there were only few families that could bepared to the Johnsons.

    Among them, the Scott family and the Johnsons had been fighting against each other.

    The two families were business rivals.

    The man in front of Jasmine was the eldest son of the Scott family, Marcus Scott.

    He was a man with a reputation for fancy.

    Jasmine finished fixing her hair, elegantly nodded with Marcus and prepared to leave.

    "Miss Johnson, please stay."

    The man stopped Jasmine''s way and slowly approached, cornering her.

    "Mr. Scott, what''s wrong?"

    Jasmine looked at him with a wary expression.

    Marcus smiled viciously, came close to her ear and blew ambiguously, "Miss Johnson, you still haven''t

    answered the question I just asked. Do you really like that poor man?"

    The man''s voice was deliberately soft, with a hint of seduction.

    Jasmine''s body instantly tingled.

    She swallowed, and her voice was unconsciously delicate, "What''s it to you?"

    "If you really like him, I can help you get him."

    He can help her get Isaac!?

    "Mr. Scott, I don''t know you very well. Why do you want to help me?"

    Marcus'' long, slender fingers cupped her chin and slowly rubbed it.

    "Will you believe me if I say I''ve fallen in love with you? I can satisfy you with whatever you want."

    Jasmine had no idea how to react with that for the moment.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    It was the day before the Sunlite Model Contest began.

    Violet arrived at Scarlett Resort in the afternoon.

    She entered a room arranged by the team.

    Putting down her luggage, she took out a paper to read the schedule.

    The Sunlite Model Contest was a week-long event.

    The contestants would go through three days of preliminary rounds, two days of quarter-final, and one

    day of final. And thest day was the award ceremony.

    Her task was to arrange the makeup concerned ording to the characteristics of different models.

    She was highly nervous for it was her first time to participate in this kind of event.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Violet exhaled, looked at the time and prepared to meet the rest of the team.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Violet picked it up and looked delighted.

    It was Isaac''s call.

    "Isaac?"

    "Violet, have you gotten to the ce?"

    "Uh-huh, just got here."

    "I just happened to be over here for some business. Let''s have dinner tonight."

    What a coincidence!

    Violet blinked, "Isaac, maybe I don''t have a time at night."

    "That''s okay. I can wait for you."

    The man was as gentle as ever, and Violet had no reason to say no.

    "Okay, I''ll see you tonight then."

    Hanging up the phone, she grabbed her belongings and left the room.

    Along came a few people and Violet paused slightly.

    She had seen the contestants, and among them were five models chosen by Century Entertainment

    Company.

    It seemed that Century Entertainment Company took this event very seriously, and Jasmine personally

    led the team.

    Violet didn''t want to pay much attention to Jasmine, so she nodded to her lightly and prepared to pass

    her to leave.

    But, the fact that she just didn''t want to talk to Jasmine didn''t mean Jasmine would do what she

    wanted.

    Jasmine held her chin high and blocked her way.

    "Violet, I didn''t expect. You''re just an unknown make-up artist. But be a make-up director of this

    Hearing these words, Violet said in a light voice: "Miss Johnson, I can take the role of director because

    the team selected me from many talented makeup artists. Are you questioning the fairness of the

    team? Do you want me to ask Stanley toe over? So that you can ask yourself if there is any shady

    deal here?"

    This was a warning to her not to mention Louis and nder her.

    Or else Jasmine would offend the whole team.

    What a sharp-tongued bitch!

    Jasmine red at Violet and pulled a beautiful and curvaceous woman over.

    "Violet, don''t be cocky!"

    "I heard the makeup for the first and runner-up wille from your hand? The models selected by

    Century Entertainment are all beautiful and seeded for the first and second. And Jane Tate is going to

    be the winner! If she loses in the final because of your make-up, I''ll make you sorry!"

    Hearing this, Violet looked sideways at the model named Jane.

    The woman was very tall and slender, who was also sizing her up.

    She indeed was poised.

    But ...

    "Miss Johnson, it''s good to have confidence, but too much is conceit. Please rest assured. I''m

    professional and will certainly help each contestant put on most suitable makeup."

    It was as if the winner was already set.

    Thepetition didn''t start yet, did it?

    Violet didn''t stay any longer and walked away quickly.

    Jasmine stared at her and just felt envy and hateful.

    Violet was merely a despicable woman. What made her so cocky?

    ¡°Ding.¡± There was a message on her phone.

    She took her phone out and instantly smiled smugly.

    Jasmine thought she was quite charming as usual, even Marcus became infatuated with her!

    He said he woulde to her soon to help make her wishe true!

    Up ahead, Violet followed the signs and came to a room.

    There were already quite a few people gathering inside.

    In addition to the team, there was Lucie and a few makeup artists.

    "Hi, Miss Elliott."

    Stanley saw Violeting and greeted.

    After a few pleasantries, David and Jessie also arrived.

    "Helena."

    David greeted her with a smile.

    "David ."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Violet responded politely and nced at Jessie, who was looking at her unkindly.

    Jessie hold a grudge against her.

    Violet nodded at her slightly in a calm and confident manner.

    After Stanley gathered everyone and finished some notes, she had a short meeting with Lucie and

    other makeup artists.

    Tomorrow was the preliminary round and there were many models participating.

    So she divided the makeup artists into groups.

    She and Lucie were in charge of one team respectively.

    Then, she went over some makeup essentials.

    "Any questions?"

    Violet inquired when she was almost done talking.

    "No for now. If there are any problems, I willmunicate with you in time."

    Lucie said as she closed a file.

    Violet nodded and dered the meeting adjourned.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Helena, the work is well organized! You''re an inborn leader."

    David saw that Violet was leaving and walked up to her with his hands in his pockets, joking.

    "David, are you making fun at me?"

    Violetughed and was holding the files.

    "I wouldn''t dare."

    Davidughed lightly and looked at the time, "It''s almost time for dinner. Would you like to join us?"

    David asked her to dinner?

    But she had already promised Isaac.

    Violet blinked, "David, if you don''t mind one more person, that''s fine with me."

    "Oh? You mean you already have a date?"

    David asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Violet smiled slightly and was about to speak when a message came in on her phone.

    It was a location sent by Isaac.

    He had arrived at the resort.

    Violet thought about it and typed, "I have finished the work. I''lle outter."

    "Who are you going to meet, Isaac? So you have an appointment with him today?"

    David leaned in closer to Violet to see what she was texting.

    Violet put away her phone and smiled, "Yes, David, if you don''t mind, I''ll pick up my friend and have

    dinner with you."

    He didn''t mind it, but someone certainly did!

    David rubbed his chin and followed Violet to pick up Isaac.

    When he saw Violet and Issac standing together, he pulled out his phone and took a photo. Then he

    sent a message to Louis.

    "Louis, as a sponsor, are you really noting to inspect the work of the contest?"

    "Very busy, no time."

    Louis sent back.

    David raised his eyebrows and sent the photo he had just taken.

    "That''s a pity. It''s a beautiful ce. Perfect for dating!"

    Did anyone want to make a bet with him?

    David bet Louis wille over tonight!

    In the president''s office of Johnson Group.

    Louis watched the photo on his phone and his dark eyes narrowed.

    Isaac had followed her to Scarlett Resort!

    Violet hung out with her old me with his money with abandon!

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s almost time for the appointment with Mr. Bernard. We have to go."

    Harry knocked on the door and reminded him.

    "Postpone it. Come with me to Scarlett Resort."

    Louis once said that this kind of event was boring and he didn''t have to attend.

    ......

    Scarlett Resort.

    The lobby of the tastefully decorated hotel.

    Jessie looked at David sitting beside Violet and serving her water. A strong hostility erupted in her

    eyes.

    Violet, a divorcee, why was she sofortable with it?

    "Miss Shaw, are you alone? Do you mind me?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    She heard a woman''s voice.

    Jessie looked up and saw Jasmine pulling a tall woman to her side.

    "Miss Johnson, have a seat."

    Jasmine sat down with a smile and introduced the woman next to her.

    "Miss Shaw, this is Jane Tate, ourpany''s most promising model. I hope you can take care of her

    these days."

    Jessie smiled and was nomittal.

    As a special guest, she had a crucial veto in the final.

    Therefore, there were many people who came to cotton up to her.

    Of course, she couldn''t just give them the green light.

    "Miss Shaw, David is over there, right? Why aren''t you having dinner with him?"

    Jasmine''s eyes flickered slightly as she looked at Jessie, who was not looking too good, and continued

    to speak.

    "In the promo photo of the new movie, you and David are a good match. The way David is looking at

    you is full of tenderness. They are saying, ''If you weren''t married, you and David would be the perfect

    couple!''.¡±

    She heard that Jessie liked David, and the way Jessie looked at Violet just now was enraged.

    She knew that look all too well!

    It was a look from the love rival.

    The enemy of her enemy was her friend.

    She wanted to be friends with Jessie!

    In this way, she could teach Violet a lesson!

    "Jesus, Miss Johnson, don''t follow the others'' nonsense. He doesn''t like me. Look, there''s a person he

    likes."

    Jessie thought Jasmine''s words was pleasant to the ear.

    She and David were a perfect match, weren''t they?

    If he liked her, she could divorce her husband for him.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t care about her.

    Instead, he helped Violet make fun of her!

    Jessie just thought about it and the rage nearly consumed her!

    "Miss Shaw, are you saying that David likes Violet?"

    Jasmine looked surprised, "Violet is my ex-sister-inw. I know her too well! She''s a woman who''s

    been sleeping around with men before she got divorced."

    "Did you see the man she was with? He''s an architect of ourpany. He should be my boyfriend, but

    now ..."

    Jasmine pretended to be aggrieved and indignant, which resonated with Jessie.

    "She''s such a lowly woman. Someone should really teach her a lesson."

    "No, Jessie. I do have an idea."

    "What''s the idea?"

    "Jane, what are you waiting for? Serve the tea! I hope she can take care of you in thispetition."

    At the other table.

    Violet and them were having their meals.

    "Violet, here."

    Habitually, Isaac treated Violet so well and cut the steak for her.

    Violet thanked him and was ready to eat it.

    "Hey, wait, Helena. It has too much fat. Have the fish."

    David smiled and chucked the steak out of her te, then passed her the fish.

    Violet blinked.

    Without waiting for her to say anything, Isaac put another piece of beef into her te.

    "Violet is too skinny. She can eat it, and she can''t get fat."

    "Wrong, people get fat over time."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Bergen, Violet is not a celebrity. So it''s okay to be obese."

    "Women like to be slim!"

    "You like slim women?"

    The twopeted with each other, neither giving in to the other.

    Violet gave a hollowugh, not knowing why these two people would suddenly quarrel.

    "I am okay with both dishes. The food is getting cold. You guys should eat too."

    Isaac looked at David and didn''t say another word, but took a crab and started picking its meat.

    David looked at his long, clean hands and ate his food in silence.

    This Isaac was not likeable.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    ¡°Louis, I can''t help you. Help yourself!¡± said David in his heart.

    "Violet, here."

    Isaac picked the crab roe and meat onto the te and handed it to Violet, then went on to peel another

    one.

    "Isaac, that''s enough. Thank you."

    Violet looked embarrassed.

    "It''s okay. You like it."

    Isaac smiled gently and continued to focus on the task at hand.

    David watched Issac who was proficient at doing this, and knew without asking that he often did this

    kind of work for Violet.

    He was really devoted to Violet.

    David surreptitiously took a photo and sent it to Louis.

    "Look at his workmanship! I consider myself inferior to him."

    On the highway, Louis, who closed his eyes for rest, picked up his phone and and his thin lips tightly

    He was getting more and more irritated. Pulling the tie, he once again closed his eyes.

    In the hotel lobby, the three of them had finished their meals. David''s agent came looking for him, so he

    left first.

    Violet and Isaac walked around for a while and talked to Josie and her daughter on the video phone.

    After that, Violet got ready to go back to her room.

    "Isaac, I''m going back to my room. What about you?"

    "No, I have to meet with a client here tomorrow, so I booked a room here early in the morning."

    Isaac said with a smile.

    "Then you should go back to your room early and rest."

    "Okay, good night. Cheers for tomorrow."

    Isaac made a cheering gesture.

    Violet smiled brightly, waved to him, and went back to her room.

    In the luxury suite, David satzily in a sofa. Looking at the man standing at the window with his hands

    in his pockets, David smiled smugly.

    "Louis, mere standing is useless. If you want to chase her, you must act right now. Look at Isaac. He let

    me know what tterer is."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hearing what he said, Louis nced at him with aloofness.

    "You want me to be a tterer?"

    "Oh, you can''t. Then wait for your ex-wife''s wedding invitation!"

    David spoke carelessly.

    Louis stared at him, and he could imagined a scene which Violet was in her wedding dress, looking at

    Isaac with shyness.

    He was distracted by his imagination again.

    Violet wanted to take his money and marry someone else!

    Don''t even think about it!

    "I haven''t had dinner yet."

    Louis looked out the window and burst out in a cold voice.

    So what?

    David looked at the back of some arrogant man and wanted tough a little.

    "Louis, do you mean I need to ask Violet out for you?"

    "No, you''re the one who''s hungry and want snacks. And you ask her out to apany you."

    David was at a loss for words.

    Sorry, he was an entertainer, and he didn''t usually eat snacks, okay?

    The other room.

    Violet finished her bathfortably, and was ready to lie down on the bed.

    A sudden throbbing pain in her belly made her face changed.

    What happened?

    Why did her stomach hurt so much?

    Was it because of food?

    Her chest began to tighten and her stomach began to turn sour.

    Violet rushed to the bathroom and vomited.

    And her phone was ringing abruptly.

    Violet stood up breathlessly, only to feel the angina in her stomach.

    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she covered her stomach and trudged over to the bed and

    picked up the phone.

    "Hello, David ?"

    "Helena, what''s wrong with you? Why do you sound so weakly."

    "David , my stomach hurts."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Hospital.

    "Doctor, how is she?"

    "Acute gastroenteritis. She''s fine now. And she can only eat lighter food in the next two days."

    "Thank you."

    David sent the doctor out and let out a long breath.

    Sweeping his eyes to the man on the side, David said, "Louis, it''s okay. Just a false rm."

    Louis nced at him and turned toward the ward.

    "You had dinner together at night. Why are you fine and she has acute gastroenteritis?"

    Davidughed, "Louis, are you ming me? I think she ate too much crab. It''s Issac''s fault! After all, he

    was the one who prepared the loving dinner with his own hands."

    Louis instantly became sullen and red coldly at David.

    David made a fake smile, not daring to make a move.

    But in his heart, he was sarcastic about it.

    Louis still said he didn''t like Violet.

    The moment he heard she had a stomachache, he ran faster than anyone else toe to her rescue!

    When the two of them entered the ward, Violet was already awake.

    "Helena, how is it? Does your stomach still hurt?"

    David went to the bedside and asked with concern.

    Violet moved her body and tried to sit up. David went to help her.

    But his hand was stopped when he felt a cold draught around his neck.

    When he turned his head to the side, he met Louis''s cool dark eyes.

    David dared not speak.

    Louis, even if they had divorced, still treated his ex-wife as his own property!

    And he won''t let anyone else get close to her!

    "David , thank you for taking me to the hospital."

    Violet sat up and barely smiled at David.

    She was on the verge of passing out from the pain.

    Fortunately, David arrived in time.

    "Don''t thank me. I''m just a handyman. It was Louis who carried you into the hospital."

    David pointed to Louis and smiled meaningfully.

    Violet looked at Louis, and the scene of him picking her up came to her mind.

    His warm and broad chest, strong arms... all made her feel reassuring.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Violet suppressed her inner stirring and smiled gratefully towards Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, thank you."

    Louis'' dark eyes fixed on her, "Did crabs taste good? You deserve to be in the hospital!"

    ¡°Bro, if you talk like that, you deserve to fail to catch her!¡± said David in his heart.

    "Ahem, Helena, I still have some unfinished business. I gotta go first."

    He won''t stay here to be the third wheel.

    "Okay, David. Thank you again."

    Violet said in a hurry.

    "It''s okay. Louis, I''ll leave you to it."

    David waved his hand, looked at Louis, and then left with stride.

    The ward was quiet now.

    Violet looked at the expressionless man and just felt ufortable.

    "Mr. Johnson, if you have something to do, you can leave too. I''m fine alone."

    Louis nced at her, "You ask me to leave so you can call your old me Isaac to take care of you?"

    Louis can''t be too imaginative!

    "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t think of it that way. I was just afraid of dying your work."

    "It''ste. I''m a human being, not a machine. I don''t need to work." Louis said in a cold voice.

    Violet choked, "Then you have to rest! I''m neither your rtive nor friend. So I''m notfortable with

    you being here to take care of me."

    She said she was neither his rtive nor friend!

    Louis leaned over slightly and propped his hands on the sides of the bed, looking directly at Violet.

    "Violet, anyhow, you''re still my ex-wife. When I see something happen to you, I won''t just turn a blind

    eye."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    The man''s deep eyes looked calm and with no emotion.

    Violet''s heart beat a little faster. Unconsciously, she leaned back and averted her eyes.

    "Then, then I thank you."

    The woman''s face was still pale, with sickly tenderness.

    Louis straightened his body slightly and reached for the medicine on the table.

    "Your face is as white as a ghost. Why didn''t you eat more crabs and see God? "

    This person was having trouble with crabs?

    It was not like she didn''t eat like this in the past!

    Violet was a bit speechless, thinking back to what she ate at dinner.

    When she thought of something, her face changed slightly.

    "No, it''s not the crab. It''s the drink. I ordered a ss of mango juice. But the taste, it seemed a bit

    strange."

    At that time, she was so focused on chatting that didn''t care about anything else.

    Now that she could remember it. The taste of that ss of juice was not right.

    It was a bit like mango juice, but mixed with other vors.

    Like ...pear!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Pear and crab together can be poisonous!

    "You mean someone tampered with the juice you drank? Violet, you''re so unpopr.

    Louis poured a ss of water and handed it to Violet, then handed her the medicine.

    The man''s eyes were slightly cold, and the corners of his mouth turned upwards in mockery.

    He was scolding her again!

    Violet swallowed the word "thank you" and took the medicine.

    "Mr. Johnson, why don''t you say I''m too good so that people hate me?"

    Narcissism!

    Louis snorted lightly, "You''re so good. That''s why your old lover keeps thinking about you. Just waiting

    for you to get a divorce. So you can be with him with thepensation I gave you."

    Again, Violet was at a loss for words.

    What he said today was really sarcastic.

    He kept mentioning ¡°old me¡±. Did he have to be so jealous?

    Violet moved her lips and wanted to retort.

    But she thought of one thing, she suppressed the fire in her heart.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s not what you think. I only treat Isaac as a normal friend. I divorced you, and it has

    nothing to do with him."

    The fact that she had given birth to a child always fooled him.

    Therefore, she could not help but feel a little apologetic and guilty.

    "It has nothing to do with him. So who?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes, "Violet, shouldn''t you exin to me about Erin?"

    Hearing this question, Violet turned to look at him.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson, for hiding it from you. When I married you, I was already a single mother."

    She admitted it herself!

    Louis'' cold eyes stared at her slightly.

    "Tell me, who is Erin''s real father? Is it Isaac? You take great pains to let Josie raise Erin with so that

    you could marry me. Then get a nice divorce settlement. And reunite as a family of three when it was

    all over?"

    This man was really too good at making connections!

    "Mr. Johnson, I can swear to God that Isaac and I are not rted. And if I lie, let me ..."

    "That''s enough."

    Louis interrupted Violet''s oath and looked at her, "Then tell me, who is Erin''s real father?"

    Who was Erin''s real father?

    She wanted to know it too!

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly and she averted her eyes, "The child''s father is dead. I don''t want to talk

    about it anymore."

    She didn''t want to tell him that Erin was the product of one night stand.

    Let''s pretend this man didn''t exist!

    The woman''s face was as pale as paper, and it could tell from her face that she resisted mentioning it

    again.

    Louis looked at her and his thin lips pursed.

    She said Erin''s father was dead?

    Was it true?

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    "Violet, you have given birth but pretend to be an innocent. So you''ve been ying me false?"

    Louis glowered at the woman on the bed from above, with a cold and arrogant face.

    Violet nced at him, touching his dark eyes, with a guilty conscience.

    "Mr. Johnson, your family didn''t say I can''t give birth to the child before marriage, right? Of course, if

    you feel wronged, I can return thepensation to you."

    She can find excuses for herself.

    Louis'' dark eyes lowered, and he slightly bent down and approached Violet.

    "Violet, what I gave you will not be taken back. But you have to remember, I can''t be yed for

    nothing."

    He would ask her for something back butpensation!

    Louis finished his words, looked at the IV fluids and rang the call bell.

    Violet blinked and wanted to ask Louis what he meant.

    But then she decided not to do so.

    This man was temperamental and domineering.

    At this juncture, she''d better keep her mouth shut.

    Lest he really send her to jail for fraudulent marriage!

    Who''s stomach was growling?

    Violet was stunned and looked down at her stomach. Immediately she felt embarrassed.

    She had just vomited and had diarrhea. Now her stomach was empty!

    She was so desperate for something tasty!

    "Violet, you''re really like a pig. Eating and then shitting, and then eating again afterwards."

    The man''s taunting words came to her ears, and Violet''s face was hot.

    She raised her eyes to re at him but saw his back as he turned away.

    How can he speak so badly!

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Who asked him to take care of her?

    "Miss Nurse, is there anything to eat around here? Can you order a takeaway for me?"

    Violet saw a nursee in. Suppressing her inner depression, she asked with a smile.

    "Madam, your husband specially instructed me to keep an eye on you. And not let you order anything

    to eat. You have to wait for him to return."

    The nurse said with a smile.

    Louis wanted her to wait for him?

    Where was he going?

    Violet blinked, thought of what the nurse called Louis, and hurriedly said, "You are mistaken. He is not

    my husband."

    "Oh, you''re not married yet? Then your boyfriend is so handsome and considerate to you! He will be a

    good husband in the future."

    Forget it. She didn''t bother to exin.

    She wouldn''t necessarilye back to this hospital anyway.

    ......

    In the resort.

    A luxury suite.

    A man leaned back on the bedhead, took out a pack of cigarette and lit one.

    The smoke rose. The man squinted in a pleasant way.

    A woman sleeping on the side was flushed, with the afterglow of passion still lingering in her face.

    Her red fingernails gently glided over the man''s pectoral muscles, then slowly moving down.

    "Marcus, are you really trying to help me because you like me? Why don''t I believe that?"

    Marcus blew a smoke ring, and then put out the cigarette.

    He turned slightly sideways, took the woman''s naughty hand, put it to his lips and kissed it.

    "Jasmine, don''t you believe in your charm? You are one of the most famousdies in Crotosi City. How

    many men are silently watching you and want to connect to you?"

    Hearing this, Jasmine smiled smugly.

    She pulled her hand out of the man''s hand and hooked it around his neck.

    "But do all the men have possessiveness? If you really like me, why did you promise me that you''ll find

    a way to get Isaac? ¡°Shouldn''t there be a domineering deration? That I am your woman and no one

    is allowed to get their hands on me?"

    With her words, Marcus smiled flirtatiously and hugged her to his arms.

    "Jasmine, I am open-minded. If I like you, I ept your entirety. Of course I want to have you all to

    myself, but I want you to be happy !"

    The man was good0looking and his eyes were even more seductive.

    Jasmine was coaxed and wild with joy.

    She lightly punched his pecs and said, "Sweet talker."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    "Is that so? So do you want to try it again?"

    The man''s delicate kissesnded on Jasmine. Seeing her mesmerized look, the corners of Marcus''

    mouth were lightly turned upwards, and his eyes were filled with mockery.

    ......

    The entrance of the resort.

    "Mr. Johnson, the porridge is ready. And the surveince video of the kitchen area, I''ve copied it over

    too."

    In the car, Harry ced the boiled porridge aside and sent the copied video to Louis'' phone.

    Louis clicked on the video, and watched it carefully.

    Violet didn''t know whom she offended again and got her into the hospital.

    He had to find out the truth for that stupid woman.

    "Mr. Johnson, are we going back to the hospital now?"

    Harry inquired as he started the car.

    "Yeah."

    Louis watched the video, and his dark eyes narrowed.

    The people who came and went in the kitchen were basically waiters.

    Except for only two people ...

    Hospital.

    Violet was hungry and dazed, and she didn''t know when she fell asleep.

    When she woke up again, the day already broke.

    She looked around and found Louis leaning back against a couch with his eyes closed.

    When did hee back?

    He stayed here with her all night!

    Violet blinked, lifted the cover and got out of bed. Then she grabbed a coat, and gently covered him up.

    The man''s eyes were closed, and he looked less stern and more peaceful.

    His handsome features were like the most outstanding paintings of the heavens, which inexplicably

    made her feel good.

    Violet looked at him, and her eyes fell on his thin lips. Her mind shed back to their intimate

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    encounter.

    Searingly hot, with a hint of seduction ...

    What was she thinking about!?

    Violet''s face blushed with heat. Hastily, she patted her face and was about to back away when she saw

    the man abruptly open his eyes.

    Now, they were looking at each other. One was cold, and the other flustered.

    "Good morning! You, you''re awake!"

    Violet simper and had inexplicable sense of guilt.

    She didn''t know why she felt that way.

    Louis slowly stood up. His probing gaze fell on her face, then he smirked.

    "Violet, you spied on me?"

    "No!"

    "Wipe your saliva."

    Violet was startled and subconsciously reached up to wipe the corner of her mouth.

    But the corner of her mouth was dry ...

    The man was making fun of her!

    Violet''s body was tingling.

    Beholding his teasing look, she hurriedly turned around and went to the bathroom.

    "I''ll go wash up."

    What a shame!

    Looking at the woman''s fleeing figure, Louis smiled and was in a good mood.

    At this time, Violet''s cell phone rang.

    Louis walked over and his facial expression slightly froze.

    It was Isaac''s call.

    Louis nced at the bathroom, reached out and picked up the phone.

    "Violet, are you awake? Open the door. I''ve got your breakfast."

    Isaac was standing outside of Violet''s room.

    He was indeed very attentive.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed, "No need Isaac. Violet was with mest night. We''ll have breakfast together."

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Louis hung up the phone straight after he finished.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the other end, Isaac was stunned.

    He looked at the breakfast he was carrying, and his fingers tugged tight.

    Louis was herest night?

    And Violet was with him too?

    He didn''t believe it!

    They divorced.

    And Violet was not that kind of woman.

    Isaac rang the doorbell again, but there was no answer.

    So, they were really togetherst night?

    Hospital.

    Violet came out of the bathroom and went to get her cell phone.

    She thought she just heard her phone ring.

    But there was no missed call.

    Did she hear it wrong?

    "Violet, Isaac just called. I answered it for you."

    Louis'' voice came from behind her.

    Violet blinked and turned to look at him, "You answered the phone for me?"

    "Yes, Isaac brought you breakfast. I told him it wasn''t necessary because we were, and are together."

    Louis spoke with a nd expression.

    Violet stared at him nkly, "No, Mr. Johnson. How can you just take my phone call and talk

    nonsense?"

    The way he exined to Issac as if there was something between her and him.

    "I''m talking nonsense? We are not togetherst night and now?"

    Louis turned to indifference and looked at Violet.

    Violet gave a hollow smile, "You''re right, but it just sounds weird."

    "Weird?

    "Violet, are you afraid Issac will misunderstand us?¡±

    Louis slowly walked up to Violet.

    His dark eyes were deep with chillness.

    Violet unconsciously took a step back, and her body was leaning against the corner of the table.

    "No, it''s just ..."

    "Just what?"

    Louis came closer, and there was a hint of strength in his tone.

    Violet pursed her lips and pushed him away.

    "Mr. Johnson, we''re divorced. I don''t have to confess everything to you."

    He made she look like she had been cheating on him and was caught red-handed.

    There was no need for him to do that!

    Louis'' face didn''t look good, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees.

    Violet was inexplicably nervous.

    She pursed her lips and softened her tone, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson. I didn''t mean anything else, but I

    just want to make a career right now. I don''t want to be distracted from other things. It''s gettingte. I

    have to get back."

    After that, Violet packed up her belongings and was ready to leave.

    "What''s the hurry? Finish your breakfast before you go."

    Louis looked at the breakfast on the table and said in a cold voice.

    "No, I''m in a hurry."

    "Don''t you want to know who made you sick yesterday?"

    His words that managed to make Violet stop in her tracks.

    She looked at Louis, "Mr. Johnson, what do you know?"

    Louis didn''t say anything, but opened a thermos.

    "Eat it."

    The aroma of food wafted through the air, and Violet swallowed and looked at the thermos.

    It had Scarlett Resort written on it.

    So, Louis went backst night and ordered people to make it for her?

    She was ttered!

    Violet looked at Louis and thanked him from the bottom of her heart, "That, thanks."

    Louis did not say anything, but the expression on his face was not as cold as it was just now.

    So he also had the potential to be a tterer?

    Louis despised himself fiercely in his heart.

    Watching Violet sipping the porridge, he took out his phone and clicked on the surveince video.

    "This is the surveince video of the kitchen area. There are two suspicious people in it. You can judge

    for yourself."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    The surveince camera did not capture anyone putting anything in Violet''s drink.

    But if someone was really setting Violet up, then there were two people who were suspicious.

    Violet swallowed the food in her mouth and watched the video. She was both surprised and touched.

    At this moment, Violet had a different feeling for him.

    He made her want to worship him!

    Thanks to him!

    Violet was busy checking the video, and her face was slightly tense.

    In the video, apart from some waiters, there were two other people who appeared in the kitchen.

    One was Lucie, and the other was Jessie''s assistant.

    The two didn''t get along with Violet.

    So, which one of them set her upst night?

    "Finished watching? Any judgment?"

    Louis saw Violet watching thoughtfully and asked in a light voice.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Violet handed the phone back to him and answered truthfully, "No judgment."

    "Stupid enough."

    Louis just had a knack to instantly transfer her admiration for him into annoyance.

    For the sake of all the things he did for her, she wasn''t angry!

    Violet ate the porridge up and smiled to please him.

    "Yes, how can Ipete with you? You''re the supremely intelligent."

    Heh!

    She was evenplimenting him!

    But she could be more ttering!

    Louis snorted, "Violet, look at you. You''re like a dog pleasing its master."

    He called her a dog!

    Violet suppressed the anger in her chest and put away the thermos with her eyes slightly downcast.

    No anger! No anger!

    Anger aged her!

    "Mr. Johnson, thank you again for the breakfast. I''ll judge what happenedst night. Now I really must

    go."

    She''ll bete if she didn''t leave.

    "I''ll walk you there."

    Louis grabbed his coat and walked out the door.

    The man''s back was tall and straight, and he walked with an aura of his own.

    Violet pursed her lips and looked at the thermos in her hand.

    She must always remind herself that he was so good to her, not because of affection.

    Probably because of Maria and Luka.

    She always remembered what he had said.

    He didn''t like her!

    ......

    The Resort.

    A certainrge banquet hall was temporarily decorated as apetition venue.

    The bottom of the stage had long been filled with people from all walks of life rted to this

    They were all waiting for the Sunlite Model Contest to begin.

    A private room at the back of the stage was packed with people.

    The staff of the program was giving the models their numbers in batches.

    Makeup artists were already there, just waiting for Violet to arrive and help the models who were going

    to be on the stage put on their makeup.

    "Sorry, I''mte."

    Violet arrived in a hurry, and was breathless.

    "Helena, can we start now?"

    Lucie inquired as she saw Violet arrive and looked at the time.

    Violet nced at her and nodded, "Yes."

    Lucie''s expression was calm, and there was no guilt in her eyes.

    So, what happenedst night had nothing to do with Lucie?

    But if something happened to her and she couldn''t attend the contest today, then the biggest

    beneficiary would be Lucie, wouldn''t it?

    Violet temporarily suppressed the doubts in her mind and started to work with the staff to let the models

    "Violet, you look a bit pale. Did something happenst night? You won''t be able to put on makeup

    today, right? If you can''t hold on, you must say it."

    The woman''s voice rang in her ears, with gloating.

    Violet paused, raised her eyes to look at the person who wasing over.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    The person who came over was Jasmine who led the models to the waiting room.

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly and looked at her, then averted.

    "I''m fine. Thanks for your concern."

    Jasmine won''t so kind as to care about Violet.

    She would only make fun of her.

    The way how Jasmine asked her gave her a feeling that Jasmine was deliberate.

    So, did she have something to do with what happenedst night?

    Violet did not think deeply, but went back to work.

    When all the models finished their makeup, she began to check them one by one.

    At this moment, there was already music outside, signaling that the Sunlite Model Contest was about to

    start.

    Today was the first day of the preliminary , and the contest willst from morning to evening.

    The makeup artist''s duty was to apply make up for every models constantly.

    At noon, Violet was hungry, and a group of make-up artists were still doing make-up for several groups

    of models who hadpeted in the morning.

    Isaac came in with food in his hand.

    "Violet."

    Violet was surprised, "Isaac, what are you doing here?"

    "I brought you some food over."

    Isaac smiled faintly and shook the food in his hand.

    "Helena, you haven''t eaten yet! Just leave it to us here."

    A young make-up artist said with a smile.

    "Okay, thank you."

    Violet smiled, put her makeup tools away, and walked with Isaac to a room.

    "Isaac, actually you don''t need to send something here specially. There are box lunch served here."

    Isaac opened a soup box, "Boxed meals are not nutritious. I ordered a few dishes you love."

    The aroma of rib soup hit her nose, and Violet felt even more hungry.

    "Thanks, Isaac."

    "No problem. Eat it while it''s hot."

    Isaac said gently.

    Thinking of something, he asked with a slight hesitation, "I called you this morning. Mr. Johnson

    answered. Last night, you ..."

    "Oh, I had stomachachest night. And it was he and David who took me to the hospital."

    Violet exined.

    So that was it!

    Isaac''s heart was relieved.

    Louis did it on purpose, didn''t he?

    He said it so ambiguously on purpose.

    But ...

    "Violet, why? Is it because you ate too much crab?"

    Isaac asked with concern.

    Violet was chewing food, paused, thenughed, "I can''t figure it out. Probably yesterday I was too

    hungry and overate."

    She didn''t want to tell Isaac what she guessed.

    Lest he would worry.

    "I''m sorry, Violet. I gave you too much crab."

    Isaac looked apologetic.

    "It''s not your fault. I''ve eaten like that before."

    Violet hastened to cate him.

    Isaac stopped talking and looked at her tenderly instead.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Seeing there was a rice on the corner of her mouth, he smiled and pulled out a tissue to wipe it for her.

    "Violet, don''t rush. You can take your time."

    "Well, the models areing in, so I have to eat quickly."

    When Jasmine came in with a few models, she saw the scene of Isaac warmly wiping the corners of

    Violet''s mouth.

    At once, her eyes were full of jealousy.

    "Violet is too prestigious to have box lunch."

    Seeing that it was Jasmine who came in, Isaac instantly blocked in front of Violet with a wary face.

    He was afraid of that Jasmine would do something to Violet.

    Violet had almost finished eating and didn''t want to pay attention Jasmine.

    She cleaned up the dishes and said to Isaac, "Isaac, thank you for the lunch. I''m going to work."

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    "Okay."

    Isaac turned around, and his tone softened.

    They simply ignored Jasmine.

    Jasmine felt a sh of irritation.

    "Violet, these two models are both first-ss. Because of your makeup, they were eliminated in the

    preliminary round! Tell me, are you deliberately taking revenge on me? How can you be a director with

    such skill?"

    Hearing these words, Violet paused in her steps.

    She looked at the models beside Jasmine, and was somewhat clear in her mind.

    Every unit that came to participate in thepetition would have their own seeded contestants, as well

    as apanying contestants.

    Obviously, the two should be the apanying contestants.

    Jasmine really had so much time that she deliberately looked for trouble.

    "Miss Jasmine is well-informed! You already know the result before thepetition is over?"

    It seemed that someone had revealed to her the inside information?

    Who was it?

    Jasmine shouted, "This is the preliminary. I can guess from the judges'' scores!"

    "Oh, is that right?"

    Violet responded meaningfully, then asked: "You say I retaliate against you. Then I would like to ask a

    question. Why should I retaliate against you? Is it becausest night, you made me have a

    stomachache?"

    What she said made Jasmine momentarily speechless.

    Isaac, who had been standing beside Violet, knitted his brows.

    "Miss Johnson, what have you done to Violet again? Why are you so mean and target Violet twice?"

    He said she was mean!

    Jasmine''s face changed.

    "Isaac, I''m targeting her because of you! If you''re willing to be my boyfriend, I won''t do it to this

    woman."

    "Jasmine, please watch your wording!"

    Isaac lowered his head and scolded.

    Jasmine red at him, "Did I say something wrong? Isn''t she a divorced woman?"

    "You!"

    Everyone around them looked in that direction, and Violet hastily pulled Isaac.

    "Isaac, you should go first."

    It was not worth arguing with someone like Jasmine in front of the crowd.

    Isaac looked at her, and his mood got better.

    "Okay, I''m going out first. But I''ll wait here until you finish your work because I have time this

    afternoon."

    "Okay."

    Violet nodded and watched Isaac leave.

    Watching the interaction between the two, Jasmine gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Isaac, if you won''t agree to be my boyfriend, don''t me me for using improper means!¡± said Jasmine

    in her heart.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Miss Jasmine, is there anything else? If nothing, I''ll go to work."

    Violet said in a light voice, and then prepared to go to work.

    "Violet, I''m warning you. If you tamper with my models'' makeup in the final, you''ll pay for that."

    Jasmine gave her a cold warning.

    Violet looked back at her, "Miss Jasmine, since you are so worried that I will tamper the makeup,

    please behave yourself and stop trapping me."

    This was a model contest. Generally speaking, the makeup only yed a supporting role.

    But if she really wanted to do something about it, she''ll let the makeup take the lead!

    Violet finished and went to work.

    Jasmine''s eyes were filled with jealousy.

    After a long time, she took a deep breath and pulled out her phone and sent a message.

    It was impossible for Jasmine to stop trapping her!

    Violet was the bitch, and she will definitely make her feel sorry!

    In the afternoon.

    During break, Violet took a sip of water and went out to the bathroom.

    "Miss Elliott, the restroom over here is broken. You have to go over there."

    A waiter politely pointed to the other end.

    Violet nced at him and smiled as she thanked him, "Thank you."

    "You''re wee."

    The waiter smiled faintly and there was maliciousness shing in his eyes.

    Violet obeyed the instruction and went to the restroom at the other end.

    Passing around the corner, there was a faint sound of footstepsing from behind her.

    Without waiting for her to turn around, she only felt a pain in her neck ...

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    In one corner of the resort, there were many journalists and visitors standing around.

    They were waiting for the Sunlite Model Contest to be over so that they could have a chance to see the

    models.

    Isaac was standing on the periphery, making a phone call about his work.

    A waiter came over with a tray and handed out drinks to those present.

    Isaac took it and smiled slightly towards the waiter.

    After the phone call, he was a little thirsty and drained the water.

    At that moment, he received a message on his phone.

    He picked it up and nced at it. Instantly, his eyes shed with surprise.

    It was a message from Violet, asking him to go to a VIP lounge on the second floor now.

    Wasn''t she busy?

    Why would she ask him to meet her in a VIP lounge?

    Isaac hesitated a little and walked over to the dressing area.

    When he got to the door, he looked around, but he didn''t see Violet''s figure.

    After thinking about it, he smiled and went up to the second floor.

    Coming to the room designated on the message, he pushed the door open.

    "Violet, do you have something to say me?"

    The room was dark.

    Isaac squinted, trying to wait for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

    Only a dizzy spell went through his head, and his body suddenly heated up.

    Isaac''s breathing was slightly heavy, and it was obvious that he felt something different in his body.

    Something was wrong!

    What was happening to him?

    "Isaac!"

    A woman''s delicate voice came from not far away.

    Isaac breathed heavily and raised his eyes to look forward.

    The woman was walking with style.

    "Violet, is that you?"

    Isaac''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly. There was ayer of mist covering his eyes, so he could not see

    clearly.

    In a trance, the woman''s delicate and soft body pressed against his own.

    He embraced her, and Violet''s clear face appeared before his eyes.

    ......

    A small storage room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet leaned against the wall. Her brow furrowed, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    What she saw were some cleaning tools.

    This was a ce where cleaners put their tools.

    How could she be here?

    Violet hissed as she felt the dull pain in her head. She reached up to touch the back of her head.

    It hurt!

    She remembered! She was about to go the bathroom and attacked from behind!

    Who had attacked her?

    What did the attacker want to do?

    Violet got up holding the wall and opened the door.

    When she came outside, she took a deep breath and tried to clear her mind, but she couldn''t figure it

    out.

    After going to the bathroom, she washed her face with water to clear her head.

    "Helena, where have you been? It''s been an hour and I''ve been asking people to look for you. We''re so

    busy!"

    Lucie came to the bathroom andined when she saw Violet washing her face.

    Violet looked at her, "Lucie, I just got knocked out."

    Lucie was shocked and looked her up and down, "What happened? Are you all right? Do you need to

    go to the hospital?"

    Lucie''s reaction wasn''t abnormal.

    If she was acting, she could beparable to a movie queen.

    Violet had no idea, but intuitively thought Lucie was not the one who knocked her out.

    "I''m fine. But I have been unlucky in the past two days . Last night I had stomachache and went to the

    hospital. And today I was knocked out to unconsciousness.

    Hearing this, Lucie frowned, "Helena, are you suspecting me?"

    After all, Lucie hated her before.

    Violet was silent, "Can I trust you?"

    Lucie was a little angry, "Helena, believe it or not. The whole thing has nothing to do with me."

    She was not that mean.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Lucie had been used as tool and she won''t make the mistake twice.

    After Lucie finished speaking, she was ready to go into the bathroom.

    Thinking of something, she stopped in her tracks.

    "Last night I went to the kitchen to look for a rtive of mine. I saw Jessie''s assistant there. Her

    expression wasn''t natural when she saw me. So maybe she has something to do with your

    stomachache."

    Hearing this, Violet pursed her lips.

    So, it was possible that the person who put her in the hospitalst night was Jessie?

    But Jasmine''s performance was also very suspicious, wasn''t it?

    With these two people around, she really needed to keep an extra eye out.

    Now she just wanted to know who just knocked her out?

    What did the attacker want to do?

    Violet couldn''t think deeper for now in that she have to go back to the dressing room.

    "Helene, you''re finally back! I searched a lot of ces but couldn''t find you just now."

    A young makeup artist was surprised to see Violete back.

    "Sorry, it was hard for you."

    Violet smiled apologetically.

    "It''s okay."

    The young makeup artist waved her hand and said hesitantly, "Miss Helene, do you know? The man

    who came to see you at noon made some news."

    Something happened to Issac?

    Violet was shocked and asked quickly, "What happened to him?"

    "When I went to look for you just now, I saw him and the Johnson family''s daughter. They were in a VIP

    room on the second floor. They flirted with each other and was caught by the reporters loitering

    around."

    What!?

    Issac and Jasmine were flirting with each other?

    How was that possible?

    Violet was so shocked that she hurriedly went outside and took out her phone to call Issac.

    At this moment, there was amotion from not far away.

    "Miss Jasmine, aren''t you and this gentleman in a bit too much of a hurry?"

    "Miss Jasmine, please introduce him. This gentleman is from which noble family?"

    "Miss Jasmine, are you and this gentleman getting married?"

    "......"

    When Violet raised her eyes, she saw Jasmine and Issac standing together, surrounded by several

    reporters chasing after them.

    Jasmine was covered with a man''s jacket and holding Issac''s arm with a shy face.

    Issac''s eyes were dull, and his white shirt was wrongly buttoned, not as neat as he used to be.

    Violet hurriedly went forward and squeezed herself into the reporters.

    "Miss Jasmine, let go of him."

    Seeing that it was Violet who came over, Issac''s eyes lit up.

    But when he thought of something, the light in his eyes slowly faded away again, reced by a hidden

    pain.

    On the side, Jasmine held his arm tightly and whispered in his ear.

    "Issac, I won''t joke with you. If you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll sue you for rape!"

    Issac''s eyes were a little red. Clenching his fists tight, his eyes were full of anger when he looked at

    Jasmine.

    Damned woman! She must have set him up!

    Jasmine was not annoyed. Instead, she smiled sweetly towards him and then looked at Violet.

    "Violet, this is my fianc¨¦. Why should I let go of him?"

    Fianc¨¦!?

    Violet almostughed in anger.

    "Miss Jasmine, don''t make a fool of yourself! Issac is not even your boyfriend. How can he be your

    fiance?"

    "Is that so? Honey, you tell her. Are you my fiance?"

    Jasmine leaned on Issac''s side and spoke petntly.

    Issac did not say anything, but his eyes were red.

    "Issac, don''t be embarrassed! Tell everyone, what exactly is our rtionship?"

    Jasmine put some force in her hand and secretly pinched Issac hard.

    Jasmine red at her. After a while, he pulled away her hand in her warning.

    "You can say whatever you want to."

    After saying that, he left in stride.

    "Issac, wait for me!"

    jasmine called out, looked at the reporters, and smiled shyly.

    "Issac is shy. We were having a disagreement a few days ago. So he couldn''t wait toe over and

    apany me today. But I didn''t expect to be photographed by you guys. Please please please don''t

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    over-publicize our affair."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Violet was dumbfounded as she watched them leave one after the other.

    Isaac had admitted that he was Jasmine''s fianc¨¦!?

    Why did he do it?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    And why was he with Jasmine just now?

    "Helena, you have no time. Please hurry up and get to work."

    Lucie came over to call he. Violet came back to her senses, suppressed the urgency of digging into the

    event and followed Lucie back to the dressing room.

    On the other hand, Louis came out of the resort after greeting the leaders of the team, and was talking

    things over with a few nearby coborators.

    Harry walked up to him and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Louis frowned and was a little surprised.

    Why was there news about Jasmine and Isaac being together?

    What was his half-sister up to again?

    "Sorry, I got something to do. That''s all for today."

    Louis got up and shook hands with a few coborators, then left with Harry.

    In the make-up room, Violet finally finished all the work.

    Then she couldn''t wait to call Isaac.

    She had waited for quite a long time and Issac finally answered at thest minute.

    "Isaac, where are you? Let''s meet up."

    "I''m in my room."

    Isaac''s voice was a little disappointed. Violet hung up the phone and went straight to his room.

    Violet knocked on the door, and Isaac came over to open it in his white bathrobe. His face did not look

    too good.

    "Isaac, what the hell is going on here? How did you end up with Jasmine?"

    Violet looked at him and asked anxiously.

    Isaac looked at her calmly and his eyes were red from holding back.

    "Say something!"

    Violet was anxious and urged him.

    Isaac pressed his emotions and said, "I received a message from you this afternoon. Asking me to go

    to a VIP room on the second floor to look for you. I had my doubts, so I went to the dressing room to

    see if you''re there. And I didn''t see you, so I went to the room on the second floor."

    Hearing this, Violet froze.

    "I didn''t send you any message! I ..."

    Feeling a sudden pain in the back of her head, Violet suddenly understood something.

    Someone had knocked her out and used her phone to send Isaac a message to meet her in the VIP

    room!

    It had to be Jasmine!

    Violet''s chest rose and fell as she pulled Isaac''s hand.

    "Isaac, it was Jasmine. She had someone lure me away and then used my phone to send you a

    message. But when you went up there and found out I wasn''t there, why didn''t you leave in time?"

    "Because she had someone put something in the water I was drinking. That made me hallucinate.

    When I went in, I took her for you ..."

    Isaac''s hand unconsciously clenched into a fist, and his eyes were filled with disgusted humiliation.

    He took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "Afterwards ... she said she was going to sue me if I

    didn''t cooperate with her. I really don''t know why she did this to me!"

    Violet''s red lips were pursed as she looked at Isaac''s reddened eyes, and her heart was filled with self-

    recrimination and pity.

    "Isaac, you''re too good. It''s also my fault. If I hadn''t been too careless today, I wouldn''t have let you

    encounter this kind of thing."

    Isaac looked at Violet, and the pain in his eyes increased when he thought that he had mistaken

    another woman for her.

    He reached out and hugged her, and his tone was a little hoarse, "Violet, it''s none of your business. It''s

    probably all God''s n."

    He was about to brush past her again when she was restored to singleness.

    The man''s voice was full of hidden sadness. Violet''s body stiffened slightly, and her hands clenched

    into fists.

    Isaac was such a wonderful man!

    She thought of him as the most affectionate brother. Would she stand idly by and watch him being

    forced to marry that terrible woman Jasmine?

    At that moment, a sharp female voice came from behind her.

    "What are you doing?"

    It was Jasmine''s voice.

    Violet''s face went cold, and after Isaac let go of her, she turned back to look at Jasmine.

    Jasmine strode aggressively up to her in heels and her eyes were full of viciousness.

    "Bitch!"

    Jasmine cursed her and raised her hand, trying to p Violet.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Violet grabbed her hand quickly, then shook her off and pped her in Jasmine''s face.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Ah!"

    Jasmine stumbled and fell straight to the ground.

    She covered her face and looked at Violet with a dismayed expression.

    "Bitch! How dare you hit me!?"

    "You deserve it! Bitch!"

    Violet''s pretty face was calm as she looked at Jasmine from a high position.

    Jasmine got up from the ground, stared at Violet, and felt a jolt of anger.

    "Violet, who are you calling bitch? Isaac is my fianc¨¦. What are you doing hugging my fianc¨¦? Why are

    you so slutty!?"

    "No one is as slutty as you are!"

    Violet looked at Jasmine angrily, "Jasmine, you are really disgusting. Using such dishonorable means

    to get Isaac. Are you happy with that? Won''t you feel shameless?"

    Hearing this, Jasmine giggled.

    "Violet, get it straight. No matter what, he slept with me. And he took advantage of me, okay? Don''t

    make it look like you''re being coerced."

    "You!"

    "What?"

    Jasmine sneered, "Violet, you look angry! You say you didn''t like Isaac, right? Why are you yelling like

    that? Do you mind if he''s with another woman? I''ve recorded the footage of Isaac and I having sex just

    now. If you''re interested, I''ll send you a copy!"

    Violet was so shocked that couldn''t speak for a moment.

    She had actually recorded their sex video.

    How perverted was this!

    "Jasmine, you''ve had enough! I''ve never seen such a shameless woman like you!"

    Isaac couldn''t stand it any longer and angrily rebuked Jasmine.

    Jasmine''s face changed and she walked up to Isaac.

    "Isaac, who are you calling shameless? I''m your fiancee. If I''m shameless, you''re shameless too!"

    "Jasmine, you are lunatic."

    Isaac pushed Jasmine away in disgust.

    Jasmine, furious, rushed up to Isaac to scratch him.

    "Isaac, try cursing at me one more time? Do you believe I will let you go to jail!?"

    Isaac was a gentleman, and did want to fight with her. Dodging, his face and chest were scratched

    several times by Jasmine.

    Violet rushed forward to help.

    "Jasmine, you let go of him!"

    "Fuck off!"

    Jasmine was angry and pushed Violet away with a lot of force.

    Violet was unsteady on her feet and was pushed to stumble and fall.

    A strong support came from her waist.

    And she smell the familiar scent of a man.

    Violet''s head was sideways, and she met Louis'' cold and sharp eyes.

    Louis was here.

    Violet pursed her lips and stood up straight without saying a word.

    Louis nced at her, then fixated his eyes on Jasmine who was still beating Isaac up.

    "Jasmine, are you finished?"

    Jasmine finally let go of Isaac, smoothing her hair and panting.

    Isaac was in some disarray, straightening his pulled-apart bathrobe.

    His was expression full of exasperation.

    Violet walked quickly to his side and looked at him with a worried expression.

    Isaac forced a smile at her.

    The two looked at each other, like a couple being forced apart.

    Louis narrowed his eyes and pursed his thin lips.

    "Violet, you stay away from my fianc¨¦!"

    Jasmine saw the situation and called out again.

    Violet became indifferent and was about to speak when Louis opened his mouth.

    "Can one of you tell me what''s going on here?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    "Louis, now Isaac is my fianc¨¦. Your shameless ex-wife is still stalking him!"

    Jasmine screamed as she red at Violet.

    Violet almostughed because of anger, "Jasmine, who is shameless? I''m telling you, Isaac is not

    going to marry you!"

    "Is that so?"

    Jasmine fixed her hair, "Violet, I have evidence he sexually assaulted me! If you want him to go to jail,

    just stop us from being together."

    The woman''s face was smug and disgusting.

    Violet tugged her fist in anger.

    "Violet, leave me alone."

    Isaac closed his eyes and spoke.

    "Isaac."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet wanted to say something, for she was worried about him.

    "Go back to your room. I''ll leave here soon."

    Isaac reluctantly smiled.

    Violet looked at him, feeling distressed.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, reached out to pull Violet over, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go."

    What kind of look was that?

    She didn''t want Isaac to marry?

    After watching the two leave, Jasmine leaned over to Isaac with tion, "Isaac, don''t go. Have dinner

    with me."

    Isaac pushed her away, "Jasmine, you win. But I can tell you. If you marry me, you can be a lifetime

    widow!"

    With words finished, he mmed the door shut with a "bang".

    Jasmine was given a cold shoulder and her face twisted in resentment.

    Let her be a widow for life?

    Who did he want to keep his integrity for?

    He was still angry. She had such a great body shape, and she didn''t believe he won''t marry her in the

    future!

    Jasmine grunted coldly and smiled.

    A hot pain shot through her face and she hissed, covering her face.

    Violet was such a bitch! She would take revenge for that p!

    The other end.

    Violet broke away from Louis'' hand.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m not in a good mood right now. Can you leave me alone?"

    Louis looked at her, and his eyes were cold and sharp.

    "You feel bad for Isaac and don''t want him to marry Jasmine?"

    "Jasmine is the daughter of the Johnson family. Many men of noble families out there want to marry

    her. Isaac, if he marries her, he''ll at least save himself a few more decades of struggle, right?"

    Hearing these words, Violet looked at him fiercely.

    "Mr. Johnson, you should know better than me how Jasmine''s character is. If it were you, would you be

    willing to marry such a vicious woman?"

    Louis lowered his eyes, "You''reparing Isaac with me? He''s just an ordinary man. He is fortunate

    enough to rte to my family!"

    "He doesn''t care about such fortune!"

    Violet had rage in her heart, so her tone was naturally very impulsive.

    "Mr. Johnson, in your eyes, are wemoners all money-minded and vain? But in my opinion, your

    so-called noble families are more snobbish and nasty than us ordinary civilians!"

    The woman had a pretty face but spoke aggressively.

    So in her mind, she ssified Isaac as one of her own, but considered him as the same kind of

    Jasmine!

    Louis'' breath around him went colder and colder.

    "Violet, don''t go too far. Just for an Isaac, you''re so mad at me?"

    The man''s handsome face was sullen, and the air around him felt like it was going to freeze.

    Violetpressed her lips and calmed down a little.

    "I''m sorry. I''m not in a good mood and I spoke out of turn."

    Louis looked at her stubborn face and suppressed his inner displeasure.

    "Violet, just now I was telling youmon sense. If Isaac really marries Jasmine, ordinary people will

    think he marries above his station. Are you sure he really doesn''t want to take this opportunity to step

    into the upper ss ?"

    Hearing these words, Violet clenched her fist.

    "Isaac and I grew up together, and I''m pretty sure that he''s not greedy for wealth and riches."

    Isaac himself was an excellent person. He was down-to-earth and willing to work hard, not a man who

    was greedy for vanity.

    "Well, in that case, I can help him out. So he doesn''t have to marry Jasmine."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Louis spoke in a deep voice, and Violet turned abruptly to him, hope shing in her eyes.

    "Mr. Johnson, are you really willing to help?"

    "You don''t believe me? Then forget it."

    Louis nced at her with cool eyes, turned around and left.

    "Wait a minute."

    "Mr. Johnson, you are a good man. Please help him!"

    Louis lowered his eyes, swept over the woman''s fair and slender fingers, and smiled.

    "I''m not a good person. In your eyes, I''m a snobbish, nasty and worldly person."

    Violet was speechless for a moment.

    Can he please not hold a grudge like that?

    "Mr. Johnson, how can those uneducated and snobbish men bepared to you? In my eyes, you

    have always been a wise and good man!"

    Violet licked his shoes.

    Louis snorted lightly, knowing that her words were not sincere anywhere, but his mood was better.

    "I got dirt on Jasmine. You can take this to negotiate with her. If she insists on forcing Isaac to marry

    her, then you can make her dirt public. I believe she''ll not dare do anything."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s eyes lit up.

    "Mr. Johnson, what''s Jasmine''s dirt?"

    "She had a crush on a junior in herst year of high school. She tried to force him to give in. After he

    refused, she had someone bruise his penis. I was the one who took care of it for her, so I have a

    backup of it."

    Louis spoke in a light voice.

    Violet''s eyes widened as she was speechless.

    "So Jasmine has been a bully since she was a child!"

    Louis raised his eyebrows, not denying it.

    "The injured is the younger brother of one of my ssmates. He wanted to sue Jasmine and filed a

    case at the police station. But only on my behalf did he stop. The police information waster erased by

    my father. But if you want, I can find it for you."

    Hearing this, Violet was busy nodding her head.

    "I want it! Mr. Johnson, thank you."

    With this information, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t dissuade Jasmine from marrying Isaac.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "But, I have one condition."

    Louis looked at Violet and said.

    "What condition?"

    "Violet, you have to promise to keep your distance from Isaac in the future and never marry him."

    He wasn''t that kind. Helping Isaac was just trying to negotiate a deal with her.

    He didn''t want to see his ex-wife take his money and live with her old me.

    Violet froze, then nodded, "Mr. Johnson, please rest assured that I will never marry Isaac because I

    have no intention of getting married."

    She only thought of Isaac as her brother, and in this life, she just wanted to live with her daughter!

    No intention to get married?

    Louis frowned and suddenly regretted the offer he had just made.

    He should have offered and let her marry himself again!

    Was it toote to reintroduce the condition?

    "Mr. Johnson, when can I have that information?"

    Violet was slightly relieved that things had not taken a turn for the worse.

    "What''s the hurry? The information is not in my hand now. You can continue your. I will give it to you

    when I return."

    Louis suppressed the upset in his heart, saw Violet who smiled, and added, "I''m hungry. Go have

    dinner with me."

    "Okay!" Violet readily agreed.

    "Do you want more crabs?"

    "No need."

    "That''s okay, if you want to eat, I can prepare an ambnce for you."

    Violet had no intention to reply

    At night.

    In a luxury suite.

    Jasmine dressed in a sexy silk nightgown. ss in her hand, she sat next to Marcus and clinked

    sses with him.

    Marcus took a sip of his wine. His hands stroked restlessly over her thighs, and smiled wickedly.

    "Jasmine, are happy to get what you want?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Happy?

    Jasmine swirled her ss and pursed her lips, "Not too bad!"

    It was exciting at the time.

    But looking at Isaac''s dead face afterwards, she felt defeated.

    Was he ufortable sleeping with her?

    What was he doing thinking about that bitch Violet?

    "Why do you look like that?"

    Marcus took her into his arms and smiled flirtatiously, "Does it your happy look?"

    Jasmine touched Marcus''s bare chest and said, "I''m just mad at Isaac for trying to trick him! But it

    makes me happy to see that bitch Violet was indignant."

    "Really? But you didn''t get much of an advantage. Look at you. You were pped by her in the face."

    Marcus said as he stroked her reddened face.

    Jasmine pulled his hand away, a sh of anger in her eyes.

    "That bitch Violet. She''s really arrogant. I''m going to make her feel sorry!"

    "Trying to fix her again? Do you need my help?"

    "You don''t need to help with such a trivial matter! I''ve made all the arrangements."

    She had set Isaac up, and Violet would definitely take it to heart, and would probably do something to

    get back at her in the finals of the modelingpetition.

    She had to make the first move!

    Jasmine blinked and smiled viciously.

    Night came.

    After Violet apanied Louis to dinner, she then went back to her room.

    Her phone rang. It was Evie''s calling.

    "Evie."

    "Violet, I saw the news Isaac and Jasmine are together and he has be Jasmine''s fiance! How can

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    this be?"

    Evie''s tone was full of anxiety.

    Violet pursed her lips and said, "Evie, Isaac should be in a very bad mood right now. You go find him

    for me. And tell him I won''t let Jasmine get away with it, so he doesn''t need to worry."

    "Oh, okay, I''ll get in touch with Isaac."

    Evie hung up the phone and called Isaac.

    But his phone was off.

    Evie frowned. Pondering, she grabbed her belongings, went out to hail a taxi on the side of the road.

    "Please go to the back mountain of western suburbs."

    "Little girl, what are you doing in the middle of the night in such a deste ce?

    "To find someone."

    Since they were little, Violet, Issac and she would run to the back mountain to watch the sunrise

    whenever one of them was in a bad mood.

    This was their secret base.

    She thought that Isaac must be there at this moment.

    At the top of the mountain in the western suburbs, Isaac was sitting on the ground, looking at the lights,

    and holding a can of beer.

    The man''s face was flushed in the night, and several empty cans had piled up beside him.

    Evie climbed up the mountain. She was panting and saw the man''s lonely back.

    "Isaac."

    Hearing the call, Isaac was slightly startled.

    He turned back to Evie, and his eyes shed with surprise.

    "Evie, why are you here?"

    "I called you, but you turned off your phone. I guessed you must be here, so I came to look for you."

    Evie wiped her sweat and took a deep breath to calm her heart.

    Isaac watched her face and her messy hair, and felt apologetic.

    "I''m sorry to let you worry about me."

    Evie shook her head, looked at the beer cans on the ground, and sat down beside him.

    "Isaac, don''t be upset. Violet asked me to tell you that she won''t let Jasmine get away with it."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Hearing this, Isaac''s grip on his beer tightened slightly. Without saying a word, he kept drinking.

    "Isaac, let''s drink together."

    Evie didn''t ask anything, took a can of beer and opened it.

    Isaac looked at her andughed: "Time flies. Evie you''ve grown into a big girl too. I still remember the

    way you were bullied by Fatty and cried when you were little."

    With his words, Evieughed embarrassingly.

    "Yes, I was crying very loud. It was so messy. Later you found Fatty and beat him up hard. For that,

    Esther even grounded you for half a day."

    From then on, he became a hero in her heart.

    She kept following him and paid close attention to him in silence.

    It was just a pity that his eyes only lingered on her sister.

    Evie took a swig of the beer, and mncholy shed in her eyes.

    "Evie, slow down. Don''t get drunk."

    "It''s okay. You''re here with me."

    "And what if I get drunk too?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Then we''ll both get drunk tonight."

    ......

    The three days of preliminary came to an end.

    The next two days were for the quarter-final.

    Instead ofpeting indoors, the models had to go out to the sea and shoot on an ind in the middle

    of the sea.

    As the makeup director, Violet had to follow the models and apply makeup at any time.

    The ind had a beautiful scenery, besides arge beach, there was also a dense primitive forest.

    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the scenery shot here was particrly beautiful.

    ording to the rules of thepetition, the models not only had to try out various looks but also had

    to show their talents in the two-day''s quarter-final.

    The makeup artist had to help the models put on different makeup ording to the style they tried.

    Thepetition was in full swing and the models were working hard on their looks in hopes of making

    it to the finals.

    Violet and Lucie were still divided into two groups to help the models in their own group.

    On the afternoon of the second day, it was overcast and gloomy.

    Dark clouds were passing by, and it was forecasting that a rainstorm wasing.

    Seeing the bad weather, the team leader urged everyone to hurry up and try to finish work earlier.

    "Helena, I''m going into the woods to shoot a set of promos. I''ll have to trouble you to follow hard."

    Jane Tate, wearing a soft green dress, greeted Violet.

    Violet froze and looked at the dense woods not far away.

    In the overcast sky, the woods glowed with a cold and ghostly light.

    "Miss Jane, the weather is not good. And the team is already pushing. Are you sure you want to go into

    the woods for the promo?"

    This ind was rarely visited.

    They hadn''t even go inside the woods before.

    What if they encountered something dangerous? Just imagining was scary enough.

    "I can''t help it. I''m so stressful! Jasmine pressures me. If I don''t get the championship, I won''t be given

    good resources in the future."

    Jane paused, "I''ve observed. Other models haven''t went into the woods. If I can take a set of forest

    photos, I can definitely overpower them in the print session."

    Hearing this, Violet didn''t say anything more.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    "Thank you so much, Helena."

    "No problem. It''s my job."

    Violet looked down to get the makeup bag she was carrying and missed the sinister shing in Jane''s

    eyes.

    Once she had her makeup bag on her back, she followed Jane and a cameraman into the woods.

    Jane took several sets of photos in a row and kept going in.

    Violet looked behind her and frowned.

    At this time, behind them were all towering trees, and she could not see the way toe back long

    ago.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    "Oops, I forgot to get the props. Helena, can you go find the staff for me and ask him to get a green

    umbre?"

    Jane eximed and looked to Violet.

    Violet hesitated slightly, "Miss Jane, I think it''s going to rain soon. And you''ve just taken a lot of photos.

    So why don''t we go back?"

    The further they went in, the more she felt that this woods was damp and eerie, and she was on

    tenterhooks.

    "Helena, I''m a perfectionist. To get the overall championship, I have to show my best side today, no

    matter what. If you don''t want to help me, I''ll go back and get it myself."

    Jane had a determined look on her face.

    Violet was silent and nodded her head.

    "Then, you two wait here for a while. Don''t go further into the woods."

    She was not unwilling, but just afraid that they were in danger.

    Since Jane insisted on it, she, as a makeup artist, could onlypromise.

    "Okay, Helena, thank you so much. We won''t leave. We''ll wait for you here. Pleasee back as soon

    as possible."

    Jane smiled brightly and watched Violet''s distant back with a twinkle in her eyes.

    She tucked her hair around her ears and looked at the cameraman, "Are you tired, right? Let''s take a

    break and wait for Helena."

    "Okay."

    The cameraman nodded and leaned against a tree to check the photos and videos he had just taken.

    "Do you havepass?"

    Jane came over and asked in a delicate voice.

    "Yes."

    "That''s good."

    Jane smiled.

    She had taken them a long way around.

    Withoutpass, it was sure Violet could not get out of this woods.

    A few momentster, it suddenly rained.

    "Yeah, it rains. I''d better not shoot today. Let''s hurry out and meet up with them."

    Jane covered her head with her hands and took the opportunity to speak.

    "Okay. Maybe Helena doesn''t go far. We should be able to catch her up now. So she doesn''t have to

    turn back."

    The cameraman gathered his tools and took out hispass.

    Jane''s eyes shed, did not make a sound, followed thepass instructions to go forward.

    Ahead.

    Violet held her makeup bag above her head and ran forward at a fast pace.

    It was raining, and she had to get out quickly.

    But there were trees ahead of her, and she ran for a long time without seeing the end of the road.

    The rain wasing down harder and harder, soaking her clothes.

    Violet ran out of breath and leaned against a tree to rest for a moment.

    Her face was indistinguishable from rain or sweat. As she looked ahead, she got scared.

    Oh no! She was lost!

    What to do?

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    A sound of movement startled Violet.

    She looked ahead and saw a squirrel-like creature hanging upside down from a tree.

    It was looking at her intently.

    Violet paled by that, swallowed and ran forward without thinking.

    As she ran, she shouted, "Is anyone there? Is anyone there?"

    What a scary ce! She didn''t want to stay here!

    Outside.

    Jane and the cameraman had already came out of the woods.

    The rest of the group had long boarded the cruise ship and were waiting for them.

    "Jane, where have you been? Howe it''s just the two of you? Where''s Helena? She''s the only one

    left."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The person in charge was anxious and looked behind them, but didn''t see Violet.

    There was no signal on the small ind, so they couldn''t reach her.

    It made him perturbed.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    "We went into the woods for shooting. Hasn''t Helenae out yet? She left the woods before we did!"

    Jane was delighted, but pretended to be stunned.

    "She hasn''te out yet!"

    The man in charge looked at the sea and said urgently, "The weather forecast says it''s going to rain

    hard soon. So we have to get out of here right away."

    "What about Helena? She''s still in the woods. How about I go in and look for her?"

    Jane pretended to be anxious, and the person in charge hastened to pull her back.

    "Don''t go. Let''s wait. Maybe Helena wille out soon."

    "Well, that''s all right."

    Jane sped her arms, looked at the eerie woods not far away, and jeered.

    It wasn''t easy to get out of that wood all by herself.

    Jasmine had given J the order to bring Violet into the woods so that she wouldn''t be able to apply

    makeup to the models who made it to the finals in time for tomorrow!

    That was to make sure Jane''s title of champion intact.

    It looked like her mission for today was a sess.

    "Can''t we set sail? The rain is getting heavier. If we don''t, we''ll all have to stay on the ind tonight and

    not be able to leave."

    The captain came down from the ship and said to the person in charge.

    The person in charge looked at the time and then at the woods, in a desperate state of impatience.

    "What''s going on with Helena? Why isn''t she out yet?"

    "You''re still waiting for her? We''ll wait another five minutes, and if she hasn''t arrived, we''ll have to leave

    her alone."

    The captain looked at the time and spoke.

    Being apprehensive, the person in charge had waited for another five minutes, but still didn''t see Violet

    "We can''t wait any longer. We have to leave immediately."

    The captain opened his mouth again, and then took a big step toward the ship.

    "Hey, captain! Can''t we wait any longer!?"

    Jane snickered in her heart, but looked worried.

    "We can''t."

    The captain returned and got on the ship.

    Jane looked at the person in charge, "What can we do? The captain insists on sailing, so are we going

    to wait for Helena or not? If we continue, we won''t be able to leave tonight."

    "We have the finals tomorrow, so we all have to go back and make our final preparations today."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hearing this, the person in charge gritted his teeth, "No more waiting. Let''s go."

    The whole team can''t ruin their work just because of one person.

    Helena can only fend herself.

    The ship slowly set sail, braving the storm and sailing away from the ind.

    Later, they backed to the resort.

    Getting off the ship, all went to their rooms.

    David, as a special guest, did not need to follow the team all day.

    After he finished a shooting and returned to the manor, he did not see Violet.

    "Where is Helena?" David asked the person in charge.

    The person in charge wiped his face and said somewhat with a guilty conscience, "She''s still on the

    ind. I don''t know if she''s out of that woods now."

    "What!?"

    David was shocked and grabbed thepel of the person in charge, "What the hell is going on ? Why

    didn''t shee back with you guys?"

    "She went into the woods to follow the makeup of ..."

    The person in charge hurriedly told him the general story.

    David was furious, and after pushing him away forcefully, he headed out.

    "David, where are you going?"

    The assistant asked in a hurry.

    "I''m going to the ind to find Helena."

    "No way! It''s raining heavily outside. And boats aren''t running!"

    The assistant hastily pulled David back.

    "Let go!"

    "David, I can''t let you take any chances. Even if you kill me today, I can''t let go."

    The assistant held David tightly, not letting him go.

    David was both anxious and angry, and after a long time, he took a deep breath, "Let go! let me call

    Louis."

    He couldn''t go to find Helena, but Louis would definitely do!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis had just finished a video conference when he received a call from David.

    When he heard that Violet was trapped on the ind, his pupils dted.

    Hanging up the phone, he immediately called Harry in.

    "Harry, help me prepare a yacht. I want to go to sea."

    Harry froze and looked at the torrential rain outside, "Mr. Johnson, what''s wrong? It''s raining heavily

    outside. And the sea wind is stronger. It will be dangerous to sail now."

    "Violet is in trouble. I have to go to the ind to find her."

    Louis walked out without a word.

    "Mr. Johnson, this is too dangerous. How about I go find Miss Violet with someone else?"

    Harry was worried about him.

    "It won''t dangerous if you go? Hurry up and prepare a yacht for me."

    Louis'' order was concise with majesty.

    Harry had no choice but to have the yacht prepared.

    In the woods.

    Violet stumbled and ran for a long time, but never managed to run out of this dense woods.

    Her clothes has been soaked, and finally, she found a small cavern.

    Inside the cavern was dry, and there was some dry firewood and a lighter in the corner.

    She thought it should be left by people who came in to explore.

    Violet shivered and hurriedly built a fire.

    Soon, the me illuminated her face. Violet took off her wet coat and dry it by the fire.

    She got herself as close to the fire as possible to warm herself.

    Listening to the rain outside, she was still a little stunned.

    She wondered how the others on the ind were doing, and whether they had returned safely to the

    resort.

    They should have found themselves missing, right? Would someonee looking for her?

    But even if they came looking for her, they would have to wait until the rainstorm stopped.

    So, probably she would spend the night here tonight.

    Violet sighed and rubbed her cold hands together as her stomach ached.

    The sea.

    The wind was blowing and the waves were huge.

    Louis wore a life jacket and drove the yacht forward.

    Closer!

    He was close to the ind!

    Louis elerated.

    At that moment, a huge wave hit and lifted the yacht high up again.

    Louis'' pupils dted and he jumped into the sea as the yacht was tipped over ...

    Inside the cavern, Violet put her drying clothes on and huddled in the corner.

    Pulling out her cell phone, she tried to call Josie, but couldn''t reach at all.

    With a sigh in her heart, she resignedly put away her phone and looked at the fire in front of her in a

    daze.

    At this time, there was a faint sound of rustling outside.

    Violet froze, and got nervous instantly.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was in the woods. The noise outside was not caused by some kind of beast, right?

    Violet hurriedly took out a pair of shears from her makeup bag for self-defense.

    ¡°I don''t fear!¡± said Violet in her heart.

    Beasts were afraid of fire!

    If they saw a fire, they won''te in!

    Violet swallowed and keptforting herself.

    "Violet, where are you?"

    Faintly, she heard someone calling her!

    Violet''s eyes lit up and she stood up.

    Was she hallucinating?

    Why did she seem to hear Louis'' voice?

    There was another sibnt sound, and the man''s voice sounded again.

    "Violet, do you hear me? If you do, answer me!"

    The man''s voice was so loud and clear that it sounded like heavenly music to her ears.

    Violet was surprised and ran quickly towards the entrance.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m here!"

    She was not dreaming!

    It was really Louis'' voice!

    Louis hade for her!

    Happy, excited, safe ...

    A myriad of emotions intertwined and filled her heart.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Violet almost cried with joy as she looked at the tall man who bowed his head into the cave.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s really you!"

    Louis'' clothes were all drenched.

    His hair was also wet and stuck on his scalp.

    He looked Violet up and down, and was relieved to see her intact.

    "Violet, are you okay?"

    "I''m good."

    Violet suppressed her joy, "Your clothes are wet. Go inside and warm yourself."

    Louis came in, took off his jacket and put it aside to dry.

    Violet turned her head in a hurry, embarrassed to see him take off his clothes.

    On the cavern wall, the firelight shone out the man''s silhouette.

    His swaying shadow made her have a sense of security.

    Violet beamed, and slowly calmed down.

    "Mr. Johnson, isn''t it raining outside? How did you get here?"

    "It was David who called me and said you were stuck on the ind."

    Louis moved closer to the fire and looked at the woman whose back was turned to her.

    He had found her, and could finally feel relieved.

    She was smart enough to find a cavern to take shelter from the rain.

    Unexpectedly, she was not as weak as he thought.

    So it was David who told Louis!

    Violet felt profound gratitude for David.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, really thank you foring to me."

    Louis watched her slim back, and looked pleased.

    "Are you sure you want to keep talking with your back to me?"

    She was shy?

    But he was still wearing a tank top, okay?

    Not to mention, it wasn''t like she hadn''t seen him bare-chested before.

    Violet froze, looked at the shadow on the wall, and slowly turned around.

    Indeed, it wasn''t polite for her to keep talking with her back to someone.

    "So, Mr. Johnson, you''re the only one here?"

    Louis was a president, and he shouldn''t be traveling alone!

    As long as his people arrived, then they would be able to get out of this woods right away.

    She was so hungry and wanted to replenish her energy quickly!

    Violet''s eyes drifted away, and she unconsciously swallowed her saliva.

    Louis raised his eyebrows to look at his strong body and grinned.

    "Violet, here are just the two of us. If you want to have a sex with me because you are moved, I do not

    mind."

    Violet was at loos in words by what he just said.

    Still, he was so imaginative!

    Violet''s pretty face heated up and red at Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, are you stupid? I mean, since you came to see me, at least bring something to eat over

    here, I ..."

    Suddenly , Violet cked out, stumbled and almost fell.

    She hurriedly held onto the wall, closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths.

    The smile on Louis''s face faded, and he quickly got up to help her.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?"

    Violet swallowed hard and slowly opened her eyes.

    "Nothing. Probably I''m too hungry and it causes low blood sugar."

    She had been too busy today and haven''t eaten much.

    Besides, she just ran around in the woods, and now she was really tired and hungry to the extreme.

    "Violet, you can really eat a lot."

    Louis was deliberately sarcastic, and helped her to sit by the fire.

    Originally, there was food in his yacht, but when he reached the shore, the yacht was capsized by a

    huge wave.

    The food also fell into the sea.

    He was in a hurry to get into the woods to look for her, and he couldn''t care less about those

    extraneous things.

    "Where are you going?"

    Violet swallowed, saw Louis put on half-dry clothes, and asked.

    "To find you some food. Otherwise, I''m afraid that until tomorrow, there will be an additional corpse

    around."

    Every time he spoke, he was so mean.

    But she felt warm at the moment.

    "Wait for me, I''ll go too."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Louis stopped in tracks, "What? Are you scared to stay here alone?"

    "No, we¡¯re in a woods. In case you encounter wild animals or something, you have a helper."

    Violet shook her head and smiled ingratiatingly.

    Louis looked at her, snickered, and took a big step forward.

    "Just don''t make a mess for me."

    "No, Mr. Johnson, at least I''m capable of a few things."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Is that so? Then don''t get hungry and faint again."

    The two came to the entrance of the cavern. The rain became lighter. Violet thought about it, took off

    her coat and draped it over her head.

    "Mr. Johnson, let''s use it together."

    She was her coat as an umbre?

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly as he helped her put her coat back on and took off his own.

    "Youe here."

    Violet pursed her lips and walked under Louis'' clothes.

    She then turned on the light in her cell phone to illuminate the road ahead.

    Light rain drifted in the air, like thin threads in the dim light.

    The man exhaled lightly and opened his arms to hold her gently at his side.

    In the silence of the night, he was like a warm harbor, making her feel more at ease.

    Violet curled her lips and followed him forward.

    "There are wild fruits here."

    Not knowing how long they had been walking, Louis stopped in his tracks.

    Violet froze and saw Louis throw his jacket to her, then stepped on dead branches on the ground and

    plucked two fruits from a tree.

    Except for wild fruits, they should not be able to find anything else to eat in the woods.

    However, was this kind of fruit really edible?

    Violet swallowed and said with some hesitation, "What is this? Can I eat?"

    "This should be red delicious. It¡¯s edible."

    Louis looked at Violet who was skeptical, rubbed the skin of the fruit, and took a bite.

    Violet looked at him, "How does it taste?"

    "Not bad."

    Louis raised an eyebrow and handed her the other, "Try it."

    "Oh."

    Louis, the president usually had delicacies of every kind, so if he said it was good, it shouldn''t be that

    bad.

    Violet didn''t doubt it, so she took the fruit and took a bite as well.

    The astringent taste in her mouth made her stop chewing and she spit it out directly.

    "Yuck yuck! What the hell!?Mr. Johnson, is something wrong with your pte?"

    Louis swallowed the fruit and looked at her with a smirk.

    Violet realized afterwards that she was fooled by him.

    "Mr. Johnson, you lied to me?"

    "It¡¯s not a lie. In order not to let you die of hunger, I tried it first for you. And you¡¯re still not content!"

    He was not only mean, but had a lot of false reasoning!

    Violet looked at him helplessly.

    At night, he looked tall and magnificent, but with a sense of mystery, which made her unconsciously

    attracted to him.

    She looked at him and her heart was pounding.

    Louis also looked at her.

    The woman''s beautiful face was delicate, and her eyes were even brighter in the night.

    Then, his eyes fell on her rosy lips, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly.

    He reached out his hands and took her shoulders.

    The dark night bred tender feelings and sensuality.

    At this moment, he only wanted to taste her fragrance ...

    But, sharp-eyed, he suddenly noticed something.

    "Watch out!"

    Louis turned around violently with Violet in his arms.

    A pain on his arm made his eyebrows instantly knitted.

    There was a snake!

    Violet was stunned, being held in the man''s arms,pletely unaware of what was happening.

    "Mr. Johnson, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Louis'' eyes were deep.

    He took out his cell phone and turned on the lighting function as well.

    With a wary face, he took Violet and walked back.

    Violet sensed the tightness of Louis'' muscles and didn''t ask more questions, but went back to the

    cavern with him.

    "Mr. Johnson, what the hell just happened?"

    Violet hitched Louis'' jacket beside the fire, and then hurriedly asked.

    Louis didn¡¯t look good.

    He moved his lips, and suddenly cked out and fell to the ground.

    "Mr. Johnson!"

    Violet was shocked and ran over to help him, "Mr. Johnson, what happened to you?"

    Louis'' lips were purple. He looked at his arm and said with difficulty, "Do you have a knife? I was bitten

    by a snake. It¡¯s probably poisonous."

    What!?

    Violet''s heart jumped abruptly. Looking at Louis'' arm, she was extremely panic.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''ll be fine. Knife ... I should have an eyebrow knife in my makeup bag. I''ll go get it

    right away."

    Louis had just been bitten by a snake!

    It was because of her!

    He had to be fine!

    What else should she do?

    Violet quickly grabbed her makeup bag and took out the eyebrow knife.

    "Mr. Johnson, the knife is here."

    Louis'' lips turned even more purple.

    He tried to take the knife, but his hand shook and the knife fell to the ground.

    Violet swallowed and looked at Louis who was about to pass out.

    Gritting her teeth, she picked up the knife and roasted it with fire.

    She understood that Louis was trying to use the knife to let the poisoned blood out.

    She had to bleed him!

    "Mr. Johnson, hold on. It''s almost done."

    Louis was absent-minded. When he felt a sudden pain in his arm, he sobered up a bit.

    He slowly turned his head to look at the woman who was bleeding her, trying to say something.

    The snake was poisonous, so his blood was now poisonous too. She should be careful!

    However, before he could say anything, Violet had already leaned down ...

    Louis'' pupils dted and yelled, "Violet, what are you doing?"

    "Mr. Johnson, there¡¯s still poisoned blood in your body. I''m going to help you clean it all out."

    Violet spit out a mouthful of poisonous blood and continued to bend down.

    "Violet, you''re crazy! My blood is poisonous!"

    Louis tried to struggle, but was held down by Violet.

    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t want anything to happen to you."

    Violet finished and continued to suck the poisoned blood.

    Louis'' mind was absent again, and he struggled to stay awake, watching Violet spit out his blood again

    and again with a weak smile.

    "Violet, do you want to die with me?"

    Seeing that his blood had turned red, she wiped the corner of her mouth and let out a long breath.

    Her eyes fell on the man''s handsome face, and she couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Johnson, you are so

    nice to me. Do you like me?"

    All along, he was like a light, always shining when she was in trouble.

    Did he like her?

    Louis just felt his ears buzzing.

    He looked at Violet and curled his lips into a smile.

    "Violet, you are self-absorbed again. I''m nice to you because grandma likes you and Luka likes you.

    And I ..."

    Louis paused. Not finished his words, his thought was scattered.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He did like her, right?

    But his self-esteem made him not want to admit his feelings so quickly!

    "Mr. Johnson, don''t sleep. Wake up!"

    Violet looked at the fainting Louis, feeling anxious as well as a bit of disappointment.

    Sure enough, she was still self-absorbed!

    He was so nice to her, but it was only because of his family!

    It was also true that he now had Grace, and she should no longer have any feelings for him.

    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Violet, where are you?"

    A man''s voice rang out faintly outside.

    Violet was struggling to move Louis closer to the fire.

    As she heard the sound, her eyes lit up.

    Someone wasing for them!

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Violet had a dream.

    In the dream, a giant anaconda was chasing her with its bloody mouth wide open.

    She tried desperately to escape, but her feet were too heavy to move.

    The anaconda behind her lunged at her ...

    "No!"

    Violet eximed and opened her eyes abruptly.

    What she saw was an unfamiliar ceiling.

    The smell of disinfectant fluid, which was unique to hospitals, was still wafting at the end of her nose.

    This was a hospital!

    "Miss Violet, you''re awake?"

    A nurse saw that Violet was awake and hurriedly came over.

    Violet nced at her and sat up from the bed.

    She remembered that Harry came with someone after Louis passed out.

    Later ...

    "What''s happening to me?"

    She remembered talking to Harry before she cked out too.

    "Miss Violet, you are also poisoned. But it''s good that it¡¯s not severe. The doctor said you''ll be fine

    when you wake up." the nurse returned.

    She had been poisoned too!

    It was probably because she helped Louis suck the poisoned blood out.

    Violet got out of bed and asked, "What about Mr. Johnson?"

    "Mr. Johnson is right next door."

    "Thanks."

    Violet went out of the ward and walked quickly to the next door.

    In the ward, Harry was at Louis'' bedside.

    Seeing Violete in, he got up to greet her.

    "Miss Violet, you''re awake."

    "Well, how is he? Is he okay?" Violet asked in a hurry.

    "Miss Violet, fortunately you helped Mr. Johnson suck out the toxins from his body in time. He¡¯s fine

    now. But his body is still very weak, so he still needs to stay in the hospital for a few days for

    observation."

    Harry spoke respectfully and Violet breathed a sigh of relief.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes fell on Louis'' face. Looking at his pale face, her expression softened.

    They were lucky enough.

    "Miss Violet, you''re hungry, right? I''ll go get you some breakfast over here."

    Harry looked at his watch and spoke.

    Violet looked back and asked, "Harry, what time is it?"

    "It''s 5:30 in the morning."

    It was already the next day!

    She had work to do!

    Violet looked at Harry, "Harry, can you please have someone send me back to Scarlett Resort

    immediately?"

    Today was the finals of the modeling contest, and she had to help a few of the seeds with their

    makeup!

    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."

    ......

    Resort.

    A secluded corner.

    Jessie looked at the time, "The finals is about to start. Violet hasn''te yet?"

    Jasmine smiled smugly, "She''s still trapped in the woods. Maybe she''s been bitten to death by a fierce

    beast! Jessie, I''m counting on you for the title of champion."

    Hearing what she said, Jessie smirked, "Jasmine, you''re better than me. You dared fix her with that.

    Unlike me, I only dared to let her have a diarrhea."

    "Oops, I''m still afraid that she will retaliate against me. You know, I slept with her lover that day."

    "Jasmine, why are you so bold by nature?"

    "Oh, carpe diem is not only for men."

    The twoughed out loud, and then left at the staff''s request.

    In the corner, Violet, who had just gone to her room to get changed, slowly walked out.

    So that was what it was!

    Jessie and Jasmine had colluded long ago.

    The diarrhea, as well as being trapped in the woodsst night, were the work of the two.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    It was true that people with nasty thoughts see everything nasty.

    Since Jasmine thought she would get back at her for what happened to Isaac, it would fail Jasmine if

    she didn''t follow through.

    Violet sniggered, gripped the makeup bag and went into the bathroom.

    In the dressing room.

    Jasmine looked at the time and purposely called out, "What''s wrong with Helena? The contest is about

    to start, and she¡¯s note yet? Then what about these models? And their make-up?"

    Hearing this, the person in charge also had an anxious look on his face.

    He looked at Lucie, "Lucie, Helena is probably still trapped on the ind. I''ll have someone go find her

    Lucie looked at the door, still didn''t see Violet''s figure, so she nodded, "Okay."

    "Lucie, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Please put on the most suitable makeup for Jane!"

    Jasmine was iparably relieved and her smile was unusually bright.

    Lucie gave a slight nod and prepared to work.

    At that moment, footsteps sounded at the door.

    "Wait a minute."

    Violet walked in from outside, carrying her makeup bag.

    She was wearing a white professional suit, and its slim cut outlined her waist.

    Her pretty face was with exquisite make-up, and her straight ck hair was draped over her shoulders.

    She walked in leisurely, bringing in fragrant breeze.

    Enchanting and domineering.

    "Violet, you''re back!"

    Jasmine''s eyes widened with a stunned look.

    Violet put her make-up bag on the table and smiled coldly.

    "Miss Jasmine, why are you so surprised seeing me? Did you do something wrong?"

    "I ..."

    Jasmine blushed and red at Violet.

    Bitch! How did she show up!?

    How did beasts on the ind not bite her to death!?

    "Helena, are you okay?"

    Lucie asked with concern as she looked Violet up and down.

    "I''m fine. Thanks for your concern."

    Violet smiled, then looked at the person in charge, "Please let all the irrelevant people out of the

    dressing room. We''re going to start working."

    "Okay. Everyone please leave immediately."

    The person in charge was greatly relieved to see Violet back intact, and hurriedly asked the idle people

    to leave the dressing room.

    "I demand other person to apply makeup to Jane."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jasmine scowled at Violet, clearly feeling her coldness.

    This woman would definitely get back at her!

    She wanted to change the makeup artist!

    "This ..."

    "OK. But Miss Jasmine, wait until you be a superior of this section before you give orders to me."

    Without waiting for the person in charge to speak, Violet returned in a light voice.

    "Sorry, Miss Jasmine. You''d better go out."

    The person in charge smiled sarcastically and gestured for Jasmine to go out.

    Jasmine''s face changed for a moment, and was forcibly pulled out of the dressing room by the person

    in charge.

    "Okay, let''s get started."

    Violetid out the makeup tools one by one and said to Lucie.

    "Okay."

    Lucie responded, feeling that Violet was extraordinarily dominant today.

    Jane Tate in the crowd looked at Violet and her heart was racing.

    She went to Violet''s side and said cautiously, "Helena, are you okay? I''m sorry. Yesterday I was too

    capricious and had to go into the woods. So you couldn''t go back to the resort with us."

    Violet nced at her and made a usible smile.

    "I won¡¯t me you. Miss Jane, you¡¯re just too dedicated, aren¡¯t you?"

    Violet¡¯s words sounded somonce, but to Jane''s ears they were unbearably harsh.

    Why did she feel as if Violet knew something?

    "Miss Jane, please sit down for a moment. After I finish putting on the makeup for these two, I''ll help

    you."

    Violet spoke in a light voice, and her cool and beautiful face showed no emotion.

    Jane swallowed, uneasily walked aside to sit down.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Jane looked at the time and was a little anxious as she watched Violet skillfully and carefully apply the

    makeup on the other two models.

    The finals was about to begin, but she hadn''t put on her makeup yet.

    Usually, Violet was quick doing make-up.

    But today, it was as if she was stalling on purpose.

    Why was she so slow?

    "Helena, are you ready?"

    Jane couldn''t help but ask when she saw that Violet was still helping the model to change her makeup.

    Violet finished thest step, looked at the model''s face in front of her, and nodded in satisfaction.

    Her eyes swept towards Jane who looked tense, and smiled, "Miss Jane, don''t be anxious. I know how

    to do my job well in my mind."

    Anxious?

    Soon she will be more anxious!

    ......

    Hospital.

    Louis woke up.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and memories came to his mind.

    He was not dead?

    And how was Violet?

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re finally awake!"

    Harry came in from the outside and was surprised to see Louis awake.

    Louis struggled to get up and asked, "Where''s Violet? Is she okay?"

    That silly woman actually took poisonous blood for him!

    He hoped she was okay!

    "Miss Violet is fine. She asked me to let someone drive her to the resort this morning."

    Harry answered in a hurry.

    He didn¡¯t know Violet was a workaholic.

    Louis looked at his bandaged arm, "I was poisoned for her, and she didn''t stay to take care of me for a

    while?"

    Harry didn¡¯t what to say.

    From Louis'' words, why did Harry sense his arrogance that he begged for praise because of saving

    Violet?

    Well, it seemed that Louis and his ex-wife were expected to get back together!

    "Harry, help me find a file."

    Louis thought of something and asked Harry to find out Jasmine''s previous scandals for him.

    Harry was stunned and asked suspiciously, "Mr. Johnson, this is ..."

    "To help someone."

    He promised to help her and couldn''t go back on his word.

    Looking at him, Harry was thinking when Louis became so fond of helping others.

    ...

    Scarlet Resort.

    On arge stage, all the models had finished the process.

    At this moment, the host came on the stage for thest session.

    Beside her stood Jane and two other models.

    Today''s first runner-up and second runner-up were going to be announced among the three of them.

    "Everyone, the exciting moment is almost here. Next is thest part of the show. The personal charm

    show!"

    The host said a bunch of inspiring words, rendering the atmosphere of the scene exciting and tense.

    Thest part of thepetition was a personal show.

    The host will randomly select a question for the contestant to borate ording to the arrangement.

    Judges and public judges would give their scores and finally decide the first and second runners-up.

    "Miss Jane, from the beginning of thepetition until now, your ranking has been steady at the top of

    the list. Today is thest round, but you don''t look too happy. Are you not satisfied with your

    performance?"

    The host came to Jane and looked at her and asked.

    Jane faintly froze and said modestly, "It''s okay. But everyone works so hard tonight. I do feel a bit

    stressed."

    Did she look unhappy?

    No!

    "So you''re not as confident as you were in the first few rounds. It¡¯s because of the pressure, isn¡¯t it?"

    The host asked with sharp words.

    Jane was stunned again, smiled but didn''t say anything, not offending the host.

    "Then Ms. Jane, can sum up your performance in one sentence?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    The host took a question and got to the point.

    "Okay ..."

    Below the stage, the judges and the audience were whispering to each other.

    "What''s up with this Jane? She was in the first few rounds. Why does she have a bitter face?"

    "I''ve always been optimistic about her. But looking at her performance today, I don''t think she''s

    qualified to be the winner."

    "As a model, the most basic requirement is to be calm. On stage, even if something happens, they

    have to look like they¡¯re calm and collected. But what''s wrong with her crying face all the time?"

    "Jane''s mental quality is not up to par. Pass out."

    Back of the stage.

    Jasmine stared at Jane on a big screen with a look of hatred.

    What was wrong with Jane?

    It looked like she was going to cry.

    Didn''t she tell her not to be nervous?

    Why not be more confident?

    In the dressing room, Violet was holding a cup of water, sipping slowly and admiring her masterpiece.

    Jane''sst costume show was a crowned queen''s outfit.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Such a costume required a mboyant and cold makeup.

    However, Jane''s makeup at this moment, from a different angle, was restrained, uneasy and pitiful ...

    It did not match queen''s temperament at all.

    She didn''t believe that Jane could still win the championship with such make-up!

    On the stage, the host had finished asking the other models.

    "Okay, after so many days of intensepetition, the most exciting moment hase. Let''s guess

    who is the champion of Sunlite Model Contest!"

    The host''s voice was powerful, and the light beam on the stage swept over several models from time to

    time.

    The atmosphere was tense and heated.

    Jane clenched her fist, took a deep breath, and waited for the beam to stop on her body.

    The music came to a screeching halt.

    A beam of light shone on a model.

    "Congrattions to contestant number 28 ..."

    The host''s booming voice rang out, announcing the final result of the contest.

    Jane heard the name that didn''t belong to her and turned her head to look at the girl beside her.

    Why?

    How came the winner was not her?

    It was obvious that she had always performed very well. So, why was the winner not her!?

    In the dressing room.

    Violet took a sip of water and sniggered.

    Jane only won the third ce.

    This title was way much different from the winner.

    She could imagine Jasmine''s furious face at this moment.

    Waiting room.

    Jasmine looked at Jane who came back with a trophy and cursed: "Jane Tate, why do you keep crying

    all the time in the game? Are you very nervous? Aren''t you usually quite confident? I''ve supported you

    for nothing!"

    Jasmine scolded her and Jane''s eyes turned red with grievance.

    "Miss Jasmine, I''m not crying all the time. I''m doing the same as usual today! No, it should be more

    vigorous than usual."

    "Are you feeling wronged?"

    Jasmine took out her phone and threw it at her, "Look at it yourself. You did work hard. You worked

    hard to show your misery!"

    Jane hurriedly took the phone and clicked on the video of herself walking on the stage.

    Zooming in, she could watch she did look like she was crying in every footage on the video!

    But she was clearly smiling!

    Why would that be!?

    "Miss Jasmine, I don''t know how this happened. I was obviously smiling all the time. I don''t know why I

    presented to the public with this expression."

    Jane was red-eyed and on the verge of tears.

    Jasmine gasped, "You don''t know? I think you are scared by the sudden appearance of Violet, right?

    She ..."

    Somehow, Jasmine thought of something and her voice stopped abruptly.

    At that moment, Jessie walked in.

    She frowned and looked at the two of them, "Jasmine, I''ve tried my best. My vote is definitely for Jane,

    but Jane''s performance tonight is really not as good as it should be. Look at this makeup. Is she going

    to mourn for someone?"

    Mourning makeup!

    Yes, it was not Jane¡¯s problem. It was the makeup on her face that caused the problem!

    And the person who put on her makeup was Violet!

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    In the dressing room, Violet finished packing her makeup tools and was ready to leave.

    Walking to the door, she ran into Jasmine who rushed over to her.

    "Violet, you did this, didn''t you?"

    She came to deal with her?

    Violet raised an eyebrow, "Miss Jasmine, I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    "You''re still pretending!"

    Jasmine pulled Jane over, "Jane didn''t get the championship today because of the crappy makeup you

    put on her!

    Hearing this, Violet looked like she had heard a big joke.

    "Miss Jasmine, as we all know, this is a modelingpetition. And thepetition is about the

    qualifications of models. Jane Tate didn''t get the championship, which means she is not qualified

    enough! You didn''t me her but me? Miss Jasmine, don''t be such a sore loser!"

    Her words were to deliberately provoke their conflict and insinuate Jasmine.

    There were many makeup artists and crew gathering around, all judging Jasmine.

    Jasmine was so angry that she raised her hand to p Violet''s face.

    "Bitch, you dare nder me!"

    Violet grabbed her hand quickly and whispered to her ear, in a voice that only they could hear.

    "Yes, I did it. Jasmine, it''s not polite not to reciprocate. It doesn''t make sense you''ve set me up and I

    can only take it, right?"

    "You!"

    Jasmine''s face changed and she realized that Violet probably knew that it had something to do with her

    in the ident which Violet was trapped in the ind.

    At that moment, David and his assistant walked over.

    "What are you doing?"

    Violet pushed Jasmine away and smiled lightly towards David.

    "David."

    David nced coldly at Jasmine who was abashed, and then looked at Violet.

    "Are you all right?"

    "Yes."

    "David, thank you for yesterday, too."

    If David hadn''t called Louis, maybe she would still be trapped in that woods today.

    "I just made a phone call, but the credit goes to Louis."

    David waved his hand, "I just talked to Louis on the phone. He''s fine. But I really admire you for sucking

    out the venom for Louis after he was bitten by a poisonous snake!"

    Violet was a little embarrassed, "He was bitten by a snake because of me. I didn''t want anything to

    happen to him."

    "Then you two have a shared destiny now! That''s a deeper bond than others!"

    David joked meaningfully.

    "David, are you leaving? Take your time!"

    "Let''s go together!"

    "Okay."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Watching them leave with a smile on their faces, it dawned on Jasmine.

    It turned out that the reason Violet was able to leave the ind so quickly was Louis who had run off to

    find her!

    "Jasmine, did you hear that? Looks like they¡¯re getting back together soon!"

    Jessie walked past Jasmine and said deliberately.

    Jasmine''s fingernails were about to pinch into her flesh.

    "Violet wants to marry into the Johnson family again?

    What about Grace?

    This impostor. How came Louis hadn''t married her yet?

    Jasmine, with a grim face, took out her cell phone and dialed a number.

    ......

    Violet came out of the resort and separated from David.

    After thinking about it, she took a car to the hospital.

    When she left in the morning, Louis wasn¡¯t awake.

    She had to thank him in person.

    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she was about to push the door in but heard a woman''s cry

    "Louis, it''s good that you''re okay. If something happened to you, what would Luka and I do?"

    It was Grace''s voice.

    Violet looked in through the window and saw Grace sitting on the edge of the bed, hugging Louis and

    crying.

    Louis reached out and patted her back, "Don''t cry. I''m fine."

    Violet pursed her lips and slowly turned around to leave.

    At this time, she should not go in and disturb them.

    Her chest was a little tight. Violet let out a deep breath and walked in the direction of the elevator.

    In the ward, Louis'' eyebrows knitted slightly and pushed Grace away.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    "I''m fine. Didn''t I tell you not toe?"

    He didn''t know where Grace got the news that he was in hospital and called him.

    And he didn''t want more people to know that.

    "I''m worried about you. Since I already knew you¡¯re in hospital, how can I note to see you?"

    Grace wiped her tears and said with pity.

    "Where''s Luka? Did you send him back to the manor?"

    "Well, I didn''t tell him you¡¯re in hospital. I fear he¡¯ll worry."

    "Grandma doesn''t know about it, right?"

    "I didn''t say anything to her."

    After asking all the questions, Louis took his phone to look at the time.

    Grace who shouldn''t be here was here, but Violet who should be here dis not show up yet as expected.

    The contest should be over. She was saved by him and shoulde to visit him.

    "Louis, are you hungry? Let me go get you something to eat?"

    Grace asked when she noticed Louis was distracted.

    Was he waiting for Violet?

    Jasmine had called her and said if she didn''t work hard, Louis would get back together with Violet.

    She really didn''t expect that Louis would brave the rain to go to the ind for Violetst night and get

    bitten by a poisonous snake!

    It seemed that Louis was still in love with Violet!

    "Don''t bother. Harry will arrange these things."

    Louis took theputer aside, "You can leave. Don''t worry about me."

    Was this a way to kick her out?

    Grace bit her lip: "Louis, let me stay and take care of you tonight."

    "No, Harry''s here."

    "But ..."

    "Go back."

    Louis'' eyebrows twisted, and his voice was clearly with impatience.

    Grace opened her mouth and felt a little bit annoyed.

    This man had always been neither hostile nor friendly to her. How can she get him to marry her?

    "Louis, then I''ll leave first. If you need something, just let me know."

    "Hmm."

    Louis didn''t raise his eyes and replied perfunctorily.

    Grace gave him a helpless look and could only leave.

    At that moment, Harry happened to push the door in, carrying food in his hand.

    "Hello, Miss Grace."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Grace smiled faintly at him, "Harry, thank you for taking care of him."

    "No problems."

    Harry made a polite remark.

    Grace looked at Louis again and left the ward.

    Louis raised his eyes and nced towards the door,pressing his lips.

    Harry keenly sensed that Louis was not in a good mood.

    He put the food down in order, "Mr. Johnson, please."

    "Harry, is the modelingpetition over?"

    Hearing Louis'' question, Harry returned, "Yes, it''s over."

    "Is the winner from Century Entertainment?"

    "No, only one model, Jane Tate. She won the third ce."

    Louis'' movement to get out of bed paused, and his eyes shed with surprise.

    "I remember Jane Tate is always in the first ce in everypetition. Did she lose in thest round?"

    "Not sure exactly. But I got word that Miss Jasmine got into a fight with Miss Violet after the game.

    Saying that there was something wrong with the makeup Miss Violet put on Jane Tate."

    Hearing this, Louis was thoughtful.

    Violet had done something to the model''s makeup?

    Why?

    Because of Isaac?

    But he had promised to help her, hadn''t he?

    She didn''t have to do that.

    Or did Jasmine have something to do with her being stranded on the indst night?

    And why hadn''t shee to see him by now!?

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    RW Styling Studio.

    "Mommy, I missed you so much."

    Erin hugged Violet and pampered after not seeing her for a week.

    Violet felt so warm, kissed Erin in her cheeks and yed with her for a while, making the little one

    giggle.

    "Thank goodness you made it back safely and didn''t get screwed by two vicious women."

    Josie came over and tucked her wavy hairs around her ears.

    She already knew what had happened to Violet.

    She didn''t expect Jessie and Jasmine to be so despicable and shameless.

    "Yeah, well. It''s a good thing I''m alive."

    Violet put Erin down and gestured for her to go y by herself.

    "Jasmine is so shameless! Drugging Isaac, and leaving you on an ind. It''s too easy for her when you

    just destroyed a model¡¯s make-up in the contest."

    Josie sat down beside Violet with an indignant look on her face.

    Violet pursed her lips, thinking about the fact that Isaac''s problem was still unresolved.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Violet, you said you won''t let Jasmine get away with it, right? I want to beat Jasmine up so bad."

    Evie came up from downstairs, and puffed out.

    Violet curled her lips and nodded.

    She would fix this, because Louis had promised to help her.

    The scene she had just seen in the hospital shed through her mind. Hastily, she had to stop herself

    from thinking about it too much.

    "Evie, Isaac¡¯s not in a good mood these day. You take time to care more about him."

    Evie nodded heavily.

    "Violet, I will."

    Violet took her hand, "Evie, I know you likes Isaac. He''s really a good man. Take the initiative in the

    future and don''t let other women covet him anymore."

    Hearing these words, Evie''s little face heated up.

    She looked at Violet''s clear and bright eyes and bit her lower lip, "But Violet, Isaac likes someone else

    ..."

    "Evie, believe me. You and Isaac are the mostpatible pair. Go for it!"

    Violet interrupted Evie''s words and spoke.

    "Violet, stop it. I''m not marrying anyone."

    "Silly!"

    Hearing their conversation, Josie raised an eyebrow from the side.

    Jasmine had set up Violet, and in the end Violet had sort of fought back.

    But Jessie, that bitchy woman, hadn''t been punished yet.

    No, she had to fight back for her best friend.

    And she had been upset with Jessie for a long time!

    "Violet, are you still going to work with the crew?" asked Josie.

    "Tomorrow''s thest day. We''ll wrap up this afternoon."

    "Oh, I''ll drive you there tomorrow and pick you up in the afternoon."

    Josie''s pretty eyes rolled and an idea came to her mind.

    Violet blinked with an inquisitive look, "Josie, why are you suddenlying to pick me up?"

    "I just want to."

    "Okay, okay! Josie, I love you so much!"

    "Jesus, that''s so sweet."

    "Mommy, do you love Erin?"

    "Yes! Most of all, I love my little baby!"

    Violet picked up the little one who was jumping at her and smiled as she headed back upstairs to her

    apartment.

    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and sent a message to Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, the modeling contest is over. I''m home safe and sound, and I''d like to say thank you

    again forst night."

    She had to ask Louis for Jasmine''s scandal!

    First, she had to thank him for saving her lifest night.

    "Is that how you thank your life-saver? I don''t even deserve a visitation?"

    The phone beeped and Louis returned the message.

    Violet stared at the line and let out a giggle.

    Without having to meet, she could imagine Louis who was raising his eyebrows and looking

    displeased.

    It was inexplicably affectionate.

    It seemed that the encounterst night had brought each other closer.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    But ...

    Violet thought of Grace and the smile on her face faded slightly.

    "Sorry Mr. Johnson, it''s toote today. I''lle tomorrow to visit you and take Jasmine''s scandals."

    He didn''t like her, and she needed to get a grip on herself!

    "So, the real purpose of visiting me is to get Jasmine''s scandals?"

    Louis sent another message.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet blinked and her long, slender fingers typed down a message.

    "Mr. Johnson, let me correct you. You''re saying it in a reverse order."

    She had a favor to ask of him, so she had to kiss his ass anyways.

    "Is that so? Since you''re visiting me tomorrow, cook soup for me ande over."

    Hmm?

    He wanted her to cook soup for him?

    No one had made soup for him?

    Violet''s eyes flickered, but she dared criticize in her heart. Then she quickly replied, "Got it."

    The other end of the phone, Louis watched their conversation and looked delighted.

    This stupid woman still had a conscience!

    ......

    The next day.

    Josie drove Erin to kindergarten first, and then took Violet to Pce Hotel.

    "Okay, Violet, I''ll pick you up this afternoon."

    Josie threw Violet a kiss and then drove away.

    What did Josie want to do?

    Violet was perplexed and went into the Hotel.

    The modelingpetition hade to a sessful end, and she had more offers.

    Julia''s scene will be finished today, so she will not have to follow the crew, which will free her up to do

    other things.

    "Good morning, Helena. You don¡¯t go to the award ceremony of the contest today?"

    Julia greeted Violet.

    "Good morning, Julia. I want toplete my job."

    Violet smiled and looked around, not seeing anyone else.

    Being the special guests of the contest, David and Jessie were still at the event.

    "Helena, you¡¯re beautiful, professional and have sense of humor. I can''t leave you."

    Julia gave apliment to her.

    Violet smiled, took out her makeup tools and started to apply Julia''s makeup.

    When she was done, she looked at the tool box and noticed that it was a little dirty, so she took it and

    prepared to go to the bathroom to clean.

    She walked with her head down, not paying attention to the people passing by, and bumped into one

    person at once.

    The tools in the box fell out and touched on the person''s suit.

    The smoky gray suit was instantly stained.

    "Sorry, sorry."

    Violet apologized repeatedly and tried to wipe it for him.

    But the man''s coat was stained with cosmetics, such as eye shadow and blush.

    These cosmetics can not be cleaned off just with water.

    The man frowned, and his face obviously shed with displeasure.

    He looked up and was about to reprimand. When he saw that it was Violet, his face changed.

    "Miss Violet, my coat is soiled by you. What are you gonna do?"

    He knew her?

    Raising her eyes, Violet looked at the man in front of her, thought for a moment, and finally recognized

    who he was.

    Marcus Scott, the eldest son of the Scott family!

    "So you¡¯re Mr. Scott."

    Violet looked at the stain on the hem of the man''s coat and said, "Why don''t you take your coat off and

    give it to me. I''ll dry clean it for you and then hand it back to you. Can I?"

    She operated a styling studio and naturally came into contact with many celebrities.

    Celebrities liked gossiping when they had nothing else to do.

    When she heard more, she got to know more about the famous families in Crotosi City.

    She heard that the Scott family and the Johnson family were rivals.

    And the head of the Scott family was now choosing a future heir.

    Marcus Scott also had a half-brother ...

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    "Okay."

    Marcus grinned, took off his coat and tossed it to Violet.

    Violet hurriedly caught it, "Mr. Scott, again, I''m sorry. I''ll give it back to you when I''m done."

    "Good! Since you''re returning it to me, Miss Violet, how about adding your contact on What''s App

    first?"

    Marcus leaned closer with his smiling eyes.

    Violet frowned and took a slight step back.

    "Mr. Scott, just give me a number."

    Marcus was a yboy as other rich people.

    She didn''t want to get into trouble.

    "Isn''t Miss Violet divorced? Why are you still so wary of single men?"

    Marcus raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet with interest.

    Violet clutched the clothes in her hands and said in a light voice: "Mr. Scott, I''m busy. If it''s convenient

    for you to leave your phone number, then I can give the dry-cleaned clothes to the hotel manager ..."

    "139 ..."

    Marcus didn''t wait for Violet to finish before giving her his phone numbers.

    Violet hurriedly took out her phone and typed it down.

    "Mr. Scott, I''ll leave first then."

    Looking at the woman''s figure leaving with quick steps, Marcus raised his eyebrows and made a

    wicked smile.

    Louis'' ex-wife was still quite interesting.

    "Mr. Scott, what are you looking at?"

    A delicate female voice came from not far away.

    Marcus turned his head and smiled delightfully, "Hi, Ms. Grace."

    "Is Mr. Scott still satisfied with our suite service?"

    Grace nced around, saw no one else, and winked at Marcus.

    "Well, what do you think?"

    Marcus walked over to Grace and reached out his hand to stroke her buttocks.

    "Stop it. Someone will see us!"

    Grace said affectedly and moved away from him.

    Seeing that he was only wearing a shirt, she wondered a little, "Where''s your coat?"

    "It was soiled and taken to the dry cleaner."

    Marcus raised an eyebrow and took a big step forward.

    "I''ll go get you a new coat then?"

    "Grace''s room service is really attentive!"

    "It should be. You''re our VIP."

    Violet took Marcus''s coat to a dry cleaner and then returned to the dressing room.

    In the afternoon, when she finished Julia''s makeup for thest time, Josie came over with drinks and

    dessert.

    "Violet, I''m here to pick you up."

    Seeing it was Josie, Violet smiled lightly, "Josie, wait a minute. I''ll be ready in a minute."

    "No rush. I''ll go say hello to the crew."

    Josie distributed a portion of the afternoon tea to the artists and staff in the dressing room, and then

    went to the filming site.

    The two main actors were not here today, and Oscar was ready to call it a day after shooting a few

    supporting scenes.

    "Thank you all for taking care of Helena during this time. Please have afternoon tea!"

    Oscar looked up and saw Josie smiling as she handed out snacks and drinks to several crew

    members.

    She was wearing a loose green cardigan with white high waist pants. It looked casual and sexy at the

    same time.

    Her chestnut curly hair gathered to one side, revealing her swan-like neck.

    Delicate, sweet, sexy ...

    As always, she was striking.

    Oscar lit up and watched fixedly as Josie came towards him after handing out the food.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Oscar, it''s been a long day."

    Josie walked up to Oscar with a slight smile on her face and handed him what was in her hand.

    "Thanks."

    Oscar looked at her and took it slowly.

    "Finally, I''m done distributing."

    Josie ignored him, daintily patted the non-existent dust on her hands, turned around and prepared to

    leave.

    Only a sudden trip on her foot made her stumble and fall to the side.

    Josie cried out in surprise and fell into Oscar''s arms by coincidence.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    "Careful."

    Oscar hugged her in a hurry.

    The woman''s fragrance came to his nose, and her pretty face was close at hand. She looked a little

    panic, which made him feel pity.

    Oscar looked at Josie and his Adam''s apple moved up and down, "Josie, is everything okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Josie stood up straight from his arms with a fumbling hand and fixed her hair around her ears.

    "Thanks! I, I''m going to the bathroom."

    Looking at the woman''s shy appearance, Oscar''s eyes darkened slightly and he quickly followed.

    Josie heard the sound of footstepsing from behind her, and snickered.

    Suddenly, she was pulled by someone.

    "Josie, wait a minute. I need to talk to you."

    "Is there something else Oscar?"

    Josie broke away from Oscar''s hand and asked in a light voice.

    Oscar looked at Josie''s pretty face and sighed, "Josie, I''ve always wanted to say sorry to you. How

    have you been over the past few years?"

    Hearing these words, Josie moved her lips, wanted to say something but then stopped.

    Her beautiful eyes began to redden, and her appearance looked extraordinarily pitiful.

    Seeing this, Oscar''s heart softened and he reached out to take her into his arms.

    "Josie, don''t cry. It made me feel so bad!"

    He was such a scum!

    Cursing in her heart, Josie ignored the goose bumps that rose on her body, and pushed him away.

    "Oscar, you don''t have to pretend to care about me. I''m rich and free, so I''m too happy with my life!"

    She looked away from him with a stubborn face.

    Oscar was tantalized and softened his voice withpulsion.

    "Josie, I really care about you. I know that you must not have forgotten me, and that''s why you haven''t

    remarry. Josie, in my heart, I still love you the most."

    Still loved her the most?!

    This was certainly a scum''s quote.

    He would never satisfy!

    Josie sneered in her heart, but her face did not show it.

    "Oscar, let me ask you just one question. If you can start all over again, will you still marry Jessie?"

    "Of course not, Josie. If I could go back to the past, I would love you and would never neglect you."

    Oscar swore, and Josie snickered.

    It was as if what he said was true.

    She tucked her hair around her ears and said in a delicate voice: "Oscar, I''m going to open a store, but

    I can''t find a suitable site. You know a lot of people. Do you have resources in this area?"

    Hearing this, Oscar thought for a moment, "Yes, I''ll wrap up soon. Wait for me. I''ll go with you."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Oscar, you''re not afraid that Jessie will get upset when she sees it?"

    Josie''s almond eyes shed and she asked deliberately.

    "Josie, it''s my freedom to do whatever I want to do. If Jessie is unreasonable, then we''ll get a divorce."

    Oscar didn''t think much.

    He looked at the time and said, "Wait for me."

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you."

    Josie nodded and watched Oscar stride away, letting out a lightugh.

    Scum!

    She was just deliberately seducing him, and he was hooked!

    "Josie, what do you want? Why are you deliberately teasing Oscar?"

    Violet came out from a corner and looked at Josie with an inquisitive face.

    "Violet, did you hear everything?"

    Josie winked towards Violet and took out a recorder from her pocket.

    "For trying to disgust Jessie. Because she bullies you!"

    Violet just heard it all.

    Oscar, that shameless man, said that the person he loved most was Josie!

    If Jessie had heard that, she would have been furious!

    "Okay, Violet, you can go home by taxi first! I have to go with the scum."

    Josie put the recorder in her pocket and waved her hand towards Violet.

    Violet was stunned, "Josie, what else are you going to do?"

    "Let reporters make a big story out of it!"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Violet watched Josie and Oscar walk away, feeling a little amused and touched.

    She was lucky to have such a good friend as Josie in her life.

    After sending Josie a reminder to be careful, she hailed a taxi and backed to her apartment.

    She promised Louis that she would make soup and visit him.

    After two hours of work, Violet put the soup into a thermos, and then drove to the hospital.

    When she arrived at the door of the VIP ward, she let out a deep breath, knocked on the door and

    pushed it in.

    "Hello, Mr. Johnson."

    Louis was reading papers on the bed, and when he heard Violet''s voice, he looked up.

    Violet ced the thermos on a table and asked with concern, "Are you feeling okay today?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "What are you going to do if I''m not okay?"

    If something happened to him, she would me herself to death.

    Violet pursed her lips, "I don''t know, but I''ll definitely feel guilty for the rest of my life."

    The woman''s face was serious. "What''s the big deal of feeling guilty? Shouldn''t you say that you will

    take care of me for the rest of your life?" said Louis who sneered.

    Luckily he was okay, so she didn''t have to take care of him for the rest of her life!

    Louis looked at the uneasy woman and didn''t joke anymore. Instead he took a file beside the bed in his

    hand.

    "You made a move in the finals of the contest?"

    Hearing this, Violet didn''t deny it, "Yes."

    "Why? Because of Isaac?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes and his eyes were sharpened.

    "No."

    Violet said, "I was stuck on the ind. It''s all because of Jasmine. And she caused you to be bitten by a

    poisonous snake. I can''t just let it go."

    The woman''s face was cold and calm.

    Gradually, the sharpness between Louis'' eyebrows dispersed.

    "In that case, you took revenge on her for me?"

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly, "Not really. That, Mr. Johnson, what about the thing you promised me?"

    Can she please stop hinting at it?

    Louis looked at Violet, then handed her the file in his hand.

    "Everything is in the file. Can you handle it yourself?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    Violet hurriedly took it with a grateful face.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, his eyes falling on the thermos on the table.

    "Violet, don''t thank me verbally. Show your sincerity."

    Violet froze and looked at him with some confusion.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Louis burst out, "I''m hungry."

    This stupid woman brought the soup here, and didn''t know to serve him?

    "Oh oh, wait a moment."

    Violet understood, and hurriedly opened the thermos, and poured out the soup inside.

    The aroma of food instantly wafted in the air.

    Louis looked at Violet whose head down.

    "Mr. Johnson, be careful with the heat."

    Violet handed the soup to Louis.

    Louis did not reach out his hands, but said, "Feed me."

    He didn''t hurt his hands!

    "Mr. Johnson, your hands ... are okay?"

    "Poisoned, no strength."

    Okay!

    At least he was her life saver.

    She could feed him!

    Violet pursed her lips and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    Then, she scooped the soup, blew it gently, and passed it to his mouth.

    Louis stared at her face, slowly opened his mouth and drank the soup.

    "How does it taste?" inquired Violet.

    "Have you tasted it yourself?" Louis raised an eyebrow.

    "Tasted it, and I think it''s good."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    "You can try it again."

    Violet froze,dled a spoonful of soup and took a sip.

    "Mr. Johnson, I think it''s just right. Do you think the soup is nd or salty?"

    "If you think it''s just right, then it''s just right."

    The man smirked and Violet was amused and speechless.

    Was he ying with her?

    How came she didn''t realize before that he was so childish?

    "Mr. Johnson, do you want more?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Such a good soup, it''s too bad not to drink it all. So you are going to keep drinking it, right?"

    Violet scooped the soup and continued to pass it to his mouth.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth.

    "Violet, you just used this spoon."

    How did she forget about that?

    "Sorry, let me go get you a new one."

    Louis had cleanliness fetish!

    "No need, I don''t mind."

    Louis smiled meaningfully, "Violet, we used to be a couple and have done more intimate things. so it''s

    called indirect kiss just now?"

    She felt like a silly person in front of Louis, only to be fooled by him!

    Violet blushed, simply did not say anything, and just kept feeding him.

    Louis stared at her delicate face, and his eyebrows were full of smiles.

    Outside the ward.

    Grace came in with a thermos, and saw Louis staring at Violet with affection.

    At once, Grace''s face changed.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet came and actually made soup too!

    "Miss Violet, you''vee to see Louis."

    Grace squeezed out a smile and walked in.

    Seeing that it was Grace, Violetpressed her lips and stood up.

    "Hi, Miss Grace."

    "Well, we''re connected. I didn''t expect you to make soup for Louis too." Graceughed.

    Violet nced at her, inexplicably with a feeling of taking her credit.

    She packed up the thermos and said to Louis, "Mr. Johnson, thank you again. I''m still busy, so I will

    leave now."

    As he watched Violet leave, Louis'' eyebrows knitted slightly and his original smile faded away.

    Grace at the side looked at his expression, and her eyes flickered slightly.

    "Louis, I specially made the fish soup. Do you want to drink some more?"

    "No need."

    Louis wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue, and his voice was slightly cold.

    Grace pinched herself hard, and her eyes were slightly red.

    "Louis, are you ming me foring at a wrong time? I''m sorry. I didn''t know Miss Violet made soup

    for you too. If I have known, I would havee to see youter."

    The woman bit her lip, looking pitiful and aggrieved.

    Louis nced at her, just feeling annoyed.

    "Okay, I don''t me you. It''s just that I''m already full. I''ll have itter."

    Hearing this, Grace pretended to be happy.

    "Louis, then I''ll put the soup here. Remember to drink itter."

    "Well, you can go back. I''ll be discharged tomorrow. No need to visit me again."

    Louis took the file and started to work.

    The man''s face was aloof, a far cry from when he faced Violet.

    Grace''s fingers tugged tighter, and a dark look shed in her eyes.

    She had to find a way to separate the two of them!

    Violet left the hospital.

    She looked at the information in her hand, thought about it, and called Jasmine.

    "Jasmine, I want to see you."

    "Violet, what the hell are you? Why should I see you?"

    "You bettere see me if you don''t want your scandals exposed by me. I''ll send you an address on

    your phone."

    Violet didn''t say anything else and hung up the phone directly. Then she sent the meeting ce to

    Jasmine.

    She got in her car and drove to her destination.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    A cafe.

    Violet sat and waited for a while before Jasmine arrived btedly.

    "Violet, what did you mean on the phone?"

    Jasmine looked at Violet with a cold look in her eyes.

    Violet took out the file and spoke slowly.

    "Jasmine, I heard that you''re a bully since you were a child. In your senior year of high school, you

    were even almost put in the police station for hurting a boy?"

    What she said made Jasmine''s face change abruptly.

    "Violet, how did you know that!?"

    Only a few people in the Johnson family knew about this. How did Violet know about it!?

    "Not only do I know, I have a copy of the information in my hand."

    Violet patted the file on the table, "Jasmine, let''s make a deal."

    "What''s the deal?"

    "I want you to delete the video you took with Isaac, and discourage the idea of marrying him at the

    same time."

    Violet spoke lightly.

    Jasmine stared at her with a fierce look like she wanted to execute Violet.

    "Let me ask you. Where did you get this information? Did Louis give it to you?"

    Hearing this, Violet did not deny, "Yes, he gave it to me."

    It was Louis who helped her!

    That nasty bastard!

    Jasmine''s face was twisted in anger.

    She didn''t want to ept Violet''s requests, but if she didn''t, she wouldn''t be able to get away with it

    herself!

    "Jasmine, have you thought about it? If you''re ready, record a statement in front of me."

    Violet took out a recorder, "Just say that you will never hit on Isaac or marry him!"

    She had to record a statement!

    Jasmine felt a sh of irritation.

    "Violet, why are you ordering me around?"

    "On the basis of this information."

    Violet shook the file in her hand, "Jasmine, do you want to make a deal or not? I''m going to count to

    three. If you don''t want to make a deal, then I''ll post this information online. One, two ...."

    "I promise you."

    Jasmine gritted her teeth and squeezed the words out of her teeth.

    Violet smiled and gestured for her to delete the recorded video and record a statement again.

    Jasmine could only do as she was told.

    When all was done, Violet handed the file to her.

    "Jasmine, God is watching your every move. You should behave yourself."

    If she kept being willful and presumptuous, something will definitely happen to her sooner orter!

    Watching Violet leave proudly, Jasmine was so furious that she wanted to drop something.

    Damned bitch! She had fought for so long, but she hadn''t gotten a single advantage!

    And Louis, the bastard! He exposed her scandals!

    With him around, she wouldn''t live a good life in the Johnson family!

    After the deal, Violet was in a good mood, for having settled a matter of concern.

    She got in her car and sent a message to Isaac.

    "Isaac, the matter has been settled. Jasmine will not force you to marry her again. And all the videos

    she recorded of you and her have been deleted."

    Isaac was probably busy and didn''t return her message.

    Violet looked at the time, thought of Josie, and hurriedly called her.

    She didn''t know what her best friend was doing during the afternoon.

    On the other end.

    Josie followed Oscar to some stores.

    She held back the disgust in her heart and let Oscar take her by the shoulders and wrap his arms

    around her waist from time to time.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Because she knew that there were reporters behind her.

    And the news was revealed by her.

    She just wanted the news to spread so that Jessie could see it.

    When she had almost finished and tried to find an excuse to leave, Violet called her in time.

    She brightened up and picked up the phone, "Hello, Violet?"

    "Josie, where are you? Is everything okay?"

    "Huh? You''re too busy to pick up Erin? I know, I''ll get it right away."

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Josie replied incongruously and then hung up.

    Violet blinked, knowing that Josie was looking for an excuse to leave.

    She wasn''t in a position to ask any more questions, and only when Josie returned would she know

    exactly what she''d been doing all afternoon.

    On the other end, Josie shook her phone and smiled toward Oscar, "Oscar, I have to leave now.

    Thanks for apanying with me all afternoon. I''ll think about it and see which store is the most

    suitable."

    Seeing that Josie was about to leave, Oscar hurriedly pulled her back, "Josie, we haven''t seen each

    other for a long time. How about I have someone pick up that kid for you. And you and I can have a

    meal together."

    When she heard this, the smile on Josie''s face faded.

    She was about to break away from his hand when a woman''s voice came from not far away.

    "Oscar?"

    Hearing the call, Oscar froze and subconsciously let go of his hand.

    Seeing a man and a woman who were approaching, Josie''s eyebrows slightly raised.

    The woman was Jessie''s sister Ciara Shaw, and the man was Austin Evison.

    Josie heard that the Evison family was setting Austin up on many blind dates. Could Ciara Shaw was

    the chosen one?

    "Hi, Ciara, Mr. Evison."

    Oscar didn''t expect to meet acquaintances here and smiled shamefacedly.

    Austin nodded slightly at Oscar, and his eyes fell on Josie, with a glint of interest in his eyes.

    This was Oscar''s ex-wife.

    What were they doing here?

    "Oscar, why are you with her? Did she shamelessly seduce you?"

    Ciara red at Josie, full of contempt.

    "No, Ciara, you misunderstood, we ..."

    Oscar was about to exin, but Josie giggled.

    "Seduce? Miss Ciara, you don''t know how attractive Oscar is. Even if I seduce him, it''s a payback for a

    payback! You can tell it to Jessie and we can talk to it face to face!"

    What she wanted was for Jessie toe to her!

    Let''s see how she revealed the unknown side of the hypocritical bitch!

    Josie smiled delicately. Fixing her hair around her ears, she turned to leave

    Before leaving, she didn''t forget to wink at Austin.

    Jessie was a hypocritical bitch

    And Ciara was also not a good woman as well.

    Austin was from a respectable family in Crotosi City. Why did he choose Ciara as his girlfriend?!

    "Austin, she was just hitting on you!"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Ciara was so angry that she stomped her foot.

    Austin raised his eyebrows, and his interest in Josie intensified.

    He had seen too many pretentious women, but Josie was much more interesting than them!

    ...

    The Johnson family.

    As soon as Jasmine returned to her room, she smashed everything in the room to vent her frustration.

    At that moment, she received a message on her cell phone.

    Jasmine grimaced and gasped as she reached for her phone to check the message.

    "Baby, don''t forget your old love when you have a new one."

    It was a message from Marcus.

    He was joking with her.

    But she was in a terrible mood.

    Jasmine calmed down a bit and dialed his number.

    "Marcus, I''ve been put on the spot."

    She couldn''t endure such insult!

    Marcus was a man with many ideas, so she wanted to hear from him to see if she could still turn things

    around!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s that bitch Violet, and that damned bastard Louis ..."

    Jasmine furiously told the events of the day.

    When she finished, she chirped, "Marcus, I can''t endure this. Can you help me out again and let me

    marry Isaac?"

    Marcus''s softughter came over the receiver.

    "Baby, is Isaac that good? I''m not as good as him?"

    "That''s not true."

    "Okay. Baby, why don''t we join our families by marriage?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    The marriage of two families?!

    Jasmine froze in her tracks and said, "No way! Our families are business rivals. My father will never

    agree to it."

    She still knew what she was doing.

    If Marcus hadn''t deluded her to help her take down Isaac, she would have stayed away from him.

    "There are no permanent enemies in business world. Baby, you''ve said as long as Louis is in charge of

    the Johnson family, you''ll never have a good day. But if we marry, I''ll be your strong backer. And will

    you still be afraid of him?"

    Marcus Scott was good at persuading her step by step.

    Jasmine gripped her phone tightly. Thinking about what had happened, her eyes shed.

    Marcus''s words were not without merit.

    If she had a strong backer, would she be afraid of Louis?

    And she would fix him to death!

    However ...

    "Marcus, it''s too sudden. Let me think about it."

    Her parents wouldn''t have any problem with whom she wanted to marry.

    But the Scott family was different.

    After all, their families had a feud for a very long time.

    "Okay, honey, take your time to think about it. I''ll wait for your news."

    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine looked at the screen of her phone and fumed.

    She was ready to take Marcus''s proposal.

    For her, family feud was not something she should think about.

    She just thought about immediate benefits and wanted nothing more than to take revenge!

    "Jasmine, why are you throwing such a tantrum?"

    Rosalie pushed the door in, saw the mess on the floor and frowned.

    Jasmine came back to her senses and hurriedly walked over to take Rosalie''s hand.

    "Mom, I have something to discuss with you."

    "What is it?"

    "What do you think if I marry Marcus Scott, the eldest son of the Scott family?"

    What?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosalie''s eyes shed with consternation and her brow knitted tighter.

    "Jasmine, what the hell are you up to? A few days ago there''s a rumor that you and thatmoner

    named Isaac were going to be engaged. And now you want to join the Scott family?"

    Her daughter, who has been spoiled by her since she was a child, was really capricious.

    "Mom, the previous news isn''t true. Isaac is just a low-ssmoner. I just y with him to piss off

    Violet. But now ..."

    Jasmine, with a face of indignation, told Rosalie about how Louis helped Violet expose her scandals.

    Rosalie''s face changed as she listened, "It''s outrageous. How dare Louis do that? Does he still treat

    you like his family member?"

    "Mom, he''s an illegitimate son. He doesn''t care about us. As long as he is in the Johnson family, we will

    not have a good life."

    Jasmine took the opportunity to persuade her mother, "So, if we want to pull him down, the only way is

    to use external forces. And a marriage with the Scott family is the best way to do that."

    Hearing this, Rosalie frowned, "Jasmine, that''s true. But the Scott and Johnson families have always

    been ipatible. I''m afraid your father will not agree."

    The feud between the two families originated in the previous generations.

    The two heads of the families were originally friends, but turned against each other because of a

    woman.

    As a result, the two families became business rivals afterwards.

    "Mom, let''s go convince dad!"

    Jasmine encouraged her, "Marcus said that there are no permanent enemies in business world. And

    the Scott and Johnson families can join forces and do business together."

    Hearing these words, Rosalie was finally convinced.

    "Okay, let''s find a suitable opportunity to talk to your father."

    Jasmine was satisfied, "Mom, if Marcus and I get married. And Louis marries Grace who has no family

    background. Then we can definitely be head and shoulders above him in the future. When the time

    She was waiting to see Louis get trampled under their feet!

    ...

    Styling Studio.

    "Josie, you''ve been with Oscar all afternoon? Tell me, what else do you want to do?"

    Violet asked Josie with curiosity.

    "Don''t worry. When it''s over, you''ll know."

    Josie smiled delicately and flipped through the news on her phone.

    The news about her and Oscar already started to spread!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    "Are you keeping me guessing?"

    Violetughed and didn''t continue to ask more.

    At that moment, Isaac came in.

    "Violet."

    Hearing the call, Violet nced up at him.

    Issac''s face was a little haggard, and he seemed to have matured a lot in just a few days.

    Violet knew that the incident must have sickened him.

    He couldn''t be in a good mood.

    "Isaac, did you get my message?"

    "Yes."

    Isaac looked at her, "Violet, I want to know. How did you solve it?"

    "Louis helped me. He gave me a copy of Jasmine''s scandals and told me to use it as a leverage to

    bargain with Jasmine. Eventually Jasminepromised."

    Violet handed a recorder to Isaac, "Here is Jasmine''s statement. I think she''ll stop hitting on you."

    Louis helped her!

    Isaac''s fingers tugged slightly as he slowly took the recorder.

    Violet looked at his face, and her eyes moved slightly.

    "Isaac, it''s finally over. But Jasmine is a woman without boundaries. She may still covet you. I think it''ll

    be better for you to find a good girl to marry sooner."

    He was not too young, and Esther, Issac''s mother started to urge him.

    She really wanted him to be happy!

    Isaac raised his eyes and looked at her steadily, "Violet, I ..."

    His feelings for her had never changed.

    But she ...

    "Isaac, in my heart, you are my brother I value the most. I really want you to be happy."

    Violet once again made her heart clear.

    Her eyes were clear and sincere.

    Isaac''s fists tugged tightly and a glimmer of gloom shed in his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    It was true that she only considered Issac as her brother.

    Not to mention the fact that now, she was surrounded by good men from noble families like Louis.

    He had no chance of winning her heart!

    "Hi, Isaac."

    Evie came up from downstairs and greeted Isaac.

    Isaac barely managed to pull himself together and smiled to Evie.

    Violet looked at Evie and smiled, "Evie, Isaac, I miss thest time you guys cooked together. Why don''t

    we do it again tonight?"

    "Sure."

    Evie readily agreed and looked to Isaac, "Isaac, let''s go grocery shopping, okay?"

    Isaac nced at Violet and finally suppressed the bitterness in his heart, "Okay."

    "Isaac, how about I cook today, and you help me, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Watching the two leave to buy groceries, Violet smiled slightly.

    They looked so matched together!

    she hoped to hear good news from them.

    ...

    An upscale residentialmunity.

    Jessie pushed open the study door and mmed her phone at Oscar.

    "Oscar, what do you want? Are you tired of being with me and missing how good your ex-wife is!? Do

    you want to divorce me and get back together with her?"

    Oscar was busy with work, dodged and was hit by the phone on the shoulder.

    At once, he got furious.

    "Jessie, are you going to fight with me again over some shit? Won''t you be tired?"

    "Oscar, you can''t change your own nature!"

    Jessie threw all the books on the table at Oscar, "Do you want to be with her? I''m telling you, don''t

    even think about it!"

    Oscar looked at the shrew-like woman, and his anger spiked.

    "Enough! Jessie! If you keep messing around, we will divorce!"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Oscar was going to divorce her!

    Jessie watched Oscar mming the door and threw the stuff on the table to the ground again in anger.

    He actually mentioned divorce to her?

    Was he really tired of being with her and wanted to get back together with Josie?

    Josie! Bitch!

    Jessie''s chest rose and fell in resentment.

    She thought of what Ciara said to her before. After Josie was caught red-handed by Ciara, Josie didn''t

    forget to provoke her, asking Jessie to reason with her if Jessie had the guts!

    Josie was aggressive enough!

    Jessie closed her eyes. When she opened them again, a slight cold aura shed in her eyes.

    She picked her phone up from the ground and found Josie''s number.

    "Josie, let''s meet ..."

    She was going to find her and reason with her!

    Pce Hotel.

    Marcus leaned back on the bed, squinted his eyes and took a drag on his cigarette as he watched the

    message from Jasmine.

    "Marcus, my mom promised me that she''ll convince my dad to let me marry you. If my dad agrees, you

    have to be ready toe and propose marriage."

    Jasmine, the stupid woman, was really bewitched by him.

    Marcus snorted lightly, and his eyes were filled with mockery.

    "What are you looking at, dear? What''s funny?"

    Grace climbed up on the bed and looked at his phone.

    Her face changed when she saw Jasmine''s name disyed on the phone.

    Grace snatched the phone and watched their conversation carefully.

    "Marcus, what do you mean? Are you going to marry Jasmine?"

    Marcus snuffed the cigarette, nced at her unhappily, and took the phone out of her hand.

    "So what if I am?"

    How could he marry Jasmine?

    If he married Jasmine, what about her?

    Grace grabbed Marcus''s hand, "Marcus, you said you''ll marry me! Why do you want to marry Jasmine

    now?"

    Marcus shook off her hand, and his face was a little cold, "Grace, whom I want to marry is my

    business."

    He lowered his head, which was grim and Grace''s eyes reddened at once.

    "Marcus, I''ve been with you for so many years. And I got nothing, right? You''re just lying to me. You

    don''t want to marry me at all, right?"

    She had been with him since he saved her from a few jerks in her freshman year of college.

    He had promised her he would marry her!

    Marcus''s eyes shed with impatience as he watched Grace cry.

    Thinking of his big n, he suppressed his temper and pulled her into his arms.

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Approaching Jasmine is for the sake of our future. She knows you

    vulnerability, so of course I have to win her over. I can''t let her spoil our n."

    "Don''t worry. I''m just using her. In my heart, the person I love most is you. And the future Mrs. Scott will

    only be you."

    His coaxing words made Grace calm down a little.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She straightened her body and looked at Marcus, "Marcus, are you telling the truth? The future Mrs.

    Scott will only be me?"

    "Of course!"

    "But you''re going to marry."

    "So what? Don''t know my ultimate goal?"

    Marcus reached out and smoothed her hair, and there was maliciousness in his eyes.

    Grace was silent, because she knew that Marcus''s ultimate goal was not only to be the Scott family''s

    ruler, but also to annex the Johnson Group and be the business overlord of Crotosi City.

    So four years ago, after she stumbled upon Violet who was pregnant with Louis''s child, he let her take

    a child away.

    He wanted her to use the child to infiltrate the Johnson family and act as an inside man for him.

    He should have started his n a long time ago, but she was in a sudden car ident abroad, so the

    n was put on hold again and again.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    "Okay Grace, don''t be grumpy. Just remember my words. The person I love the most is you. You have

    to be the Johnson family''s daughter-inw early. And do a good job as my inside man. The future of

    Crotosi is ours!"

    Marcus deluded Grace again.

    Grace nced at him and, with a petnt grimace, leaned into his arms.

    "But Marcus, with Violet around, Louis is cold to me. I''ve tried several times, and he won''t relent in

    taking me back to the Balridge Manor."

    Not taking her back to the Balridge Manor meant he didn''t want to marry her.

    How could she work for him as an inside man if that was the case?

    "Violet? If she''s going to be a hindrance to us, we''ll destroy her."

    Marcus stroked Grace''s hair and said it in a light-hearted way.

    Destroy her?

    The best way to destroy a woman was a man!

    If she fooled around with men, they would see if Louis would still like her!

    Grace''s eyes rolled up, "Marcus, haven''t you always hated your half-brother? I do have a n to kill

    two birds with one stone."

    "Tell me."

    The next day.

    Josie was invited to the Imperial Club.

    When she entered the private room, Jessie was already there.

    Josie smiled coldly and walked over to a couch and sat down.

    "Jessie, what did you call me over for?"

    Jessie nced at her and personally poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her.

    "Josie, are you thirsty? Have a cup of tea."

    "No, I''m afraid some whores won''t do anything good and will put something in the tea."

    Josie replied nonchntly.

    Jessie''s face changed and she was about to get angry.

    But thinking of something, she managed to suppress her anger.

    "Josie, I know you are still angry with me because I came between you and Oscar. But love can''t

    distinguish who is first and second. And it can''t distinguish right and wrong, Oscar and I came together

    because we loved each other. I really hope you can be more generous and stop targeting me, okay?"

    Josie calmed down, letting her becent for a while!

    "Jessie, you''re so eloquent. You actually describe a mistress''s behavior in such a different way?"

    snickered Josie.

    Jessie was wordless, looked at Josie''s sneering face, and suppressed the fire in her heart.

    "Josie, no matter what happened before, now Oscar is my beloved husband. I beg you, don''t

    deliberately destroy our family, can you?"

    "You''re saying I''m deliberately destroying your family?"

    "No? Are you still in love with Oscar?" asked Jessie.

    Josieughed lightly, "Jessie, I''m not you. I won''t take a piece of stinky shit as a treasure."

    Shepared Oscar to a stinky piece of shit.

    She wondered if Oscar will be angry when he heard it.

    Jessie was sneering in her heart, but her face didn''t show it.

    "So, when you made a scandal with my husband yesterday, you didn''t actually want to get back

    together with him. You just seduced him on purpose, right?"

    "Wrong! I didn''t do it on purpose, I ... intentionally seduced!" Josie gave a provocative smile.

    Jessie was so furious by her arrogance that she almost couldn''t hold back.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She took a deep breath, "Josie, don''t go too far! You can hate me if you want. But don''t y with my

    husband''s feelings."

    Looking at Jessie with an unrepentant look, Josie raised her eyebrows, and something shed in her

    eyes.

    She was so arrogant, and Jessie could still be so calm?

    It seemed that this woman was also ready to set her up today?

    It was the same as her purpose.

    Josie snorted lightly, "Jessie, I''m getting back at you and Oscar. But I''m doing it, not for me, but for my

    best friend Violet."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    For Violet?

    Jessie''s eyes moved slightly as she waited for Josie to continue.

    "My best friend was put in the hospital on the first day of the contest by you. Jessie, you are so

    sinister."

    How did she know about this?

    Jessie''s eyes shed, "Josie, I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Jessie, there are no outsiders here, so don''t pretend."

    Josie stared at her, "Do you swear to God? If Violet''s diarrhea has anything to do with you, then you''ll

    end up alone for the rest of your life, get hit by a car and die, and give birth to deformed babies!"

    "You!"

    Jessie''s face changed a lot.

    For a moment, she turned off the recorder in her bag and finally stopped pretending.

    "So what, Josie? Violet is as much a bitch as you are! I''ve been very kind to her by only letting her

    suffer diarrhea! Who is she? Why do all the men like her?"

    The conversation between them just now was enough.

    Josie was deliberately seducing Oscar and destroying her family.

    As soon as she intercepted a portion of the recording and put it online, Josie will be drowned by the

    curses of her fans!

    That was why she asked Josie to meet her.

    Of course, there was a good show to follow!

    "Jessie, you finally admitted it."

    Josie had a mocking look, "You said all the men like Violet. You''re jealous, huh? And one of the men

    you''re referring to is David, right? Have you forgotten that you are a married woman?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Josie, you don''t have to lecture me. Why don''t you think about how to leave this roomter?"

    Jessie got up and smiled meaningfully.

    The smile on Josie''s face was slightly restrained, and her eyebrows wrinkled.

    "Jessie, what do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Right away you''ll know."

    Jessie pulled open the door and tapped it twice, and three men walked in from outside.

    "Josie, since you like seducing men so much, I''ll satisfy you!"

    Jessie would teach her a lesson, to see if she dared seduce Oscar in the future!

    As Josie watched Jessie close the door and leave, Josie''s face changed.

    The sudden heat that rose up in her body, coupled with the three men who came in, made her feel that

    something was wrong.

    Jessie was really a mean woman, actually setting her up!

    But she was afraid that Jessie would do it before, so she didn''t drink anything aftering in. How

    came she was still trapped?

    "You all fuck off!"

    Josie picked up a cup of water on the table, sshed the water at them, and broke the cup.

    She picked up a shard and cut herself in the arm so she could stay awake.

    At the same time, she backed toward the door.

    The three men looked at each other and quickly blocked her path ...

    The private room opposite.

    Austin had an appointment with a cooperative partner.

    His phone rang. Politely gesturing to his partner, he pulled open the door of the room and was ready to

    answer the phone.

    "Help, let go of me! Let go!"

    The door of a private room opened slightly and then was closed again with a "ping".

    Austin''s eyebrows knitted in thought.

    He had just nced at the door without thinking too much. But why did he seem to see Josie?

    She was screaming for help!

    Austin took a big step to the door of the private room and kicked it open.

    Inside the room, three men were pulling Josie.

    Austin''s face was grim, "What are you doing?"

    One of the men turned around and shouted, "Who are you? You dare meddle in my business?"

    Without saying a word, Austin took an ashtray on the table and smashed it directly at the man who was

    speaking.

    "Ah!"

    The man let out a miserable scream, and instantly let go of Josie and held his head.

    The other two stopped pulling and were about to step forward to punch Austin. However, one of them

    recognized Austin.

    "He''s Austin. Let''s get out of here."

    The three men left in a panic, and Austin smiled coldly, turning his head to look at the woman on the

    couch.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    At this time, the woman''s eyes were vacant as well as charming. Half-dressed, she was extremely

    tempting.

    Austin swallowed unconsciously as he walked to the couch and took off his jacket to cover Josie and

    the tititing .

    "Are you okay?"

    She felt hot!

    So hot!

    So ufortable!

    Josie''s body wriggled like a dehydrated fish, looking for a sweet source.

    Austin''s nice smell was approaching, so she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around him, trying to draw

    in the refreshing sweetness.

    "Well, you''re so cold andfortable."

    The woman''s hand nimbly burrowed into his shirt like a small snake.

    Austin gasped and his eyes darkened.

    "Josie, you ..."

    Apparently, from her behavior, he could see that she was trapped by someone .

    He had to get her to hospital!

    Suddenly, a strange fragrance came to his nose ...

    There was incense in this room!

    "Don''t go ..."

    Josie was no longer sober.

    She pushed Austin onto the couch and climbed ...

    He was fucking saving her but going to be raped!

    ...

    Styling Studio.

    Violet was busy in styling customers.

    "Jesus, do you guys see the news just now? She''s so shameless."

    "You''re talking about the statement Jessie made, right?"

    "Yes, yesterday there was a news. Jessie''s husband, the famous director Oscar, might be divorcing

    Jessie and remarrying his ex-wife Josie? But it turns out that it''s all Josie''s intentional revenge on

    Jessie!"

    "I also saw it! Originally I was quite sympathetic to the woman named Josie. But now, I think she''s

    probably twisted mentally because of the divorce, right?"

    "Yes! I think she can''t let go of the past, so she deliberately seduced Oscar to get back at Jessie!"

    Violet''s ears were filled with the gossip of several customers.

    She stopped in dismay.

    She had seen the news about Josie and Oscar yesterday.

    But what statement did Jessie issue today?

    "What news are you talking about?"

    Violet smiled and asked one of the customers.

    "Look, you can read it yourself."

    The customer handed the phone to Violet, "Helena, Josie seems to be your best friend, right? You can

    persuade her that the past is over, so don''t try to destroy other people''s families. There''s no need!"

    Hearing this, Violet smiled embarrassingly and hurriedly took her phone to read the news.

    This was a statement issued by Jessie.

    She gave an exnation for the scandal that Josie and Oscar had been involved in yesterday.

    And there was an audio recording of the conversation between Josie and Jessie.

    Josie said that she treated Oscar like stinky shit.

    She just seduced Oscar on purpose!

    Thement section was already blowing up.

    All of them were cursing Josie for her shamelessness.

    Jessie''s fans especially insulted Josie badly.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Jessie also said in her statement that she didn''t me Josie.

    Please don''t me her either.

    Violet stroked her forehead!

    Was this what her bestie wanted to do?

    To get caught by Jessie and have a bash?

    Violet returned the phone to the customer, then went to call Josie in a corner after finishing her work.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Violet had waited for a long time and Josie did not answered until thest second.

    Josie''s raspy voice came from the receiver.

    "Violet."

    Her sound... Was she sleeping?

    But it was alreadyte in the afternoon. Where did she sleep?

    Surprise shed in Violet''s eyes, "Josie, where are you? Did something happen?"

    "I''m fine. It''s just ..."

    Josie paused, and Violet hastily asked, "Just what?"

    "It''s just that kindergarten is supposed to be over, but I forgot to pick up Erin, so you have to go there

    soon."

    Erin hadn''t been picked up!

    Violet was startled, and although there were a million questions in her mind, it was clear that now was

    not the time to ask.

    "Okay, then I''ll go pick up Erin first. Josie, are you ... really okay?"

    Why did she sound so tired?

    "I''m really okay. I''ll talk to you when I''m back."

    At the other end of the phone, Josie hung up, looked at Austin who was getting dressed. Somewhat

    chagrined, she fixed her hair around her ear.

    What a depression! She was actually taken advantage of by Austin!

    No!

    Technically, she forced Austin to sleep with her!

    The scene shed back that she grabbed him and not let go, ans she kissed and hugged him.

    It was so humiliating!

    "Mr. Evison ..."

    "You ..."

    The two spoke in unison.

    Austin raised his eyebrows and looked at the blushing woman and said softly, "You first."

    "I''m trying to say that we''re all adults. What just happened ... Just think of it as a game yed between

    adults!"

    Josie wrapped in her nket. Her eyes averted, not looking at Austin.

    Austin gave a smile and his good-looking eyebrows knitted.

    "A game between adults? Miss Josie, you''re really open."

    He also wanted to say that he would be responsible for her.

    He didn''t expect her to have an indifferent attitude toward him!

    Whoever came in and had sex with her just now, it didn''t matter to her?

    "Mr. Evison, I''m just trying not to embarrass you. Don''t you forget, you''re the one who ran in and took

    advantage of me!"

    Josie heard the mockery in Austin''s tone and disliked it.

    "Is it really me taking advantage of you? And not you hugging me for pleasure?"

    Austin leaned in closer to Josie. He smirked, "Miss Josie, if I hadn''te in, would you want to y a

    game of three just now?"

    The man''s good smell was approaching. Josie gasped and then looked away for not feeling

    "Thank you anyway, but why didn''t you take me to the hospital?"

    "Because I couldn''t make it!"

    Austin slowly straightened up, walked to the window, and picked up an aromatherapymp that had

    been extinguished.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Miss Josie, whom the hell did you offend? Using such despicable means against you, and I lost my

    innocence!"

    His innocence?

    It was as if he was still a virgin.

    Josie''s mind shed to the scene of the two intertwined, and she hurriedly stopped to keep her mind

    from wandering.

    "I offended Jessie. She invited me and meet there. I thought she was like me, carrying a recorder to get

    the words, but I didn''t expect her to be more ruthless than I''m."

    Jessie actually found three men to ruin her!

    She was such a malicious woman!

    "You knew she had a recorder with her?"

    Austin gave Josie an interested look.

    "Yes! And I know for sure she''s going to take it out of context online and say I seduced her husband."

    Josie fetched her phone and saw the statement Jessie had issued.

    Now in everyone''s eyes, she was a psychologically sick, bad woman who destroyed other people''s

    families!

    Josie snorted lightly and took a recorder out of her bag and yed the entire conversation.

    Let the fallout continue for a while, and then she will reverse the "truth".

    She will reveal the true face of Jessie, the fake bitch.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    "Miss Josie is quite scheming! Since you went out with your ex-husband yesterday, you''ve been

    nning to expose Jessie''s ugly secret?"

    Austin listened to the entire recording, and his interest in her intensified.

    "That''s right! Just because she bullied my bosom friend."

    Josie put the recorder away and spoke up.

    "So you''re doing it for Violet? And not because of Oscar?"

    Austin raised an eyebrow slightly and stared at Josie.

    "Oscar is just a scumbag. He''s nothing to me and not worthy."

    Josie looked disdainful. Her whole body was sore and limp and she wanted to get up.

    But looking at the ground of torn clothes, she furrowed her brows.

    How can she go back with this?

    "Rest for a while. I''ll let my assistant have women''s clothes delivered here."

    Austin understood Josie''s intention and took out his cell phone to call his assistant.

    The man had a long body and his nobleness was showed in every action.

    Josie wrapped up tighter under the quilt and let out a long breath.

    They were all adults and hoped to forget this matter that happened today as soon as possible.

    ...

    Kindergarten entrance.

    "Well, why hasn''t anyonee to pick up Erin today?"

    Erin looked at the distant traffic stream, and her little mouth puckered.

    Beside her stood Luka.

    The only person who came to pick him up today was the driver.

    He wasn''t in a hurry to leave and wouldn''t go back until Erin was picked up.

    They waited for a while, and no one came to pick her up.

    Luka''s eyes moved, "Erin, go y at my house and have aunt Violete pick you upter."

    He hadn''t seen aunt Violet in ages!

    He heard from Erin that she was away on a business trip to make money, and he missed her so much!

    "Yeah, but, first I have to call mommy."

    Erin cocked her head and thought about it.

    "Okay, let''s get in the car and then we''ll call her."

    Luka took Erin''s hand and followed the driver toward the car.

    The other side.

    Violet hurriedly drove to the kindergarten.

    On her way to the kindergarten, she received a phone call from her daughter.

    "Mommy, I''m going to Luka''s house! You can pick me upter."

    she was so easy to be abducted!

    "Erin, where are you? Mommy will be at school soon!"

    "Mommy, I''m on my way to Luka''s house! Are youing too?"

    Erin was going to the Balridge Manor. How came she not pick her up?

    Violet made a U-turn and headed to manor.

    Hospital.

    Louis waited for the doctor to finish hisst test and then prepared to be discharged from the hospital.

    The person who apanied him was Grace.

    "Louis, let me drive you home."

    She purposely did not pick up Luka because she wanted to go to Balridge Manor with Louis.

    Louis'' movement of packing hisptop paused.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He was about to say something but his cell phone rang.

    It was a call from Maria.

    Louis picked up and smiled, "Grandma."

    "Louis, are you still busy? Come back early if you have time. Luka has brought back a little guest

    named Erin."

    His son took Erin to Balridge Manor!

    Louis'' eyes rolled slightly, then he hung up the phone.

    Erin went to Balridge Manor. Didn''t that mean Violet will be thereter?

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Louis'' face shed with a smile.

    He nced at Grace and resumed his coldness.

    "Grace, you can go back to the apartment. I''ll go home by myself."

    Hearing this, Grace''s eyes flickered slightly, "Louis, I heard that when seasons change, the elderly are

    most likely to be unwell. I especially went to buy some supplements. I want to visit Maria with you."

    Louis nced at her and his hand stopped tidying his jacket.

    "Grace, you''re thoughtful, but not today. Grandma won''t want to see you."

    He could probably understand Grace''s idea.

    It was an excuse to go to Balridge Manor with him, right?

    If it was in ordinary times, it was fine, but not today.

    And Violet went to Balridge Manor.

    "And when will be okay?"

    Grace took the opportunity to ask, "Louis, if Maria never likes me, will I have to follow you like a

    mistress?"

    Louis''s footsteps paused, "Grace, if you have someone you like, no need to hold back. You can go and

    pursue your own happiness. I will bless you."

    Was this a disguised response to her?

    He was not going to let her enter the Johnson Family?

    "Louis, you know I don''t mean that. I just want Luka to have aplete family."

    Grace kept up with Louis, weeping.

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed and he did not speak.

    Of course he knew his son needed aplete family.

    But who will be his mother was still an open question!

    "Grace, I have things to do. You can go back first."

    "Louis!"

    Grace looked at Louis'' back, and the soft look on her face disappeared.

    Did he still want Violet to be the matriarch of the Johnson Family?

    Let''s see how she will ruin Violet!

    ...

    Balridge Manor.

    Erin was a sweet-talker. She called Maria great-grandmother, which made Maria very happy.

    "Little Erin, how can you be so cute and well-behaved?"

    Maria was feeding her fruit and gave her many snacks, happily chatting with her.

    Erin was smiling cheekily and eating fruit. Her big eyes were blinking, and naive.

    Luka sat aside and had the fruit as well, but her eyes were fixed on the direction of the door.

    Erin was here, and aunt Violet should be here soon!

    Maria looked at them, only to feel that they looked like dolls from paintings. They were all good-looking

    , and also extraordinarily simr.

    At that moment, they heard the sound of footsteps at the door and Violet walked in.

    "Grandma."

    Maria froze, and there was a glint of surprise in her eyes.

    Just as she was about to speak, Erin had slipped off the couch and ran toward Violet.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Mommy."

    Mommy!?

    How came Erin call Violet mommy?

    The smile on Maria''s face gave way and she watched steadily as Violet picked Erin up in her arms.

    Violet pinched Erin''s nose and pouted, "You, you''re running around again."

    "I''m in Luka''s house. It''s okay."

    Erin hugged Violet''s neck and talked to her affectionately.

    Maria looked at them, and something shed in her cloudy old eyes.

    "Violet, you and this kid are ..."

    Violet put Erin down, stroked Luka''s little head, and looked over at Maria.

    "Grandma, I''m sorry, but I have a confession to make. Before I married into the Johnson Family, I had a

    child, and Erin is my daughter."

    Since Erin was here, she had no choice but to confess to Maria that she had given birth to a child.

    It was good to let Maria know she had a daughter, so Maria won''t intentionally set her up with Louis in

    the future.

    Maria quickly calmed down after a brief moment of shock.

    "Luka, go y with Erin."

    Luka gave Violet a bright-eyed look before pulling Erin outside.

    "Violet,e and sit down."

    Maria waved her hand at Violet, gesturing for her to sit over.

    "You hide so much from grandma. Tell me, what other secrets are you hiding from me?"

    "No more."

    Violet sat down beside her with an apologetic look on her face.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Maria looked at the children outside the door, "You have a good-looking daughter. She inherits your

    beauty. So her father is?"

    Erin''s father!?

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly, and although she didn''t want to lie to Maria again, she finally said,

    "Dead."

    At that moment, Maria nodded and did not continue to ask questions.

    "Violet, let bygones be bygones. Grandma is not a old-fashioned person. It must be hard for you to live

    alone with your daughter! Just as well, let Louis re-marry you and help you raise Erin together."

    Maria''s idea was so funny!

    She can''t keep up a bit!

    "Grandma, I''m a single mom ..."

    "What''s wrong with single moms? My Louis is also a single father, so it just makes a pair."

    They can still make a pair like this?

    A single mother who was amoner was notparable to a single father of a wealthy family.

    Maria was too good for her!

    However, Violet found it both funny and annoying, "Grandma, I don''t want to disturb you. I should take

    Erin back home now."

    "You''re already here. How can you leave in a hurry? Louis will be back too soon."

    Maria had a face of disapproval.

    Louis wasing back too?

    Violet froze, and was about to speak when the cheerful sound of her daughter already rang out from

    outside.

    "Uncle Louis."

    Louis was back.

    Violet''s heart inexplicably jumped and she looked at the door.

    Outside the door, Louis smiled, picked up Erin, and walked in with Luka.

    Maria''s eyes shed with astonishment when she heard Erin called Louis "uncle".

    It looked like her grandson had met Erin before.

    Did he know that Erin was Violet''s daughter?

    Maria''s old eyes narrowed slightly and then fell on the three at the door.

    Why did she feel that Erin and her grandson looked very simr?

    They looked like a family.

    "Grandma."

    Louis entered, greeted Maria, then nced at Violet.

    Violet got up and greeted him politely, "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis replied with a "hmm". His mood was not bad.

    He put Erin down and casually asked, "What were you guys talking about?"

    "Talking about a single dad and a single mom''s marriage."

    Maria burst out with such a sentence.

    Violet just felt extremely wordless.

    She hastily interrupted, "Erin, let''s go back!"

    It was so embarrassing.

    "Mommy, can''t we y in uncle Louis'' house for a while longer?"

    Erin asked with reluctance to leave, blinking her big eyes.

    "Yes, of course you can."

    Maria said, "Erin, don''t listen to your mommy. Go y with Luka for as long as you want. Stay here

    when you''re tired, and go to school together with Luka tomorrow."

    Maria was too enthusiastic!

    "Mommy ..."

    Erin smiled sweetly and asked for Violet''s opinion.

    Louis said, "Since you''re here, make a meal for the kids. Luka should be eager to eat the children''s

    meal made by you."

    Hearing these words, Luka nodded vigorously, with a pair of bright eyes.

    Violet noticed Luka''s facial expression. She was softhearted and didn''t refuse again.

    "Okay then, I''ll go to the kitchen and cook for Luka."

    "Thank you Violet."

    Luka was really happy and saw Violet go to the kitchen, so he pulled Erin and ran outside.

    "Erin, there''s so much fun over there."

    "Wow, Luka, your house is so big."

    "Well, if you''re tired of ying, you can also stay at my house. There''s plenty of rooms."

    "What about my mommy? If she lives here, I''ll stay."

    Maria was all smiles as she listened to the childish talk of the two.

    "Louis, it seems you knew Erin is Violet''s daughter from the beginning?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Hearing Maria''s question, Louis replied, "I just knew it several days ago."

    "That little girl seems to be congenial with you."

    Maria spoke again.

    Louis smiled but didn''t say something.

    "So do you mind Violet has a child?"

    That was a good question!

    Louis'' smile faded and still did not speak.

    Did he mind it?

    It was a lie to say he didn''t mind.

    The thought that Violet had a rtionship with a man before him just made him inexplicably irritable.

    "Louis, ah, you have a women before too, so let''s call it even."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Maria, seeing Louis'' displeasure, spoke up.

    Louis'' brows furrowed slightly, and he kept silent.

    Although that was true, he always felt ufortable in his heart.

    "Louis, don''t you think Erin looks a little bit like you? What if you not only slept with Luka''s mother four

    years ago, but also slept with Violet? Maybe you just forgot about her."

    Maria suddenly burst out with another questions, making Louisugh out loud.

    "Grandma, in your eyes, is your grandson a man who sleeps around?"

    Since his childhood, he had always been puritanical.

    He wouldn''t sleep with Grace if he hadn''t been trapped.

    He clearly remembered that he had only slept with one woman four years ago, okay?

    "You really don''t have intermittent memory loss?"

    Maria was unwilling to give up and put forward more questions.

    "Grandma, are you cursing me?"

    Louis nced at her speechlessly.

    Maria coughed lightly, "Well, let''s just say that Erin is rted to our family, even looks like the

    Johnsons."

    If her grandson did remarry Violet in the future, they will definitely have a daughter as beautiful as Erin!

    Erin looked like the Johnsons?

    Louis''s eyes drifted.

    Violet said Erin''s father was dead and he was still curious about who the man was!

    In the garden, the children were having a good time.

    "Luka, you do not move first. Come back to meter."

    Erin said this as she ran.

    Luka turned his back to her and nodded vigorously.

    The two ned to y hide-and-seek, with Erin hiding and him waiting to go find her.

    Erin ran for joy and just wanted to find a secluded ce to hide.

    The Johnson Family''s garden was sorge. Erin turned around but collided with someone walking

    towards her.

    "Ouch!"

    The two yelped in unison and Erin sat on the ground.

    The person on the other side took two steps backward, barely standing still.

    "Who are you? Are you blind? Are you in a hurry to go to hell?"

    Jasmine lowered her eyes and looked at her soiled clothes, patting the dust with exasperation.

    Erin got up from the ground, touched her sore bottom, and said somewhat timidly, "Auntie, I''m sorry."

    She had seen this fierce aunt before.

    And she was a little scared!

    Erin''s soft voice made Jasmine stupefied a little bit.

    She looked up sharply and stared at Erin, "It''s you? What are you doing here? Huh?"

    "I... I came to y with Luka."

    Erin looked at Jasmine''s furious face and couldn''t help but take a step back.

    Tripping over, she fell on the ground again.

    Hmm!

    My butt hurt!

    Erin was down in the mouth, and her eyes overflowed with tears.

    "You''re crying!? It''s so annoying! You''re as annoying as your mother! Get out of my house!"

    Jasmine red at Erin in disgust. Because this little girl was Violet''s daughter, Jasmine reached her

    hand out to pick her up.

    "Ooh, Luka, mommy, uncle Louis,e here!"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Erin tried to break Jasmine''s hand and cried loudly.

    Luka rushed over from a short distance away.

    When he saw that Jasmine was dragging Erin with a scowl on her face, he rushed to Jasmine like a

    little rocket and kicked her, while grabbing her hand and biting it hard.

    "Ouch! It hurts like hell!"

    Jasmine screamed and shook Luka off.

    There was already a clear tooth mark on her wrist, and blood oozed out.

    It was evident that this bite was heavy.

    Jasmine was wrathful and was about to open her mouth, when suddenly felt cold ...

    "Ah!"

    At that moment, Luka was picking up a gardener''s watering can and spraying it towards Jasmine.

    Jasmine was soaked to the skin and screamed so loudly that the whole manor could hear that.

    Rosalie and Leon, who came inte, were startled to see this.

    "Luka, what are you doing? Stop it!"

    Rosalie red at Luka and snarled.

    "Luka, stop it. Don''t do it."

    Leon''s eyebrows knitted together and he spoke in a deep voice.

    Luka''s little face was cold and solemn as he put away the can and stood in front of Erin, looking at

    Jasmine with a wary face.

    "Ahhhhhh, little bastard,e here. I''ll beat you to death today!"

    Rage pulsed through her veins that she was about to storm out, throwing the clothes Rosalie had put it

    over her away and stalking viciously towards Luka.

    "Don''t hit Luka!"

    Erin poked her head out behind Luka and said with a sobbing voice.

    "Ha! Sure enough, a pair of inferior kids with inferior parents. I''ll teach you all a lesson today!"

    Jasmine was steaming and sputtered.

    "Auntie, if you scold me, you are scolding yourself because you are also in this family."

    Luka straightened her little body and stared at Jasmine undauntedly.

    Jasmine''s face twisted in anger. Looking at Luka''s face, which resembled Louis'', she pulled him with

    one hand and raised the other high.

    "Little bastard, you''ll be dead!"

    "Do you dare try to touch him?"

    The man''s low, cold voice rang out with boundless intimidation.

    Jasmine''s hand, which was about to fall, stopped.

    Luka took the opportunity to kick her again, and then pushed her away with force.

    "Ouch, little bastard, you ..."

    Jasmine trembled with rage and cursed, but when she saw Louis'' cold and stern eyes, she could only

    swallow her words.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Uncle Louis."

    Erin pounced on Louis as if she saw her savior when she heard his voice.

    Louis picked her up and lovingly wiped away her tears.

    "Don''t be afraid. With uncle around, no one dares bully you."

    "Uh-huh."

    Erin sobbed and hugged Louis'' neck tightly.

    Luka also ran to Louis and looked up at him.

    "Is everything okay?"

    Louis stroked his little head and asked.

    Luka straightened her little body and shook her head with a proud face.

    He just taught the bad aunt a lesson.

    She was the one who suffered!

    Louis looked softhearted, but when he looked up at Jasmine, his handsome face was as cold as ice.

    "Jasmine, there is a overseas project that needs a leader. I''m informing you as the president of the

    group, that you don''t need to go to thepany tomorrow. Go to the overseas branch directly."

    Jasmine wasining with Rosalie when she heard his words and looked at him sharply.

    "What? On what grounds do you want to send me overseas?"

    "Just because I''m the president of the Johnson Group!"

    Louis'' voice was cold, "You''re just a brutal, capricious and youngdy. I think you''ll need to go outside

    to temper yourself. Otherwise, sooner orter, you will destroy the Johnson Family''s reputation!"

    What he said was full of taunts to Jasmine.

    Jasmine, furious and frantic, nced at Leon who was frowning on the side but not helping her.

    "Dad, I''m not going overseas because I''m getting ready to get married!"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Jasmine was ready to get married?

    Whom to marry?

    Isaac?

    But didn''t he already give Jasmine''s scandals to Violet?

    Could it be that Violet hadn''t had her showdown with Jasmine yet?

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed and his eyes were cold and sharp as he looked at Jasmine. He was

    pondering.

    While he was guessing wildly, Leon asked a question.

    "You''re getting married? Who? That Isaac who?"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "No, the person I''m marrying is Marcus Scott," said Jasmine.

    Leon was stunned and his face instantly became grim.

    "Jasmine, are you kidding me? Don''t you know the Scott family and we, the Johnson Family, are bitter

    rivals? Wasn''t there news two days ago that you were getting engaged to that civilian Isaac?"

    Hearing this, Jasmineined, "Dad, I was forced. Violet didn''t want me to marry Isaac, so Louis

    revealed my high school scandals to force me to separate with Isaac!"

    What she said made Leon''s brow furrowed and he looked at Louis.

    Louis asked Luka to take Erin to y and then looked at Jasmine.

    "You still have the nerve to mention this in front of dad? Is this the kind of thing a nobledy would do to

    sleep with a man using despicable methods? Only a whore will do that!"

    "You ..."

    Jasmine was criticized harshly that she almost passed out from anger.

    Louis ignored her twisted face and looked at Leon, "Dad, I don''t know what''s going on with Jasmine

    and Marcus. But if they marry, it must be Marcus''s plot. He''sing for the annexation of the Johnson

    Group. We have to be careful!"

    Marcus was a cunning person by nature and was used to making dirty tricks.

    Louis didn''t know when he and Jasmine hit it off!

    The youngdy of the Johnson Family was a mindless prize idiot, and was hooked by Marcus'' scheme!

    "What kind of conspiracy can Marcus have? Don''t be an rmist!"

    Jasmine red at him and then looked at Leon, "Dad, it''s true that our families have always been

    business rivals. But Marcus said there are no permanent enemies in the business, so why can''t we join

    forces and be dominators together?"

    "Yes! Leon, I also think it would be a good choice to join with the Scott family."

    Rosalie gave a nce at Louis, "Even if Marcus has any conspiracy, there is still Louis, right? He''s so

    powerful and won''t be afraid of Marcus''s conspiracy."

    What she said was a deliberate provocation!

    Louis coldly turned his lips upwards, "Rosalie, you don''t need to provoke me. I just want to remind you

    that Jasmine is your daughter. If she marry into the Scott family, in the future, if the two families have a

    conflict, she should be caught in the middle. Then how should she behave? Think about it yourself!"

    Later, of course, the Scott family will be used to drive him out of office!

    Rosalie stared at Louis'' back as he turned to leave, screaming inside.

    At that moment, Leon opened his mouth, "Louis is right. I will not agree to the marriage of the two

    families. You and Jasmine don''t make troubles."

    "Dad!"

    Jasmine was outraged and pulled at Rosalie, "Mom, look!"

    Rosalie patted her hand and gestured for her to remain calm.

    "Leon, do you still treat Jasmine as your daughter? You don''t want her to get married, and you want to

    drive her out of the country. Do you want to force us to death? Since you don''t like us so much, why

    don''t we just leave the family? Since thepany has been handed over to your eldest son, there is

    no ce for Jasmine and me in the family."

    Hearing this, Leon''s eyebrows twisted, "You''re talking rubbish again!"

    "Isn''t that so? You can go to the office and see who''s in charge now?"

    Rosalie said, "Jasmine is now apparently a manager, but she has to be subservient even when making

    a little decision."

    "Yes! Dad, why would I want to marry Marcus? I just want to find a support for myself! I know my

    brother doesn''t like me and my mom. I''m afraid that if this goes on, there won''t be room for me and my

    mom in the family."

    Jasmine interjected at a right time. They echoed each other, with weak and helpless looks.

    Leon''s brow knitted tighter.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    "You''re unreasonable! All right, you have to put away the idea of marrying Marcus. I''ll talk to your

    brother and send someone else to be in charge overseas."

    Leon finished and called out to Louis who was hugging Erin.

    Jasmine and Rosalie looked at each other and followed.

    "Louis, wait a minute," called Leon .

    "Dad, something else?"

    "I know you''re mad at Jasmine. She shouldn''t have done anything to Luka. But Luka also has

    something wrong with him. How can he disrespect his elders?"

    Leon nced at Luka and Erin, and spoke.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Louis did not say anything, only the corners of his mouth turned upwards with mockery.

    Jasmine was brutal and self-willed for a reason.

    Her mother doted on her, and her father was not strict at her.

    It was impossible that her temperament can still be good.

    "Louis, no matter what, you and Jasmine are brother and sister, and need to get along. Well, for dad''s

    sake, let''s call it a day. I won''t approve of her tying to get married with Marcus. But she does have to be

    ready to marry, so don''t send her out of the country."

    Leon finished, and Louis did not want to argue with him.

    He gave a nce at Rosalie and Jasmine, who had followed him, and the corner of his mouth curled.

    "Dad, you''re right. Jasmine is a woman. Indeed, marriage is important for her. I won''t send her abroad

    anymore. And in thepany, I will also reduce the number of projects she is responsible for

    appropriately so that she can have more time to find a marriage partner of her choice."

    Weren''t you ready to get married?

    Yes!

    Then he can reduce her workload!

    Louis finished and walked towards the house with Erin and Luka.

    Behind her, Jasmine was so inmed.

    Louis was not throwing her out of the country, but to remove the power from her hands in a disguised

    way!

    He was an abominable bastard!

    In the kitchen, Violet finished making the kids'' meal and brought them to the dining room with

    satisfaction.

    Looking far away, she saw Louis returning with Erin in his arms.

    She didn''t know if it was just her misconception, but she didn''t think Erin was happy.

    What was going on here?

    Violet walked into the living room and pped her hands towards Erin.

    "Erin,e here."

    "Mommy."

    Erin called her and leaned into Violet''s arms.

    Violet noticed that her daughter''s eyes were red.

    Her face suddenly changed.

    "Erin, what''s wrong?"

    "Mommy, Erin identally bumped into an auntie and auntie scolded me and Luka. But both Luka and

    Louis taught her a lesson."

    Erin wrapped her arms around Violet''s neck and whispered.

    Violet frowned and was about to ask who the aunt was, when she saw Leon, Rosalie and Jasmine walk

    in.

    With a coat in her shoulders, Jasmine, whose hair was wet, was ring at her viciously.

    Needless to say, the person who scolded Erin must be Jasmine.

    Violetpressed her lips, thinking that today was the day the Johnsons were getting together for

    dinner. Then she regretted somewhat agreeing to stay with Maria.

    "Grandma, I''ve already made Luka''s dinner, so I''ll take Erin back first."

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Seeing that Violet was about to leave, Luka hastily pulled the hem of her clothes.

    "Violet, don''t go."

    The little one''s eyes were so bright, which made her feel sentimental.

    "Violet, when did you get so bashful? Put Erin down and have dinner with grandma before you leave."

    Maria rose, and her majestic tone sounded a touch displeased.

    Violet moved her lips, wanting to say something.

    At that moment, Louis reached out and took Erin from her and walked toward the dinning room.

    "Erin''s hungry, right? Eat with uncle Louis."

    Well, her daughter was more likeable than she was!

    "Violet, have a dinner with us."

    Luka took Violet''s hand and pulled her to the dinning room.

    Behind her, Jasmine watched the scene with a cold look.

    "Mom, I''m going to go upstairs and change before Ie down for dinner."

    "A family of disgust!" said Jasmine in her heart.

    Grace was such an idiot. How could she be so stupid!

    Can''t she defeat Violet by now?

    Jasmine secretly took a photo of them and then went upstairs to send a message to Grace.

    "Grace, why are you so stupid? Look at her! She''s trying to get into the house again! I want you to find

    a way to fix Violet so she can''t stay in Crotosi. You understand me?"

    She''d got to take advantage of this dumb-ass!

    Let Grace to deal with Violet!

    After all, Violet was kind of a rival in love for Grace!

    Grace would want to get rid of Violet too!

    "Okay, I''ll try."

    Grace returned a message, and Jasmine smiled in satisfaction.

    On the other end of the phone, Grace looked at the words and threw the phone aside as soon as she

    could.

    Smart-ass woman!

    Violet dared steal her man? Let''s wait and see!

    Balridge Manor''s dinning room.

    Rosalie looked at Erin who was sitting next to Louis,with a twinkle in her eye.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    This was Violet''s daughter, right?

    She looked quite simr to Louis!

    "Violet, what is this child''s rtionship with you? Why does she call you mommy?" Rosalie asked

    deliberately.

    Violet''s hand was holding a bowl and she said in a soft voice, "She is my daughter."

    "Your daughter? You actually have a daughter at this age?"

    Rosalie acted surprisingly, "Violet, when you married, you didn''t say you had a child! How can you

    pretend to be a virgin? That''s outrageous!"

    Violet knew she would be asked the question, and was about to answer when a man''s faint voice came

    from the side.

    "Rosalie, there''s no need to be rmed. Be careful not to scare the children. I have already known and

    I don''t want to investigate more."

    Rosalie choked and looked at Louis feeding Erin soup and said sarcastically, "Louis, you''re so big-

    hearted. You can even put up with this kind of thing. You''re still nning to remarry Violet?"

    Remarry Violet?

    Louis stopped feeding and gave Violet a nomittal look.

    Rosalie''s face changed when she saw that he did not look like he was denying it.

    "Louis, it''s not good if you really have such a thought. After all, after the news about you and Grace,

    you have always been a man of deep love in the eyes of the public. If you suddenly remarry Violet, you

    will break your promise"

    She still waited to see how these two got mocked. How can they remarry!?

    "Rosalie, even if Violet and I remarry, there would be nothing wrong with that."

    Louis looked at Violet, "She''s my woman too. I follow my heart and pursue my true love, can''t I?"

    The man''s eyes were dark and bright, and his handsome face was with a smile.

    Violet''s heart suddenly missed a beat.

    Follow his heart and pursue true love!?

    Was she the true love of his life?

    No!

    He should just use her as a way to deal with Rosalie. It had nothing to do with his heart.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    He had said he didn''t like her!

    "Louis, you''re so great! You don''t care that Violet cheated on you. And you don''t care she had a baby

    before. You really have a unique taste."

    Jasmine changed her clothes and came down to her seat, retorting grimly.

    Louis nced at her coldly, "Mind your own business. Don''t be cheated and still believe the one who

    deceives you."

    "You ..."

    "Enough! I asked you toe to eat with me, not to scold each other!"

    Maria spoke majestically.

    Jasmine reluctantly swallowed the rest of her words and red at Violet.

    Violet ignored her re, saw Louis who was taking care of her daughter. She thought about it, and

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    helped take care of Luka.

    The two kids sat in the middle, and on either side of them sat Louis and Violet.

    Maria in the main seat watched the scene and nodded with gratification.

    They looked like a family!

    She hoped her grandson would make her proud of him and remarry Violet soon!

    After the dinner, Violet was ready to say goodbye.

    "Violet, from now on, don''t restrain Erin. If you''re busy, let Luka take Erin back to Balridge Manor. I''ll

    take care of her for you."

    Maria said with a smirk.

    Violet smiled and didn''t say anything more.

    "Grandma, we''re leaving then. Erin, say goodbye to great-grandmother!"

    "Great-grandmother goodbye. Luka, see you tomorrow, and see you all."

    Erin was polite and said goodbye to them.

    Luka waved her hand and looked at Violet with some reluctance.

    Violet looked delighted and stroked his head, "Luka, see you."

    "I''ll walk you out." Louis hugged Erin and stepped forward.

    "Mr. Johnson, there''s no need. I drove my car here."

    "I''ll walk you out of Balridge Manor."

    Louis still hugged Erin and moved forward slowly.

    Violet followed in a hurry.

    Night had long fallen, and the sky was glittering with stars.

    The lights in Balridge Manor came on to illuminate the road ahead.

    The man''s figure was tall and erect, and the light stretched his shadow.

    Violet was in a bit of a trance, and inexplicably had the illusion of having finished her meal and gone

    home with her husband and daughter.

    No! What was she thinking about?

    "Uncle Louis, do you like my mommy? Do you want her to marry you?"

    Her daughter asked a sudden question. Violet froze and looked at the little person being held in his

    arms.

    This kid, again, was going to say something amazing!

    "Erin, do you want me to marry your mommy?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow, somewhat intrigued.

    "Well, think about it. If you marry my mommy, I can call you daddy!"

    Erin bent her little head and spoke in a cute voice.

    "Erin!"

    Violet was speechless and called out in a hurry.

    Erin spit out her little tongue and hugged Louis'' neck, blinking her big eyes.

    Seeing that they had arrived at the parking ce, Violet took the little one from Louis'' hand.

    "Mr. Johnson, she doesn''t know anything. Don''t take it seriously."

    "What if I take it seriously?"

    Louis looked at Violet. His dark eyes were extraordinarily bright at night.

    Violet carried Erin into her car and closed the door.

    She looked at Louis and said seriously, "Mr. Johnson, I''m a simple person. I don''t want to go through

    anotherplicated marriage. As I said, I won''t marry again in my life. I just want to raise my daughter

    well."

    He was in charge of the Johnson Family, whose status was too distinctive from her own.

    His mind was also too difficult to figure out.

    If she could, she would keep her distance from him.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Looking into Violet''s bright eyes, Louis'' face went cold.

    He thought she would have different feelings for him after the experience in the woods.

    But it turned out that everything was his wishful thinking.

    Still, she made up her mind that she didn''t want to have any connection to him.

    This woman was really indifferent!

    "Mr. Johnson, I''ll leave you to it. Please go back."

    Violet opened the car door and sat on it. Again, she looked at his unhappy face and started the car.

    Erin''s little face in the back was pressed against the window, and she was waving her hand towards

    Louis.

    "See you, uncle Louis!"

    Violet took the steering wheel and said, "Erin, sit down."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The little one withdrew her gaze and looked at the back of Violet''s head, "Mommy, don''t you like uncle

    Louis? He''s so great and will protect us!"

    She was already a fan of Louis.

    Violet curled her lips and didn''t answer, but changed the topic.

    "Erin, tell mommy again what happened when you met that bad aunt today?"

    "Here''s the thing ..."

    Erin''s thought was drawn away and she began to tell the story one by one.

    The little one spoke clearly and imitated Jasmine''s way of speech vividly.

    Violet listened carefully and frowned when she heard Jasmine''s remark that described Erin and Luka

    as inferior people.

    Why did that sound so strange?

    It was as if Luka and Erin were both born by her.

    Was it Jasmine''s slip of the tongue?

    Because she and Luka were congenial each other, Jasmine deliberately scolded Luka like this?

    "Mommy, are you sure you don''t like Louis? I like him so much."

    With the little one''s questioning voice ringing in her ears, Violet looked back andughed dumbly.

    "Little cute, in this world, I only like you."

    "Mommy, I like you too."

    In Balridge Manor.

    Leon, Rosalie and Jasmine also left the dinning room.

    Jasmine pulled Rosalie behind Leon, with anger.

    "Mom, as you can see, dad doesn''t approve of my marriage to the Scott family. Are we just going to

    keep being overpowered by Louis?"

    Rosalie''s face didn''t look any better. She was silent and said softly "Jasmine, if you really want to marry

    Marcus, then why don''t you just get pregnant? When the timees, your father will have to agree

    even if he doesn''t!"

    Pregnant?!

    Jasmine''s eyes lit up as she looked at Louis, who had returned after sending Violet out, with a twinkle

    in her eye.

    Yes, let''s do that!

    She must marry Marcus!

    So that the Scott family can help her punish Louis!

    "What are you muttering about again? Hurry up and get in the car."

    Leon gestured for Rosalie and Jasmine to get in the car.

    Jasmine red at Louis and pulled Rosalie into the car.

    The car made a U turn and left, leaving Louis whose dark eyes narrowed.

    Pulling out his cell phone, he dialed Harry''s number.

    "Harry, check out the recent movements of Marcus."

    He wondered when Marcus had gotten involved with Jasmine.

    What the hell did he want!?

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Josie''s apartment.

    After Violet helped the little one get a bath and tucked her in bed, she began questioning Josie.

    "Josie, tell me honestly. What the hell have you been doing this afternoon?"

    Josie was looking at aputer screen at the moment, and put up the full recording of the

    conversation with Jessie, just waiting to see the reversal.

    Hearing Violet''s question, she scratched her hair and smiled awkwardly, "Will you surprise if I say I

    slept with Austin this afternoon?"

    What!?

    Violet''s eyes widened, "No wonder you sounded like you''ve just woken up when I called you. Come on,

    what the hell is going on here?"

    "It''s because of Jessie."

    Josie told her what happened.

    Violet wrinkled her brows and shook her head speechlessly.

    "Jessie''s really vicious. She pretends to be innocent in front of others, but malicious in private. Her title

    of movie queen is well deserved."

    "No! Of all the people I know, she and Jasmine are the examples of being mean and shameless. They

    should set each other up one day!"

    Josie cursed bitterly, and Violet blinked, thoughtful.

    It was time to teach the two malevolent women another lessons.

    "What does Austin mean? He just liked the post I made."

    Josie browsed what she had posted and raised her eyebrows.

    Because it involved Jessie, her post was quickly on the hot-search ranking as soon as it was uploaded.

    Now theizens had transitioned from scolding her to cursing Jessie for being shameless.

    "So the post Jessie made earlier is just taken out of context?"

    "Isn''t it? She''s ying us all like idiots!"

    "This woman is shameless. She''s a mistress who takes way others'' husband by force. She''s married

    and still restless, and seduces David !"

    "It''s not easy to change people''s nature! Jessie is a wanton woman!"

    "I suddenly fell in love with Josie! She is so frank! I be a fan of her!"

    "Yes, I also envy her friendship with Helena. She approached her ex-husband for her bosom friend!"

    Looking at thements of theizens, Josie''s face was full of smiles. And Jessie''s fans started to

    unfollow her, while David''s fans constantly cursing her.

    "How satisfying! If I don''t get mad, does she really think I''m weak?"

    On the side, Violet was also browsing the web.

    She grabbed Josie and said, "Josie, next time don''t do anything dangerous. You did teach Jessie a

    lesson this time, but you were almost in danger too. You said if Austin hasn''t shown up, you would have? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    been in trouble."

    At that moment, Josie smiled cheekily, "Don''t worry about it. It''s all right this time. That means I''m

    lucky."

    Violet thought about it and said, "What about Austin? He slept with you and just walked away?"

    Although her bosom friend did not want to marry again after divorce, she still hoped Josie can find her

    own happiness.

    Austin''s family was noble, and he also looked good. If the two ...

    "What? We''re all adults. Let''s just consider it a game."

    Josie got up and yawned, "Well, a big show is over. I''m going to sleep. Good night, Violet."

    "Good night."

    Violetpressed her lips and turned off herputer.

    Meanwhile, Jessie in the apartment saw the news and mmed herputer straight down.

    She didn''t expect Josie toe to meet her with a recorder by her side.

    What was more, she didn''t anticipate that the men she arranged didn''t seed and Josie was finally

    saved by Austin.

    Austin was his brother-inw candidate, and he actually slept with Josie!?

    How can she tell her sister?

    Josie, the bitch, was the Shaws'' bane!

    The door was opened and Oscar walked in with a livid face.

    "Jessie, you really make me sick. I''m going to divorce with you!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Hearing Oscar''s words, Jessie''s face twisted for a moment.

    "I make you feel sick? Oscar, you''re just an old man. I''m so young and pretty, but married to a

    scumbag!"

    "You call me scumbag? It was you who pretended to be pregnant and begged me to marry you. I was

    so horny at that time! Divorce, go get a divorce tomorrow!"

    Oscar snarled with a look of rage.

    Jessie''s face paled for a moment.

    It took quite a while before she barely calmed down.

    "Oscar, do you really want to divorce? Don''t forget, you are now tied to my interests. If you want to

    divorce, we''ll both suffer. You have finished two-thirds of the movie, and if we divorce, you''ll lose

    everything."

    Hearing these words, Oscar''s agitated look slowly calmed down.

    But his face remained nched.

    He now regretted his divorce with Josie and married this woman instead.

    Josie adored him and loved him with all her heart.

    But what about Jessie?

    She just loved the resources and status he brought to her.

    Now she was almost cheating on him!

    If he did not divorce with her, sooner orter, she would surely cheat on him.

    But if he did leave, it wouldn''t be good for his career.

    At least now, he can not leave. He had to finish the scenes before leaving.

    With this in mind, Oscar said coldly, "You made this happen. What do you think we should do?"

    Seeing that Oscar''s thought started to waver, she straightened her hair around her ear.

    "Of course we''ll make a statement together."

    "What statement?"

    "A statement that we''re a loving couple."

    Jessie took out her cell phone, "I''ll have my agent start on it right away. I''ll show you when she''s done

    drafting."

    Oscar didn''t say anything and prepared to leave with an ashy face.

    "Oscar."

    Jessie stepped forward and hugged his waist, "Oscar, what I just said, I didn''t mean it. In my heart,

    you''re always the man I love the most, otherwise I wouldn''t marry you with the bad name of being a

    mistress in the first ce."

    She had to coax this man, and can''t let Josie get away with it!

    Oscar smiled coldly and broke her hands.

    "Hurry up and deal with the news."

    The man she loved most?

    He didn''t believe a word she said!

    The door was closed, and Jessie''s face didn''t look good.

    Taking a deep breath, she called her agent.

    Let''s get the news out of the way first, then she can deal with Josieter!

    ...

    The following day.

    Jessie''s studio issued a statement.

    The statement was about Jessie and Oscar''s remarks.

    First of all, Jessie apologized to the public, iming that she did something wrong because she was

    muddled in the moment.

    But when it came to their rtionship, she was truly in love with Oscar. Please give her a chance and

    stop denigrating her.

    Then came Oscar''s words.

    He said he and Jessie were both imperfect people who chose to be together in spite of others''

    opinions.

    Since they loved each other, they will tolerate everything about each other.

    He loved Jessie and believed in her true feelings for him.

    Jessie was still too young and spoiled by him, so it was inevitable that she acted and spoke impulsively

    and without regard to the consequences.

    But she sometimes just mouthed some angry words and didn''t mean it.

    Everything she did was because she loved him and she asked for forgiveness for her childish behavior.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet and Josie woke up and saw this statement. They couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "What a pair of hypocritical couple! They even take this opportunity to gain sympathy," said Violet.

    "Anyway, I didn''t expect anything bad to happen to Jessie with this recording. I just wanted to teach her

    a lesson for you. But it''s also true that Jessie''s poprity has gone down the drain because of it."

    Josie tossed her phone aside and went to get Erin up.

    Violet smiled and felt warm in her heart.

    It was nice to have a bosom friend by her side.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    After Violet drove her daughter to school, she took time to go to the dry cleaner.

    She had to return Marcus''s clothes to him.

    After getting the clothes and driving to the Pce Hotel, her cell phone rang.

    It was from an unknown number.

    She picked up and a polite female voice came from the receiver.

    "Hello, is this Miss Helena? I''m a faculty member of Greenville Community College. Our school offers a

    beauty course and would like to work with your studio. I was wondering if you are interested in it?"

    Hearing this, Violet''s eyes lit up.

    Greenville Community College was a localmunity college in Crotosi City, and she had tried to talk

    to the school before.

    However, institutions like this one generally had long-term and regr partners.

    So it was not her turn before.

    She didn''t expect the school to send an invitation of its own ord this time.

    "Yes, of course."

    "Okay, Miss Helena, pleasee to the school next Monday at 10 a.m. for the discussion about the

    cooperation."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Violet hung up the phone and looked happy.

    Thanks to Sunlite Model Contest, she became famous.

    It looked like she can expand her business!

    However, it seemed that Greenville Community College was owned by the Scott Group.

    And the Scott family and the Johnson Family were business rivals!

    Violetpressed her lips and let out a breath.

    She had nothing to do with the Johnson family anymore, so there was no way she was going to push

    away the business that came to her door!

    There was an opportunity and she had to seize it!

    "Violet?"

    A man''s voice came from behind.

    Violet looked back and saw Marcusing out of an elevator.

    Just as well, she didn''t have to call him on phone.

    "Mr. Scott, your coat has been dry cleaned."

    Violet handed Marcus his clothes.

    Marcus raised an eyebrow and deliberately touched Violet''s hand as he reached out to take it.

    Violet frowned and subconsciously took a step back.

    Someone just happened to pass behind her and she was bumped.

    "Be careful."

    Marcus reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    Violet froze, identally made a eye contact with him, and felt a pang of revulsion in her heart.

    She was about to push him away when a woman''s voice came from not far away.

    "Mr. Scott, Miss Elliott?"

    Violet looked up and saw Grace walking quickly towards them.

    Grace didn''t expect to see this scene right after she got to work, and immediately looked at Violet with

    a cold look.

    Violet pushed Marcus away and straightened her clothes.

    With a nce, she noticed Grace''s hostile gaze.

    Violetpressed her lips and looked to Marcus, "Mr. Scott, the clothes is back to you, so I''ll leave

    now."

    It was normal for Grace to be hostile to her.

    But today she thought it strange.

    It was like, she stole her man.

    But the person just now was not Louis!

    Violet blinked, walked to a corner, and subconsciously nced back.

    Behind her, Grace said something to Marcus while patting the dust on his shoulder.

    Her action was so skillful and intimate!

    Did every hotel manager treat customers with such enthusiasm?

    "Helena!"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The sudden sound of a man''s voice startled her.

    She turned around and saw David smiling as he walked over to her and following her line of sight.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    "David," greeted Violet.

    "What were you looking at?" David withdrew his gaze.

    "Nothing."

    Violet turned around again and Grace and Marcus were gone.

    "Helena, today is my birthday. The crew is going to throw me a small birthday party tonight. Come over

    and have some fun."

    Today was David''s birthday?

    Violet froze, "Tonight ..."

    She actually preferred to stay home with her daughter.

    "Don''t wannae? Is it because you don''t consider me a friend?" David looked at Violet with

    displeasure.

    "No!" Violet denied it in a hurry.

    "Then it''s a deal." David made the decision for her.

    At that moment, he saw Louis enter the hotel from a VIP passage with Harry behind him, and

    immediately greeted Louis with a smile.

    "Louis, are you here to visit me?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Louis stood in front of him, his eyes sweeping over him and Violet, "Do I look I''m free?"

    It was Louis who came over to see his ex-wife some time ago under the guise of visiting David.

    "Understood. The person you want to see is not there anymore. You really don''t have that much time."

    David nced at Violet meaningfully.

    Violet was a little uneasy, "David, I got things to do. Bye."

    "Okay,e early tonight."

    David waited for Violet to leave and looked to Louis.

    "Louis, I think I saw Marcus just now. He was apanied by Grace. I remember the Scott family also

    runs a hotel. Is he here to spy on you?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth was turned upwards.

    The Scott family and the Johnson family were business rivals andpetitors in several traditional

    industries.

    The hospitality industry was no exception.

    Harry had checked Marcus'' whereabouts during this time and indeed he had been staying at the

    Pce Hotel.

    So today, he came to meet him on purpose.

    "If you''ll excuse me."

    Louis spoke up and prepared to go to the housekeeping department.

    "Louis,e and have a piece of cake tonight!" David smiled and extended an invitation.

    Louis'' footsteps paused, "If I have a time."

    Still, he had a haughty look.

    David raised an eyebrow, and was certain that he woulde tonight.

    After all, his ex-wife would be here!

    A hotel suite.

    Grace, half-dressed, dodged Marcus'' kiss and asked petntly, "Marcus, why does Violet have your

    coat? You just hugged her. You don''t have a crush on her, do you?"

    Hearing this, Marcus reached out and cupped her chin, "You''re jealous? Don''t worry. I don''t like her."

    But he was just teasing her.

    After all, Louis had slept with Violet.

    "Okay."

    Grace smiled coquettishly and took the initiative to kiss him.

    Marcus put his arm around her, "Violet has promised she''ll go to Greenville on Monday."

    "That''s good. Just wait for the good show."

    Grace''s hand touched his body restlessly, smiling delicately.

    "Babe."

    Marcus gave a grin and threw away the clothes she was wearing.

    Grace had an obsequious smile on her face and was trying to cater to the man to get to the point, when

    the doorbell rang.

    The two stopped, and surprise shed in each other''s eyes.

    "Marcus, do you order food?"

    "How could I possibly order with you around?"

    Marcus put on his coat and went to the door to look at it.

    When he saw Louis and several executives standing at the door, his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    "Marcus, who is outside?"

    Grace wanted to know who wasing, but Marcus covered his mouth.

    "Don''t make a sound. It''s Louis."

    Louis was here!

    Grace''s eyes were wide open and full of panic.

    "Marcus, so what do we do now?"

    She thought they were finished.

    How did Louis get here!?

    If he saw her in Marcus'' room, wouldn''t that make him suspicious of her?

    "What''s the panic?"

    Marcus let go of her and straightened her clothes for her.

    Thinking of something, he curled his lips, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Then he pulled

    Grace''s arm and burned it directly on it with the cigarette.

    "Ah!"

    With a scream, Grace flung Marcus away, nching with pain.

    She looked at Marcus with a frightened and unsure face.

    "Pretend to cry and show weakness."

    Marcus opened the door after a few more impatient knocks.

    Grace covered her arm and cold sweats broke out on her forehead.

    Now she realized that Marcus was telling her to pretend to be bullied by him so that she could muddle

    through.

    No need to pretend, she was already in pain with tears in her eyes.

    Louis, of course, heard Grace''s scream.

    His cold and sharp eyes swept over Marcus and then back to Grace.

    "Louis."

    Grace bit her lower lip, pretending to be extremely stoic. Then she covered her arm and walked quickly

    to Louis'' side.

    Louis nced at her, pulled her hand away, and saw her arm where had been burned by cigarette.

    "Mr. Scott, aren''t you going to exin?"

    Marcus sat down on a couch and poured himself a ss of wine.

    "Mr. Johnson, I heard that the housekeeping manager gave birth to a son for you four years ago! She is

    a bit insensitive. I just let her apany me for a while. I did not force her to do anything. Why pretend

    to be self-contained?"

    Hearing this, Louis smiled coldly, "Mr. Scott is still as vicious as ever. In view of the fact that you hurt

    my staff, do you want me to call the police to deal with it, or leave automatically?"

    Marcus put down his ss and got up, "Mr. Johnson cares so much about her? You actually want to

    call the police to deal with? All right, I''m tired of living here anyway, so I''m leaving."

    "Ivan, tell the staff that Marcus and the dog are not allowed to get in the hotel in the future."

    Louis instructed in a cold voice, then took Grace with him and turned to leave.

    "Louis!"

    Marcus grimaced, red at Louis'' back and kicked the couch.

    How dared he humiliate him like that?!

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    They would see!

    Let''s see how he would fix him!

    Outside, Louis took Grace to his office and asked Ivan to bring a medicine cab.

    "Has Marcus been harassing you all this time?"

    Grace''s eyes flickered and she dropped her eyes slightly without speaking.

    Louis took the medicine box that Ivan brought and administered the medicine to Grace.

    "The Scott family and the Johnson family are deadly rivals, so be careful and avoid Marcus in the

    future."

    Marcus would have set his eyes on Grace and should have something to do with him.

    It was kind of like he got her involved.

    "I got it."

    Grace felt a little bit relieved.

    Marcus just used this move of bitterness to dispel Louis''s doubt about her.

    On the other side, the hotel restaurant.

    Instead of rushing back, Violet wanted to take the opportunity to hear people''sments about the

    Tasty Interlude Bakery and see if she can improve it.

    "Hey, have you heard? Mr. Johnson just came to visit. It is said that he gave an order for Grace, the

    manager of the housekeeping department, saying that Marcus and dogs are not allowed to enter in the

    future!"

    "I heard about it too! Marcus is the eldest son of the Scott Group. It seems he hurt Manager Grace

    before Mr. Johnson gave the order."

    "It seems that Mr. Johnson likes Grace very much! The two of them already have a son, so maybe

    they''re getting close!"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    The sound of several employees talking came to her ears. Violet''s footsteps paused and her red lips

    werepressed.

    The Pce Hotel was a six-star hotel with a consistently good reputation.

    Customer was God. No matter how unreasonable guests were, they would not kick guests out from the

    hotel.

    And now, Louis was personally driving people away, which showed the importance he attached to

    Grace.

    The words he said to herst night in Balridge Manor shed through her mind.

    Thanks to this, she still felt a little sorry for Louis.

    Men were just untrustworthy!

    So, she must keep her heart and not fall easily!

    Violet took a deep breath and suppressed a little difort inside.

    Thinking about Grace, she pondered.

    Grace was hurt by Marcus?

    But just now she clearly saw the two get along quite harmoniously.

    How did Marcus hurt her?

    Forgot it. It was none of her business. So why should she worry about it?

    Violet shook her head and prepared to find some dessert-loving customers to do a market research.

    Then she heard someone was talking.

    "Anthony, you have to listen to me. Eat more and you can grow taller and more handsome."

    "No, no, it''s awful!"

    "How can it be awful? Mommy has tasted it. It tastes good."

    "It''s awful. I don''t want to eat it!"

    Not far from the window, an elegantly dressed mother was patiently coaxing her three or four-year-old

    child to eat.

    And the child kept pushing away the spoon handed to him by her mother.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    There was a head chef standing by their table, also coaxing the child to eat.

    The child still refused to eat, and the mother was helpless.

    "Aren''t we in a six-star hotel? Is the best meal you can serve? Go make me a new one again. Make

    sure my son will eat."

    "Madam, this is already your third meal. I really can''t do anything about it, or you''d better ask another

    person."

    The head chef was also helpless and replied.

    "What are you talking about? Is this a disguised attempt to drive me away? Pce Hotel is the number

    one hotel in Crotosi City. It turns out that the rumors are all true."

    The mother was sullen and said nonchntly.

    Violet blinked and walked over in a hurry.

    "Thisdy, please don''t be anxious. Please wait for a moment. We will immediately prepare a new one

    for the little gentleman."

    Louis was a scum, but he at least helped her. Let''s see if she can repay him once.

    "Thisdy, why did you say so? That kid is so picky. I just can''t get him to eat even if I make ten more."

    The head chef was pulled away by Violet and frowned.

    Violet curled her lips, "Don''t worry. Let me make a meal for him."

    He was a kid too and he should like the food she made, right?

    Violet went to the kitchen and quickly made a meal and brought it to the dining room.

    The little picky eater was interested when he saw the patterned rice.

    "Mommy, I want to eat."

    Hearing this, the nobledy brightened up and hurriedly fed her child.

    The little one liked it very much and finished the meal quickly.

    The nobledy was delighted and looked at Violet with admiration in her eyes.

    "Are you the hotel manager here? Did you make this meal?"

    Hearing this, Violetughed and said, "Ma''am, I made the meal, but I''m not the hotel manager here. I''m

    just a customer, just like you."

    "Oh! Can I ask you to sit down for a moment?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    The nobledy was enthusiastic.

    "Okay."

    Violet smiled and gestured for the waiter to bring over a few desserts.

    "Thisdy, you''re so good at cocking. May I make a request of how to cock?" said the nobledy.

    "Of course." Violet scooped up a small cake and handed it to the little one''s mouth with a smile.

    The little one blinked and opened his mouth.

    "That''s good."

    "You''re pretty."

    "Cute little is so sweet."

    Watching the interaction between the two, the nobledy''s eyes were filled withughter.

    "Thisdy, it seems that my son likes you a lot. Can you teach me how to cook this kind of meal?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Sure."

    Violet agreed and taught the nobledy her cooking tips.

    She listened carefully, and did not forget to ask the waiter for a paper and pen to write down some

    details.

    "My son is a picky eater. My husband and I worry most about how to get him to eat every day. Now it''s

    good, with your guidance, maybe my son''s picky eating problem will be cured in the future."

    She looked grateful and Violetughed,"I''m d I could help you too."

    "Then can we leave each other phone number? Maybe I''ll have to ask you to guide me more in the

    future."

    "It''s okay. I don''t dare point it out. We are all mothers, and we canmunicate with each other."

    Violet smiled and pulled out her cell phone, and the two left each other a phone number.

    "So Miss Elliott is also a mother? No wonder you can cook this kind of child meal."

    The nobledy looked surprised, "But you are also too young. Unlike me, I''m almost forty and had a

    hard time getting this child."

    "You don''t look like you''re forty. If you didn''t say so, I only thought you''re under thirty."

    "Miss Elliott, you are sweet too."

    "Just call me Violet."

    "Then you can call me Bianca."

    The two hit it off and Violet invited thedy to try the pastry and asked how it tasted.

    The two started talking about beauty and food again.

    And they did not separate until the child could not sit down anymore.

    In the hotel office, Louis was looking at documents.

    Harry pushed the door in.

    "Mr. Johnson, just got words that Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood have arrived in Crotosi City early and have

    begun their expedition. Just now, Rex Wood''s wife apanied their child to lunch at our Pce

    Hotel. Rex went to meet the patriarch of the Scott family, Deacon Scott."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    The Rex''s Group was a multinational group with a wide range of businesses.

    One of the group''s auction houses was known as Ace Enterprises.

    Rex came to Crotosi City with the intention of finding a long-term hotel partner.

    If a hotel was selected, then all future auctions in the country by the Rex''s Group will take ce in the

    selected hotel.

    "Mr. Johnson, just now Rex''s wife Bianca Servello was dining at the Pce Hotel with her son and ran

    into Miss Elliott. She cooked a special lunch for Bianca to let her picky eater son have it. "

    Harry reported, "Bianca and Miss Elliott seem to have a good rapport. If Miss Elliott is willing to help out

    and connect us with Mr. and Mrs. Wood, maybe the Rex''s Group will consider working with us first."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' eyes moved slightly.

    The Johnson Group wanted to take down the business of the Rex''s Group. And the biggestpetitor

    was the Scott Group.

    If someone can help, that was certainly a good thing.

    Just ...

    "So, you think the executives of the Johnson Group are even worse than a woman? Order it down,

    within three days, I want to see the most perfect n!"

    He didn''t care to rely on women!

    Winning by strength was the real skill!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Learning of David''s birthday, Violet left the hotel with the intention of going to buy him a present.

    It was the first time she bought a gift for a big star, and she didn''t know what to buy.

    Violet thought about it and made a phone call to Josie.

    "Josie, David invited me to his birthday party. What kind of gift do you think I should buy for him?"

    "A birthday gift? Why don''t youe to Rainbow Shopping Mall? I''m here. I''ll help you."

    "Okay."

    Knowing that Josie was looking for a suitable location for her own store, Violet dly went there.

    "Violet, here."

    Josie waved at Violet from a store immediately in front of the mall.

    Violet smiled and walked over, "Did you find the store you want?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Well, here it is. Nice location, right?"

    "Nice."

    Violet sized up the store and said, "Josie, what should I buy? David is not an ordinary person. He also

    helped me. If it is too cheap, I can not give away. If too expensive, I can not afford."

    "Let me think about it. How about a tie! A token of appreciation, and upscale."

    Josie thought about it and made a suggestion.

    Violet thought it made sense, and they went into the mall to buy a tie.

    They came across Ciara who was justing out of the mall.

    She carried her bag and looked at Josie with contempt.

    When Josie crossed over to her, she cursed, "Bitch, shame on you!"

    Josie''s footsteps stopped and she looked back at her, "Who are you cursing?"

    "You''re the one I''m cursing!"

    Ciara had a spiteful face, "Josie, why are you so despicable? Deliberately seduce my brother-inw.

    You make my sister quarrel with him. You are despicable."

    Was she despicable?

    Who in the end was despicable?

    Josie looked at Ciara and smiled abruptly, "Ciara, didn''t your sister tell you? Whom I metter at the

    clubhouse?"

    The recording she posted online only contained Jessie''s admission that she let Violet have a diarrhea.

    What happenedter in the clubhouse, she certainly was not foolish enough to let peopleugh at her.

    But what others didn''t know was something that Jessie certainly knew.

    After all, it was Jessie who ordered the three men, and she would certainly ask them afterwards if they

    seeded or not.

    The three men must have told her that Austin came in and saved her.

    It seemed that Jessie didn''t tell Ciara that she had sex with Austin.

    "Whom did you meet?"

    Ciara was unsure and asked dismissively.

    "I met Austin! Then I slept with him!"

    Josie smiled openly and brightly.

    Ciara''s facial expression changed for a moment, "You''re talking nonsense!"

    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask him!"

    Josie fixed her hair around her ears and spotted Austin walking towards them.

    The leading role was here!

    Josie raised an eyebrow and smiled brightly at him, "Hi, Mr. Evison, we meet again! Take your time.

    We¡¯ll leave first."

    After saying that, she took Violet''s arm tightly and went into the mall.

    "Josie, don''t go."

    Ciara was furious and looked at Austin, "Austin, Josie just said that she slept with you yesterday. Is that

    true?"

    Josie actually said this to Ciara?

    Was this woman provoking or what?

    Austin raised his eyebrows slightly, then said in a light voice, "Yes, if you mind, we can stop dating."

    Ciara didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.

    Austin was one of the best men in Crotosi City, and she was looking forward to marrying him!

    Josie the bitch, how can she get her hands on her man!?

    At the mall, Violet looked at Josie''s side and asked with concern, "Josie, are you okay?"

    "Do I look like I¡¯m not okay?"

    Josie said disapprovingly, "The Shaws are no good. I just said that on purpose to make Ciara feel bad.

    It''s just a pity that Austin has such poor eyesight. Why does he date with Ciara?"

    Why?

    Austin was a good guy with no vision.

    And it was also too irresponsible.

    He slept with Josie, but took it as never happened!

    Violet sighed in her heart and went into a counter with Josie to choose a tie.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Nightfall.

    Imperial Club.

    Arge private room on the second floor.

    The colorful lights and shadow rendered a lively atmosphere.

    David walked up beside Austin with his ss of wine and looked at Ciara who was talking with some

    women.

    "Austin, is she your girlfriend? nning to get married?"

    Austin sipped his wine and smiled helplessly, "No way, my family urged me to get married."

    They were all noblemen. Sometimes they couldn''t make their own decisions.

    Marriage and profit will always be tied together.

    "It''s also a rush to get married. Hey, it''s all the same."

    David clinked sses with him with a look of empathy.

    Looking at the time, he looked towards the door, "Louis isn''t here yet, and neither is Helena. So it looks

    like I have to do something again!"

    He had to work hard for them.

    And he had to make an excuse for the man who said yes and meant no to pick up her!

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis was still working.

    The phone rang. Without looking up, he took the phone and looked at it.

    "Louis, have you left thepany yet? If not, go and pick Violet up. She''s not familiar with the people

    here. She''ll be ufortableing alone."

    Seeing David''s message, Louis'' eyes moved and the corners of his mouth hooked up slightly.

    The long fingers typed down a line, "You are quite good at thinking of her."

    "Tell me, who am I really looking out for?"

    David sent another message over.

    Louispressed his lips and didn''t return.

    He looked at the time, fell silent, and dialed Violet''s number.

    At this point, Violet was just getting into her car and getting ready to go.

    Seeing that it was Louis'' calling, she blinked and picked up the phone.

    "Hi, Mr. Johnson."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Where are you? Come to the Group."

    He wanted her to go to the Group?

    Violet was a little surprised, "Mr. Johnson, is something wrong?"

    "I''m going to David''s birthday party and I''mcking a driver."

    So, he asked her to drive him to David''s birthday party?

    Violet was not too happy to be alone with him.

    "Mr. Johnson, you should have a driver, right?"

    "He had other arrangements."

    "What about Harry?"

    "He''s busy."

    So, he can''t take a taxi or call anyone else either!

    "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be right over."

    He was at least her life saver, and they will meet at the birthday partyter anyway.

    In order not to be embarrassed, she couldn''t refuse it any further.

    On the other end of the phone, Louis smiled slightly, put the phone down and went back to work.

    He waited until Violet called him. He grabbed his belongings and headed out of the office.

    On the side of the road, Violet got out of the car and waited for Louis toe over.

    Under the lights, the woman''s long hair draped over her shoulders and she was wearing a white dress.

    The skirt hemline gently flied in the wind, full of charm.

    Louis paused slightly in his steps, and his dark eyes fixed on her.

    Today she wore light makeup. It looked very beautiful!

    "Mr. Johnson, wouldn''t you mind taking my car?"

    Violet dutifully did her part as a driver and pulled the door open for Louis.

    Louis returned to his senses and went straight to the driver''s side.

    Didn''t he say that he was the one whocked a driver?

    She was not short of drivers!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    "Not getting in?"

    See that Violet was standing and in a daze, Louis raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Violet opened her mouth, but eventually said nothing and got into the passenger seat.

    Louis was fastening his seat belt when he saw the gift bag with the tie in the back seat.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed, "You bought David a present?"

    "Yes."

    "How much did it cost?"

    "Tens of thousands, I think."

    Tens of thousands!?

    Louis nced at Violet and his eyes were cool.

    "You are quite generous to him."

    She was not!

    But David was a big star and had helped her for several times. If the gift was too cheap, she dared not

    send it out.

    "David is nice and has helped me out a few times, so Josie suggested I should send him a tie."

    Violet answered truthfully.

    Louisughed, "Violet, I''ve helped you more than once too. I''m still your savior. Why don''t you send me

    a gift?"

    David helped her and she gave him such a nice gift.

    He also helped her, and almost lost his life. How came she didn''t give him a gift?

    Violet blinked, "Mr. Johnson, you''re from a distinguished family. You have everything you need. You

    shouldn''tck anything."

    "You mean that David is just missing something?"

    "Uh, no. Okay, so what do you want?"

    Violet was a little speechless.

    Why was Louis acting like a child today and asking for gifts?

    "Violet, you just directly ask me what I want. You could have been a little less heartfelt."

    Louis taunted and started the car.

    Violet touched her nose and gave a nce at the man''s cold side face.

    Was he jealous?

    No, no, she''d better not get carried away with her thoughts.

    She could not guess Louis'' mind.

    Imperial Club.

    Jessie pulled Ciara to sit in a corner.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Looking at her sister with a resigned look, she patted her hand.

    "Well, don''t cry. Austin and Josie just slept together once, right? Bear with it. As long as Austin marries

    you, you are the wife of the Evison family in the future. Your status will be higher than Josie. Are you

    still afraid of not having an opportunity to cause her trouble?"

    Hearing what she said, Ciara looked indignant.

    " I can''t tolerate this! Josie is a whore, and I feel like Austin is hooked up with her."

    Austin had been always indifferent to her. Did he like Josie? This kind of slutty bitch?

    "Ciara, men are creatures who think with their reproductive organs. Don''t be too reserved with him.

    Find an opportunity to sleep with him first, so that his heart will definitely be enchanted by you. After all,

    you are not like Josie. She is a whore. And you are a virgin! You know, a man like Austin must care a

    lot about a woman''s first time."

    Jessie gave Ciara a suggestion.

    Ciara nodded with shyness shing across her face upon hearing this.

    Jessie was a veteran. What she said should be right.

    She should find a right time to let Austin have a sex with her.

    By then he would think she was hundreds of times better than Josie.

    At that moment, the door of the private room was pushed open and Violet and Louis walked in.

    The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was petite and gorgeous. As soon as they entered

    the room, they attracted the attention of all the crowd.

    Jessie and Ciara looked toward them with coldness in their eyes.

    In their opinion, Violet was mean as Josie!

    At the door, David saw the two finally arrive and greeted them in stride.

    "You are finally here. Look, when you guys show up, we shall be greatly honored!"

    Hearing this, Violetughed lightly and handed over the gift in her hand.

    "David, happy birthday."

    "You bring me a gift? Thank you!"

    David took it with a smile and gestured for Violet toe inside.

    Violet pressed her lips and walked inside.

    "Louis, where''s your present?"

    David looked to Louis and asked for a gift.

    Louis tossed a car key to him, and his handsome face was expressionless.

    David took it, "Wow, thetest Lamborghini sports car. Louis, you''re so good to me."

    Louis nced at the gift bag in his hand, and then Violet walked away, "It is a gift from her. You dare to

    try it on?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Louis'' jealousy was so intense!

    Violet followed the waiter''s direction to the inner room, which was already full of people.

    She looked around and saw several familiar faces.

    But they were just acquaintances.

    Violet took a ss of juice from a waiter''s tray and sat in the corner. She was happy to be alone.

    She''ll just sit for a while, and then find an excuse to leaveter.

    Violet took a sip of her juice, and with a casual nce, she saw Ciara standing with Austin.

    The two were talking about something and Ciara fell into Austin''s arms when she didn''t stand still.

    Austin wrapped her in a hug in a hurry.

    They were so intimate!

    Violet looked at the scene and thought, "Ciara looks like she''s tolerant.

    Knowing that Austin had slept with another woman, Ciara was actually not angry at all.

    She really didn''t feel bad?

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "What are you looking at?"

    A man''s low voice suddenly rang in her ears.

    Violet returned to her senses, only to find that Louis had walked up to her at some point.

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing? Didn''t you just look at Austin?" "Do you fall in love with him?"

    Louis nced at her, and his eyes were a little cool.

    "Mr. Johnson, am I that much of a nymphomaniac?" Violet was speechless.

    "Then what do you keep staring at him for?"

    "I just don''t think his girlfriend is suitable for him." Violet returned.

    Louis looked at Austin, who was not far away, and didn''t say anything else.

    At this point, a host came on and the birthday party was about to begin.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it is an honor to host today''s birthday party for David ..."

    After the host said his opening remarks, "Next, we''ll start by asking David to invite a female partner for

    the opening dance."

    David smiled at the apuding crowd, and his eyes fell on Violet.

    He was tempted to ask Violet to do the opening dance, but when he met Louis'' gaze, he hurriedly

    averted his eyes.

    At the end, he invited his manager to do the opening dance.

    "Handsome gentlemen and beautifuldies, let''s dance together."

    David did the opening dance and the atmosphere started to heat up.

    Violet watched the people around her who walked into the dance floor in pairs. She thought about it,

    and was ready to go out the room for fresh air.

    Someone touched her waist and pulled her into an embrace.

    Violet froze, and raised her eyes but met Louis'' deep eyes.

    The man didn''t say anything, but took her onto the dance floor.

    The music of the waltz lilted, and the man skillfully led her to dance.

    Initially, Violet was at a loss. Then she was getting better. Looking into Louis'' dark eyes, it seemed

    there was fire burning in his eyes.

    The lights flickered on and off, rendering ambiguous feelings.

    At that moment, the lights suddenly went out, but the sound of the music remained.

    Violet froze, and was about to say something. But the force that held her waist slightly aggravated, and

    she felt the warmth on her lips ...

    Violet''s head was a little empty, and by the time she reacted, Louis had let go of her.

    In the darkness, both of them breathed a little sharply with heat.

    Violet''s face burned a little as she pushed Louis away and walked quickly outside.

    Why did he suddenly kiss her?

    She was not offended by it!

    Violet held her burning face and headed for the bathroom.

    She needed to calm down!

    "Brooklyn Scott, you''re already drunk? Look at you! You''re so weak. Get your ass back to you home

    early ..."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    A man''s sneering voice came to her ears.

    Violet inadvertently nced at the corner and hastily ducked.

    At that moment, Marcus knocked over a drunken man and was taunting him condescendingly.

    The man was so drunk that he fell and sat at the base of the wall, climbing twice without getting up.

    Someone came out from a room and whispered something to Marcus.

    Marcus snorted toward the man on the ground, then looked at the two women who dressed in a sexy

    way and came with him into a private room.

    Marcus had a bad temper.

    Brooklyn Scott?

    The name was a bit familiar.

    Violet came out of the corner, not wanting to mind other''s business, and walked in the direction of the

    bathroom.

    There was a rustling sound behind her, and Violet subconsciously turned around to see the man who

    had just stumbled and rushed in her direction.

    Violet was startled and rushed to the side to hide.

    Next to a trash can, the man pulled her away, hugged the trash can and vomited furiously.

    Violet stumbled and barely managed to hold on to the wall to stand.

    The man threw up for a moment, dropped to the floor and looked at Violet with a ragged breath.

    Violet wrinkled her brow, looked at his face which was as white as paper. She kindly handed him a

    tissue.

    "Are you okay?"

    Brooklyn took the tissue and struggled to get up from the floor, "I''m sorry. I almost hit you just now."

    Violet shook her head, "Drinking hurts your body. You''d better drink less in the future."

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Brooklyn''s body swayed lightly andughed bitterly in silence.

    Violet finished and intended to leave, but saw Brooklyn cover his chest and fall towards her ...

    The lively birthday party was still going on in the private room.

    Louis took a sip of wine and looked at the door of the room. His eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    He just kissed her!

    He didn''t know why he kissed her.

    Probably the darkness bred sensuality and he can''t help it.

    "Louis, where''s Helena?"

    David came over and inquired.

    Probably she was scared off by him!

    Was it so terrible that he kissed her?

    Louis took a sip of the wine, and his dark eyes were sunken.

    He put down his ss and took a big step towards the outside.

    "Louis, it''s almost time for the birthday cake, so call Helena back."

    David''s call came from behind him. Louis did not respond and went out the room.

    Outside, people wereing and going, and there was no sign of Violet.

    As Louis walked, he pulled out his cell phone and dials Violet''s number.

    At this point, Violet had just called a car to take Brooklyn to the hospital.

    She answered Louis'' phone.

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m, I''m in the hospital."

    Violet''s voice was a little breathless from running so fast.

    Louis on the other end of the phone frowned, "Hospital? In which hospital? What''s wrong?"

    "I''m in the emergency department of the city hospital, that, is ..."

    "Wait for me."

    Before Violet could finish, Louis hung up the phone.

    Violet blinked, inexplicably hearing the anxiety in the man''s tone.

    Twenty minutester, Louis'' tall figure appeared in the long corridor of the emergency room.

    He looked around, searching for Violet.

    "Mr. Johnson, this way."

    Violet saw him, got up and waved towards him.

    Louis strode up to her and looked at her up and down.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    The man was breathing heavily, like he had run all the way here.

    Dark eyes were fixed on her with a hint of anxiety.

    He was caring for her.

    Violet''s heart warmed slightly, "Mr. Johnson, I''m fine."

    "You''re okay? Why did youe to the hospital if you''re okay?" Louis asked, wrinkling his brow.

    "Yes ..."

    Before Violet could answer, the door to the emergency room opened.

    A doctor walked out.

    Violet didn''t bother to exin and walked towards the doctor.

    "Doctor, how is he?"

    "Alcohol poisoning. Fortunately you brought him here in time. We have her stomach pumped. He

    should be fine."

    The doctor informed the situation and then left.

    "Who has alcohol poisoning?" Louis inquired.

    "He is ..."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Violet was about to exin when someone came here hurriedly.

    "Miss Elliott, I''m Mr. Brooklyn''s assistant. Where''s Mr. Brooklyn?"

    Violet gave him a slight nod, "He just had his stomach pumped. The doctor said he''s fine and now in

    the observation room ."

    When she brought Brooklyn to the hospital, he still had a glimmer of rity.

    After giving her the assistant''s number, he passed out again.

    "Thank you Miss Elliott for sending Mr. Brooklyn to the hospital."

    The assistant smiled gratefully and nodded slightly with Louis again.

    "It''s okay, so I''ll leave this ce to you. We''ll leave first."

    Violet did the good thing and didn''t n to stay much longer.

    "Okay, Miss Elliott, Mr. Johnson, you two take care."

    The assistant watched the two leave and then went to the observation room.

    Outside.

    Louis nced at Violet, "How did you manage to save Brooklyn''s life? Do you know who he is?"

    "He got drunk and passed out in front of me so I brought him to the hospital. Who is he?" Violet asked.

    "He''s the second son of the Scott family, Marcus'' half-brother." Louis returned.

    So he was the second son of Scott family?

    No wonder she thought she had heard the name ¡°Brooklyn¡± somewhere.

    It dawned on Violet.

    She sighed for a moment when she thought of the way Marcus had just taunted Brooklyn to the hilt.

    She heard that Brooklyn was taken into the Scott family at the age of ten.

    He was the Scott family''s illegitimate son. In the Scott family, this man should always be bullied by

    Marcus.

    "What''s that look on your face? Are you thinking about Brooklyn?"

    The man''s unpleasant voice came to her ears. Violet looked back and saw his cool and ck eyes.

    Violet lost her smile, "No, just sorting out some rtionships."

    "There''s nothing to care about. Just remember that the Scott family and the Johnson family are deadly

    rivals . Stay away from the Scotts in the future."

    Louis said in a deep voice and came to the car.

    The two families were bitter rivals, so what did it matter to her?

    Violet nced at Louis'' handsome side face and her almond eyes shed.

    It was like she was still a part of the Johnson family.

    Violet bellyached and pulled open the door.

    When she saw Louis sit in the driver''s seat, she nced over her shoulder.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, did you just drive here?"

    He actually did drunk driving!

    Louis'' seat belt was fastened, and he did not say a word.

    "We should change the seat. You drink and drive. Do you want to die?"

    Violet rushed to the driver''s side and dragged Louis down.

    The woman''s exasperated look was full of worry.

    Louis'' eyebrows shed withughter and he got out of the car as he was told.

    "Take me back to the vi."

    "Huh? Aren''t we going to go eat David''s birthday cake?"

    "You want to eat?"

    "No."

    "If you want to eat, I''ll have it sent over."

    "That won''t be necessary."

    At the ward.

    Brooklyn woke up.

    "Mr. Brooklyn, are you OK?"

    The assistant had just finished the hospitalization procedures and rushed over to help Brooklyn get up.

    Brooklyn looked around and saw no sign of Violet.

    "Where is the person who sent me here?"

    "You mean Miss Elliott and Mr. Johnson? They waited for me to arrive and then left." The assistant

    answered.

    Brooklyn''s hand rubbed his temples and his eyes shed with surprise.

    "Louis came to the hospital too?"

    "Yes, Mr. Johnson and Miss Elliott both seem very close." The assistant returned.

    Thinking of something, he whispered, "Mr. Brooklyn, I''ve gotten words that Mr. Marcus wants to make a

    scandal out of you and Miss Elliott."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Hearing the assistant''s words, Brooklyn smiled coldly.

    He, the big brother, was really doing everything he can to be in charge of the Scott Group.

    Including today, his own customers were probably taken away from him again.

    However, he did not expect to meet Violet today, and she helped him for this time.

    And Louis showed up at the hospital as well.

    Louis was cold and arrogant, and if he didn''t care about Violet, he couldn''t have been there for her.

    So, ording to the current situation, Louis still had feelings for Violet.

    If he really had sex with Violet, wouldn''t he be hated by Louis?

    When the time came, Louis would deal with him and Marcus can sit back and watch the fight between

    he and Louis.

    What a good game!

    "What does he n to do?"

    "Here''s the deal ..."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Violet dropped Louis off at the vi.

    "Mr. Johnson, we have arrived."

    Louis pulled open the car door, "I haven''t eaten anything yet. Go inside and make me a bowl of

    noodles."

    He wanted her to make noodles for him?

    She didn''t seem to have that obligation anymore, did she?

    Violet froze and hesitated to get out of the car.

    Louis nced at her, "Didn''t you ask me what gift I wanted? You also said that I don''tck anything, so

    let''s convert the gift into meal. One meal is 1000 dors. How much the gift you gave David, how many

    meals you owe me."

    Can it still be like this?

    How much did he hold a grudge against her for giving David a gift!?

    Violet lost her smile, looked at the vi not far away and got out of the car anyway.

    When she entered, Lucy was surprised and delighted to see Violet.

    "Mrs. Johnson, you''re here!"

    Violet smiled sarcastically, "Lucy, I''m not ... anymore."

    "What are you still standing there for?"

    Louis interrupted Violet with words.

    Violet gave him a look and went into the kitchen.

    He forced her to cook and was still so justified of doing so.

    The kitchen rang with the nking of pots and pans.

    The cold vi instantly seemed to be activated.

    Louis was happy. He went upstairs, took a shower and changed into a lounge-wear.

    The phone rang and it was Harry''s calling.

    "Mr. Johnson, we have made an appointment with Rex. He has promised to have lunch with you

    tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Louis replied and hung up the phone.

    Rex was the friend of the patriarch of the Scott family, Deacon, and he seemed to prefer to work with

    them.

    It wasn''t easy for the Johnson Group to get this partnership.

    "Mr. Johnson, the noodles are ready."

    From downstairs came Violet''s voice.

    Louis returned to his senses, opened the door and went downstairs.

    The aroma of food wafted through the house, whetting his appetite.

    Louis looked at the figure standing in the dinning room and remembered how the two had once been

    together.

    She only cooked for few times, however, he still remembered.

    She won his stomach, and she won his heart as well!

    "Mr. Johnson, take your time, then I''ll leave first."

    Violet finished her task and was ready to leave.

    Louis nced at the bowl on the table, "Didn''t you tell me to eat less at night? Go get a bowl and share

    some for me."

    She was sympathetic to him, but he taunted her instead!

    He didn''t know what gratitude was!

    Violet ndered in her heart, and touched her empty stomach. She thought about it, and went into the

    kitchen to get a bowl out.

    Louis sat down and silently curled his lips, "I heard that today you were at the Pce Hotel and used

    your unique cooking skills to save ady?"

    At that moment, Violet lifted her chin high with some pride.

    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, shouldn''t you thank me?"

    Louis slightly lifted his eyes, "Courtesy demands reciprocity. I helped you a few times. It''s only right that

    you return the favor once."

    Let''s pretend she didn''t say that!

    She didn''t really want him to thank her anyway.

    Violet was bristled and began to eat the noodles.

    Louis watched her slowly eating noodles, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned upwards, "What

    do you want?"

    Hmm?

    Violet looked up at him.

    Louis elegantly ate his noodles, "I''m not like some people who are saying empty words. You can

    mention whatever you want."

    This man, every time he spoke, he had to taunt her.

    "Thank you Mr. Johnson for your generosity. You helped me. I helped you. It''s even."

    "I''m a man. I should be generous. Remember, you can mention anything you want from me in the

    future."

    Louis wiped the corner of his mouth elegantly and spoke in a light voice.

    Was he so good to her?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Violet nced at him, her eyes falling on his thin lips.

    The man ate all the noodles and his thin lips were watery, full and sexy.

    The scene of the two embracing and kissing in the clubhouse suddenly shed in her mind.

    Violet''s ears turned hot, and she quickly lowered her eyes.

    It was just an ident. She had to not to think about it!

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m full. So I''ll leave first."

    Violet hurriedly finished thest bite of noodles in her bowl and got up to leave quickly without waiting

    for Louis to say anything.

    Louis'' dark eyes were fixed on her and the corners of his mouth curled.

    Was she that nervous about being alone with him?

    She actually had feelings for him, didn''t she?

    Violet got in the car, patted her slightly burned face, exhaled deeply and started the car.

    Back in the parking lot of her residence, she parked her car and prepared to go to the store.

    She didn''t know if it was just her illusion, but she vaguely felt that someone was following her behind.

    Violet''s heart jumped and she grabbed her bag in her hand.

    She took two quick steps forwards, stopped at a corner, then turned around violently. Then she picked

    up her bag and smashed it at the other side.

    "Who is it!? Why are you following me?"

    "Violet, it''s me."

    Isaac tilted his head to avoid Violet''s bag.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Isaac, so it''s you. Is everything okay?"

    Violet breathed a sigh of relief and smiled in a little embarrassed way.

    "I''m fine." Isaac smiled and straightened his clothes.

    "What brings you here? It''s to see Evie, isn''t it?" Violet asked as she walked.

    Isaac froze and said with a bitter smile, "I came to tell you that I quit my job and am ready to go it

    alone."

    So, in the future, when he came here, he can onlye to Evie?

    "What''s so sudden?"

    With a surprised look on her face, Violet pulled open the door of Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    "Well, go inside and talk me about it."

    The two entered the store one after the other.

    Not far behind under arge tree, a man looked at the store, lowered his duck cap and turned to leave.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    Evie was cleaning up the store.

    When she saw Isaacing, she was all smiles.

    "Isaac, what brings you here?"

    "He came to see you." Violet teased.

    "Violet."

    Evie gave Violet a shy re.

    Violetughed lightly and gave Isaac a ss of water.

    "Isaac, you resigned from the Johnson Group because of Jasmine?"

    Isaac took a sip of water and looked at her, "Not really."

    Jasmine was part of the reason, and the other part of the reason was Louis.

    He didn''t want to keep working for Louis.

    His self-esteem can''t get over it.

    "Isaac, you''re quitting? Ready to go it alone? It''s a new beginning. Gotta celebrate it."

    Evie ignored Isaac''s reason for resigning and offered with a smile.

    "Yes, Isaac, anyway, a new journey is about to begin. It''s something worth to celebrate."

    Violet echoed.

    Isaac said, "Earlier, a client gave me some Oceanview Resort tickets as a thank. So let''s take Erin to

    the resort with Josie this weekend. I heard there are fireworks and a bonfire at night."

    "Yeah!" Evie raised her hand in favor.

    "Okay."

    Violet thought about it and nodded her head in agreement.

    It''d been a long time since she had not taken her little one out to y and she''ll be so happy.

    Monday.

    She was going to Greenville Community College today for coboration.

    Violet arrived at Greenville just in time.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    "Miss Helena is here? Please follow me."

    The receptionist led Violet into a conference room.

    Violet looked around and sat down on the couch.

    "Miss Helena, please have some water. Paul is in charge of this cooperation. He wille to discuss

    the details of the cooperation with you soon."

    The receptionist handed over a ss of water and spoke politely.

    "Okay, thanks."

    Violet smiled and thanked the receptionist, and when she left, she was ready for drinking the water.

    Tick, a message came in on the phone.

    Violet put down her ss of water and pulled out her phone to look at it.

    It was an unfamiliar text message that said there was something wrong with the water and not to drink

    it.

    Violet: "......"

    What a situation!

    She hade to talk about cooperation. Was there someone who was going to frame up herself out

    again?

    Violet''s nerves tightened. She looked around and typed the line ¡°Who are you? Tell me, who is trying to

    set me up?¡±

    Who was the other party?

    Why would she be tipped off?

    The point is, can he tell her who was trying to set her up?

    The other party did not respond again.

    Violet was unsure of herself and was about to leave when the door to the conference room was pushed

    open and someone walked in.

    The visitor was in his forties, and as soon as he entered, his eyes skimmed over her and nced at the

    ss of water on the table.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Violet put her phone away and sat up straight without moving.

    She would like to see who was behind the person!

    "You''re Miss Helena, right? Nice to meet you!"

    Paul walked up to Violet and greeted her with a smile.

    Violet got up and gave a slight nod, "I''m Helena, and you''re Paul."

    "Yes, yes, let''s sit down and talk."

    Paul sat down across from Violet and the receptionist who followed him handed Paul a ss of water.

    After saying thank you, Paul handed a document to Violet.

    "Miss Helena, here are the notes about this cooperation. Take a look at them, and if there is anything

    wrong, we can discuss it again."

    "Good."

    Violet smiled politely and took the paper and read it.

    Paul nced at the ss of water in her hand, and his eyes shed with a ghostly light.

    After Violet had chatted with him about a few details, he handed her the ss of water, "Miss Helena,

    thirsty? Drink some water to moisten your throat."

    He made her drink water!

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly, put the paper down and took the ss of water, "Good."

    Paul''s heart fluttered with joy as he waited for Violet to drink the water.

    Violet passed the ss of water to her lips and suddenly reached up and touched her neck.

    "Huh, the ne around my neck seems to be missing."

    With that, she put the ss of water down and began to look around.

    "The ne is missing? What kind of ne? Where did it go missing?"

    Paul frowned, saw Violet looking around the couch and started looking for her too.

    Violet nced at him and waited for him to turn around before quickly switching the two sses of

    water.

    Then she touched her head andughed, "Oh, look at me, how could I forget, I was in a hurry to go out

    today, I didn''t even bring my ne."

    Hearing this, Paul alsoughed and said, "Miss Helena is a strong woman. Strong women are always

    careless in life. Come on, have a sip of water."

    "Thanks, it was hard on Paul just now too."

    Violet picked up her ss of water and took a sip.

    This ss of water Paul had drunk before and it did not appear to be unusual.

    The Paul saw her drink the water, a glint of triumph in his eyes, then picked up the ss of water and

    took a big sip as well.

    Violet pretended to continue reading the document.

    It didn''t take long for the man who start breathing hard.

    Violet looked up, pretending to be surprised, "Paul, what''s wrong with you?"

    Paul''s mind was still somewhat clear, he looked at Violet, and then at the water ss, pointed at her

    and shouted "You, why are you okay? Did you just switch our sses of water?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Violet acted innocently, "Paul, what do you mean? Do you mean you put something in the water you

    gave me to drink?"

    Paul''s breathing became more rapid as he looked at Violet, his eyes beginning to wander.

    He then got up violently and lunged at Violet.

    "Beauty,e over and let me kiss you."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Violet dodged Paul.

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and two men in ck walked in.

    They looked like they came in to arrest people.

    Violet took a step back with a wary look on her face.

    It seemed that Paul wanted to wait for himself to be hit and take himself away, or he wanted to let the

    two abuse him on the spot!

    "Beauty, why are you so sturdy, let brother love you well."

    Paul didn''t get a hold of Violet and pounced on a ck man who came in.

    The man in ck was unprepared and his mouth was gnawed by Paul.

    At once, with a disgusted face, he shrugged him off.

    "What are you doing?"

    Paul was drugged out of his mind, once again pounced on the man in ck, hugging him to death is a

    mess of kissing and touching.

    The other ck man,pletely stunned by the scene, stepped forward, cursing and trying to pull Paul

    away.

    Paul gasped and shifted his aim back to him.

    Stroke of Paul''s strength is too much, a time, three people constantly tangled.

    Violet cold hooked up the corners of her lips, opened her small number, and directly posted this scene

    on the.

    She still hasn''t figured out what''s going on here.

    But the only thing that is certain is that this cooperation case today is mostly an excuse.

    Someone is using Greenville Community College school to try to bring about their own downfall.

    With a ping, Violet looked forward and saw one of the men in ck break away from Paul''s

    entanglement and pick up the ashtray on the coffee table and smash it hard into his head.

    Paul screamed and slowly looked at the man in ck, his eyes rolled over and he fell limply to the

    ground.

    Another person in ck clothes pants are unzipped, face full of spit marks, angry and kicked Paul hard.

    Violet held her phone up to the two men, "Tell me, what are you doing here?"

    When the man in ck heard Violet''s voice, he remembered the business and looked at her with a

    fierce face.

    "Stinky woman, let''s see if we don''t kill you today!"

    "You dare to touch me? The general public is watching! If anything happens to me, none of you will be

    able to escape."

    Violet stood up straight and spoke.

    The two men in ck gave a beat in their steps, looked at each other, cursed again, and then tried to

    leave.

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and Brooklyn and his assistant appeared in the doorway.

    Sweeping his eyes around, he said in a cold voice, "Who can tell me what''s going on here?"

    The two men in ck were on their feet and a hint of tension shed in their eyes.

    "Mr. Brooklyn."

    They are Marcus''s people.

    Today''s development ispletely beyond their expectations ah!

    "Mr. Brooklyn, you''re just in time. The private morals of your school staff are really uneptable."

    Violet saw that it was Brooklyn who appeared and something shed in her eyes.

    Brooklyn appeared at this time, so what does this matter today have to do with him?

    Could he be the one behind it?

    Yesterday she helped him, if he was behind it, but to be struck by lightning!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Hearing Violet''s words, Brooklyn and she nodded slightly, "Miss Elliott, what exactly is going on?"

    "What''s really going on? Take a look for yourself."

    Violet handed the recorded video to Brooklyn.

    Brooklyn watched the video of the three tangled together, a sh of disgust in his eyes.

    "Miss Elliott don''t worry, our school staff did this kind of thing and we will definitely deal with it

    seriously."

    Saying that, he gave his assistant a wink.

    The assistant would understand and have a jug of cold water fetched and poured directly on Paul.

    Paul grunted twice and slowly opened his eyes.

    Brooklyn stared at him condescendingly, "Paul, you''re ying so openly in the green light of day! I now

    announce that you are expelled from school."

    Paul''s brain is dizzy and aching, and his memory is still slowlying back.

    Hearing Brooklyn''s words, it all came back to him.

    He is Marcus'' man, who wanted to capture Brooklyn and Violet together today, but never thought he

    would be backstabbed in turn!

    Now Brooklyn is firing him?

    On what basis?

    "Mr. Brooklyn, I am Mr. Marcus'' man, don''t you dare fire me?"

    Paul covered his head and stood up with a defiant look on his face.

    Brooklyn snickered lightly, "Paul, you mean that you and these two men are screwing around here

    today with my brother''s authorization? The image of you guys getting together just now has been

    uploaded to the Inte, and I think our school will soon be criticized. If your behavior is really

    condoned by Mr. Marcus, then, let Mr. Marcus pay for your behavior!"

    A remark that made the faces of Paul and the two men in ck change in unison.

    They all take orders from Marcus, but if something happens, who dares to let Marcus stand up for

    them?

    They are sure to eat this loss!

    Paul dared not say anything. He gave Brooklyn and Violet a hard look and left with two ck-d men

    at a fast pace.

    Seeing this, Violet also understood.

    Those three guys just now are Marcus'' people, they are not the same way as Brooklyn.

    She was just curious as to why those three people were counting on her.

    Did Marcus really order this?

    "Miss Elliott, are you okay?"

    Brooklyn asked courteously.

    "I''m fine."

    Violet shook her head, "It just seems unbelievable."

    "Incredible what? Miss Elliott is wondering why Paul is counting you out, isn''t she?"

    Brooklyn asked with a smile.

    Violet took a look at him, the man in front of him was clean looking, with a smiling brow and a good

    looking temper.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She hadn''t said anything yet, so how did he know Paul was trying to set her up?

    "Miss Elliott, it''s almost noon, why don''t I treat you to dinner and we''ll talk over dinner?"

    Brooklyn paused, "First, to thank you for helping out yesterday, and second, to apologize for what just

    happened."

    Hearing this, Violet thought for a moment and nodded.

    She wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    Maybe there''s something to be learned from Brooklyn''s mouth.

    Upscale restaurant.

    Some private room.

    Louis took out a word painting and handed it to the middle-aged man with an umon air across the

    room.

    "Mr. Wood, thank you for taking the time toe out and have a meal with my junior, I know you like to

    collect calligraphy and paintings, this is the famous calligraphy and paintings that I have spent a lot of

    effort to ask someone to find, please also smile."

    Rex''s eyes lit up and he took the calligraphy and painting and viewed it with a look of awe.

    "Mr. Johnson you have a heart."

    Louis smiles and pours Rex a drink.

    Rex carefully collected the calligraphy and painting, and epted the wine ss handed over by

    Louis, "Mr. Johnson ah, although among the cadre of juniors, I think most highly of you, but I also have

    a deep friendship with the Scott Group''s Deacon, I can''t possibly cooperate with you just because you

    gave me a calligraphy and painting. cooperation."

    Hearing this, Louis said, "Mr. Wood, the painting and calligraphy just now is only a personal gift, not a

    cooperation. Of course, it would be great if Mr. Wood could give me a chance topete with the Scott

    Group on a level ying field for the sake of my heart."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    The man is not condescending and speaks in an orderly fashion.

    Rexughed, "Mr. Johnson can talk as well as act. Good, then I will give you a fair chance topete

    with the Scott Group, as you wish."

    "Thank you Mr. Wood!"

    Louis'' purpose was achieved, and he raised his ss and clinked it with Rex.

    While the two of them were eating and talking, Louis got up to go to the bathroom.

    Another private room.

    Violet listened to Brooklyn''s exnation with some consternation.

    "You mean Paul would count me out because of you?"

    "Yes."

    Brooklyn nodded, "The styling studio that has a partnership with Greenville Community College right

    now is a studio that my mom runs with her apprentice. Early this morning, I received a call from my

    mom saying that the contract was being discontinued, for what reason, and that I needed toe to

    the school to ask about it in person."

    "But I actually got word early on that my good big brother wanted to count me in with you in order to

    take the inheritance. That way, Louis would target me, and my big brother would be able to secure the

    inheritance of the Scott Group."

    Ament that made Violet think.

    It sounded like a reasonable exnation, but she always felt something was wrong.

    She and Louis are no longer rted, so why would Marcus think she was vited by Brooklyn and

    Louis would stand up for her?

    Isn''t Grace the one who has the most to do with Louis now?

    If he wanted to set Brooklyn up, shouldn''t he have let something happen between Grace and Brooklyn?

    Something shed in her mind, too fast for her to catch.

    "Miss Elliott, I''d like to propose a toast to you."

    Brooklyn interrupted Violet''s thoughts with a ss of wine.

    Violet returned to her senses and smiled as she picked up the juice.

    "Mr. Brooklyn, we''re kind of a difficult brother, so is your mother a makeup artist too?"

    "Yes, my mother opened a studio a long time ago, but her health has not been good, now basically

    handed over to her apprentice in the care."

    Brooklyn took a sip of wine andughed, "Since we''re brothers in arms, Miss Elliott, just call me by my

    first name."

    "Then don''t bite Miss Elliott either, just call me Helena."

    Violet smiled and thought of something, she tried to say "The person who sent me an anonymous text

    message to warn me about the water problem, was it you?"

    Brooklyn gave her a chopstick of food and did not deny it, "I sent it, you helped me, of course I can not

    let you suffer me again."

    "So it''s really you. Fortunately, you were prepared for it."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I can''t help it, born in a wealthy family, if I wasn''t careful about everything, I''m afraid I would have been

    killed."

    "Sost night, you got set up by your brother again?"

    "Yeah, no way, I''m still too weak."

    "......"

    The two of them chatted while eating and were still very much in sync.

    After finishing their meal, the two got up and prepared to leave.

    "Helena, you''ve got something in your hair."

    Brooklyn saw something in Violet''s hair and smiled as she went to help her get it.

    At that moment, the waiter pushed in the door and prepared to clear the table.

    Louis, who just happened to be passing by, nced at it without thinking and stopped in his tracks.

    From his point of view, Brooklyn appears to be stroking Violet''s face.

    He leaned over slightly, was he trying to kiss her?

    And Violet, actually standing still!

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Louis'' eyes sank and he took a big step inside.

    Violet only felt a tightness on her arm, and before she could react, she was pulled behind one person.

    She shifted her body, barely standing still, and blinked as she looked at the man''s upright figure.

    "Mr. Johnson?"

    Louis looked at her sideways, his eyes cool.

    He ignored her and swept his cold eyes to Brooklyn.

    "Mr. Brooklyn is out of the hospital so soon?"

    Brooklyn looked at Louis'' cold face and smiled, "Thank you Mr. Johnson for your concern, I lost my cool

    in front of you and Helenast night, you must treat me to a treat some day."

    The man had a modest face and deliberately added the word you.

    Louis'' ck eyes narrowed slightly, and his original hostility was slightly converged.

    The look on his face softened slightly as his eyes swept to a grain of rice cupped in Brooklyn''s hand.

    Just now probably he looked wrong.

    Brooklyn is taking the rice out of Violet''s hair.

    This woman, eating a meal is worse than a three-year-old child.

    "Mr. Brooklyn has a heart, and since you''ve already invited Violet, there''s no need to do so."

    "Good."

    Brooklyn smiled and exhaled darkly.

    Louis just looked at himself with an obvious murderous look.

    Probably misunderstood what he just did.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Fortunately, he knew his ce and said something to dissuade Louis from being hostile to him.

    So, if Marcus gets his way today, he''s not far from death.

    "Mr. Johnson, I invited Helena to dinner, in fact, not only to thank her forst night, but also to apologize

    to her incidentally."

    Brooklyn felt the need to get some eye candy with Louis.

    The Scott family and The Johnson Family are bitter rivals, and he doesn''t expect to be friends with

    Louis, but he can''t be enemies either.

    To be enemies, let Louis and Marcus be enemies.

    "What is it?"

    Louis looked to Brooklyn and asked.

    "To put it mildly, it''s actually a family scandal ......"

    Brooklyn gave a brief ount of what happened.

    Louis'' dark eyes stared deeply at Violet, pleading with his eyes.

    Violet pursed her lips and nodded.

    That said, she was kind of undeservedly affected.

    Who made her Louis'' ex-wife?

    "Go back and don''t take any more business from the Scott Group in the future. I''ll keep track of this

    ount."

    Louis spoke in a cold voice and then exited the booth.

    He has no time for Marcus right now.

    But sooner orter, he will make Marcus regret what he did today!

    Violet subconsciously ummed and responded, somewhat breathlessly.

    Why should she listen to him?

    And so obedient!

    It''s like, she''s still her husband!

    "Helena, are you and Mr. Johnson getting ready to get back together?"

    Brooklyn asked tentatively.

    Violet froze and hastily denied, "No thing, don''t specte."

    Is it really his blind guess?

    Not really!

    ......

    the Scott Group.

    When he received Paul''s call, Marcus kicked his office chair with a grim face.

    Useless stuff!

    Violet recognized it!

    That bastard even took the opportunity to eliminate one of his inner circle!

    This was Grace''s bad idea?

    Not only did he not kill two birds with one stone, but he was put at a disadvantage!

    This stupid woman, what''s the use of having her!

    With a cold face, Marcus dialed Grace''s number.

    Pce Hotel, Grace is watching the news.

    The news is the video that Violet uploaded.

    Although Violet didn''t say anything, countless users have already found out that the location is

    Greenville Community College.

    Over time, Greenville Community College has be controversial because of this indecent video.

    Grace''s spine was covered in cold sweat and a cold whoosh.

    How did this happen?

    Shouldn''t the video be an indecent video of Violet and Brooklyn?

    How did it turn into three men screwing around together?

    Can that Paul do anything?

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Tick, the phone rang.

    Grace, who was thinking about her mind, was startled and almost jumped up.

    Looking at the iing call on her phone, she bit her lip and picked up the phone.

    "Marcus."

    "Stupid, this is your good idea? Not only did you fail to fix those two, but you put me in a passive

    situation! You''re so useless, can you be my virtuous helper?"

    Marcus''s angry voice came over the current.

    Grace tightened her grip on the phone and hurriedly begged for forgiveness, "I''m sorry Marcus, I didn''t

    think it through, but it''s not all my fault, it''s that Paul who''s useless and didn''t get it right."

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Paul is my guy, so you''re still ming me, are you?"

    Marcusughed coldly, his tone full of grimness.

    Grace''s heart tightened, "I didn''t mean that, I was just thinking, we will fail, it must be Brooklyn got the

    information in advance! Marcus, after all, there''s no point in pursuing this. If we don''t get Violet and

    Brooklyn this time, there''s still a chance, right?"

    Hearing this, Marcus was silent, "Grace, do you remember what my original intention was when I asked

    you to impersonate Louis'' woman?"

    Grace froze and returned, "It''s to get me into The Johnson Group to be your inside man and help you

    steal trade secrets."

    "Yes, so whether or not I get Violet whole is secondary, my main thing is to defeat Louis and annex The

    Johnson Group."

    Marcus'' voice was grim, and Grace swallowed hard and said tentatively, "Marcus, so now you want to

    ......"

    "If I want to beat Louis, I have to take the Scott Group''s Right of inheritance first . And now that the

    battle between Brooklyn and I for the right of inheritance has reached a fever pitch, the only way I can

    sessfully take the right of inheritance is to outperform Brooklyn at work."

    Marcus paused, "This time, the group has a cooperation project, if I can help Deacon take it down, then

    I am bound to have a better chance of winning than Brooklyn. So, I want you to find a way to get into

    The Johnson Group and steal a copy of the nning project ......"

    He got word that Rex had sent word that he would let the Scott Group and The Johnson Group

    As long as he has the Johnson Group''s proposal for the partnership, the Scott Group can definitely

    beat the Johnson Group and take the partnership with the Rex''s Group.

    Then, he will be looked up to by Deacon and the Board of Directors!

    After listening to Marcus'' n, Grace gripped her phone tightly, her heart pounding.

    Marcus wants her to steal the ns!

    How will she be able to steal it?

    Confidential documents must be hidden in Louis''sputer, and there must be a password, what can

    she do to unknowingly view the information, but also can not be found?

    After hanging up the phone, Grace kept pacing around the office, thinking of a solution.

    Messages kepting in on the phone.

    She picked it up and looked at it. It was a message from the school teacher in the parent group asking

    parents to assist their children in creating a child development profile.

    Grace finished reading and tossed her phone aside, a little annoyed.

    She''s not here to be a cheap mom, she hates making these messes!

    What shed in her mind, she suddenly brightened up, and suddenly a n came to her mind.

    She has a way to steal the n without knowing it!

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    RW Styling Studio.

    Violet nced at her wristwatch; it was already time for kindergarten to be dismissed.

    Josie was too busy with her business to take care of anything else, so she was left to pick up her

    daughter from school.

    Near the end of the rush hour, the traffic on the road was getting heavy. Violet watched the road in front

    of her and drove carefully.

    A car behind her is overtaking, suddenly don''t her car a little.

    Violet was startled and hit the brakes sharply.

    Ping.

    The car behind you rear-ended.

    Violet was so depressed that she had to get out of the car to check the situation.

    "What''s wrong with you, do you know how to drive? You''re a woman. Sure enough women are road

    kill."

    The driver who rear-ended the car pointed at Violet and cursed.

    Violet apologized repeatedly, walked to the small car that don''t own car, knocked the driver''s window,

    "Youe down, why deliberately don''t my car? Apologize to me."

    The owner of the car rolled down the window, reached out and took off his sunsses, with an arrogant

    look, "What did you say? I don''t want to drive your car? Don''t spout off, it''s obviously you who can''t

    drive."

    "My car recorder can prove that I have been driving steadily and it was you who suddenly exceeded

    the speed limit and deliberately stopped the car."

    Violet frowned and theorized.

    "Bullshit! You want to put the me on me, don''t you? Then let''s talk about it today."

    The man pulled open the door and got out of the car with a fierce face.

    Violet originally only wanted an apology, but now she''s been pped backwards.

    She could only call the police and at the same time call her daughter''s homeroom teacher to help look

    after Erin for a while.

    School entrance.

    Grace nced at the phone message.

    "All is well, Violet is being held back."

    The corners of Grace''s mouth hooked up and a ghostly light shed in her eyes.

    She asked someone to find a way to stall Violet so she could facilitate what she did next.

    Her eyes fell on the two children in front of the kindergarten, and she straightened her expression and

    walked over.

    "Luka, Erin."

    Luka saw that it was Grace who came and pursed her lips without squeaking.

    Erin called out politely, "Auntie."

    "Good boy."

    Grace smiled gently, then looked at Luka.

    "Luka, we''ve been assigned homework at school today, so let''s skip back to Balridge Manor and go to

    the office to see Daddy. We''ll let Daddy do t with you, okay?"

    Hearing this, Luka brightened up and nodded.

    Grace took his hand, "Then let''s go."

    Luka didn''t move and looked at Candy, "Wait a little longer."

    Each time he would watch Erin leave before he did.

    At that moment, the ss teacher walked over, "Erin, don''t worry, mommy is going toe overter

    oh."

    Hearing this, Grace took the opportunity to speak up, "Erin, do you want to go with Luka? Let your

    mommy pick you up from the officeter?"

    To Uncle Louis''pany?

    Erin blinked and nodded at Luka''s expectant gaze.

    "Good."

    She was happy to meet Uncle Louis.

    "Then go with your aunt."

    Grace said hello to the ss teacher and then led the two children to the car.

    At that end, Violet was still dealing with a traffic ident.

    When she received the call from her ss teacher, she was a little confused.

    Is there any mistake?

    Grace picked up Erin?

    Or did it go to The Johnson Group?

    It''s illogical!

    Grace doesn''t look like she likes Erin.

    Violet thought about it, the sight of an inadvertent nce, see not far away, a man is staring straight at

    her.

    Seeing her eyes sweep to him, he pulled the hood of his sweatshirt down and turned to leave.

    "Miss Elliott, he admitted his mistake, and the matter is handled in this way, so if it''s okay with you,

    please sign this."

    With the sound of the traffic police ringing in her ears, Violet returned to her senses and looked at the

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ident certificate.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    The traffic police and the two car ownersmunicate, and eventually that individual car owners in the

    traffic police education admitted fault, and Violet apologized.

    And the owner of that rear-ended car, how topensate for it.

    Violet didn''t say anything more, signed the papers quickly and drove to The Johnson Group.

    Office of the President, The Johnson Group.

    Louis wasn''t in the office.

    The secretary opened the door and let Grace and the two children in.

    "Luka, Dad is not here, why don''t you do it yourself first and fill out the rest of the information together

    when Dades back?"

    Grace looked at the empty office, the corners of her mouth lightly hooked.

    She knew that Louis would not be in the office today because he had a social engagement.

    "Hmm."

    Luka walked over to the desk and tried to climb into the chair.

    Grace carried him up and brought a chair over and carried Erin up as well.

    She then ced a small camera on the bookshelf beside them while the two were not looking.

    The camera is pointed right at theputer and can clearly illuminate everything in front of the

    "Need a password."

    Luka turned on theputer and looked at Grace.

    Grace''s eyes flickered, "Luka, you call Daddy and ask for the password. Remember, don''t tell anyone

    the password, because there might be confidential documents in dad''sputer."

    Luka thought about it and nodded, then pulled out her small cell phone and called Louis.

    "Dad, my sister and I are in your office ......"

    Listening to Luka and Louis'' call, Grace didn''t stay, but took the fruit outside and sent it to the people in

    the secretary''s office to eat.

    Tick, there is a messageing from the phone, Grace who has heard somepliments took out the

    phone and looked at it.

    "Boss, Violet is on her way to The Johnson Group, and it appears that someone is following her."

    Someone is following Violet?

    Grace''s eyes shed with surprise when she typed a line, "What people?"

    The other party sent a photo over.

    It was a man in a ck sweatshirt.

    Grace''s eyes shed, "Find out what this is."

    Why is this man stalking Violet?

    Is it an enemy or a friend?

    Grace put away her phone, not bothering with the matter for the moment.

    Because right now she has more important things to do.

    Tapping on the file connected to the camera, she clearly saw the image of Luka''s little fingers entering

    the password on the keyboard.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    It''s done!

    Grace re-entered the president''s office with the fruit tray.

    The two children at the desk are concentrating on theputer.

    "Luka, you''re amazing! You don''t even need Uncle Louis to teach you, and you know how to do it?"

    Erin watched Luka skillfully build the file with a look of admiration.

    "This is easy, I''ll teach you."

    Luka straightened up her little body with a proud face.

    "Erin is stupid and can''t learn."

    "It''s okay, you don''t know how, I''ll just do it for you."

    "Let Mommye and do Erin''s homework for her with Lukater."

    "Good."

    Listening to the childish talk of the two, Grace walked up to them and secretly took the camera off.

    The main thing sheid this game is to get theputer password and take herself out.

    And right now, she has seeded.

    "Erin, have some fruit."

    Grace greets Erin with fruit.

    "Thank you, Auntie." Erin thanked sweetly.

    Grace finished her task and sat on the couch, waiting quietly for Violet and Louis to arrive.

    It didn''t take long for Violet to arrive in a hurry.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    "Miss Elliott?"

    Grace saw Violet appear and said hello to her.

    "Miss Harper, thank you so much for today."

    Violet thanked politely.

    "You''re wee. Luka likes to y with Erin."

    Grace got up and called out toward the secretary''s office, "Get Miss Elliott a ss of water."

    Her behavior was rather liked a hostess greeting her guest

    Violetpressed her lips and walked in the direction of Louis¡¯ desk.

    "Mommy,e on. We have homework today! Luka has already done part of it for us. We just need

    you to fill in the information."

    Erin waved at Violet with gusto.

    This child, however, was quite good at letting others help her.

    Violet lost her smile and went over to theputer.

    She wanted to take her daughter away right away, but Luka had helped with part of the homework and

    she was too embarrassed to refuse.

    "Aunt Violet, please sit down."

    Luka''s eyes shone brightly, looking as if he was begging for praise.

    "Luka, did you do this alone? Didn''t anyone teach you?"

    Violet held Luka on her arms while she sat down in front of theputer.

    "I did it all by myself."

    Luka straightened her little chest with pride.

    He was very interested inputers.

    Once back at Balridge Manor, there was more chances to ess toputers.

    Therefore, making a slide was just easy for him.

    "Luka, you are awesome."

    Violetplimented from the bottom of her heart.

    Luka''s ears were slightly red, feeling the warmthing from his body.

    He was sitting on aunt Violet''sp!

    Aunt Violet''s embrace was so soft and fragrant!

    Erin said in a soft voice, "Yes, Luka is great. Unlike Erin, who is so clumsy. Mommy, do you dislike

    me?"

    "Howe? Everyone has their strengths, and mommy won''t dislike you."

    "Mommy, what is this?"

    "This is for me to fill the food you like to eat."

    "......"

    Watching Violet sitting in front of theputer, filling out information while chatting with the two, Grace

    looked at the time and the corners of her mouth turned upwards again.

    Louis knew Erin was here, so he should be back soon.

    As soon as he saw Violet sitting in front of theputer, then soon after the n was stolen, the first

    person he should suspect would be Violet!

    This game, again, was to kill two birds with one stone.

    This time, there was no way she''ll make a mistake!

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and the tall figure of Louis appeared.

    He saw the three people in front of theputer at a nce, and his eyes narrowed slightly.

    What was Violet doing with hisputer?

    "Louis, you''re back."

    Grace stood up and greeted her with a smile.

    Louis nced at her and his eyes moved slightly.

    Grace was here?

    She and Violet stayed in his office at the same time waiting for him and were still at peace with each

    other.

    It was a bit of bizarre.

    "Louis, they have homework that needs to be done by them and parents. So I acted on my own and

    brought Luka here."

    Grace took the suit jacket that Louis had slung over his arm and exined gently.

    Louis¡¯s eyes fell forwards.

    Grace added, "Miss Elliott was probably dyed and didn''t pick up Erin in time, so I brought Erin with

    me."

    Louis raised his eyebrows, didn''t say anything, and walked in the direction of his desk.

    By this time, Violet had filled out the information and was printing it.

    Erin looked over at Louis with a smile, "Uncle Louis."

    Louis smiled as well and took Erin into his arms.

    "Working on what?"

    "Watching mommy and Luka do their homework."

    Erin hugged Louis''s neck and muttered.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Louis listened attentively, his eyes falling on Violet''s body.

    Violet had already typed up the information and put Luka down from herp.

    "Mr. Johnson, I just borrowed yourputer. Thank you very much. So we''ll leave you to it."

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Violet hugged Erin and thanked him politely.

    Louis moved his lips and was about to speak when Grace, who was following him, smiled and said,

    "Miss Elliott, you don''t have to be so polite. How about having a dinner together?"

    The woman smiled warmly and leaned on Louis'' side like a hostess.

    Violetpressed her lips and smiled slightly, "No. Erin, say goodbye to everyone."

    Erin nced at Louis with some reluctance, "Bye uncle Louis. Bye Luka. Bye auntie."

    Violet stroked Luka''s little head, then grabbed her belongings and left quickly.

    The room fell silent as Louis unbuttoned a button on his shirt, inexplicably lost.

    He looked to Luka to distract himself, "Have you done your homework?"

    "Not yet. There''s still a part of it that needs to be done by you and mommy."

    Luka was also a little lost and her spirits were not as high as before.

    "Louis, I''m going to go to the bathroom, so you can do it with Luka."

    Grace excused herself to go to the bathroom and did not approach theputer.

    She wanted to minimize her suspicions.

    Nightfall.

    The quiet office area was shrouded in darkness.

    A trash can in the security channel moved, and someone climbed out of it. After being fully armed, the

    man came to the door of the president''s office and gently pushed the door to enter ......

    Emerald Hotel of the Scott Group.

    Marcus was sittingzily on a sofa, sipping a ss of wine.

    ¡°Tick.¡± He received a message on his phone.

    Marcus took a sip of his wine and picked it up to look at it.

    It was done!

    The n was stolen!

    Marcus'' eyes lit up and a winning smile shed in his eyes.

    This time, Grace finally got a job done!

    "Marcus, what are you looking at? Why are you smiling so smugly?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Jasmine just finished her shower, walked over to Marcus in her sexy pajamas and leaned into his arms.

    Marcus put the phone down, took her hand and put it to his mouth and kissed it, "It''s nothing."

    "Nothing? It''s like you''re watching something indecent, right?"

    Jasmine poked him in the chest and chirped.

    "With you here, I¡¯m not interested in it."

    Marcus smiled wickedly and pinned her underneath him.

    Jasmine hooked her arms around his neck, "Marcus, my dad doesn''t approve of me marrying you.

    What do you think?"

    Hearing this, Marcus raised an eyebrow, "So we''ll just have to be an underground couple?"

    "I''m not going to be an underground couple with you!"

    Jasmine said delicately, "Marcus, if I¡¯m pregnant by you, my dad will have to agree. So, do you want to

    make an effort?"

    She wanted to have a baby by him?

    This woman was totally charmed by him.

    Marcus snorted in his heart, but his face did not show it.

    "Okay, let''s work together!"

    "Marcus, you''re bad."

    "So, do you like it?"

    "......"

    Clothes were thrown to the floor and the temperature of the room rose.

    The phone rang with extra harshness.

    Disgruntled, Marcus looked up and took a look at his phone.

    It was Grace''s call.

    His eyes shed and he picked up the phone, "Secretary? I can''t leave right now. I''ll talk about it

    tomorrow."

    On the other end of the phone, Grace stared at the phone, and her face changed for a moment.

    He called her Secretary!

    He must be with Jasmine!

    Her eyes fell on a file in front of her and she suddenly tugged it tight.

    She had to help him fulfill his wish quickly so that she can be the hostess of the Scott family!

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Louis handed the finished proposal to Rex''s assistant and waited for Rex to make the final decision.

    Soon, he got word that Rex was nning to work with the Scott Group.

    This was not a good news. Louis eyebrows were cold and called Rex directly.

    He can concede defeat, provided he knew the reason of defeat.

    After talking with Rex, Rex said, "Mr. Johnson, I have to say that both of you are excellent management

    teams, and even your thoughts are simr."

    "The reason why I chose to work with the Scott Group is the n he made is more refined. I feel more

    satisfactory. I''ll send you the Scott Group''s n, and you can see yourself if the Scott Group is a better

    yer this time."

    Rex was very quick to send the n directly to Louis.

    Louis opened it up to look at it, and his face changed when he saw that the Scott Group''s n was not

    far from his own.

    Something fishy!

    How can the two ns be so simr?

    He did not think the two families would be so identical in their business philosophies.

    The Scott Group''s n clearly made some adjustments on his original one.

    How did this happen?

    Louis'' dark eyes sank, and his first reaction was that the n had been giarized.

    However, the final n was revised by him personally and stored in his ownputer.

    Hisputer was the most advanced one in the world today.

    Even top hackers can''t heck it.

    Unless someone entered with a password in an imposing manner to see the information inside.

    How could his n be giarized?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Something suddenly shed in his mind, and Louis'' brow knitted.

    "Harry,e in."

    Harry heard the call and pushed the door in.

    "Mr. Johnson, something wrong?"

    "Find out who has been in my office in thest few days while I was away."

    "Yes, sir."

    Harry answered the call and came in a few momentster.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''ve checked the visiting records. In your absence these days, the only people who have

    entered your office are Miss Harper and Miss Elliott the day before yesterday."

    Sure enough!

    So, if someone really giarized his n, then the biggest suspects were Grace and Violet!

    Louis''s dark eyes were deep in concentration, and his mind shed back to the scene he saw that

    afternoon.

    When he entered the office, it was Violet staying busy in theputer.

    Could she have done it?

    Intuition told him that it was impossible!

    Louis tapped his long fingers on the desktop, and after a silent moment, he took out his cell phone and

    dialed Violet.

    Meanwhile, at the cafe.

    Violet looked across at Marcus, "Mr. Scott, if you have something to say, just say it."

    Marcus asked her to meet him and said he wanted to exin to her about Paul.

    She didn''t want toe out and meet with him, but Marcus said there was something else going on

    there.

    After thinking about it, she decided to meet with him and hear what he would say.

    "Miss Elliott, I''m sorry for almost putting you in harm''s way because of my negligence."

    With a sincere face, Marcus apologized to Violet.

    Violet took a sip of coffee without making a sound and listened to him.

    "You must now think Paul was instructed by me to put something in your water to damage your

    reputation, right?" asked Marcus.

    Violet raised her eyes, "Mr. Scott, Paul said he was your man. Why would he put something in my

    water if you didn''t instruct him to?"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Hearing this, Marcus shook his head, "It was wrong. Miss Elliott, before this, I always thought Paul was

    my man, but after, I realized that Paul had betrayed me a long time ago."

    Marcus cried out against it, "He is apparently my man, but in fact he has already colluded with my

    brother Brooklyn. They deliberately came to this y, in order to frame me! You should know that my

    brother and I arepeting for the right of inheritance. I''ve already fallen behind because of this."

    His statement sounded like a real one.

    Violet listened to him and could not be sure whether what he said was true or not.

    After all, she wasn''t familiar with the Scotts and didn''t know what their nature really was.

    But one thing was certain: the brothers were indeed vying for the right to inherit.

    In order to get the session smoothly, anyone may indulge in petty and mean actions.

    She, on the other hand, became the innocent victim who was implicated.

    "Miss Elliott, why don''t you say something? Do you believe my brother Brooklyn and not me?"

    Marcus saw that Violet did not say anything and asked her a question.

    Violet put down her coffee cup, "Mr. Scott, honestly, I don''t trust anyone. If you''re done, then I''ll take my

    leave."

    It was over and she didn''t want to dig any deeper.

    She just wanted to keep a distance from the Scotts and had no connection with them again.

    "Miss Elliott, our cooperation is still valid. I have signed it, and the contract will be effective tomorrow as

    long as you agree."

    Marcus handed a contract to Violet.

    Violet froze and was about to speak when her cell phone on the table rang.

    She nced at it and saw that it was Louis¡¯ calling.

    Marcus on the other side also saw the caller ID, and he sipped his coffee with cattiness in his eye.

    "Excuse me, I have to take a call first."

    Violet said sorry and then picked up the phone.

    "Hello, Mr. Johnson?"

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m out. Is something wrong?"

    "Come to the group right away."

    Violet froze and was about to ask something when Marcus'' voice came to her ear.

    "Helena, I have some business to take care of, so I''ll go first. The contract is for you. Just sign it and

    bring it to Greenville tomorrow."

    Marcus got up and deliberately moved closer to Violet, as if speaking to the person on the other end of

    the phone.

    Violet opened her mouth to call out to him, but Marcus was already striding away.

    Louis'' voice came over the receiver, "Who are you with, Marcus or Brooklyn?"

    The man''s voice suddenly became deeper, even through the receiver, she can detect his sudden

    coldness

    Violet said, "It''s Marcus."

    The breathing on the receiver was a little heavy, like he was trying to restrain something.

    After a long time, he said in an aloof voice, "You have 20 minutes left toe to my office

    immediately."

    ¡°Pop.¡± He hung up the phone.

    Violet listened to the beeping sound in the earpiece with a puzzled look on her face.

    Why was he throwing such a tantrum?

    Also, why did she have to go to the Johnson Group and listen to him?

    In the car on the side of the road, Marcus watched Violet drive away, and his mouth turned upwards in

    a winning smile.

    Louis heard his voice and should have misunderstood something!

    "Marcus, how was my n this time? Was it perfect enough?"

    Grace on the passenger side leaned over and stroked his chest with her hand.

    Marcus caught her hand and wrapped an arm around her, smiling wickedly, "This time it was done

    beautifully. I''m satisfied."

    Grace was pretty smart.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    She first used Luka to get Louis''puter password.

    Then, he sent someone to sneak into the president''s office of the Johnson Group in the middle of the

    night and stole the information.

    The next step was to clear herself of suspicion and make Violet the focus of Louis'' suspicion.

    The meeting he just had with Violet was also part of the n.

    He had to make Louis suspect that Violet was helping the Scott Group steal the n in order to get the

    coboration with Greenville.

    "So, which one is a better half for you, Jasmine or me?"

    Grace leaned into Marcus''s arms, still a little bit upset about Marcus and Jasmine being together.

    Marcus lifted her chin with his index finger and smiled flirtatiously, "Are you jealous again? Didn''t I tell

    you that I was just using her. The person I love most is of course you."

    Hearing this, Grace pursed and didn''t continue the conversation.

    "Marcus, I have checked out the guy who was following Violet. Do you know who he is?"

    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    The Johnson Group.

    Violet knocked on the door and entered.

    "Mr. Johnson, what can I do for you?"

    Louis'' eyebrows were sullen and cold. He looked at Violet steadily and slowly got up and came over.

    The man was tall and somewhat appalling when he was not speaking.

    Violet unconsciously gripped the file folder in her hand and tilted her head slightly to look at him.

    Louis'' jaw line was tensed as he reached out and snatched the file out of her hand, flipping out the

    papers inside.

    This was a contract just left by Marcus.

    Louis''s cold breath around her was even heavier.

    "Violet, you''re going to work with the Scott Group? In order to get this order, you actually stole my

    n?"

    What he said left Violet with a stunned look on her face.

    "What are you talking about? I stole your n? When?"

    "Don''t admit it? Just in the afternoon the day before yesterday. I saw you sitting in front of myputer

    with my own eyes! That was the time you stole my n, wasn''t it?"

    Louis leaned closer to Violet. His tone was cold, and his dark eyes were seeping with chill.

    Violet controlled the thought of stepping back and just wanted to cry foul.

    "What n? Mr. Johnson, do you have any evidence? If you don''t have, you can''t nder me with your

    own words."

    He actually suspected her?

    In his heart, was she this kind of woman with no moral?

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Inexplicably, she was bitterly disappointed!

    "I have no proof, but the fact is in front of me!"

    Louis stared at Violet, "We and the Scott Group are vying for a partnership with the Rex''s Group. And it

    just happens that our ns are almost identical."

    "The Group''s n is on myputer. Without a password, even a top hacker can''t rip it off. So,

    someone must have stolen the information from theputer."

    "And the only people who have been to my office in thest few days while I was away are you and

    Grace ..."

    Louis slowly borated his point of view.

    Violet listened attentively, and the disappointment in her heart intensified.

    "So, you''re quite sure that I stole the n?"

    Just because she came to his office and sat by hisputer desk, he assumed that she stole the

    n?

    Not to mention that the person who came to the office with her was Grace.

    And he didn''t suspect Grace?

    And yes, Grace was the mother of his son. Of course he trusted her unconditionally!

    Unlike her, in his mind, probably she was a person who can lose her morality for money.

    "Isn''t that you? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to take on the Scott Group''s business? But what are you doing? Do

    you agree to the Scott'' terms in order to take this order?"

    Louis frowned and asked back in a deep voice.

    Looking at the sneer and sadness that came out of Violet''s eyes , his heart was inexplicably tight.

    He was just reasoning to her, and if she didn''t do it, she could refute it.

    Why did she look at him with this expression?

    "Mr. Johnson, please be clear. I have no rtionship with you for a long time. Why should I listen to you

    and not take the Scott''s business?"

    Violet gathered her thoughts and pushed down all the emotions in her mind.

    "No matter what kind of woman you think I am. Whether it''s money-grubbing or trendy, I think I still

    have some shames and can''t do such a viinous act as stealing."

    "Besides, even if I were to steal, I wouldn''t be so stupid as to steal confidential documents in front of

    my child. Mr. Johnson, that''s all I have to say. Believe it or not. And if you don''t, you can call the police

    and arrest me."

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    The woman''s words was frank, calm and had no emotion.

    Louis looked at her clear face and had panic for a moment.

    As if there was an invisible gulf separating the two, pulling them apart from their narrowing distance.

    This was not the result he wanted.

    Louis'' dark eyes lowered, "Violet, I''m just specting. I don''t really think you did it. I''ll get to the bottom

    of this."

    "Okay, so is there anything else, Mr. Johnson? There should be no need to detain me here until you

    find out the truth, right?"

    Violet had a calm face.

    Louis'' brows furrowed and he reached out to shake her shoulder, "Violet ..."

    "Mr. Johnson, if there''s nothing else, then I''ll leave first."

    Violet took a step backwards, then turned away.

    Louis'' hand was still in mid-air. Watching the door close, his fingers slowly curling up.

    He seemed to have pissed her off!

    It was killing him!

    Louis ripped the sp off his shirt and turned around to sit back in his chair.

    He had no time to care about her feelings for the moment.

    Because right now he had more important things to do.

    Rex and the Scott Group hadn''t signed a partnership agreement yet, so he still had a chance!

    Outside.

    Violet walked quickly out of thepany and got into her car, unable to maintain the calmness on her

    face any longer.

    He suspected her!

    It was true that he was a terrible person, not worth mentioning.

    Violet took a deep breath, closed her eyes and let her thoughts go.

    She was somehow suspected, so she must clear her!

    Louis said she was the one who stole his n the day before yesterday.

    And in that day, she inexplicably had a traffic ident.

    Then, Grace also picked up her daughter to the Johnson Group.

    She had toe to the group in order to pick up her daughter.

    When she thought about it, it seemed that someone was intentionally leading her to the group.

    And this person who lured her here must be the one behind the scenes.

    Who could it be?

    The Scott Group''s proposal was the same as the Johnson¡¯s.

    If Louis lost the chance, the biggest beneficiary will be the Scott.

    So the person behind this was bound to be Marcus or Brooklyn.

    But the person who drew her here ...

    Violet thought about it, and Grace''s image shed through her mind.

    Grace''s behavior that day was perverse, wasn''t it?

    Their rtionship was not that good, so why would Grace pick up her daughter for her for no reason?

    So, it was Grace who tried to lure her to the group.

    Could it be that Grace and the Scott family conspired to frame her for the theft?

    Violet was shocked by this spection of her own.

    She thought she guessed wrong, right?

    Grace gave birth to a son for Louis. There was no way she would help the Scotts against Louis!

    Violet was puzzled.

    Her eyes fell on the file folder to the side. She fell silent and made a phone call to Marcus.

    "Mr. Scott, I''m sorry, but I''ve decided not to take on the Greenville¡¯s business."

    It was a bit of pity, but she didn¡¯t want to take Scott''s business anywhere.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She didn¡¯t want to get into the mess!

    Hanging up the phone, Violet was silent and took out her phone to look up the Rex''s Group''s

    information.

    Although she had nothing to do with the loss of the Johnson Group, she was one of the parties

    involved.

    If it can be remedied, won''t it be a proof that the theft of the n had nothing to do with her?

    Violet went to the official website of the Rex''s Group and found out that the noblewoman she had

    helped, Bianca, was the wife of Rex!

    Violet''s eyes shed with consternation. A momentter, shepressed her lips and called Bianca.

    She was going to try to talk to Bianca and see if there was any leeway!

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Louis asked Harry to check Rex''s whereabouts, while he settled down to redid a n.

    Time was too short, and he looked at the redone n with a frown. He was not satisfactory with this

    n.

    He wanted to meet with Rex again and found a way to convince him to work with him.

    But with this newly made n alone, he had no chance of winning.

    Rex was not the one who would go back on his word.

    If he didn''t have a strong evidence that his proposal was giarized by the Scott Group, he could only

    let the Scott to take the contract.

    Louis lifted his wristwatch to check the time, got up and walked out the door.

    He went to pick up his son, and maybe he could get some clues from him.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, Grace had just arrived as well.

    She saw Louis with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    "Louis, are you here to pick up Luka?"

    Louis'' dark eyes swept over her with a hint of cold sharpness.

    "Hmm."

    The n was stolen and Grace was suspected.

    Could it be that she knew the password to theputer and told someone else?

    "Uncle Louis."

    Erin and Luka ran out of the kindergarten and saw Louis, who was tall and leggy. At first nce, they

    gave a cheerful shout.

    Louis'' eyebrows softened and he reached out and picked her up.

    "School''s out?"

    "Yes."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Erin hugged Louis''s neck with an intimate look.

    "Erin."

    Josie walked over and smiled towards Louis, "Mr. Johnson is here too."

    "Hmm."

    It was Josie who came to pick up Erin today.

    Louis nced behind her with disappointment in his eyes.

    He expected to meet Violet.

    But he guessed she would treat him with a bad attitude when she met her now.

    "Erin, let''s go and say goodbye to uncle."

    Josie took Erin from Louis and prepared to leave.

    "Goodbye uncle Louis."

    Erin waved her hand reluctantly to Louis.

    Louis smiled and watched the two get into the car.

    "Louis, where are we going now?"

    Grace looked at the side of Louis'' face and asked with a smile.

    Louis withdrew his eyes and hugged Luka to the car.

    "I''ll ask my son something. You can go back to the apartment first."

    He wanted to ask Luka something!

    She thought it must be a question about what happened in that afternoon.

    Grace''s eyes twinkled as she watched the car drive away, and the corners of her mouth turned

    upwards.

    She arranged it seamlessly, and now that things were set in stone, Louis can''t find out anything.

    In the car, Louis looked at Luka, "Luka, the afternoon in dad''s office, did you tell someone the password

    of theputer?"

    Luka blinked and shook her head, "No."

    "No one was told? Your mommy didn''t know it either?"

    "I didn''t tell anyone, and neither did mommy."

    Luka thought for a moment and looked sure, "Mommy specifically told me that daddy''sputer might

    have confidential files and I can''t tell anyone the password."

    Did Grace specifically tell Luka about that?

    Louis was thinking.

    "So when you used theputer, did anyone get close enough to theputer to look at the files on

    it?"

    Luka thought for a moment, "Aunt Violet and I did homework together for Erin, but neither of us ever

    looked at the files on theputer."

    It was Violet again!

    It seemed that all the evidence pointed to her!

    Only she was suspected.

    Louis was silent, trying to clear his thought.

    "Dad, did you lose important files from yourputer?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Luka looked at Louis with a serious face and asked.

    Louis returned to his senses and stroked his little head, "Nothing."

    He now regretted a little that he did not install surveince cameras in his office.

    Otherwise it would be easy to find out the thief.

    Surveince cameras!

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly as something shed through his mind.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    It was Harry''s call.

    "Mr. Johnson, Rex is now heading towards the Pce Hotel. And his wife is meeting with Miss Elliott."

    Bianca was meeting with Violet at the hotel?

    Was it a coincidence, or ... ?

    Louis responded and was about to hang up the phone, but thought of something, "Harry, from the

    afternoon to the evening of the day before yesterday. Send me the surveince video of corridor of my

    office."

    He was going to recheck the surveince.

    Since someone knew the password, then the theft must have entered the office and tuened on the

    His office was not equipped with cameras, but the outside was filled with them, so maybe he can find

    out a little useful information.

    "Okay."

    Harry quickly sent the surveince video to Louis'' phone.

    By this time, they had arrived at Balridge Manor. Louis dropped Luka off at the manor and instructed

    the driver to go to Pce Hotel.

    Pce Hotel.

    Violet took it upon herself to make another children''s meal for Bianca''s son.

    Bianca''s eyes were full of smile as she watched her son eating happily.

    "Helena, it''s still your cooking that suits my son''s appetite."

    Hearing this, Violetughed and said, "Why? I haven¡¯t seen Anthony for few days. He looks like he has

    gained much weight. You must have cooked tasty food for him."

    "That''s true."

    Bianca looked over at Violet, "It''s not quite as good as your cooking, but Anthony can finally eat better

    than he used to. His dad and I have been talking about thanking you for it."

    They were thankful for her!

    So if she made a request now, will Bianca think that she was helping her for ulterior motives?

    But even so, she had to toughen herself to ask for a favor, right?

    Violet was pondering, then she turned to Bianca and said, "Bianca, in fact, I asked you out today

    because I have something to ask you for a favor."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    Bianca asked as she took care of her son.

    That was when Rex came along.

    "Bianca."

    Bianca looked up, smiled, and pointed to Violet, "Honey, this is Helena. You''ve been wanting to thank

    her, haven''t you? You''ve seen her in person today. Is she as beautiful and talented as I described?"

    Hearing this, Rex had a smile on his face.

    "Yes indeed, you have always had an eye for talent. Miss Elliott, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Rex was in his forties with a good temperament. And he looked very young.

    "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Wood. And I''m honored to have a chance to meet you and Bianca. Just call

    me Helena."

    Violet greeted him respectfully.

    After the three of them exchanged a few words of courtesy, Bianca looked at Violet, "By the way

    Helena, didn''t you just say you had a request? What exactly is it? You can tell us. As long as we can,

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    we will definitely help you."

    Bianca remembered what Violet had said, which Violet was grateful about that.

    "Mr. Wood, the Johnson Group and the Scott Group arepeting for a project of the Rex''s Group,

    right? Now that the Johnson''s project has been giarized, I hope Mr. Wood will re-evaluate the

    qualifications of the twopanies and see who should be chosen as your partner."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Hearing Violet''s words, Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood looked at each other, and the smiles on their faces

    were subsided.

    "Helena, are you saying that Scott Group is giarizing the idea from the Johnson? Do you have proof

    of that?"

    Violet shook her head, "I have no proof, but I trust Mr. Johnson. He''s not a sore loser and won''t nder

    people at will."

    Although Louis doubted her, she knew his conduct.

    She was actually putting in a good word for him!

    "Helena, you have helped my wife, and I do appreciate it. But it''s about the growth of thepany. I

    can''t dismiss the Scott Group and work with the Johnson just because of your words."

    Rex said with some difficulty.

    "Mr. Wood, I don''t mean to force you. I just think that cooperation is also like making friends. Only when

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    like-minded people are together, the road ahead can go farther. I hope you can reconsider the partner

    and at least give Mr. Johnson a chance to rify."

    Violet looked at Rex, "I''m sure Mr. Wood won¡¯t want your future partner to be someone who likes to do

    dishonest practices. Otherwise, during the cooperation, if two sides do not agree one day, it will be

    easy to have problems, right?"

    Her words were calm with wisdom.

    Rex listened thoughtfully.

    Bianca beside him spoke up at the right time, "I think Helena has a good point. I hate people who do

    crooked things. Honey, why don''t you go get Mr. Johnson and see what evidence he has to prove that

    his n is giarized by the Scott."

    His own wife spoke up, and Rex did not raise any further objections.

    At that moment, Louis'' voice rang out.

    "Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, good afternoon."

    Here he was.

    Violetpressed her lips and did not raise her eyes.

    Louis looked at her and saw that she didn''t even watch him, and smiled helplessly.

    It looked like she''d pretty pissed off at him.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re just in time. Helena was just talking to me about this n."

    Rex gestured for Louis to sit down, "She said that your n was giarized. Is that true?"

    Violet met with Bianca to talk about it as expected.

    Louis stared at Violet, and softness shed in his eyes.

    "There is such a thing. Mr. Wood, I have brought the evidence. You can see it."

    Louis turned theputer on and turned to Rex.

    "Mr. Wood, this is how I created the document. And the time marks on it show the whole process of

    making my n. You can watch this video again."

    Louis clicked on another file and yed a video.

    In the video, a man, fully armed, furtively opened the door and entered the office.

    The time was 1 a.m. yesterday.

    "This video shows that someone sneaked into my office and stole something. I don''t have any cameras

    in my office, so I didn''t capture any direct evidence of him stealing my n. But it also indirectly proves

    that my n might have been giarized. So Mr. Wood, I hope you can suspend your cooperation with

    the Scott and give me another chance."

    The giarist thoughtfully erased even the surveince video in the corridor for nearly ten minutes.

    But they didn''t know that he was aputer whiz himself.

    After he repeatedly checked the video, he still found out the clue and recovered the video.

    Rex finished watching the video, frowning slightly, "Mr. Johnson, it doesn¡¯t mean that I''m not willing to

    believe you. But to catch the thief and take the spoils, you still have no direct evidence to prove that the

    Scott Group giarized your n."

    In other words, he will still choose to work with the Scott Group?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Louis'' thin lips werepressed and he was speechless for a moment.

    Violet, who was beside, also felt disappointed.

    At this point, Rex opened his mouth again.

    "However, for the sake of Helena''s help, I can give you another chance. Until tomorrow night, as long

    as you can produce a n that is better, I will give this cooperation to you."

    His words that lifted the spirits of both Louis and Violet.

    "Okay, Mr. Wood, thank you for your trust. Don''t worry. I will give you a satisfactory answer."

    Louis solemnly promised.

    Rex waved his hand, "No need to thank me. If you want to do it, thank Helena. I heard she is your ex-

    wife? Such a good wife, but Mr. Johnson did not cherish her."

    Rex joked, and Bianca alsoughed, "Yes, Mr. Johnson, once she heard that yourpany had an

    ident, she is faster than you. How can you give up such capable woman?"

    The couple echoed each other and Louis gazed at Violet, "I am the one who is not blessed. I would

    love for Violet to give me another chance to pursue her again."

    The man''s tone was low and slow, with a hint of sincerity and apology.

    Violetpressed her lips and looked at Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood.

    "Mr. Wood, Bianca, don''t misunderstand. I came to you because Mr. Johnson suspected that I leaked

    the n. I just want to prove that I am not a thief. Nothing else. It''s gettingte. I''ll leave you to your

    meal. Bianca. I''ll be in touch with you."

    Her heart was cold and she didn''t want to have any more dealings with Louis.

    Violet finished, nodded slightly at Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood, and turned to leave.

    Louisughed helplessly, said a few words to Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood, and then quickly followed her.

    "Violet, wait a minute."

    Hearing Louis'' voice, Violet stopped in her tracks.

    "Is there anything else, Mr. Johnson?"

    The woman looked detached and aloof.

    Louis'' heart was like being scratched. It was hard.

    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you, and I apologize."

    "No need, Mr. Johnson. In the future I will be careful with my words and keep a certain distance from

    you. Of course, I would like you to do the same, so that it is better for everyone."

    Violet said in a light voice, then quickly got into the car.

    The car started and sped away.

    Louis had a slight headache.

    She got angry and wanted to keep a distance from him.

    What should he do?

    With a slight sigh, he thought of something, took out his cell phone, and called Harry.

    "Harry, find the man in ck who sneaked into the office as soon as possible. I want to know who is

    actually meeting with him!"

    There was a traitor in thepany.

    He had to find the traitor who came between he and Violet!

    Violet returned to the studio.

    Erin was ying with her tablet in her office.

    Violet nced at it, and her eyes were shing slightly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Erin, tell mommy what Luka''s mommy was doing the day before yesterday when we went to uncle

    Louis'' office."

    Although she currently had rified herself that she was not the person who stole the n, she can''t

    rest easy until she found out who this person was for one day.

    Always, she felt Grace was suspicious.

    Could it be that she was working with someone else?

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Hearing Violet''s question, Erin blinked her big eyes.

    "Auntie was in the office with us. She asked Luka to call uncle Louis for the password, and then ..."

    Erin methodically told the day''s situation in a clear manner.

    Violet listened carefully, "Didn''t she finish the homework with Luka?"

    "No."

    "Did Luka tell her the password?"

    "No. Auntie specifically asked Luka that he cannot tell it to others, so I don''t know either."

    Erin answered her question, and Violet''s eyebrows furrowed in thought.

    Was she overthinking it?

    Grace especially instructed Luka not to tell people the password, but she felt that the act was

    deliberate.

    It was as if she deliberately didn¡¯t let herself be involved in it.

    And why was it Luka who called Louis when he asked for theputer password?

    And not her?

    But if it was true that she and someone else stole the n, what did she do it for?

    The scene she saw at the Pce Hotel shed in her mind.

    Grace saw she was standing with Marcus, and she looked at her with hostility.

    Did it mean that the person Grace really liked was Marcus?

    Therefore, Grace stole the n to help Marcus?

    Violet was taken aback by her own bold guess.

    What were you thinking about? Violet asked herself.

    Grace was Luka¡¯s mother, and Luka was Louis¡¯ son.

    How could she liked Marcus when she would be the future matriarch of the Johnson family?

    Forget it! Her suspicion had been ruled out anyway, and she didn''t want to meddle with Louis'' business

    any more.

    Violet''s mind was spinning, leaving the matter behind for the time being.

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis revised the newly made proposal overnight and sent it to Rex.

    The good news came the next afternoon.

    Rex officially decided to sign a letter of intent with the Johnson Group.

    Violet was relieved to hear this news.

    Anyway, things came to a sessful conclusion.

    The Scott Group.

    Marcus got the news and his face was extremely gloomy.

    "How could this happen? Wasn''t the nail in the coffin? Rex has already decided to work with us. Why

    did he reach an agreement with Louis towards the end?"

    Marcus gave a rant to his assistant who came in to report on his work, mming the file down on him

    hard.

    The assistant shivered and waited for Marcus to finish his rant, and said warily, "I heard that we had a

    simr n with the Johnson. Violet and Rex''s wife are friends, and she convinced Rex at the Pce

    Hotel yesterday to buy Louis time to redo a n. "

    Violet!

    She''s the one who''s doing it!

    Marcus had a gloomy face and his eyes were full of hostility.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    Marcus told his assistant to get out and then looked at his phone.

    The phone call was from Grace, and Marcus'' already gloomy face was covered in gloom.

    "Marcus, I heard that the Rex''s Group signed Louis! How did that happen!"

    Grace''s incredible voice came over the current.

    Marcus smiled coldly, "Grace, I think you are a shit-eater! You don''t know that Violet and Rex''s wife

    have a friendship, and you didn''t know that they met at the Pce Hotel yesterday, so tell me, what use

    do I need you as an inside man!"

    The man''s voice was cold and full of violence.

    Grace choked and was scolded with an alternating green and white face.

    She bit her lip and changed the subject, "Marcus, so it was Violet who spoiled it for us?"

    "Yes, this woman is a real eyesore!" Marcus squeezed out.

    Grace hurriedly said, "Marcus, don''t worry, someone is following Violet, right? He must be trying to kill

    her, let''s just wait and see what happens."

    Hearing this, Marcus smiled coldly again.

    "Grace, how many times do I have to say it? I don''t want Violet to look good, I want The Johnson

    Group to be annexed! This cooperation project is yellow, do you know how much I was beaten in front

    of Deacon?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Full of expectation will be Deacon high regard, but did not want, hit the face came like a tornado!

    "Marcus, just because a partnership is yellow doesn''t mean that The Johnson Group will be able to run

    the rest of the business smoothly."

    Grace''s eyes shed, "If something went wrong between the two of them during the partnership, do

    you think that Rex would discontinue the partnership?"

    Hearing this, Marcus''s furious look slowly calmed down.

    "You mean, we can make a little move in their next coboration?"

    "Yes! Since they signed the contract, then Rex will definitely open an auction at the hotel right away.

    Aren''t I at the hotel? When the timees, we''ll just work together from the inside and find a way to

    mess up the event."

    Grace ising up with ideas, trying desperately to redeem herself in Marcus''s mind.

    Marcus raised an eyebrow, the corners of his mouth curved into a cold arc.

    "Grace, you''re right. I don''t really me you for this, I just hope you don''t let me down again next."

    "Don''t worry, Marcus, I will help you achieve your heart''s desire."

    Grace finally got Marcus to settle down and hung up the phone with a long sigh of relief.

    I didn''t expect Violet to know Rex''s wife, and eventually helped Louis get the contract and clear his

    name.

    And will Louis doubt himself?

    Violet, what a nemesis for her!

    She must find a way to get rid of this woman who is an eyesore!

    Friday night.

    Violet took her daughter, and Josie and others to Oceanview Resort.

    The lodge covers a vast area and has a full range of amusement programs.

    It is a famous resort in Crotosi City.

    Erin was the most excited, and after Isaac helped them set up the room, she dragged Violet out to y.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Okay, I''ll call Josie mommy."

    Violet smiles and goes to knock on the door of Josie''s room.

    "Josie, Evie, are you guys done?"

    Isaac had booked three rooms for them early in the morning.

    He has one room for himself, she and her daughter have one room, and Josie and Evie have one

    room.

    "Here ites."

    The door was opened and Josie and Evie came out.

    "Sis, I''ll go get Isaac."

    Evie goes next door and knocks on Isaac''s door.

    At that moment, the door at the end of the corridor opened and two people came out of it.

    Violet nced at it without thinking, and her eyes shed with surprise.

    It''s Austin and Ciara.

    Looks like they are here on vacation too?

    The two still walk out of a room, this rtionship is progressing so fast!

    "Tch, a vacation and I still run into this woman! What bad luck."

    Josie also saw Austin and Ciara and ruffled her hair in mockery.

    As they approached, she waved towards Austin, "Hi, Mr. Evison, we''re so lucky to run into each other

    on vacation."

    The woman has arge wavy volume lightly gathered on the side, crooked head smiling extraordinarily

    charming.

    Austin was a little dazed and looked at her for a moment without words.

    The smile on Ciara''s face at the sight of Josie has been curbed.

    Without a nce, his face changed even more when he saw Austin''s dazed look.

    Josie the coquette, how to hit everywhere she is!

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    "You''re here on vacation too?"

    Austin finished frothing and resumed his nobleman look.

    "Yes! Want to join us?"

    Josie looked at Ciara, who had turned pale, and asked in a deliberately delicate voice.

    "No need."

    "Yes."

    Ciara and Austin spoke up at the same time.

    Josie smiled brightly, "Mr. Evison, so is it together or not? I see your girlfriend seems very unhappy,

    does she disdain to hang out withmoners like us! Tsk, so Mr. Evison likes snobs, huh?"

    Austin "..."

    This woman, talk is not the usual sharp!

    Not only did she scold Ciara, but she brought herself into it.

    Austinughed and looked over at Ciara, "Ciara, don''t you care to y with them?"

    Can she say yes when he asks that?

    Ciara was so angry that she could barely keep her face taut, and she forced a smile out of her face as

    she resisted the idea of scolding Josie.

    "No matter, I''m just afraid of disturbing Miss Scott and the others. Since they''re not afraid to disturb,

    let''s get together."

    She listened to her sister Jessie and had a hard time encouraging Austin toe out on vacation.

    I just want to spend a beautiful world together tonight, and then cook the rice with Austin.

    I never expected to meet Josie!

    This coquette, again, has hooked Austin''s soul!

    "Mr. Evison, what a coincidence."

    At that moment, Isaac also came out of the room, smiling and greeting Austin.

    Austin and he nodded slightly and watched as he picked up Erin, raising an eyebrow.

    He remembers that this Isaac is interested in Violet, right?

    Now that a few people havee on vacation, is Isaac taking the opportunity to woo Violet?

    Should he tell Louis about this?

    Thinking, Austin took out his phone and took a picture of the backs of several people and sent it to

    Louis.

    "Louis, don''t you want to join in the fun?"

    On the other end of the phone, Louis was still busy with his work.

    When he saw the photo sent by Austin, his dark eyes narrowed.

    Violet is back with Isaac?

    Didn''t she promise him that she would keep her distance from Isaac?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Dare you not keep your word?

    Louis'' breath sank as he typed a line and sent it over.

    "Where is it?"

    "Oceanview Resort."

    I can''t believe I went on vacation!

    Louis'' long fingers tapped on the desktop, and then dialed Luka''s number.

    "Luka, want to go see Aunt Violet and Erin?"

    Louis should still be angry, but no matter how angry he is, he can''t fail to keep his word!

    The end of the phone.

    Ciara took Austin''s arm and nced at Austin''s phone, "Austin, who are you texting, Mr. Johnson?"

    "Yes! I''ll wait for my mouthy brother toe along for the ride."

    Austin responded casually.

    Louis ising too!

    It''s hrious enough.

    Ciara''s good mood waspletely shattered.

    She said deliberately, "Austin, what''s wrong with Mr. Johnson''s mouth? I heard that he stood up for

    Josie''s daughter in the kindergarten before.

    Hearing this, Austin nced at her coldly and jerked his arm out.

    "What''s this nonsense? The person he likes is Violet."

    "Like that? I thought he liked Josie!"

    Ciara pretended to be envious, "After all, Josie is so flirtatious looking that it seems like men like that

    type of her. I just don''t know what kind of man Josie likes, it must be like her daughter''s real father."

    This is as close as she gets to explicitly saying that Josie likes to hook up.

    Austin looked at Josie in front of him and saw her smiling as she pulled Isaac and teased Erin, who

    was being held by him, and his eyebrows frowned involuntarily.

    This Josie, it seems, is really casual.

    Married and divorced casually.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Then casually had a baby with someone.

    Now it doesn''t matter if you are sleeping with yourself.

    This woman, really let people speechless.

    Ciara looked at Austin without saying anything, but her eyes were fixed straight on Josie, and she

    cursed Josie in her heart.

    This coquette, so want to tear her!

    Front.

    Isaac led a few people to an open-air barbecue stand.

    "Violet, how about we feed ourselves tonight?"

    "That''s fine."

    Violet had noment and looked around.

    The estate has set aside a barbecue area exclusively for visitors to barbecue.

    Ingredients are being supplied by businesses, and there are already many tourists around who have

    bought the ingredients and are doing the grilling.

    The rising heat mixed with the sound of people is very lively.

    "Mr. Evison, we''re ready for a barbecue! What do you say?"

    Josie asked with a smile when she saw that Austin and Ciara had actually followed them.

    "Didn''t we say we''d y together? You want to go back on your word?"

    Austin asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Why not? I think Mr. Evison is too noble to do this kind of work."

    Josie took the ingredients Isaac bought and shook them.

    "Underestimating me so much? Want to make a bet then?" Austin hooked his lips and gave a

    provocative smile.

    "What''s the bet?"

    "Let''s bet on whose barbecue is better, mine or yours. The loser has to agree to one condition for the

    other. miss Scott, do you dare?"

    Josie was irritated by the man''s provocative look.

    "Just bet, I''m still afraid of you! Violet, you''ll be the judge."

    "If you can''t have someone you know as a judge, ask someone else to be a judge."

    "Just do it."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "..."

    The two men said they would do it and started tinkering with it.

    Ciara watched the scene, smelled the smell of grease in the air, and was so angry that her face

    changed again and again.

    A good two-person world bes someone else''s entertainment!

    Josie, why is she so shameless!

    Ciara wanted to go up and help, but looked at the dirty, greasy grill and turned back.

    Really, she is a nobledy, why do you want to do barbecue ah!

    Ciara pulled out her phone in exasperation and sent a message to Jessie.

    "Sis, I''m going to be pissed off ..."

    Meanwhile, Jessie is looking for Oscar in the clubhouse.

    Pushing open the door of a private room, I saw Oscar was straddling a young model dressed in a cool

    dress.

    There were several men sitting on the side, each holding a woman.

    "Bitch, get down here!"

    Jessie''s face twisted as she pulled the woman off Oscar''sp and gave her a hard p.

    The woman let out an ahhh and fell to the ground, covering her face and looking at her.

    Jessie''s chest rose and fell, and she looked at Oscar and said, "Oscar, what are you doing? Didn''t you

    say you were talking to someone about something? Is this how you talk?"

    Oscar nced at her, got up and pulled the woman up from the floor, asking with concern, "Does it

    hurt?"

    "Director Oscar, I''m in pain."

    The woman beamed in resignation and leaned into Oscar''s arms.

    Oscar soothed in a soft voice,pletely ignoring Jessie.

    Jessie''s face twisted for a moment, looking at the woman''s flirtatious side, her fingernails almost

    pinching into her flesh.

    This woman is an up-anding young model who looks quite a bit like Josie.

    Did Oscar take this woman as a stand-in for Josie!

    Since his marriage, he has never been this recklessly flirtatious.

    It is because of thest incident that made him change his attitude towards himself.

    It''s all Josie''s fault!

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    "Little bitch, who are you pouting at? Get over here!"

    Jessie threw her anger at the young model and reached out to yank the woman out.

    Oscar swatted her hand away and shielded the young model in his arms.

    "Jessie you''ve had enough, look at you now, look like you''re a shrew!"

    And he said she looked like a shrew?

    Jessie''s eyes were red with anger, "Oscar, what do you want? Do you remember that I''m your wife?"

    "Wife? Jessie, I''d like to ask you, do you remember that you''re my wife?"

    Oscar snorted coldly, his eyes full of mockery.

    The young model in her arms was on fire, "Director Oscar, of course she doesn''t remember, if she did,

    how could she have hooked up behind your back?"

    "Bitch, keep your mouth shut, who''s hooking up?" Jessie screamed in anger.

    "Whoever screams louder is who! If you don''t behave yourself, how can you have the face to control

    your husband?"

    "And you know that''s my husband?"

    "..."

    "That''s enough!"

    Oscar interrupted the fight between the two and looked at Jessie coldly, "Jessie, don''t be insensitive,

    can''t you see we''re talking about something? If you still want to be my Oscar''s wife, get your ass home.

    Otherwise, we''ll get a divorce tomorrow."

    Anyway, the y will be killed soon, and he does not have to hold back any longer.

    Watching Oscar unconcernedly put his arms around the young model and sat on the wine table, Jessie

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    was exasperated and cried.

    "Oscar, you bastard!"

    She can''t get a divorce yet!

    Because thest negative news has just been suppressed not long ago, she can''t be exposed to

    another scandal!

    She could only hold back!

    Jessie left the booth with hatred, mming the door behind her with a ping.

    Standing in the hallway, thinking about the source of it all, she just wanted to rip Josie apart.

    A few messages came in on her phone, and she calmed down and pulled it out to read them.

    Several messages were sent by my sister Ciara.

    She''s using Josie.

    There were several photos attached inside the message.

    In the photo, it is Josie and Violet several people together in a barbecue.

    Jessie looked at Josie with a smile on her face and a strong sh of hatred in her eyes.

    Josie, the bitch, messed up her life and now she''s off to steal her sister''s boyfriend?

    "Ciara, Oceanview Resort is surrounded by mountains on all sides, if people fall down identally,

    they will be crippled even if they don''t die!"

    They should be taught a lesson if they dare to steal their the Shaws'' man!

    Jessie''s eyes were full of ruthlessness.

    At this time, a woman''s voice came from not far away, "Yo, isn''t this Jessie? Why are you in such a

    mess?"

    Jessie looked up and saw Jasmineing out of a private room and walking towards her in style.

    Jessie put away her phone, straightened her dress, and reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth.

    "Jasmine, you''re here too."

    "Yes, I''m meeting up with some friends. And you? Out looking for your Director Oscar, right?"

    Jasmine said meaningfully.

    Jessie''s face shifted for a moment and she forced a smile.

    When the news came outst time, all the people were looking at her funny.

    It''s all Josie''s fault!

    "To say the least, you and I are kind of a difficult sister. You were pitted by Josie, I was pitted by Violet.

    You have a red light in your marriage, and I have a red light in my career, so Josie and Violet are a pair

    of broomsticks."

    Jasmine grimaced and spat.

    Jessie''s eyes moved slightly as she took out her phone and tapped on a photo Ciara had just sent her.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    "Jasmine, look, these two bitches have screwed us over, and they''re making a go of it themselves. Do I

    remember your brother pretending to be affectionate to his wife and divorcing Violet because of a

    woman from four years ago? Could it be that now he''s backtracked and wants to remarry Violet?"

    It was Louis who rescued Violet from the indst time.

    Now, they are going out for a barbecue together, are they really going to remarry?

    She certainly didn''t want to see that happen and hoped someone would go and spoil it a bit.

    Jasmine took Jessie''s phone and looked at Louis and Luka, who appeared in the photo, with a cold

    glint in her eyes.

    "We''ll see, it won''t be that easy for Violet to remarry into The Johnson Family."

    Grace, the idiot, didn''t catch Louis'' heart at all!

    She had to remind her!

    "Jessie, my friend is still waiting for me, I''ll go in first and get in touch haha."

    "Good."

    Jessie nodded, when her phone rang.

    It was Ciara who called.

    Jessie picked up, "Ciara."

    "Sis, what do you mean? Is it that you want me to teach Josie a lesson?"

    "Ciara, people are climbing on top of us and taking a dump, and you''re still holding back?"

    "Of course I can''t bear it! Sister, what should I do?"

    "..."

    Upscale apartments.

    Grace was entertaining Uncle Philip and her own cousin, Betty Bailey, when she received the call from

    Jasmine.

    "Grace, do you not want to be Mrs. Johnson anymore? If you don''t want to be, talk to me before it''s too

    Jasmine''s mocking voice came over the current.

    Grace''s eyes shed with boredom, "Miss Johnson, why do you say that? How could I not want to be?

    I''ve been dreaming about it for years."

    "You want to be Mrs. Johnson, why don''t you watch Louis a little? Did you know that he took Luka on a

    rendezvous with Violet and Luka today?"

    Grace was surprised, "Where did they go?"

    "Oceanview Resort. grace, you have to be on top of my brother."

    Jasmine hung up the phone after she finished.

    Grace gripped the phone tightly, the corners of her mouth curled up in a cold arc.

    Violet had just helped Louis get a big deal and couldn''t let their rtionship heat up again.

    Gotta find a way to sabotage!

    "Grace, do you have something to do, then your sister and I will leave first."

    Philip saw Grace was dazed and spoke up.

    Grace looked back at Betty and the corners of her mouth curved up.

    "Betty, we haven''t seen each other in a while, why don''t we go on a vacation."

    ...

    Oceanview Resort BBQ area.

    Looking at the sudden appearance of Louis father and son, Violet was a little surprised.

    The man is dressed in casual clothes, less a few cold and serious, more casual, but still handsome

    without S.

    In the warm yellow light, he stood with his long body, instantly attracting the attention of the crowd.

    Austin greeted him and he nodded and his eyes moved to hers.

    Violet averted her eyes in a hurry.

    Told you to keep your distance from him!

    But ...

    "Uncle Louis, Luka, you''re here too!"

    Erin joyfully ran towards Louis and opened her arms towards him.

    Louis hooked his lips in a smile and picked her up.

    Luka''s eyes shone brightly at his feet as she ran towards Violet.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Aunt Violet, good evening."

    Dad actually brought him on vacation with Aunt Violet!

    So cheerful!

    "Good evening, Luka."

    Violet stroked the little one''s little head.

    Louis came alone so she could keep her distance from him.

    But with an extra little one, can she really keep her distance from Louis?

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Louis walked over to Violet with Erin in his arms and said hello.

    "Good evening."

    The man''s voice was soft, Violet didn''t look at him, and after returning a good evening in a soft voice,

    she brought Luka something to eat.

    "Luka, are you hungry? What do you want to eat?"

    "Aunt Violet, I want to bake it myself."

    "Yes! Luka is great!"

    Louis'' thin lips pursed as he looked at Violet''s still cold and distant look towards himself.

    "Uncle Louis, did you make Mommy mad?"

    Erin''s big eyes rolled and she bit her ear with Louis.

    The creamy scent of the nose, Louis curled his lips, not denying.

    "Uncle Louis, mommy is very easy to coax, you bake her something delicious, she will not be angry."

    Erin cocked her head and gave Louis an idea.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and hooked his lips in a smile, "Okay, let''s go to the barbecue."

    Eat someone else''s mouth, just listen to the little guy for once.

    Louis looked at the barbecue stand and walked straight towards Austin''s barbecue table.

    "Let me."

    "OK, I''ll let you."

    Austin was almost done grilling, so he picked up the skewers that were sitting aside and gave way to

    Josie who was also almost done grilling.

    The two men were still betting when Austin walked over with a raised sword brow.

    "Miss Scott, can we show the results now?"

    Josie raised the food in her hand and smiled brightly, "Of course!"

    The two men looked around and started looking for judges.

    "Little sister, can you help be a judge? Let''s see who tastes a little better when we both bake."

    Austin walked up to a girl and spoke courteously.

    The young woman was ttered when she saw Austin''s handsome looks and his umon

    temperament.

    She blushed and took a bite of the skewer Austin handed her, then tasted Josie''s, then pointed at

    Austin.

    "You taste a little better when you bake."

    Hearing this, Austin raised an eyebrow towards Josie and smiled smugly.

    Josie was unconvinced, "It''s just a taste of one, find it again."

    "Fine, I''ll be there for the end."

    The two approached a few more people and each one said Austin''s grill was delicious.

    How is that possible?

    Josie couldn''t believe it and looked over and realized that the people tasting were young women.

    "Mr. Evison, you''re shameless, picking women as judges!"

    This man is good-looking, girls have long been charmed by him!

    Even if he bakes badly, they will say he bakes well!

    He actually sold his sex!

    So shady!

    "Miss Scott, it''s obvious that I''m the better yer! If you lose, you lose, you have to ept the bet,

    what, can''t afford to lose?"

    Austin also does not exin, looking at Josie''s face stained with cigarette ash, eyebrows smiling.

    "You don''t need to provoke me, isn''t it just a loss? Tell me, what conditions do you want me to promise

    you?"

    Josie rolled her eyes and shot back.

    Austin smiled lightly, "Come here."

    "What for?"

    "Come over and find out, won''t you?"

    Josie walked up to him with a suspicious look on her face.

    Austin raised his hand and brushed his fingertips across her smooth skin, wiping the soot off her face.

    Josie looked at Austin''s smiling eyes in a daze, and her heart suddenly missed a beat.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    This man, so demonic looking!

    Not far away, Ciara, who had been plotting with Grace, turned her head and saw the two looking at

    each other with affection, and was furious.

    Josie the coquette, she must make her look good!

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Violet helped Luka build a hand for the barbecue.

    Looking at the little guy''s excitement, she smiled andplimented him.

    When the little one heard thepliment, he baked more vigorously.

    Violet curled her lips and subconsciously looked to the side.

    Louis is tall and leggy standing in front of the grill, fiddling with the skewers in his hands.

    The sleeves of the dress were rolled up a bit, and the small arms exposed were softly glowing in the

    light.

    His movements were not skilled, but because of his reserved stance, it added a bit of sexiness.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As Erin chattered away, he chuckled and returned the conversation with a chuckle.

    What a loving picture.

    Violet was in a daze when Isaac''s voice came to her ears, "Violet, try the grilled shrimp, your favorite."

    Violet looked back and smiled slightly towards him, "Thank you."

    "What''s polite."

    Isaac nced at Louis, touched the nce he cast, and gave him a slight nod.

    Louis looked at the food in Violet''s hand, and then at the kielbasa he was about to grill.

    "Erin, send it over to your mommy so she can taste Uncle''s cooking."

    "Okay ta."

    Erin dly took the sausage and ran to Violet''s side on short legs.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis baked this for you! Try it!"

    Baked for her!

    Is it to make amends to her?

    She wouldn''t dare to ept it!

    Violet pursed her lips and took the kielbasa from her daughter''s hand with some hesitation.

    Probably because she was distracted, her hand slipped and the kielbasa fell directly to the floor.

    "Kielbasa drop."

    Erin blinked with a look of pity.

    At that moment, I don''t know which guest''s dog scurried over and took the sausage away.

    Violet "..."

    She didn''t mean to do it.

    Definitely the Lord did it for her!

    Louis watched as his hard-earned baked goods were fed to the dogs, and his handsome face

    darkened.

    This woman, is she doing it on purpose!

    What about resisting his apology in this way!

    "Evie, keep an eye on Erin and Luka for me while I go to the bathroom."

    Violet didn''t have to look to feel the death stare Louis was casting and just wanted to disappear for a

    while.

    She spoke to Evie and then walked in the direction of the bathroom.

    Louis stared at her back and followed in stride.

    The restrooms on the property are quite far away.

    As Violet followed the signs and passed through a wooded area, she nced over her shoulder and

    saw Ciara talking to an unknown man.

    Ciara gestured for a moment, then the man pulled out his phone and let Ciara scan it.

    How is this a bit like making a deal?

    Violet, hidden behind a tree, watched the scene, pondering.

    "Looking at what?"

    The man''s low maic voice came to his ears.

    Violet was startled and turned around sharply to see Louis'' handsome face close at hand.

    "Why are you walking without a sound? It scares me to death."

    Louis''s dark eyes set, he moved closer to her and enveloped Violet in his arms.

    "So easily frightened, you do loss of heart?"

    The man was so close, so close that she could touch his thin lips if she tiptoed upwards gently.

    The image of their lips on each other shed in her mind, and Violet''s face heated up as she reached

    out to push him away.

    "Who has done something wrong? You''re the one who did something wrong!"

    Louis rippled and reached out to sp her slender hand.

    "Didn''t do anything wrong? Then why did you break your promise ande on vacation with Isaac?

    Violet, even if you''re angry with me, you shouldn''t break your promise."

    The man''s body was close to hers, and the warm breath he exhaled spilled onto her face, stirring up

    the slightest tickle.

    Violet''s heart beat inexplicably faster and she just wanted to run away from him.

    "I didn''t break my promise, Mr. Johnson, so please let go of me first."

    "Violet, first you give me an exnation."

    "The exnation is that I''m setting him up with my cousin, Mr. Johnson, can you let go of me now?"

    Violet just felt her face burn as much as she could, barely keeping herposure.

    The night is long, and the faint light of the streetmp casts a circle of silhouette.

    Louis looked at Violet''s clear face, reached out and cupped her chin and slowly leaned in.

    "Violet, my kisses, you don''t hate them do you?"

    Violet "..."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    The lively campfire started and Josie took the two well-fed little ones over there to y.

    The campfire lit up the faces of the crowd andughter abounded.

    Austin looked at Josie''s bright and beautiful face and took a sip of his beer.

    On the side, Ciara squeezed a paper towel and wiped the chair with a disgusted look.

    Hold on!

    Wait, Josie will look good!

    Violet returned to the barbecue stand, a pretty face still tinged with red.

    "Sister, you''re back! Eat something quickly!"

    Evie smiled and handed Violet her food.

    "Thanks." Violet said thank you.

    Evie looked at her and blinked, "Sis, are you hot? Your face is so red."

    Violet "..."

    She''s not hot, she''s bashful!

    Louis kissed her when he said he would, leaving her with no room to resist!

    "Probably running too fast."

    Violet was vague, ncing from side to side and changing the subject, "Where are Erin and the

    others?"

    "They''re going over there to dance! Sister, eat, eat and we''ll go y too."

    Evie pointed to where the campfire was burning and said with a smile.

    "Good."

    Violet smiled and ate the food in her hand.

    Isaac looked at her quietly, and then at Louis, who followed him, with a sh ofplexity in his eyes.

    She blushed, where because of the run.

    It is clear that the eyebrows are full of spring.

    Louis walked slowly to the barbecue stand and settled down beside Austin.

    Taking the beer can from Austin, he tilted his head and took a swig.

    "Mr. Johnson, I salute you, Jasmine for that, a million thanks."

    Isaac walked up to Louis and sincerely thanked him.

    Louis lightly ummed, "A little something, in fact, you can not have to resign."

    Isaac doesn''t say anything, but tilts his head back and takes a sip of wine.

    Louis gave him a look and didn''t say anything.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The two men knew it by heart and sipped their wine in silence.

    Violet had almost finished eating and was dragged by Evie to Josie.

    Austin gave Ciara a look, "Aren''t you going to y?"

    Ciara looked disgusted, "What''s so fun about a show that low and crowded?"

    Austin took a sip of wine and gave her a deep look without making a sound.

    When he saw a few men talking to Josie, he got up and said, "Louis, let''s go join in the fun."

    Louis frowned and subconsciously tried to retort.

    Austin pulled him up, "Come on, do you want your ex-wife to meet another man on this asion?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes and grimaced slightly as he saw a man approaching Violet.

    Getting up, he and Austin stride over.

    By the campfire, the music was deafening.

    Violet was pulled by the two children to dance and listened to theirughter, the mood was brightened.

    "Is little sister bringing her younger siblings to y? You three siblings look alike!"

    Some young men came up to her and flirted around her.

    Violetughed softly, "Do I look small?"

    "Of course! You must have juste of age this year, right?"

    The man was very good at coaxing and ingratiating.

    Violet raised an eyebrow, "I''m a single mom."

    "WHAT? You''re a single mom,dy, don''t tease."

    "She''s not teasing you! Go find someone else if you want to pick up girls."

    Louis walked over and spoke in a cold voice.

    The man took a look at Louis and saw that he had a good temperament and carried a non-angry aura

    around him, and left somewhat sarcastically.

    Louis'' cold breath was slightly restrained as he looked at Violet.

    Violet didn''t want to see Louis at all at this point.

    Because of embarrassment.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    She looked at the time and said to Erin, "Erin, it''s gettingte, Mommy should take you back to your

    room to rest."

    Erin was having a good time, "Mommy, can''t you y a little longer?"

    "Let''s go to bed early so we can get up early tomorrow and have fun."

    Violet coaxed the little one and picked her up.

    Erin blinked her big eyes and looked at Louis and Luka.

    "Uncle Louis, Luka, do you guys want to hang out with me in my room?"

    Violet "..."

    The daughter is definitely on someone else''s side.

    I wonder if she wants to avoid the father and son right now?

    Louis nced at Luka and raised his eyebrows.

    Can the son figure out the situation.

    He brought his son, but he wanted him to be an assistant!

    "Aunt Violet, I''m a little sleepy, can Ie and sit in your room?"

    Luka received a look from his own dad and understood it by heart, not dragging his feet.

    Louis hooked his lips in satisfaction.

    Violet gave him a look and then looked at Louis, "Mr. Johnson, it''s gettingte too, children go to bed

    early and get up early for good health, why don''t you take Luka back to rest early."

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "I''ve been drinking and can''t drive."

    So, they''re staying tonight too?

    "So where are you staying tonight? Have you booked the room yet?"

    "It''s toote, it''s full."

    Violet "..."

    No, they don''t book a room, they want to sleep in the open air.

    "Aunt Violet, can''t you let me sit in your room?"

    Luka raised her dark eyes with a look of innocence.

    Violet''s heart instantly softened.

    "It''s not a thing, let''s go."

    Why did she feel as if she had been set up by Louis again?

    "Yay, Uncle Louis hold, Erin is so heavy, Mommy is going to be exhausted."

    Erin was all excited and asked for a hug towards Louis.

    Louis curled his lips and naturally took Erin from Violet''s hand.

    The little one wrapped his arms around Louis'' neck and mouthed gibberish.

    Violet looked at the two men, somewhat in a trance.

    My daughter really likes Louis.

    A warmth in her hand, it was Luka who took her hand.

    Violet lowered her eyes and touched Luka''s dark eyes, her heart softened.

    She also loves the little guy.

    By the campfire.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Josie danced with the man who osted her.

    Austin pulled away from the man as he looked over at Josie.

    "Hey, who are you!" The man stumbled a bit and shouted.

    "I''m her man!"

    Austin wrapped his arm around Josie''s waist and swept his cold eyes at the man.

    The man opened his mouth and turned his head with a smile to find a new target.

    Josie pulled Austin''s hand away, "Mr. Evison, you can eat your food, but you can''t talk nonsense, since

    when are you my man?"

    Austin raised an eyebrow, meaning to say, "Don''t you dare say that I''m not your man?"

    Josie choked, and her face heated slightly as she thought of the one time the two of them went crazy.

    "Mr. Evison, it was just an ident, it was agreed, consider it a game, and hurry up and turn the page."

    "Heh! Miss Scott, you''re so casual!"

    Austin inexplicably got a little angry and sarcastic.

    The smile on Josie''s face was slightly restrained, and without a nce, when she saw Ciaraing

    this way, she smiled flirtatiously, "Mr. Evison, I''m not your girlfriend, it''s none of your business if I''m

    casual or not, right?"

    After saying that, she ruffled her big wavy curls and turned her head and zipped into the dancing

    crowd.

    Austin''s face sank as he watched the depression rise in his heart as Josie once again joked with a man

    who had osted him.

    This woman, really does not take him seriously!

    "Austin, my stomach is not feeling well, can you go with me to eat something light?"

    Ciara took Austin''s arm and pretended to be soft.

    Austin''s eyes retracted from Josie and calmed down a bit.

    "Let''s go."

    "Good."

    Ciara responded and looked back at the woman on the dance floor, the corners of her mouth curled up

    in a sneer.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    In the lodge suite.

    The two children were ying a game with the tablet, and Louis was pointing it out from time to time.

    Theughter was incessant.

    Violet looked at the time and stroked her forehead.

    From the looks of it, this father and son are here to stay today?

    How do you sleep at night?

    She certainly could not live with this father and son.

    Violet exhaled lightly, grabbed the boiling kettle and went into the bathroom, ready to boil some water.

    Louis, who was ying a game with the two children, saw a helpless look sh across Violet''s face and

    the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    Getting up, he walked over with wide strides.

    In the bathroom, Violet had just filled the water and her nerves tightened up again when she saw Louis

    appear in the mirror.

    Her mind shed back to the kiss in the woods, and she hurriedly stopped her thoughts and turned

    around sharply.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s gettingte, or I''ll call a car for you and take you and Luka home."

    Louis slowly approached her and was about to speak when Violet got a nervous look on her face, "You

    you stop, don''te near me."

    This man, she is really afraid of him!

    Can you stay away from her?

    Louis''s footsteps were a bit of a shock, but he continued on.

    When he came to her, he reached out and took the boiling kettle out of her hand, braced his hands in

    front of the sink, and circled her in it.

    "What are you nervous about? Afraid I''ll kiss you again?Violet, we used to be married and have done

    more intimate things than this haven''t we?"

    The man''s eyebrows are deep and there is a hint of darkness in his voice that is somewhat sexy.

    Violet''s heart was beating uncontrobly fast, and she didn''t know what it was because of.

    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t have anything to do with you right now, okay?"

    "How is it okay? Can''t you see I''m courting you?"

    Louis leaned in close to Violet and watched her ears turn a little red and her mind wandered.

    He just loves to see her blush.

    "Mr. Johnson, the kids are out there, can you let me out first?"

    Violet''s voice is a little soft, and her eyebrows are full of delicate and angry rhymes.

    Louis'' throat rolled slightly, his eyes fell on her red lips, and his body shifted somewhat uncontrobly.

    This woman, always able to easily provoke his desire.

    He reached out and cupped her tiny chin, "Violet, I''m serious. Even if it''s not for yourself, think about

    Erin, she likes me so much, do you really not want to give her aplete home?"

    The man''s voice is soft, with a hint of seduction.

    The deep eyes are like a deep pool, dark and waveless, making people unconsciously indulge in it.

    Violet''s head went nk, leaving her unable to think.

    She froze as she watched the man slowly tilt his head, the familiar scent approaching ...

    "Luka, am I through!"

    The sound of Erin''s cheerfulughter from outside snapped Violet''s chaotic thoughts awake.

    As soon as she pushed Louis away, she walked out of the room with a quick red face.

    This man, is a demon!

    Howe she didn''t know he liked topel people so much!

    She needs to blow off steam to keep herself from getting stuck in!

    Watching Violet fleeing, Louis'' dark eyes were deep in concentration.

    Long fingers brushed over his thin lips, a trace of regret shed in his eyes.

    So close, he''ll be able to im his benefits again tonight!

    Outside, Violet reached up and lightly fanned her burning face, taking a few deep breaths.

    Looking up to the sky, she steadied herself and prepared to go to Josie.

    Louis and his son are expected to stay here tonight, and she needs to be prepared to spend the night

    with Josie and Evie.

    From a distance, you can see that the campfire is still bustling with people.

    Violet came a little closer and caught a glimpse of Josie and Evie.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The two are still dancing.

    Violet curled her lips and was about to walk over when she saw a waiter gesture to Josie a few times

    and point towards the front.

    Josie asked some questions, then nodded and walked with the waiter to the front.

    Where are they going?

    Violet froze and looked at the side of the waiter''s face, her eyebrows furrowed.

    How does this man look a little familiar.

    Where has she seen it before?

    A scene shed in her mind, Violet''s face changed slightly and she quickly followed.

    That waiter, isn''t that the man Ciara was talking with?

    Where is he taking Josie?

    Front.

    Josie straightened her clothes and kept walking with the waiter.

    The waiter told her that Austin had asked her toe over and had something to say to himself.

    She did not want to go, but the waiter said that she should not give him a hard time.

    If he can''t hire her, he''ll lose his job.

    What did this Austin want to tell herself by secretly sending someone to call her?

    Josie bristled and didn''t embarrass the waiter, because she also wanted to know what Austin wanted to

    say to himself.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    From a distance, a man could be seen standing at the top of the hill.

    The long figure is shrouded in darkness, so I guess it''s Austin.

    Josie cleared her throat and called out, "Mr. Evison, what did you call me for?"

    The man did not move and stood motionless.

    Josie looked suspicious, moved closer and called out tentatively, "Mr. Evison, is that you?"

    There was a rustling sound behind them, followed by Violet''s screams.

    "Josie, don''t go over there!"

    ...

    Inside the pool of the estate.

    Ciara sat on the shore, watching Austin swim through the water like a fish, somewhat distracted.

    There should be progress on the things she arranged!

    Josie must have fallen off the cliff!

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    She picked it up in a hurry and looked at it.

    "Things are done, but there is a little problem, youe over and settle the bnce with me face to

    face."

    It''s done!

    Ciara''s heart burst with joy.

    But what went wrong with the little problem?

    Ciara typed a line, "What''s the little problem?"

    "It''s not a big deal, you''ll know when you get here,e on."

    The other party sent another message over.

    Ciara thought about it and decided to make a trip.

    As long as we can get Josie, nothing else is a problem!

    "Austin, take your time swimming, I''m going out for some air."

    Ciara spoke to Austin and then exited the pool.

    Coming to the top of the hill, she saw the two people employed.

    "I''m here, tell me, what''s the little problem."

    The two men looked at each other, and one of them stepped forward and reached out and snapped

    her.

    Ciara was shocked and eximed, "What are you doing?"

    "Miss, I''m sorry, we don''t want to do this, but they offered three times the price you paid, so of course

    we can''t have a problem with money!"

    The man in the ck suit spoke up and looked to the two men who came out of the shadows.

    Ciara followed his line of sight and saw Violet and Josie slowly walking towards her.

    Josie is fine!

    She was tricked!

    Ciara''s face changed and she struggled desperately, "Let go of me, let go of me! Somebody! Well!"

    Violet stuffs a white dishcloth into Ciara''s mouth.

    She pped her hands and hooked her lips, "Please, two big brothers, hang her up! Hang her

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    overnight first."

    This Ciara, who actually hired two people under the name of Austin, tricked Josie intoing here and

    tried to push her off the mountain.

    Luckily she arrived just in time, otherwise Josie would have been in trouble.

    For the malevolent people, she how to return a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.

    So, she threatened the two men with the little video she had taken to get them to cooperate with her

    and trick Ciara intoing.

    Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.

    A whimpering sound came from behind them, and Violet and Josie looked at each other and turned a

    deaf ear to it.

    "Violet, it''s a good thing you came along and saved my life."

    Josie takes Violet''s arm and pampers her.

    "Josie, if something happens to you, do you think I''ll have to go after Austin?"

    Violet patted her hand and snickered.

    "What do you want with him? I''m just waiting for this man to regret marrying Ciarater!"

    Josie bristled and casually ruffled her hair.

    In the afterglow, her eyes widened in horror at the sight of the man in ck behind her.

    "Violet, run!"

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Violet froze and turned around to see a masked man in ck, with a sharp knife in his hand, rushing

    towards them.

    There are thugs!

    Violet was so shocked that she pulled Josie forward and ran.

    "Help, someone! There''s no one!"

    Josie screamed for help.

    Violet pulled her into a desperate run and ran to the three-way intersection.

    She looked back at the man in ck chasing after her and said to Josie "Josie, let''s split up! I''ll distract

    him, you go call someone!"

    That man has a knife in his hand, in case he is caught, one injury will hurt two.

    Josie must be allowed to leave first!

    "But ..."

    "Go call someone!"

    Violet let go of Josie''s hand, picked up a rock from the ground and smashed it at the man.

    The man was hit by a stone to the body, his footsteps, the fierce light in his eyes even more, towards

    Violet chased over.

    Josie wanted to say something but looked at Violet worriedly and anxiously, turned and ran the other

    way.

    Who is this man who appeared out of nowhere?

    Look at him in full armor, is he prepared?

    Josie was so distraught that she pulled out her cell phone and dialed Isaac''s number.

    But the phone went unanswered.

    What to do?

    Who will help her?

    "Josie, what''s wrong with you?"

    Louis didn''t see Violet back for a long time, so he came out of his room to get some air.

    From a distance, I saw Josie running wildly from a short distance away.

    "Mr. Johnson, quick, go save Violet, there''s, someone''s trying to kill her."

    Josie ran out of breath, anxious and surprised, and grabbed Louis'' hand.

    Louis'' pupils snapped shut, "What''s trying to kill her? Where is she?"

    "She ran off in that direction, not knowing who was going to kill her."

    Josie propped her hand on her back and pointed in the direction Violet was running.

    Louis was already running forward in stride, making phone calls as he ran.

    A corner of the estate.

    Grace took Betty around the estate to enjoy the night view.

    "Miss Harper, Violet is over at the top of the hill at the moment, and someone is sneaking up on her, the

    one who is following her."

    A message came through on the phone.

    Grace''s eyes lit up with a sh of surprise.

    After she received a call from Jasmine, she had her people check the location of Violet and Louis.

    I didn''t expect to find anything like this.

    Is the guy who was following Violet going to do it to her here?

    "Betty, there''s a bonfire over there, go have fun, I''m going to go to the bathroom ande back."

    Grace distracted Betty and then walked towards the top of the hill.

    It couldn''t have been more fun to see Violet get killed in person.

    Hilltop.

    Violet ran desperately, about to be exhausted.

    The men in ck behind her closed in on her, and several times she seemed to hear the sound of a

    deing.

    Who is he?

    Why do you want to kill yourself?

    Who did she offend again?

    With a sudden stumble in her footsteps, Violet stumbled and fell to the ground.

    She let out an ah, and turned sharply to look at the maning after her.

    The man also ran out of breath and looked at Violet, who had fallen to the ground, with a sh of

    madness in his eyes.

    "Violet, I''m going to kill you!"

    He knows her!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Violet swallowed, "Who are you? Do we know each other? Why are you trying to kill me?"

    "You don''t know me, but I know you, you vermin, I''ll kill you to get justice for her!"

    The man''s eyes shed with epileptic ruthlessness, and his hand took the sharp knife and cut down

    towards Violet.

    Violet eximed, a dodge to avoid.

    "Calm down, talk to me! Who have I harmed? Tell me clearly!"

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"

    Without exnation, the man brandished a sharp knife and shed at Violet.

    Violet was shocked and frightened, her muscles tensed and she desperately dodged.

    In the corner, Grace hid behind a tree and watched the scene with a twinkle in her eye.

    If Violet was killed by this man, that would be great.

    Without a nce, she saw not far away, the man darted to the figure.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    It''s Louis!

    Grace''s face changed slightly, watching how the man in ck stabbed did not stab Violet, heart

    secretly anxious.

    If Louis arrives, then the man will definitely not get it.

    At that moment, Violet came fleeing in her direction.

    Grace''s eyes shed and her heart flew to make a decision.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    The man in ck shouted and shed at Violet''s back.

    Grace snapped out from behind the tree and swung desperately at the man with a branch.

    "What a man, help! Come on, someone!"

    The man was caught off guard by the hit and hurriedly blocked the branch with his hand.

    When he reacted, he red at Grace and pulled at the branch she was waving in her hand.

    "Nosy, just as damned!"

    The man took the sharp knife and shed at Grace''s arm.

    Grace shrieked and sped his wrist desperately to keep the sharp knife from hurting herself.

    In the afterglow, she saw Louis'' figure getting closer and closer to the man whispering, "Someone is

    The man visibly froze, and by this time, Louis'' low growl was ringing in his ears.

    "What a man! Let her go!"

    The man''s spirits lifted and he shook Grace off as soon as he could.

    The sharp knife was aimed squarely at Grace''s arm, and as he flung it, the de sliced through her

    arm.

    Grace let out an ahh and covered her arm with a painful face.

    Louis'' face sank and he gave a kick to the man in ck.

    The man in ck was kicked to the ground, and looking at Louis'' sullen, cold face and the security

    personnel from the lodge darting behind him, he quickly climbed to his feet and fled the scene.

    "Don''t run, stand still."

    The lodge security officer went after the man.

    Louis didn''t pursue it any further and turned his head to Violet and Grace.

    Violet was holding Grace up, shock and surprise shing in her eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Miss Harper, how are you?"

    She never expected that Grace would be the one to save her in the end.

    "My arm hurts."

    Grace covered her arm, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Louis took off his jacket and draped it over her, "I''ll have someone take you to the hospital."

    Have someone take her to the hospital?

    Is he going to stay here with Violet?

    "Louis, won''t you go with me?"

    Grace looked at Louis with a sad and aggrieved look.

    Louis wrinkled his brow and was about to speak when Violet said, "Mr. Johnson, you should take Miss

    Harper to the hospital yourself."

    Hearing this, Louis'' brow knitted tighter.

    He looked Violet up and down, at her hair in disarray and all messed up, "And you? Is there anything

    wrong?"

    "I''m fine! I''m just tired from running, I''ll be fine after resting, you should take Miss Harper to the hospital

    quickly."

    Violet nudged Grace toward Louis and spoke up.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and he said silently, "I''ll take Grace to the hospital, you stay here and help

    me take care of Luka."

    "Good."

    Violet responded and watched as Louis embraced Grace and curled his fingers.

    A hot pain came from the palm of her hand, she spread her hand and looked at it, breaking the skin.

    It was just scraped when it fell to the ground.

    It hurts a little.

    "Violet, how are you?"

    Josie and Austin arrived in a hurry, running out of breath.

    "I''m fine."

    Violet shook her head and nced sideways at Louis, who was already walking away.

    "Who is that, and why is Mr. Johnson embracing a woman?"

    Josie followed Violet''s line of sight with a look of surprise.

    "That''s Grace, she saved me."

    "What!"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Josie helped Violet into the hotel suite.

    Isaac, who arrived at the news, brought medical supplies and applied the medicine to Violet with a

    heartfelt look.

    It didn''t take long for Austin to bring Ciara in.

    Ciara was cloaked and crying, and her makeup was smeared like a ghost.

    Austin''s face sank and he angrily rebuked, "Ciara, how dare you hire a murderer!"

    Josie has told him what happened.

    He didn''t expect Ciara to be so vicious as to have someone pretend to be him and lure Josie to the top

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    of the mountain, trying to push her off the mountain.

    So someone was after Josie and Violetter, was it Ciara''s orders as well?

    "No, I didn''t! I just took my sister''s advice and wanted to teach Josie a lesson who told her to seduce

    you."

    Ciara clutched her shivering body and cried in denial.

    Jessie was behind her?

    Violet and Josie looked at each other with anger shing in their eyes.

    "Then was the man in ck who tried to attack meter also an assassin hired by you two sisters?"

    Violet looked at Ciara and questioned.

    "What ck man? I just paid off two waiters, I didn''t do anything else."

    Ciara sucked in her nose with a bewildered look on her face.

    "Is it really not you? Then could it be someone hired by your sister?"

    Austin questioned in a cold voice.

    "I don''t know, my sister didn''t tell me."

    Ciara shook her head and took Austin''s hand, "Austin, my hand hurts, please apany me back."

    She''s been hanging for so long, scared and frightened, and now she just wants to go home!

    Austin shook off her hand, "Ciara, I originally thought, you are at least nobledy, I married you is not

    wrong. But I didn''t expect you to be so vicious! From now on, you and I have nothing to do, our

    rtionship ends here."

    He wants to break up with himself!

    She still longed to be his bride!

    Ciara''s face changed, "No, Austin, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have listened to my sister and messed with

    Josie, please forgive me, I won''t dare next time!"

    "There is no next time. Ciara, you should be d that nothing happened to Josie. Otherwise, it wouldn''t

    have been as simple as just breaking up with you."

    Austin''s dark eyes were full of coldness.

    Ciara''s face was white as paper.

    It''s over!

    Everything went down the drain!

    I never thought I''d go for wool ande back shorn.

    She was so upset!

    "Austin, listen to me ..."

    Ciara tries to take Austin''s hand, trying to regain it again.

    Austin nced at her coldly, "Get out."

    Ciara was shocked by the cold light in his eyes, and her hand froze in mid-air.

    Halfway through the day, she covered her mouth and whimpered out the door.

    The door was closed and Austin looked over at Josie, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know this Ciara was so

    malicious and almost got you killed."

    Josie ruffled her hair, "She lost her mind because she was jealous, and it seems Mr. Evison has the

    potential to be a bogeyman. I hope your next fianc¨¦e will be a little more open-minded."

    The next fianc¨¦e?

    Austin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Are you open-minded?"

    Hmm?

    Josie looked at him with a puzzled expression, "Mr. Evison, it has nothing to do with you whether my

    heart is open or not, right?"

    "Yeah?"

    Austinughed lightly, not dismissing it.

    Josie didn''t bother to talk to her and looked to Violet who had already treated her wound.

    "Violet, where else is it hurt? You really don''t need to go to the hospital to get it taken care of?"

    "A small injury, not a problem."

    Violet was a little distracted.

    Because she was still thinking about the man in ck.

    He said she was a pest, and he came to seek justice for people.

    She really doesn''t remember who she really hurt!

    And this man in ck, who suddenly appeared at the manor, must have followed her here.

    Something shed through her mind and she frowned.

    "Violet, what are you thinking about? Does the wound hurt?"

    Isaac saw Violet''s frown and asked with concern.

    "No, I was thinking that the man in ck should have been following me early in the morning."

    She has been feeling for some time now that someone is following her behind.

    It must be this man in ck!

    "Someone is following you? And have you seen what he looks like?"

    Austin was surprised and asked in a rush.

    "Haven''t seen it."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Violet struggled to recall, "But just now I saw a burn scar on his tiger''s mouth."

    The only time she should have seen this man in ck was when she was dealing with a traffic

    ident.

    But because of the distance, she had forgotten what the man looked like.

    "That''s a favorable lead, I see."

    Austin narrowed his eyes, intending to send someone to investigate in detail.

    ...

    Hospital.

    Louis was waiting for Grace to do her exam when he got a call from Austin.

    Austin told him about the current situation.

    "Security at the lodge hasn''t found the man in ck yet, and we don''t know who he''s being directed by

    at this time. But Violet remembered his features, and I have called the police and asked our people to

    work together to find this man."

    Louis frowned deeply and thought about it, "Since he has been tracking Violet for some time, then find

    the traffic department, check the surveince video, there will be clues."

    "That makes sense, I''ll get on it."

    "Hmm."

    Louis hung up the phone, his eyebrows sunken and cold.

    Who really tried to kill Violet?

    Jessie?

    Jasmine?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Who else?

    This woman, how many people have she offended?

    As she was thinking about it, Grace came out of the emergency room.

    "Louis."

    Louis returned to his senses and greeted him.

    "Doctor, how is she?"

    "Superficial injury, nothing serious, juste over in a week to remove the stitches."

    The doctor replied and then left.

    Louis said thank you and looked over at Grace.

    "Grace, why are you there?"

    The man''s eyes are cold and sharp, with the wisdom of insight into the heart.

    Grace barely managed to control her mind, "I was on a trip with my cousin and didn''t expect to

    encounter thugs."

    "Your cousin?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes, a hint of doubt in his tone.

    "Yeah, my aunt''s daughter, she just happened to visit my ce today, we haven''t seen each other for a

    long time, so I suggested we go out for a vacation together."

    Grace looked at Louis and licked her dry lips.

    Louis stared at her and said in a deep voice, "Grace, you better tell me the truth, what I hate most in life

    is to be lied to."

    Grace''s eyes flickered and she straightened her hair around her ears, and only after a long time did

    she lower her eyes and say, "Actually, it was Jasmine who called me and said you and Violet were

    having a rendezvous. I was in a hurry, so I dragged my cousin to Oceanview Resort to look for you."

    This is not considered cheating.

    Of course, it is impossible for her to let Louis know that she deliberately blocked a knife for Violet and

    gave the man in ck a chance to escape.

    This man in ck is still useful to her!

    Instead of letting him get caught by Louis, we could sneak him into hiding and have another incident!

    And she, for saving Violet, was able to make Violet owe herself a favor.

    Two birds with one stone!

    "Did Jasmine call you?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he thought of Jasmine''s virtues and believed Grace''s words for a few

    moments.

    Jasmine should be thest to see him and Violet get back together.

    If she gets the message, there is a real possibility that she will call Grace and ask her toe and stir

    the pot.

    "Yes."

    Grace took Louis''s hand, "Louis, I know Jasmine and you don''t see eye to eye, but I have my own

    personal feelings. I wanted to be with you and to give Luka aplete home, so I came regardless."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Grace''s eyes were tearful, a look of pity.

    Louis looked at her for a long time and broke away from her hand.

    "I''ll take you back."

    The man''s look is light and imprable.

    Grace didn''t know what he was thinking and was dutifully sent home by him.

    "Louis, can''t you stay with me?"

    When she entered the house, Grace asked softly.

    Louis was silent, "You are not seriously hurt, I will go to the scene, looking for clues to the killer."

    Grace bit her lip and nodded obediently, "Okay."

    "Get some rest."

    Louis saw how well behaved she was and softened his voice before striding away.

    When the door closed, the soft look on Grace''s face converged and she took out her phone and sent

    out a message.

    "Find the man in ck right away, don''t let him be found by anyone else first."

    Resort Lodge.

    Violet changed into clean clothes, looked at the two children who were still ying games, and softly

    said, "Okay, you two should go to bed."

    Louis should be taking care of Grace tonight.

    Luka will have to be taken care of by her.

    "Aunt Violet, shall I sleep with you tonight?"

    Luka nced at the king-size bed, her eyes shining brightly.

    "Yes, your father went out to take care of some business, so we have to ask you to sleep with us."

    Violet squatted down to level with Luka and said in a soft voice.

    "I''m not aggravated."

    Luka shook her head, anticipation shing in her eyes.

    He sleeps alone all the time. Tonight he''s going to sleep with his aunt and sister!

    It must be very warm.

    "Then I''ll sleep on Mommy''s left, Mommy will sleep in the middle, and Luka will sleep on Mommy''s

    right."

    Erin said with a smirk.

    Violetughed lightly and pinched her smooth little cheeks, "Okay, you y for a while, I''ll take a white

    bath for Luka."

    "Okay ta."

    Violet held Luka and went to the bathroom.

    "Luka, let''s take our clothes off."

    Luka''s little face is slightly hot, a little embarrassed to grab the shirt.

    "Aunt Violet, I can wash it myself."

    "What''s wrong? Don''t be shy! You are still young, Aunt Violet will help you wash it!"

    Violet looked at Luka''s shy Hao''s appearance and just felt adorable.

    She handily removed the little one''s clothes and carried him into the bathtub.

    Without a nce, she saw a green birthmark on the little one''s buttocks.

    Violet blinked and there was a slight pause in the movement of her hands.

    She remembers her son, who died young, was born with a birthmark on his buttocks.

    If he were still alive, he would be just as cute as Luka.

    Violet looked at Luka''s delicate little face, and an absurd thought suddenly shed through her mind.

    Could it be that Luka is his own son?

    "Aunt Violet?"

    Luka saw Violet keep staring at herself and couldn''t help but call out.

    Violet snapped back to her senses and hastily stopped her thoughts.

    "Sorry Luka, auntie got lost in thought."

    Look at her, what is she thinking about?

    Luka is the son of Louis.

    If he is his son, then Erin should also be Louis'' daughter.

    But she has already done the gic testing, everything is just a figment of her imagination.

    Violet cursed herself for her nerves and took a good bath for the little one.

    Once she had helped Erin to finish her bath as well, she put the two children together.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The two children''s little faces are flushed, sitting in the same nest shing bright big eyes,

    extraordinarily delicate and lovely.

    The more Violet looked at it, the more she liked it, and sighed in her heart that if Luka were her own

    son, it would be so nice.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    Violet ran to the door.

    At the door stood Louis, his eyes dark and deep.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Surprise shed in Violet''s eyes, "You weren''t with Miss Harper?"

    Hearing this, Louis'' eyes shed with a hint of displeasure, "She''s not in any serious trouble and

    doesn''t need mypany."

    Why do you keep pushing him out?

    Thanks to him, he had been worried about her.

    "Oh."

    Violet let out an oh, momentary silence.

    Louis nced in, "Where''s Luka? Are you asleep?"

    "I just gave him a bath and was getting him ready for bed." Violet returned.

    Louis hmmed and got ready to head inside.

    Violet hurriedly stopped him, "Mr. Johnson, it''ste, or let Luka sleep here today, you find your own

    ce to sleep."

    She doesn''t want to be in the same room with Louis again.

    Louis frowned, and without waiting for him to speak, the door pinged shut.

    Is this a closed door for him?

    This woman!

    Louis'' dark eyes sank, and only after a long time did he pull out his cell phone to call Austin.

    "Where is it?"

    "It''s in the room."

    "Open the door for me."

    "..."

    The room.

    Austin poured Louis a ss of wine, "So, you''re going to make up a night with me tonight? It''s a king

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    room with only one bed."

    "You sleep on the couch."

    Louis took the ss and took a sip.

    Austin "..."

    This is the room he booked, so why can''t he sleep there?

    Austin was speechless, sipped his wine and said, "What do you think about tonight and how Grace

    suddenly appeared in the lodge? I didn''t think she would give herself up to save others."

    At that, Louis looked out the window at the night scene, his dark eyes deep in concentration.

    Things coincide a bit.

    Since the theft of thest plot, he has had doubts in his mind about Grace.

    But there is no tangible evidence, he has already wronged Violet, do not want to wrong good people

    again.

    And today, Grace''s presence is not unreasonable.

    Everything will have to wait and see what happens.

    "Let''s find the man in ck first."

    Louis took a sip of his wine and turned to look at Austin, "The man in ck, really not directed by THE

    Shaws?"

    He already knew that Ciara had directed someone to almost push Josie off the mountain.

    These so-called nobledy, are false appearances.

    "Not sure."

    Austin toyed with his wine ss, "I''m just sure he was headed for Violet. It''s toote today, and I''ve

    made an appointment with the traffic department to pull surveince tomorrow."

    Louis hmmed and looked at him, "So you and that Ciara are going to continue dating?"

    "Of course not."

    Austin took a sip of his wine and said, "I''ve decided to marry Josie."

    Louis "..."

    He''s marrying Josie?

    "Austin, are you sure? She''s divorced and her family history doesn''t really match yours."

    "So what, I slept with her, so I should be responsible for her. Tired of seeing those pretentious noble

    Austin looked at the crystal liquid in the cup, "She is sometimes cunning like a little fox, and sometimes

    mysterious, so I can''t help but want to take a peek. For example, I''m curious as to who the real father

    of her child really is."

    Louis is still digesting Austin''s words.

    Hearing hisst words, he raised his sword eyebrows.

    "Didn''t I tell you that Erin is not Josie''s daughter, but Violet''s?"

    Austin "..."

    So, Josie didn''t just get married and have kids with someone?

    But she has been burdened with the reputation of having a disordered private life, helping Violet raise

    her children?

    Heartbreaking!

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    The next day, Violet woke up and looked at the two children sleeping soundly, one on the left and one

    on the right, and her heart was soft.

    My daughter slept with her hands and feet stretched out in a heartless manner.

    Luka, on the other hand, had her little hand on her chest and was sleeping extraordinarily well.

    Violet lovingly kissed the little faces of the two children and gently got up.

    "Mommy, I need to go to the bathroom."

    Erin, suffocated by urine, sleepily climbed up and asked for a hug towards Violet.

    "Okay, Mommy will carry you to pee-pee."

    Violet carries her daughter to the bathroom.

    Luka in bed woke up with fluttering eyshes.

    Looking at Violet''s back, he climbed up as well.

    Aunt Violet is so gentle!

    He''s so jealous of Erin!

    "Huh, Luka, you''re awake?"

    Violet came out of the bathroom with Erin in her arms and was surprised to see Luka get out of bed.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Morning Aunt Violet, I need to go to the bathroom too."

    Luka spoke up nicely.

    "Okay, are you okay with yourself?"

    "It''s OK."

    "Good boy."

    Violetplimented, Luka blushed and went into the bathroom by herself.

    "Mommy, is Erin a good girl?"

    Erin heard Violetplimenting Luka and nuzzled Violet''s neck to pamper her.

    "Did you say yourself that you were good?" Violet teased her daughter.

    "Erin is also very good!"

    "Really? I don''t think you''re as good as Luka."

    "Doesn''t Mommy love Erin? Isn''t Erin your favorite daughter?"

    "Little smartass!"

    "..."

    Violet teases her daughter, waits for Luka to finish using the bathroom, and washes up for them.

    Outside, Josiees out of her room and is about to knock on Violet''s door.

    Hearing a movement down the hallway, she turned her head and saw Austin and Louising out of

    the room, one after the other.

    Did these two sleep in the same roomst night?

    Josie raised an eyebrow and greeted the two men.

    "Hi Mr. Johnson good morning, Mr. Evison good morning."

    "Morning."

    Louis and Josie gave a slight nod, then headed toward Violet''s room.

    Josie was about to follow, when Austin called out to her.

    "Josie,e with me."

    Josie was on her feet, "Something wrong?"

    "Hmm."

    Austin turned around and walked toward the security channel.

    Josie was silent and followed.

    "Mr. Evison, what is it that you want?"

    "Josie, be my girlfriend."

    Josie "..."

    It''s early in the morning, Louis is on the wrong medication, right?

    "Mr. Evison, don''t be ridiculous, what is my status, what is your status! Even if you broke up with Ciara,

    there are still countless nobledies waiting for you, just pick one in there."

    Josie lost her smile and was ready to leave when she finished.

    Austin took her by the arm and pushed her against the wall.

    "Josie, I''m not kidding! You slept with me, you''re responsible for me!"

    Josie "..."

    She has seen women ckmailing men, but never seen a woman ckmailed by a man!

    "Austin, didn''t we agree that it would be a game for once? Do you want to be so yful?"

    Austin raised his eyebrows and moved closer to her, "I can''t afford to y, so how about you? You''re

    no good either! Is it just being my girlfriend? What are you afraid of?"

    The man''s smile was long, and the faint scent of men''s perfume mixed with tobo wafted across her

    nose, and smelled surprisingly good.

    Josie''s arms and legs went a little weak, and she swallowed, forcing herself to stay calm.

    "Mr. Evison, you don''t need to provoke, it''s useless!"

    Austinughed lightly, "Josie, you and I still have our bet! You lose, you have to promise me one

    condition. And my condition is that you be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Josie "..."

    This sinister man, who didn''t say anything at the time, was waiting for a post-attack!

    "Mr. Evison, do you really want me to be your girlfriend? Don''t you forget, I''m divorced!"

    "Being divorced makes you and me more appreciated, doesn''t it?" Austin said.

    "I also have a daughter."

    Her daughter?

    Austin hooked his lips and smiled, "I''ll be happy to be a father!"

    Josie "..."

    This man, hopeless!

    In the room, Louis hugged Erin and listened to her have a conversation.

    "Still want to y here today?" Louis inquired.

    "Well nah, mummy, right?"

    Erin asked in a milky voice.

    "Well, one more morning of fun and we''ll be back." Violet responded.

    "I will send someone over to keep you safe."

    Louis'' brow went slightly cold as he thought aboutst night.

    Violet moved her lips, wanting to say something.

    It''s broad daylight, so you shouldn''t be so nervous.

    "Uncle Louis, you''re not going to y with us anymore?" Erin asked, looking up.

    "No, uncle still has something to take care of, I''ll let Luka y with you, okay?"

    "Yeah."

    Erin smiled and looked at Luka.

    Luka brightened up and looked at Violet.

    He was able to spend another morning with Aunt Violet.

    Violet didn''t say anything more and stroked Luka''s little head, "Come on, let''s go have breakfast."

    There are kids around, so he can send someone over.

    ...

    Superior Apartments.

    Grace received the message.

    "Miss Harper, we found the guy!"

    We found the man in ck!

    Grace hooked her lips and sent a message out to Marcus.

    "Marcus, let''s go meet someone."

    In the abandoned warehouse, the man looked at several people with a wary face, "Who the hell are

    you? What do you want?"

    "You''ll seeter, and don''t worry, we''re not all the way with those who are chasing you."

    The man at the head of the group spoke up and waited for his master to arrive.

    Soon Grace and Marcus arrived.

    "Boss."

    "Hmm."

    Marcus hmmed and looked over at the man in ck with a twinkle of interest in his eyes.

    "So you''re Jaden ck?"

    At that, the man faintly stared, "You know me?"

    "I don''t know you, but I know Violet, and I know you''ve been stalking her and almost killed her

    yesterday, right?"

    Marcus sat down in the chair his men brought over and smiled.

    Jaden''s eyes shed with hate when he heard Violet''s name.

    "How do you know that? Who the hell are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is that there are people out there looking for you right now,

    and if I hadn''t gotten to you first, you''d probably be in jail with Sasha right now."

    Marcus crossed his legs and said slowly.

    Jaden clenched his fist, thought of something, and a sh of maniacal killing intent passed through his

    eyes.

    "Violet, that bitch, has caused Sasha to suffer, I''m going to get her!"

    Looking at the man''s epileptic appearance, Marcus'' eyes narrowed and the look of interest in his eyes

    increased.

    When they learned that someone was following Violet, his people checked out the man.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The man''s name is Jaden ck, Sasha''s next-door cousin.

    The two grew up together, the rtionship is very close.

    During Sasha''s student days, Jaden once served time in jail for severely injuring a man who tried to

    molest Sasha.

    Suffice it to say that he has always prided himself on being Sasha''s protector.

    Sasha, on the other hand, went to jail for having Violet kidnapped.

    So this Jaden would follow Violet and try to get her killed, probably to avenge Sasha''s death!

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    "Jaden, I can help you." Marcus said.

    Jaden looked over at him, "You can really help me?"

    "Of course. You can definitely get Violet killed if you listen to me."

    Marcus raised an eyebrow, seductively.

    Jaden''s eyes lit up with fire, "Okay, I''ll do anything you want as long as I can get Violet killed."

    "That''s right, you guys take him away, be careful to avoid the cameras, don''t let anyone outside find

    him, and take good care of him."

    Satisfied, Marcus barked orders at his men.

    "Marcus, I think there''s something wrong with this man''s spirit."

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Waiting for people to leave, Grace said.

    Marcus snorted lightly, "I don''t care if he''s mentally ill, as long as he can help me spoil the auction at

    the Pce Hotel next week, I''ll be happy."

    Hearing this, Grace reached out and took his arm.

    "Marcus, this time, I have sacrificed a lot for your great cause, and my arm still hurts."

    Marcus gave her a look and gave her ass a lightly teasing squeeze, "Got it, count yourself smart

    enough to know to bail on this Jaden."

    Bailed out Jaden and screwed up the auction by getting his hands dirty afterwards.

    Let''s see if Rex will continue to work with Louis!

    "Marcus, I have an errand to run, so I''ll call Violetter."

    Grace''s eyes rolled and something urred to her.

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "Get Violet off Louis! Lest she spoil our fun next time."

    "..."

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis got a call from Austin.

    "Louis, I''ve been to the traffic department, and there''s been a major discovery."

    "Say."

    "There is a suspicious person, his name is Jaden ck, he has been appearing in the vicinity of Violet

    for some time, yesterday he also appeared in the lodge, this person should be the one who is following

    Violet."

    Hearing this, Louis'' spirits lifted, "So where is he now?"

    "Thest ce he was seen was in the suburbs, it was a bit out of the way and there were no cameras

    so it was impossible to determine where he was and our guys are still looking for him in that area."

    Austin said with some regret.

    Louis frowned deeply, "Send me Jaden''s information and find him as soon as possible."

    Jaden?

    Why did he want to hurt Violet?

    Louis hung up the phone and clicked on the message from Austin.

    So Jaden is Sasha''s cousin?

    He''s here to get revenge on Violet?

    Louis'' thin lips tightened and he picked up his cell phone to call the bodyguard protecting Violet.

    "Are Miss Elliott and the others still ying at the park?"

    "Report boss, Miss Elliott and her group have arrived home safely. miss Elliott is now going out again."

    Violet is going out again?

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, "Keep following her to make sure she''s safe."

    "Yes."

    Outside the studio, Violet received a call from Grace and drove to the appointed cafe.

    "Miss Harper, are you okay with your injuries?"

    Violet took a seat across from Grace and nced at her arm.

    "It''s bandaged, it''s not fatal, but it hurts real bad."

    Grace stirred her coffee spoon and smiled lightly.

    Violet pursed her lips, "Miss Harper, once again, I''d like to say thank you."

    She is a person with a clear grudge.

    No matter how much she dislikes Grace, Grace is indeed her savior.

    "Miss Elliott, if you really want to thank me, can you promise me one thing?"

    Grace set her coffee spoon aside and took a sip of coffee.

    "What is it?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    "I hope you can make it up to me and Louis and stop stealing him from me can you?"

    Make her and Louis whole!

    Violet''s heart shrinks slightly.

    She looked up at Grace, "Miss Harper, you''re mistaken, I''ve never fought you for anything."

    She''s been keeping her distance from Louis, hasn''t she?

    "You haven''t fought for anything, but Louis keeps trying to get you to marry him."

    Grace looked at Violet, "Miss Elliott, you have a lot of talent, and there must be a lot of men out there

    who like you. Miss Elliott, can you swear to stay away from Louis and never marry him?"

    Ask her to swear?

    Although not impossible, she only found it ridiculous.

    Violet looked at Grace steadily, thought of something and burst out, "Miss Harper, do you really like Mr.

    Johnson and have only one man with him? I don''t think so, you should like Marcus very much, right?"

    These words made Grace''s face change.

    "You, what are you babbling about? I... How could I possibly like Marcus?"

    Did Violet find out something?

    Impossible!

    She and Marcus have always had a very private rtionship.

    "Miss Harper, I just said that casually, what are you so nervous about?"

    Violet looked at the panic in Grace''s eyes, and the doubt in her heart grew even more.

    She was just scamming her, but Grace''s reaction was too much.

    Does she really like Marcus?

    Grace settled down and looked at Violet, "Miss Elliott, I know you have a crush on Louis, after all, a

    man as good as he is, few women can resist his charm. But even so, you can not just nder me ah."

    "I was just so surprised that I reacted so much. Because I know that the Scott family and The Johnson

    Family are business rivals, and if Louis hears you, will he think that I am a business spy sent by

    Marcus? Then do I still want to live?"

    "You know, he didn''t treat me very well in the first ce, and if it weren''t for Luka, I would have been

    abandoned long ago. If you nder me like this again, then I really only have to die."

    The words were spoken with deep emotion.

    Grace''s eyes were red.

    Violet looked at her steadily for a long time and said, "I''m sorry, I said the wrong thing."

    She has no real evidence, and really can''t climb on people indiscriminately.

    Grace took out a tissue and wiped the corner of her eyes and looked at Violet, "Miss Elliott, so what I

    just asked, can you say yes?"

    Violet was silent, "Don''t worry, I''ll never get married in my life and will keep my distance from him."

    "So, you said yes? Miss Elliott, thank you, that''s very kind of you."

    Grace had a joyful look on her face.

    "Miss Harper, if there''s nothing else, then I''ll leave you to it."

    Violet picked up her belongings, not wanting to stay any longer.

    "Good."

    Grace watched Violet''s leaving figure with a hint of smugness in her eyes.

    As long as Violet is willing to reject Louis, with Louis'' cold and arrogant personality, he will definitely not

    consider her as a marriage partner anymore.

    When the timees, she, Luka''s mother, will still be worried about sitting on Mrs. Johnson''s throne?

    Violet drove back to the studio.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just after she parked, she saw a luxury car parked next to her.

    Louis got out of the car.

    The man was dressed in a dark suit, with a tall, leggy look that was the usual cold, arrogant and

    reserved.

    Violet''s fingers curled up slightly as she thought about Grace''s words.

    "Mr. Johnson is here to pick up Luka, right? Please wait a moment, I''ll go up and call him down."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    The woman''s attitude was distant, and Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly as he called out to her.

    "Wait."

    Violet stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him, "Is there something else?"

    Louis stared at her calm face, "You just went to see Grace? What did she say to you?"

    The bodyguard reported back to him, so he knew she''d met up with Grace.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s just a casual family chat between women, please remove all the bodyguards, I''m not

    used to being watched."

    Violet said in a light voice.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly, "Violet, you know full well I don''t mean to spy on you, I''m just worried

    about you ..."

    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t have anything to do with you, so I won''t bother you."

    Violet interrupted Louis with a nd look.

    A nameless fire rises in Louis'' heart.

    "Violet, can''t you talk properly? I care about you for something, don''t you know that?"

    Violet tightened her grip on the bag strap and looked at Louis, "Mr. Johnson, I just don''t understand, did

    I not make myself clear enough? I don''t want to have anything to do with you! I didn''t expect President

    Louis to be a pervert in private."

    She called him a pervert!

    He is the head of The Johnson Family, but he was called a pervert by a woman!

    Louis'' face suddenly sank, and the aura around him was terribly cold.

    He is so worried about her, and he is doing everything for her.

    But it turns out that in her eyes, it''s just the existence of a sex demon!

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Very good!

    He remembered!

    For the first time in his life, he tasted what it was like to have his pride cheaply trampled on the bottom

    of his feet.

    Louis'' jaw was pursed and his thin lips pursed in a sharp curve.

    Halfway through the day, he turned around and pulled open the driver''s door to call his bodyguard.

    "Go and bring the young master down and send him back to Balridge Manor."

    The car door closed with a ping, the car a drift, sped away.

    Violet watched dumbfounded as the car pulled into traffic and turned into a small ck dot with a pain

    in her chest.

    Sorry!

    Louis, you''re good!

    But it doesn''t belong to me after all!

    Nose a little sour, Violet raised her eyes to the sky to keep her tears from falling.

    The phone rang. Violet sniffled, calmed down, and slowly pulled out her phone from her bag.

    The call was from Bianca.

    Violet let out a deep breath and picked up the phone.

    "Bianca."

    "Helena, there''s a charity auction next Saturday at the Pce Hotel, so you muste then."

    Bianca invited her to a charity auction?

    Violet moved her lips, with the intention of refusing.

    Because when you go to Pce Hotel, you are sure to meet Louis and it will be awkward.

    However, on second thought, she has already made it clear to him, so I think he should choose to

    ignore it when he sees himself.

    What''s more, Bianca had opened her mouth, and she couldn''t refute her face in any way.

    "Okay, Bianca, I''ll be there."

    Hanging up the phone, Violet sighed and went back to the studio.

    "Mommy, you''re home."

    Erin sat on the couch, holding her doll, a bit disinterested.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Violet sat down next to her and lifted her onto herp.

    "Luka went back to mess with it and wanted him to stay and y with me so badly."

    Erin spoke in a milky voice.

    Violet cut her soft hair and thought of The Johnsons, and her chest tightened a bit.

    "Okay, what were you and Luka ying with just now?"

    "Luka taught me to cut flowers and flowers. This is the flower flower we gave you."

    The little one picks up the little red flower on the coffee table and hands it to Violet.

    Violet took the little red flower and sighed as she thought of the little one''s delicate little face.

    The little guy is so cute and she shouldn''t get involved in his mom and dad''s life!

    the Shaw residence.

    Jessie rushes home when she receives a call from Mrs. Shaw.

    Looking at Ciara, who was sitting on the sofa and crying, she put down her bag and walked over.

    "Okay, Ciara, don''t cry."

    Ciara raised her teary eyes and shouted, "Sister, it''s all your fault. It was your bad idea that caused me

    to be abandoned by Austin."

    Hearing this, Jessie choked, "Why are you ming me? I just want to help you out?"

    "What''s out of breath? What the hell is going on here?"

    Mr. Shaw came in from outside and put his briefcase down, "The Evison Group suddenly said today

    that they were cancelling their partnership with us, and along with it, the marriage that had been

    discussed was also cancelled. What do you think is going on here?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Hearing her father''s words, Ciara looked at Jessie and cried even louder.

    "Dad, ask Sis! She''s the one who made all this happen! She messed up her own marriage and now

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    she''s dragged me into it. I''ve been abandoned by Austin, how am I supposed to hang out in high

    society in the future!"

    Jessie''s face changed for a moment as she listened.

    "Ciara, I just came up with an idea, if you didn''t have the intention to harm people, you wouldn''t have

    carried it out, right? Now you me me for what happened, fine, don''t call me for anything you do in

    the future!"

    She was already in a bad mood, and now she had to be med by her family.

    She was about to die of anger!

    Jessie finished grabbing her bag and turned around to leave.

    "Jessie, you and Ciara are close sisters, let''s talk about it."

    Mrs. Shaw got up in a hurry to pull her back and began to round up.

    Jessie, with an indignant face, stood motionless.

    Mrs. Shaw said, "I''ve heard Ciara''s ount of what happened, so don''t me her. If you do, me

    Josie for being a shameless coquette!

    But isn''t it?

    Josie, caused her marriage to light up.

    And now her sister was abandoned by Austin!

    She will definitely keep this ount in her heart!

    Jessie had a gloomy face and her eyes were full of hate.

    ...

    The week flew by.

    The Johnson Group has had a week of sad faces and tail between their legs for every executive.

    Because the air pressure of our own president is too low.

    They went to debrief and everyone was scolded.

    This is a rarity.

    Executives have been asking Harry for information.

    Harry also had a hard time saying it.

    Because he is closest to the low pressure, the first to hurt him ah.

    The president of the family is probably out of love.

    And the object of lost love is Violet!

    "What are you still doing there? No need to go to the hotel?"

    Louis nced at Harry and spoke in a hushed tone.

    Harry came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "Everything is set up in the hotel, I am here to pick

    you up."

    Today was the Rex''s Group''s first charity auction at the Pce Hotel.

    He made a thorough deployment and was waiting for the president toe in person.

    Louis didn''t say anything, grabbed his jacket and left in a big way.

    Harry let out a deep breath and followed quickly.

    Pce Hotel.

    "Josie, you look so beautiful today, this dress is from Austin, right?"

    With a ss of champagne in hand, Violet looked over at Josie, who was beautiful in her precious blue

    sequin dress, and smiled in praise.

    Little did I know that Austin was really going out with Josie!

    Probably this is fate!

    "He has a lot of money, and he''ll be ufortable if he''s not allowed to spend it."

    Josie ruffled the broken hair hanging down from her ear and smiled delicately.

    Violet smiled back and swept her eyes across the room.

    There are a lot of people who came today, all of them are dignified and high ss people.

    The hotel was decorated and divided into a banquet hall and an auction hall.

    After all the guests arrive, they can eat some light refreshments on their own, and then they will enter

    the auction process of the day.

    Wait for the auction to end and then join the reception.

    "Violet, have you noticed that someone has been watching us?"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Hearing Josie''s words, Violet was startled.

    The figure of the man in ck immediately came to mind, and hurriedly looked around.

    "Where are the people?"

    "That way."

    Josie pouted in one direction.

    Violet followed her line of sight and saw the Shaws standing together sipping wine.

    It turns out that Josie was talking about Jessie and Ciara.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Violet exhaled, looking slightly relieved.

    The man in ck was never found and she thought he had blended in here again.

    "I heard that Oscar had a woman on the side, and Jessie went and had a big fight with him. Now Ciara

    has been robbed of her boyfriend by me, so I guess the sisters hate me to death."

    Josie yed with her ss and took a slow sip.

    "me it on their own bad heart, who''s to me?" Violet spoke up.

    "Isn''t it? Especially this Jessie, the most abominable of all."

    Josie bristled and took another sip of her wine.

    Violet does not speak, deeply felt the same.

    At that moment, there was a loud noise at the door.

    Violet looked up and saw Jasmine holding Marcus''s arm and cursing at the waiter at the door of the

    ballroom.

    "Hey, isn''t that Jasmine? Why is she here with Marcus? I remember The Johnson Family and the Scott

    family are arch rivals in the mall."

    Josie was amazed and pulled Violet to the door to see what all the fuss was about.

    At the door, Jasmine shouted at the waiter, "Who are you? How dare you stop us? Get out of my way!"

    "Sorry, Miss Johnson, Mr. Johnson had given an order that Mr. Scott and the dog are not allowed

    inside, I am just following the order, so, to enter only you can enter alone."

    The waiter bent over slightly and said stiffly.

    High-level orders, they can only follow the orders of these small people ah!

    "What are you talking about? How dare youpare Mr. Scott to a dog? Do you still want to do it?"

    Jasmine stepped forward and just pped the waiter.

    The waiter covered his face and could not say anything.

    There was a lot of chatter all around.

    "Why is this Miss Johnson so savage? Brother gave the order, what is she taking it out on the waiter?"

    "Isn''t that right? Does it look like Miss Johnson and Mr. Scott are getting together? But I remember not

    long ago, she said she was engaged to a civilian?"

    "Tsk, I see this Miss Johnson''s private life is very rich, Mr. Scott but willing to do the receiver!"

    "..."

    Marcus listened to the chatter and his already unattractive face became even more gloomy.

    He wrenched Jasmine''s hand away and looked over at the waiter.

    "Is this the way you treat your guests at The Johnson''s hotel? I came here on the invitation of the Rex''s

    Group, and you dare to turn me away? Go get Louis out!"

    Damn Louis for embarrassing him right at the door today.

    I''ll make him look goodter!

    "Mr. Scott, you wanted to see me?"

    Louis'' indifferent voice came from behind him.

    A private custom-made dark suit, set off his jade tree.

    Walk between, full of the majesty of not anger and authority.

    Marcus looked at him and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Johnson is worthy of Mr. Johnson, so big, not only

    Louis stood in front of him and smiled lightly, "Sorry Mr. Scott, today I withdraw my order that Mr. Scott

    and dogs are not allowed inside. But after today, my order is still valid."

    "You!"

    Marcus'' face was filled with gloom as he watched Louis cross over him into the hotel like nobody''s

    business.

    Damn Louis, I want to tear him up!

    "Marcus, ignore him, let''s go inside."

    Jasmine took Marcus''s arm again and gave Louis''s back a stern re.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Marcus pulled away from her and straightened his suit and walked in with a grim face.

    This Miss Johnson is a stupid woman.

    If she wasn''t still useful, he really didn''t want to make a false deal with her.

    "Marcus, you wait for me."

    Jasmine knew Marcus was angry and rushed to follow.

    Inside.

    Josie is biting her ear off with Violet.

    "It seems that Jasmine has fallen in love with Marcus after she gave up Isaac? Does she still want to

    marry into the Scott family, which The Johnsons also agreed to?"

    Violet pursed her lips withoutment.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Will Marcus stay with Jasmine because he loves her?

    Not really!

    Perhaps to annex The Johnson Family through her?

    Has this Jasmine, who is capricious and presumptuous, not thought of this?

    Or did she think about it but simply didn''t care?

    Because she and Louis don''t get along, she wants to use Marcus''s hand to defeat Louis?

    Is she stupid?

    Anyway, she''s the Johnsons!

    Violet''s heart was sarcastic, her eyes fell on Louis'' face as he entered, and her fingers curled up.

    The man is still as handsome and striking as ever.

    The unsmiling look is permeated by the aura of strangers.

    Violet pursed her lips and pulled Josie to prepare to leave.

    "Helena, there you are."

    Bianca came over with Rex on her arm, smiling and greeting Violet.

    Violet curled her lips, "Bianca, Mr. Wood."

    Rex responded and looked over to Louis who approached him.

    "Mr. Johnson, the auction site is well set up today."

    Louis gave a slight nod, "Thank you Mr. Wood for thepliment. I''ll be happy if you and Madam are

    satisfied."

    "Haha, pretty satisfied so far, I hope today''s auction will be a sess." Rex smiled brightly.

    Bianca looked at Louis and joked, "Mr. Johnson, the biggest contributor to the partnership between our

    two families is Helena. Did Helena give you a chance to pursue her again?"

    Violet "..."

    Bianca, can you please stop messing around!

    Violet looked embarrassed and subconsciously nced at Louis.

    Louis'' eyes just happened to sweep over.

    There is no point in smiling, there is only indifference and detachment.

    "Mrs. Wood is joking, Miss Helena is too talented for me to climb."

    He can''t afford it?

    What harsh words!

    He''s probably still bothered by what she said.

    Violet''s chest was a little tight, and her grip on the wine ss tightened slightly.

    Bianca looked left and right and saw something.

    Originally, she thought they were both interested in each other, so she tried to liven things up a bit.

    I didn''t expect to be embarrassed!

    "Louis."

    A woman''s voicees from behind her and Grace walks up in style.

    Louis'' eyes moved away from Violet''s face and curled his lips at Grace.

    "Grace, let me introduce to you, these two are Rex, the president of the Rex''s Group, and his wife."

    "Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, hello, I''m Grace."

    "Hello, Mr. Johnson, this is ..."

    "She''s my son''s real mother."

    "Oh, that looks like it should be the future Mrs. Johnson."

    "..."

    A word floated into her ears, Violet looked at Louis gently embracing Grace, a look of love and

    affection, and only felt her chest tighten.

    "Mr. Wood, Bianca, let''s talk slowly while I go to the bathroom."

    It looks like Louis and Grace are getting close, right?

    Good luck to them!

    "Take your time and talk."

    Josie gave Louis a deep look, then followed Violet with her skirt.

    Louis looked at Violet''s back and slowly took his hand away from Grace''s shoulder, the smile on his

    face slightly curtailed.

    Seeing him and Grace getting close, is she really not jealous at all?

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    "Violet, did you and Louis have a falling out?"

    Josie followed up with Violet and asked.

    Violet exhaled deeply andughed, "What breakup? Did we have a good time?"

    They got divorced a long time ago, didn''t they?

    "But I think Louis is interested in you, and I thought he would re-pursue you." Josie had a look of regret.

    "Josie, you can''t insist on introducing me to someone just because you got yourself a boyfriend, can

    you? I''ve made up my mind to be single for the rest of my life."

    Violet yed it easy and snickered.

    Josie looked at her askance, "When did I get a boyfriend? It was the boyfriend who found me!"

    Violet "..."

    Does it make a difference?

    "I can''t help it, I''ll deal with him for a while, and after a while, I''ll break up with him, and then the two of

    us will love each other and live the rest of our lives with our daughter, okay?"

    This was said as if the two of them were lesbians.

    Violet puffed up with amusement.

    "Smiled smiled! Oops, it''s good that you''re smiling, you say it''s easy for me?"

    Josie pretended to wipe the sweat, Violetughed out loud, heart Natalie''s.

    At that moment, a person came to the face.

    "Josie."

    Oscar held his ss of wine and looked at Josie steadily.

    The smile on Josie''s face faded and she greeted him lightly.

    "So it''s Director Oscar."

    "Josie, you look so beautiful today."

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Oscar did not care about Josie''s coldness and looked at her with eyes full of amazement.

    "Is that so? It''s true that women are not the same when they are away from scum."

    Josie raised a sarcastic eyebrow.

    Oscar choked and his face got a little puffy.

    But he quickly straightened his face.

    "Josie, go ahead and scold me, as long as you''re happy, I won''t mind if you scold me all you want."

    This person also took the route of deep love?

    Josie just felt goose bumps all over her body.

    Just as I was about to speak, a man''szy voice came from behind me.

    "Is Director Oscar so fond of getting scolded? What kind of hobby is that?"

    Austin approached with a ss of wine and a smirk.

    "Mr. Evison," Oscar said, nodding slightly with him.

    Austin nced at Josie and reached out to straighten her hair around her ears.

    "How about it, are you tired? I told you to sit and rest, and you ran around."

    The man''s face was doting, his long, slender fingers fell from her hair to her shoulders and swept her

    into his arms.

    Josie tried to break away, but saw that Oscar was still there, and her heart fluttered.

    "Doesn''t it look silly to sit all the time? Who told you not to apany me?"

    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault."

    The smile on Oscar''s face slowly faded as he watched the two get mushy.

    "Mr. Evison, you and Josie ..."

    "Oh, Josie is my girlfriend. director Oscar, when we get married, you muste and support us."

    Austin raised an eyebrow and spoke up.

    Oscar''s face waspletely devoid ofughter as he looked steadily at Josie, seemingly not expecting

    her to be with Austin.

    Austin hooked his lips and wrapped his arms around Josie, "Josie, let''s go, I''ll introduce you to some

    friends."

    "Yeah."

    Josie smiled delicately, nced at Violet, and was embraced by Austin as Violet looked away with a

    smiling smile.

    The man is tall and handsome, the woman is small and lovely, what a pair!

    Violetughed lightly, seeing Oscar still frozen in ce, and did not want to pay him any attention.

    Men, ah, are big pig-headed.

    You will regret only when you lose it!

    Violet ns to find a corner for a while and wait for the auction to start.

    "Oops, don''t you walk with eyes? Do you know how to work? Do you know how much my clothes are

    worth? Now that you''ve made it dirty, I can''t even afford to sell you!"

    The sound of a woman''s tirade rang out from not far away.

    The voice is a bit familiar.

    Violet looked forward and saw Jasmine in the corner of the reception, reprimanding a girl in work

    clothes.

    This girl is no other than Evie.

    Violet''s heart tightened and she walked over quickly.

    The pastries used at the reception today were all pastries delivered by Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    So Evie has been coordinating the reception.

    Why did you offend Jasmine again?

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, but Miss Johnson just wasn''t looking where she was walking, was she? And

    my shoes are dirty from you."

    Evie spoke with slightly downcast eyes.

    "What are you saying? Are you ming me for not walking carefully?"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    "I didn''t say that, but it was the part where I was wrong, and I''ve apologized haven''t I?"

    Evie raised her eyes and sneered, "As for the rest, I don''t expect an apology from Miss Johnson either.

    After all, youngdy The Johnson Family is used to being arrogant and domineering, so I''ll consider

    myself unlucky today."

    "You ..."

    Jasmine raised her hand in exasperation.

    "What do you want?"

    Violet stepped forward, sped Jasmine''s hand and pushed it away viciously.

    Jasmine stumbled a bit and held onto a side table.

    "Evie, is everything okay." Violet asked, ncing coldly at Jasmine.

    "I''m fine." Evie shook her head.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It was when I changed the position of the pastry, I identally bumped into her, and she stepped on

    me too."

    Evie gave Jasmine a look and spoke up.

    This bad woman, almost ruined Isaac, should have just put cream on her face!

    "Oh, I remember, you''re Violet''s cousin? Sure enough, they''re all bitches!"

    Jasmine looked at Violet and Evie and cursed.

    Violet pulled Evie behind her, "We are sluts, and what are you? All you think about all day is sleeping

    with men, I think you''re worse than a slut!"

    "What did you say? Try saying that again?" Jasmine gasped.

    "What, do you want to quarrel or fight?"

    Violet sneered, "Anyway, we are civilians, not afraid of shame, you are youngdy The Johnson

    Family! Do you want to watch your image?"

    Hearing these words, Jasmine''s arrogant temper unconsciously restrained a few points.

    Marcus was already angry just now, she couldn''t make him lose face again!

    "Violet, what do you mean, Jasmine''s image was good, are you trying to ruin it again? Do you want Mr.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Scott to have a misunderstanding about her?"

    Jessie and Ciara came in pairs and gave Violet a cold rebuke.

    Violet gave her a look, "Miss Ciara talks funny! I don''t have that much heart. Wouldn''t let her

    shamelessly sleep with men, nor would she viciously instruct someone to drug someone else, nor

    would she make underhanded moves behind the scenes, trying to push someone off the mountain!"

    These behaviors are only for the three of them!

    The Jessie sisters and Jasmine knew it by heart and were disliked by Violet with a change of face.

    Violet hooked her lips and pulled Evie over, "Evie, did you bring cash with you, Miss Johnson''s clothes

    were soiled by you, you have to pay for dry cleaning. Well, be generous, give a hundred dors. As for

    your dirty shoes, forget it, we have a lot of adults, so we do not see eye to eye with her."

    "Oh, I''ve got the money with me."

    Evie pulled a hundred dors out of her pocket and flung it at Jasmine in relief.

    "Miss Johnson, please take the money I gave you for dry cleaning."

    Jasmine''s chest rose and fell with dislike, and she was so angry that she was about to freak out.

    "Violet, you two bitches!"

    "Jasmine, take it easy, it''s not worth it at all to get pissed off by this."

    Jessieforted Jasmine.

    The eyes crossed over Jasmine and fell on Josie not far away.

    At this moment, she is being embraced by Austin, joking with a few worldly gentlemen.

    And Oscar looked at her from time to time, with eyes full of tant lust.

    It''s ridiculous, an abandoned woman, why did she leap to be the meat and potatoes?

    And she is the queen of the film, but she has to be seen by others tough?

    "Jasmine, do you want to teach Violet a lesson?"

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Violet takes Evie to the bathroom.

    "Nasty Jasmine, sis, I want to beat her up so badly."

    Evie beamed and spoke with a huff.

    But isn''t it!

    Jasmine really owes it.

    Violet guffawed.

    She was about to speak when she felt vaguely that someone was staring at her.

    This feeling is not new to her!

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Did the man in ck who was not caught blend into the hotel again?

    The smile on Violet''s face lurched and her head snapped around to look back.

    The back of the room was full of guests who were talking to each other. She looked around and saw no

    one suspicious.

    "Violet, Evie, that Jasmine is looking for trouble again? Are you guys okay."

    Isaac walked over.

    He was wearing work clothes and hade over to give Evie a hand today.

    Just saw Evie and Jasmine getting into an argument.

    "It''s okay, sis gave Jasmine a good scolding. I just regret that if I had known it was her who bumped

    into her, I should have smeared her face with cream."

    Evie beamed, with a look of remorse.

    Isaac looked at her and couldn''t help but curl the corners of his mouth.

    Violet was a little distracted, "Isaac, why don''t you walk Evie to the bathroom."

    Could it be that she was paranoid?

    The person who just looked at her was Isaac?

    Whether she was too sensitive or not, she had to go to the hotel''s security department and ask them to

    take extra precautions.

    "Violet, something wrong with you?" Isaac asked.

    "It''s okay."

    Not wanting to worry them, Violet smiled and turned away.

    While walking, she pretended to look around casually.

    Today''s guests are the elite of high society, so the security department of The Johnson''s hotel is

    extraordinarily guarded.

    If the man in ck was going to blend in, what would he be dressed as at this point?

    The most likely is dressed up as a waiter, right?

    Did she have to suggest that security recheck all the waiters?

    Violet thoughtfully walked in the direction of the security department.

    "Sis, do you think Jasmine will really help us? I''m a little bit excited about it."

    A woman''s voice came from the corner.

    Violet''s footsteps were halted, and at the sight of the two, she hurriedly hid behind a pir.

    It''s the Jessie sisters.

    The two spoke mysteriously and walked towards the elevator.

    "She hates Violet so much, she can''t wait to see what happens." Jessie sneered.

    "Sis, you''re still smart. As long as you let Violet and Austin have sex, not only will you be able to

    diaphragm Josie, but also make Violet and her have a dislike for each other, see how the two bitches

    will still kiss like a family in the future."

    Ciara spoke with hatred.

    "Shh, you be gentle."

    Jessie nced around, "We sisters are getting screwed by these two bitches, of course we have to

    fight back. jasmine is yful and can definitely get that drug right away, we just have to go upstairs and

    set up the scene."

    "Mmmmmm, sis, I''m so looking forward to it."

    "..."

    The elevator arrived with a ding and the two got into it.

    Violet stepped out from behind the pir and watched the elevator stop on the third floor, her fingers

    tugging tight.

    Three women are one show.

    Jessie these people, they are despicable!

    Want to get away from her sisterhood with Josie?

    How about we let her fight back first!

    Violet hurriedly went to the security department and found the security captain to exin the situation.

    The security chief knew Violet and knew that she had helped The Johnson Group secure the Rex''s

    Group deal, so he took it seriously and began instructing his men to check the information of all the

    waiters in the hotel.

    Violet finished the job, pursed her lips, and sent a message out to Josie and Evie respectively.

    In the corner of the ballroom, Grace watched Jasmine take Marcus'' arm and climb into conversation

    with a couple of noblemen with a glint of jealousy in her eyes.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    When will she be able to stand squarely beside Marcus and be introduced by him that she is the

    woman he loves the most!

    Heartbroken, she took a sip of wine and averted her gaze.

    Without a nce, she saw a security officer checking the waiters without a trace.

    Howe the security department is checking the waiters properly?

    The look on Grace''s face changed slightly.

    Jaden was among the waiters at the moment, so if he was found to be a fake, it would be a waste of

    effort.

    Thinking, Grace hurriedly looked around for Jaden''s figure.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine absentmindedly chatted with Marcus for a while and then sat down to check her

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    phone.

    She had arranged for someone to drug Violet and Austin, and was waiting for the good news toe

    through.

    "Jasmine, let''s talk."

    A message came through on the phone, actually from Isaac.

    Jasmine''s eyes lit up with some disbelief.

    How could Isaac send a message to himself?

    She raised her eyes and looked around to see if Isaac was there.

    Not far away, Isaac looked in her direction and waved his phone at her, then hung his eyes and typed.

    "Jasmine, you''re beautiful today, we can''t be lovers and I don''t want to be enemies with you, I just want

    to have a good conversation with you."

    It was really Isaac who sent the message to himself.

    Is it because he regrets seeing her with Marcus?

    Jasmine, delighted and pleased, fixed her make-up and got up and walked towards Isaac in style.

    Not far away, Isaac saw Jasmine approaching, the corners of his mouth hooked and walked towards

    the hidden corner.

    "Isaac, go ahead, what do you want to talk to me about?"

    Jasmine lifted the big wavy curls around her ears and walked up to Isaac with a smug look on her face.

    Man ah, what pretend to pretend?

    Is it that after tasting her, you can''t forget her?

    Isaac hooked his lips, "Jasmine, I came to you to ..."

    "Think what?"

    Jasmine looked at Isaac''s clean face and said in a whispered voice "Did you miss the taste of me? If

    you do ..."

    Dang!

    A sudden pain in the back of the head.

    Jasmine choked on half a sentence in her throat, too painful to speak.

    Someone attacked her from behind!

    Who is it?

    With a ckness in front of her eyes, Jasmine slowly turned around and saw Evie''s face in a trance.

    It''s Violet''s side again, the bitch, how dare she hit her!

    It hurts!

    Jasmine''s eyelids rolled over and she passed out.

    "Hoo hoo, relief, this shameless bad woman, I finally got hit today."

    Evie swung the wooden stick in her hand and kicked Jasmine again.

    Isaacughed lightly and knelt down to help Jasmine up.

    "Okay, let''s get her upstairs."

    "Okay."

    The two men smiled at each other and helped Jasmine upstairs.

    The other side.

    Oscar followed the waiter up to the third floor.

    "Are you sure, Miss Scott told me toe upstairs?"

    Oscar asked the waiter leading the way, somewhat suspiciously.

    "Yes, Mr. Barrett, it was Miss Scott who asked me to call you upstairs."

    The waiter spoke respectfully.

    Oscar didn''t ask any more questions, his heart vaguely expecting something.

    Josie suddenly wants to meet with herself alone, did she remember how good she is?

    "Mr. Barrett, this is the one, please."

    The waiter took Oscar to the lounge by the window, made a gesture of invitation, and left.

    Oscar cleared his throat, straightened his dress code, and then unscrewed the door ...

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Ballroom.

    Jessie and Ciara counted the time, both with a glint of excitement in their eyes.

    Counting the time, it should be the time when Violet and Austin are fighting fiercely.

    They have to get someone to catch the adultery.

    Better yet, Josie should catch it herself.

    Jessie''s almond eyes shed and she whispered something to Ciara.

    Ciara''s eyes rolled up and she took her ss of wine to Josie who was ying with her phone in the

    corner.

    "Josie, congrattions, it''s going to be two for two! An outcast who actually climbed Austin, don''t you

    have me to thank for that?"

    Hearing this, Josie put away her phone and raised her ss to gesture with her.

    "So sour na, but I''ll take that as apliment from you."

    Ciara red at her and spilled the wine from her ss as soon as she could.

    "Josie, do you really think that a man like Mr. Evison really likes you? You''re just a second-hand goods,

    Mr. Evison he''s just ying with you."

    Josie''s chest, wine stains dripping down in ticks.

    She slowly raised her eyes, and her eyes looked coldly at Ciara.

    Jessie, who was in the position, walked over in time, "Ciara, what are you doing? Even if Mr. Evison is

    snatched away by her, you can''t lose your temper."

    Ciara doesn''t say anything, just stares at Josie.

    Jessie''s mouth hooked at the corner and looked at Josie, "Josie, I apologize for my sister, she was

    spoiled by my family and didn''t control her temper for a while. Look, your dress is dirty, I just happened

    to bring a recement dress, let me take you to the third floor to change it."

    She''s taking herself to the third floor to change her dress?

    Josie''s almond eyes moved slightly when she originally wanted to get mad, and her heart was

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    somewhat clear.

    Is Jessie going to let herself be caught in adultery?

    Originally they were also nning to find someone to go up and break up some adulterous affair!

    Then she''ll be a good person and do what the sisters want.

    Josie''s heart is sneering, and her face is not showing.

    She wiped the stain on her chest and got up, "What are you still doing? Let''s go."

    That''s arrogant enough!

    She''ll have to cryter!

    Jessie cuts Josie a look and pulls Ciara towards the stairs.

    When the three of them arrived at the window lounge on the third floor, Jessie and Ciara looked at each

    other with a glint of excitement in their eyes.

    Soon we will see Josie and Violet sisters anti-fighting scene!

    So much to look forward to!

    Jessie pushed the door open, "Josie, let''s go in."

    "Hmm."

    Josie followed with an expressionless face.

    The room was permeated with the smell of male and female love, and the low panting of men and

    women.

    Jessie''s heart was happy and she hurriedly turned on the light.

    "What''s that sound? You guys are ......"

    The house is a mess, for the guests to rest on the bed, the man and woman naked, is doing

    indescribable things.

    Jessie let out a startled cry, feigning shock.

    Ciara stood in the doorway and deliberately amplified her voice, "Oh, shame on you, why are you

    having sex in the lounge in broad daylight?"

    Several nobledies who had gone upstairs to rest heard themotion and came over, curiously

    peeking in.

    When seeing the scenes inside, they were all red-faced.

    But the heart of gossip and they can not help but probe to see, have picked up the phone, to take

    pictures of this exciting scene.

    Inside the house, Jessie was all excited, just assuming that the two people in the bed were Austin and

    Violet.

    "Oh my God, Josie, look, is that Austin, Mr. Evison and your bosom friend Violet, how can they both be

    hanging out behind your back?"

    Hearing this, a few nobledies at the door drew a backward breath.

    "What? That''s Mr. Evison and Violet in there?"

    "But I remember Mr. Evison was just introducing himself to some friends and said that Josie was his

    girlfriend?"

    "Josie and Violet are bosom friends, tsk, Mr. Evison is this sisterhood double eating?"

    "That''s not right! Why doesn''t this man look like Mr. Evison to me?"

    "......"

    The door was open and a few nobledies at the door were talking.

    Jessie heard an earful, and a smile crossed her face.

    The man in the bed is not Austin?

    How is that possible?

    At this point, Oscar in bed slowly woke up.

    He turned his head to look at the person who came in, his confused eyes slowly regaining rity.

    What''s going on?

    He now this is ......

    Oscar''s face changed dramatically when his eyes fell on the face of the woman who was straddling him

    and still asking for a kiss.

    Jasmine?

    How could he have had sex with Jasmine!

    Some fragments shed through my mind.

    He entered this lounge and smelled a strange fragrance.

    The room was dark, making it impossible for him to see clearly.

    He tried to turn on the light, but his head suddenly got dizzy.

    His body was full of heat and he ripped off his cor and walked over to the bed, wanting to rest.

    A woman was sleeping on the bed and it was as if he saw Josie ......

    Oscar''s face shifted for a moment, he drew a backward breath and pushed Jasmine away with force.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    He thinks Jasmine is Josie!

    No, someone has set him up!

    Let him mistake Jasmine for Josie!

    "Oscar, how is it you?"

    Jessie looked at Oscar, who was scrambling to get dressed, and her voice changed tone in shock.

    Why was it your own husband, and not Austin, who showed up in this room?

    And who is the woman on the bed who is having sex with her husband!

    Jessie looked towards the woman with a white face, and changed and changed when she saw it was

    Jasmine.

    How did this happen!

    It''s clearly supposed to be Austin and Violet who get caught up with them here.

    How did it end up that her husband had sex with Jasmine!

    "Jessie, I feel so sorry for you! It looks like your best sister is going behind your back and hanging out

    with your husband! How can they do that!"

    Josie held back augh and looked at Jessie with pity.

    Jessie red at Oscar with a deadly re, her body trembling lightly with anger.

    "Oh my God, so it''s Director Oscar and Jasmine? This is great news!"

    "Could Miss Johnson be offering herself for resources for her ownpany''s artists?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Don''t tease me, I''ve heard that Jasmine likes to y with men, I didn''t expect that even Director Oscar

    wouldn''t let go."

    "Gee, so much sympathy for Jessie! Seeing her husband cheat on her with her own eyes."

    "What does she have to feel sorry for? Don''t forget, she''s a third party on top."

    "......"

    The murmur of the crowd behind her was like a million ps in Jessie''s face.

    Her face changed a thousand times, it was hard to see the extreme.

    "Sis, this, what is this all about?"

    Ciara asked with a stunned look on her face, pulling Jessie with her.

    What''s going on?

    She''d like to know too!

    Jessie red at Oscar and went up and grabbed him by thepels, "Oscar, tell me, why are you here?

    How could you and Jasmine ......"

    "Let go of your hand and talk about whether you can go back or not."

    "What can''t be said here? Oscar, you''re going too far!"

    "How have I gone too far? It''s just sleeping with a woman, isn''t it? If you are ufortable in your

    heart, then just get a divorce."

    "You want to divorce me again? Oscar, don''t think I''m afraid to divorce you!"

    "Yes, then we''ll go get a divorce tomorrow."

    "......"

    With the sound of the two arguing filling her ears, Josie lightly curled her lips and turned to exit the

    room.

    In the other lounge, Violet and Austin came out.

    Josie smiled delicately and ran towards the two.

    "Violet, Austin, how was it, was the y good?"

    "Hmph, trying to count on Laozi? It''s convenient for them!"

    Austin reprimanded coldly, with a cold light shing in his eyes.

    He was right next to Josie when Violet messaged her.

    Knowing that the Jessie sisters and Jasmine are up to something again and counting, he does what

    Violet suggests and helps her out with some things.

    The end result is what you see now.

    "That''s right, but Violet is really brilliant at this general scheme."

    Josie gave a thumbs up towards Violet.

    Violet guffawed, not dismissing it.

    She is just doing unto others what they do unto her.

    Jessie and Jasmine want to divorce her from Josie''s sisterhood.

    She''ll turn them both against each other first!

    "Mr. Evison, the man in ck I was just talking about ......"

    Oscar and Jasmine''s affair was just a hup.

    She is still most worried about the man in ck!

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Hearing Violet''s words, Austin was about to speak when he caught a glimpse of Louising up from

    afar.

    He raised an eyebrow, "I''ve got Louis up here, let''s talk it over."

    Violet froze and pursed her lips at the sight of Louis'' tall figure.

    The matter about the man in ck, she deliberately only looked for Austin, not Louis, is afraid that the

    two met after awkward ah.

    Louis'' eyes lingered on Violet''s body for two seconds, then moved away indifferently.

    "Austin, what did you call me up for?"

    "I was going to ask you toe and watch the fun, but now there are more important things to say."

    Austin looked to Violet, "Helena said she felt someone watching her and was afraid that the man in

    ck had infiltrated the ballroom."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' face sank slightly.

    "Have you notified the security services? Have them take extra precautions."

    "Helena was decisive and went to inform security when she felt someone was watching her."

    Austin gave a heartfeltpliment.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed as he nced at Violet.

    "I forgot to tell you, the man in ck is called Jaden, Sasha''s cousin, he shoulde to seek revenge

    on you, take your own precautions."

    After saying that, he turned to leave.

    "Hmm? That''s gone?"

    Howe brothers have this attitude?

    These two are not in the right situation!

    Austin froze slightly and looked to Violet, "Helena, didn''t Louis tell you about the man in ck before?"

    Violet''s fingers curled up, "Mr. Evison, you also know information about the man in ck, right? Please

    give me his details."

    She wasn''t Louis'' who, Louis wasn''t obligated to tell her about the man in ck was he?

    "Okay, I''ll send you Jaden''s information and you can see for yourself."

    Austin sent Jaden''s information to Violet and couldn''t resist asking again, "Helena, did you and Louis

    have a falling out?"

    Violet drops her eyes and looks at Jaden''s file without saying a word.

    Josie aside pushed him away, "Okay you don''t gossip, hurry up to find out that the man in ck is

    true."

    "Okay, I''ll go find Louis," Austin said with a few serious moments and turned to leave.

    Josie went over to see Jaden''s profile, "So this Jaden is here to seek revenge on you?Violet, you must

    be careful."

    Violet put the phone away and pursed her lips.

    She had forgotten what Sasha looked like, but she didn''t expect anyone toe and take revenge for

    her.

    It''s obvious that the other party is at fault, right?

    First floor.

    Grace searched around and couldn''t find Jaden.

    I guess he knows to hide himself in the shadows too.

    Seeing that the security captain was still secretly directing the security personnel to inquire about the

    waiters, she quickly walked over.

    "Security captain Reyes, what are you doing?"

    When the security captain saw that it was Grace, he hurriedly returned " Manager Grace, Miss Elliott

    alerted me that a suspicious person might have entered the reception, so I was covertly checking it

    out."

    Miss Elliott?

    Violet?

    She sensed Jaden''s presence?

    Grace''s eyes shed, "Captain Reyes, are you kidding me, Violet is a senior member of The Johnson

    Group? What gives you the right to direct you? Let me remind you, today is the first cooperation

    between The Johnson Group and the Rex''s Group, and the guests are all rich and famous, if you

    disturb the VIPs and ruin the cooperation because of the suspicion of some irrelevant people, can you

    afford to be responsible?"

    She couldn''t let the security captain continue to investigate any further.

    Otherwise, you will soon find out the problem.

    "This ......"

    The security captain was obviously stunned and was a little hesitant.

    Grace saw that he was moved and took the opportunity to say, "What are you still waiting for, hurry up

    and tell your people to stop, don''t look for trouble."

    "Good."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    The security captain nods and prepares to shout over the inte.

    At this point, Louis and Austin came striding forward.

    "Captain Reyes, did you find anything?" Louis asked.

    "Reporting to Mr. Johnson, our men are sweeping the area and have found nothing so far."

    When the security captain saw it was Louis, he hurriedly put the walkie-talkie down.

    Louis hmmed, "Now I''m sending you a picture of a person, you order it down, if you see this person,

    control him immediately."

    Earlier, because of Violet''s words, he was momentarily irritated and never bothered with her again.

    Fear of being mocked by others as a sex fiend again.

    But now that the man in ck is likely to run into the hotel, he certainly can''t just sit back and watch.

    "Captain Reyes, this is the man, hurry up, tell your men to be careful and make sure you catch him."

    Austin turns up Jaden''s picture and shows it to the security captain.

    The security captain hurriedly took pictures and sent them to his security group.

    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Evison, so I instructed them to continue the lineup?"

    The security captain looked at the two men and confirmed.

    "Of course we have to line it up and go down."

    Austin narrowed his eyes, "captain Reyes, what do you mean?"

    "Mr. Evison, I don''t mean anything else, it''s just that Manager Grace reminded me just now that if we

    continue to line up like this, I''m afraid we''ll disturb the VIPs."

    The security captain nced at Grace and returned the look.

    Grace''s face changed slightly as she touched the sharp light projected by Louis and barely managed to

    control her heartbeat.

    "Louis, I just reminded the captain Reyes, after all, today is the first coboration between The Johnson

    Group and the Rex''s Group, I''m afraid that we are small to mention a big job and scare the guests."

    Louis looked at her steadily for a few seconds, "Nothing wrong with prevention, Captain Reyes, go

    ahead."

    "Yes."

    The security captain started shouting over the inte.

    Grace''s spine was a little chilly and her heart was anxious.

    Louis actually found out about Jaden?

    I even know what he looks like!

    So won''t Jaden be found soon?

    "Louis, I''ll go ahead and get busy then."

    Grace collected her mind and spoke to Louis.

    Louis did not say anything, watching Grace''s back dark eyes slightly stared.

    On one side, Austin rubbed his chin and raised an eyebrow when he saw that Louis had been staring

    at Grace.

    "Louis, what are you thinking? I see that this Grace is not easy, don''t tell me that you have decided to

    give up Violet and choose Grace instead?"

    Give up Violet and choose Grace?

    Even if he chooses to do so, it''s only natural, isn''t it?

    After all, some people don''t take themselves seriously at all.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, and without a word he struck off.

    "Hey, Louis, don''t be quiet, huh? Tell me, what''s going on with you and Violet?"

    "You''re idle?"

    "I''m not trying to get an idea for you, am I?"

    "No need."

    "......"

    With Jaden on her mind, Violet walked somewhat distractedly towards the bathroom.

    There is a decorative ss wall in front, which can vaguely illuminate the shadow of a person.

    Violet inadvertently nced at the person behind her when she saw it reflected on the wall, her body''s

    cold hairs stood up.

    Jaden!

    He followed her!

    Violet swallowed, feigning ignorance as she headed around the corner, sending Austin on the phone as

    she went.

    "Mr. Evison, Jaden showed up ......"

    On the other end of the phone, Austin was on his feet and rushed to ask for Violet''s location.

    She then hung up the phone and looked to Louis beside her.

    "Louis, Jaden really showed up, and he''s following Violet right now."

    Louis''s face sank, "Where is it?"

    "In the northwest corner."

    Louis turned around and took a big step forward, his straight suit pants bringing out a harsh cold wind.

    Northwest corner.

    Violet controlled her heartbeat and headed for a less crowded area.

    She was afraid to go to a crowded ce and Jaden would disturb the guests in case he wanted to kill

    her.

    "Sister, where are you going?"

    Evie, tray in hand with cupcakes on it,es out of a room where the items are kept and greets her

    with a smile.

    Violet gave her a wink and called out, "Evie, where''s Isaac? Wasn''t he just with you? I''m looking for him

    for something."

    Evie froze, "Isaac he ......"

    Violet pulled her back and was trying to get her out of here when she saw Jaden walking straight

    towards her in the afterglow.

    Violet swallowed hard and violently grabbed the cake on the tray and threw it at Jaden.

    "Evie, get out of here."

    Evie gave a jolt and watched wide-eyed as Jaden wiped his face and yelled, pulling out a sharp knife

    and chasing after Violet.

    Who is this man? Is he the man in ck who wants to kill Sister!

    Evie''s face went white and she subconsciously followed.

    Ahead of them, Jaden yells and chases after Violet.

    Violet''s heart beat faster as she kept running forward.

    At this point, two security officers arrived at the news.

    Violet was so happy that she said, "Come on, he''s Jaden, grab him."

    The security officer rushed up and wrestled with Jaden.

    Jaden had a knife in his hand, but was no match for the security officers and was soon wounded.

    One by one, other security personnel came over and began to surround him.

    Jaden saw that the situation was not right and tried to escape.

    He saw Evie standing off to the side, suddenly bumped through a security officer, rushed over and

    grabbed her by the hand.

    "Evie."

    Violet blushed and gave a startled cry.

    "Sis."

    Evie''s face lost its blood, a look of panic.

    "Get out of the way, or I''ll kill her."

    Jaden held the knife to Evie''s neck with a fierce look on his face.

    The security personnel who stopped in front of him looked at me, I looked at you, and hesitated for a

    moment.

    Violet walked over quickly, "Jaden, it''s me you''re trying to kill, you let her go."

    "Want me to let her go? Fine, Violet, you kill yourself in front of me, and I''ll let her go."

    Jaden red angrily at Violet and barked.

    Violet tugged on her fist, "Jaden, if I kill myself, you won''t get away with it. Here''s the deal, I''ll rece

    her, and I''ll let you carry me safely out of the hotel."

    She has to stabilize Jaden and get Evie out first.

    Jaden stared at Violet deadpan, like he was thinking about what she was saying.

    Half a long time, he said viciously "Okay, youe over and change her."

    Violet swallowed hard and took a step closer.

    "Sister, don''t."

    Evie''s eyes were red with fear and worry.

    With a cating smile toward her, Violet was yanked over by Jaden.

    At that moment, Louis and Austin arrived in a hurry.

    Louis'' face sank and sank when he saw that Jaden had grabbed Violet.

    "Jaden, let her go."

    Jaden held on to Violet, "Get out of the way or I''ll get her."

    "Jaden, holding a woman hostage, are you still a man?"

    Louis stepped forward, his dark eyes locked on Jaden, his voice deep and cold.

    "You want revenge for Sasha, right? Then pleasee at me! I''m the one who called the police, and

    I''m the one who said hello to the people above and punished Sasha severely."

    Hearing this, Jaden''s eyes filled with anger.

    "It was you? So it was you who did this to Sasha!"

    "It''s me!"

    Louis moved forward without a trace, "Jaden, you can''t even find the right person to seek revenge on,

    how stupid."

    "You!"

    "You what?"

    Louis continued to slowly approach him, "Jaden, you like Sasha, but she doesn''t necessarily like you,

    does she? Why did she go to the police? It''s because she''s trying to defend her lover! You''re so green,

    you''re not ashamed of it!"

    "You, you try that again?"

    Jaden''s face changed a thousand times as he was irritated.

    Louis continued to approach without moving, "I''ll say it ten times more but it won''t change the fact that

    you''re a cuckold. jaden, you''re a wimp, you''re not capable of going after Sasha''s lover and you''re not

    afraid to fight me alone!"

    "Do you think I wouldn''t dare?"

    Jaden was irritated and pointed the finger with the sharp knife at Louis.

    Violet listened quietly to the two men''s conversation, knowing that Louis was deliberately distracting

    Jaden''s attention.

    When the sharp knife in Jaden''s hand was removed from her neck, she jabbed her elbow into Jaden''s

    chest.

    Jaden ate the pain, and the force of her confinement loosened.

    Violet took the opportunity to push him away.

    At the same time, Louis stepped forward with an arrow, kicked the knife out of his hand, and

    backhanded a takedown to bring Jaden under control.

    Security personnel who were standing by in ce swarmed Jaden and grabbed him.

    Finally caught!

    Violet a hanging heart slowly fell to the ground.

    The line of sight fell on Louis, thinking of the calmness and ease with which he saved her just now, the

    tide of the heart rose and fell slightly.

    He saved himself once again.

    What is owed to him never seems to be repaid.

    "Violet."

    "Sis."

    Josie and Evie walked quickly to Violet''s side and held her up, with worry in their eyes.

    "Don''t you guys worry, I''m fine."

    Violet smiled reassuringly toward the two.

    "Violet, you''re hurt."

    Isaac hurriedly arrived and saw blood stains on Violet''s neck and his eyebrows knitted together.

    Violet rubbed her neck, "It''s fine, a little bruise."

    It was probably cut by Jaden''s knife.

    Louis nced at Violet, suppressed the look of concern in his eyes, and dropped his eyes to Jaden,

    who was under the control of the security personnel.

    "Jaden, let me ask you, who brought you in?"

    Security was well implemented today.

    How in the world did this Jaden get in?

    In the crowd, Grace, who had rushed over at the news, looked at Jaden and her heart beat into her

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    throat.

    She was familiar with the location of the hotel and knew which area was a dead end for surveince, so

    she sneaked Jaden in.

    This useless Jaden must not give her and Marcus up!

    Jaden stared at Louis with a deadly re, the resentment in his eyes like he wanted to put Louis to

    death.

    Louis looked straight at him, watched his face slowly turn from green to white, and frowned.

    "Jaden, you ......"

    Without waiting for him to finish, Jaden''s body suddenly jerked, his eyelids rolled over and he foamed

    at the mouth.

    "No good, Louis, he looks like he should be having a seizure." Austin warned.

    "Rush to the doctor."

    Louis''s dark eyes were slightly frozen, and hemanded in a deep voice.

    Security personnel rushed to take people out of the reception.

    In the crowd, Grace''s nervousness was slightly relieved.

    Luckily, she and Marcus are safe for now.

    Only this Jaden is not at all useful, not even stirred up half a ssh before being caught!

    His eyes fell on the face of Marcus, who was slowly approaching, and his heart tightened again when

    he saw his cloudy face.

    If the auction ends sessfully today, he will definitely me himself for being useless again!

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Marcus watched as Jaden was taken away, his face grim.

    He came here today, waiting for a good show.

    But I did not expect to see the good show of others, but he became a part of the y.

    Jasmine and Oscar got into that whole thing and word got around in high society.

    Because of Jasmine''s bravado, she was close to announcing to others that she was her fianc¨¦e, and

    others looked at her with a meaningful gaze.

    That''s just as well.

    He''s just waiting for Jaden to make a big deal out of it, preferably to make a scene and have the

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    auction suspended.

    He could then take the opportunity to get Rex to change his mind.

    It could even be used to start a wave of public opinion against The Johnson Group.

    But to my surprise, Jaden had only been on the scene for a few minutes when the man was subdued!

    He didn''t even get a little picture!

    Simply can not make waves!

    The n all fell through.

    Pissed off!

    "Mr. Johnson, today is such an important asion, but your hotel has not even done the most basic

    security measures? It seems you don''t value the cooperation with the Rex''s Group!"

    Marcus was notfortable in his heart and could only go through the motions and taunt.

    Louis looked at him, his thin lips lightly opened, "Mr. Scott is right to criticize, it is my mismanagement,

    fortunately there is no danger."

    The man looked like he was on cloud nine, and in turn, he looked exasperated.

    Marcus grimaced, snorted coldly and turned to stride away.

    Louis stared at his back, his dark eyes slightly narrowed.

    Jaden''s ess to the hotel should have nothing to do with Marcus.

    After all, he was the only one who hoped most that today''s auction would note to a sessful

    conclusion.

    So who will Marcus pay off to bring Jaden into the hotel?

    Could it be Jasmine?

    Is she that capable?

    "Captain Reyes, tighten security measures, if the next auction event goes wrong again, I''ll hold you

    ountable."

    Louis temporarily suppressed his inner doubts and gave a stern order to Captain Reyes.

    "Yes."

    Captain Reyes'' spine straightened and he hurriedly responded.

    Grace in the crowd bit her lip and her heart went up and down.

    And that''s the end of it?

    What should she do next?

    Will Louis find out that this matter is rted to himself?

    She must not let Louis doubt herself.

    "Violet, I''ll take you to get some medicine."

    Isaac saw that it was over and turned to Violet.

    Violet subconsciously nced at Louis and moved her feet to go up and thank him.

    At that moment, Grace walked quickly to Louis and held him up.

    "Louis, are you okay? I was scared to death, fortunately you were wise and got that thug under

    control."

    Louis didn''t say anything, just looked at Violet for a second, then turned indifferently and left in stride.

    The man''s back is still tall and upright, walking in a cold and arrogant and reserved manner.

    Violet pursed her lips and suddenly felt the wound on her neck hurt.

    "Violet, let''s go." Isaac prodded.

    Violet hmmed, suppressed her inner turmoil, and went with Isaac to get her medication.

    Not many people know about this little episode because it happened in the northwest corner where not

    many people are.

    The guests in the hotel were still pushing their sses and waiting eagerly for the opening of the

    auction.

    Finally, the banquet guests all arrived, and the hotel entered the auction session.

    Violet wanted to leave because her daughter was the only one in the house.

    It was just that Bianca had asked someone toe to her on purpose and she couldn''t refuse, so she

    took out her cell phone and was ready to report to her daughter.

    Pulling out her phone, she noticed a caller ID on it.

    It was my daughter''s cell phone calling.

    She called back in a hurry.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    "Mommy."

    "Erin , are you scared at home?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "No! Mommy, Grandma sent someone to pick me up and take me to Luka''s house."

    Violet: "......"

    No way!

    Why did my daughter go to the Johnson Manor again?

    Violet stroked her forehead and was about to speak when Maria''s voice came over the current.

    "Violet ah, just Luka and Erin in the video call, I learned that the little girl alone at home, so I sent

    someone to pick her up the Johnson Manor toe, you do not rush, at ease in the reception y it."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s heart warmed and embarrassed.

    "Grandma, it''s such a bother, then I''lle pick up Erin as soon as the event is over ."

    "There''s no rush.If it''s toote, you don''t have toe pick up Erin. You know, I sleep early, and I''ll

    have to get up to greet you when youe."

    Maria said this on purpose, trying to keep Erin at the Johnson Manor.

    Violet lost her smile and didn''t know how to take it.

    "Okay, you get busy, I''ll hang up now."

    Maria hung up the phone after she finished.

    Violet looked at the screen and eventually put her phone away and entered the auction room.

    "Helena, here."

    Bianca sat in the middle of the first row and gestured for Violet to pass.

    Violet smiled faintly and sat down on her side.

    "Helena, what happened to your neck?"

    Bianca asked, surprised to see Violet''s neck wrapped in gauze.

    "Nothing, I identally cut a gash, my friend Xiao Ti Da Zu, had to bandage it for me."

    Violet rubbed her neck and exined with a smile.

    "So, huh? Be more careful next time." Bianca admonished with concern.

    "Thanks Bianca for asking." Violet smiled.

    A few momentster, the auction began.

    The money raised from this auction will eventually be donated to poor mountainous areas to support

    special needs students.

    Because it is a charity auction, we all know that this kind of auction is to boomerang the name.

    So in the auction process, many guests will offer their treasures and then bid back with a certain high

    price to show their generosity.

    The host introduced one exotic treasure after another, and there were shouts of bids.

    Violet is not good at this stuff, but it''s just a hoot to watch.

    Only when the host was introducing one of the rings, the look on her face changed slightly.

    "The next ring we''re going to show you is definitely a rare gem."

    The host showed the rings on the tray in all directions.

    "This is a ring donated by Mrs. Bergen of Dewgrove City. This ring is clear, engraved with Pegasus,

    and is an ancestral ring of THE Bergen family. The starting bid is $1 million."

    The moderator knocked down the wooden hammer, and one by one, people started to bid.

    Violet looked steadily at the ring, only to feel that it was so simr to the ring her mother had left her.

    Only, the ring in the auction was engraved with Pegasus, while the one she had was engraved with

    Phoenix.

    These two rings are definitely rted!

    Violet pursed her red lips, her heart pounding.

    She has never seen her mom and dad since she was a child, much less know who her real father is.

    When Auntie Paige was alive, she had asked her about her father.

    But Auntie Paige shook her head helplessly, because she didn''t know either.

    Auntie Paige says her mother was also a little-known makeup artist when she was alive.

    She had been out on the road and came back one day out of the blue, that is, pregnant and back.

    At that time, grandparents were shocked and repeatedly asked who the father of the child was.

    But no matter how much they try to side step her, her mother just won''t say anything.

    It''s just that Auntie Paige asionally sees her mother fidgeting with a ring.

    The ring, however, is a relic that my mother left for herself.

    She thought that perhaps the ring was the engagement of her mother and father.

    The engagement!

    So can she find her real father through the ring?

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Violet''s mind wandered, and she saw that the host had already struck the hammer.

    "Okay, $10 million for the third time! The ring, in the end, still goes to Mrs. Bergen of Dewgrove City for

    her small contribution to the children of the mountains."

    The host''s impassioned voice rang out and the audience apuded.

    Violet subconsciously turned around and looked towards the bidders.

    It was a middle-aged noblewoman dressed in a graceful and elegant manner.

    She rose and nodded slightly to the crowd, then took her seat.

    Beside her sat David, who arrived at some point.

    Violet suddenly remembered that David was the Bergen family of Dewgrove City.

    David''s father was second in line at home, so the noblewoman in front of him should be David''s Auntie.

    Violet pursed her red lips as she watched David and the noblewoman exchange words, her heart

    ebbing and flowing.

    If the relic that her mother left for herself is the object of her engagement with her father, then could her

    own real father be rted to David''s Auntie?

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After all, it was Mrs. Bergen who offered the ring that was just up for bidding!

    Once the thought came to her, Violet sat back a bit.

    She wanted to know who her father was.

    Want to know why he abandoned his mother?

    Does he know that she still exists as his daughter?

    Finally, the auction, whichsted for three hours, came to a sessful end.

    After congratting Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood, Violet got up and left the auction room to look for David

    and his Auntie.

    After the auction was the reception, and the guests poured into the ballroom.

    Violet looked around and soon found David and her Auntie.

    "David."

    Violet carried her skirt and ran quickly.

    Davidughed and said, "Helena, you look beautiful today."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Violet smiled, her eyes fell on the noblewoman and gave a slight nod towards her.

    "Hello Mrs. Bergen."

    Penny Stewart looked Violet up and down and gave a condescending hmmm.

    David introduced "Auntie Penny, this is Crotosi City''s famous makeup artist Helena, who was invited as

    the makeup director for the Sunlite Model Contest not long ago."

    At that, Penny looked at Violet again, "Yeah! The little girl is quite talented."

    "Thank you Mrs. Bergen for thepliment."

    Violet heard the disdain in Penny''s tone and didn''t take it personally.

    Sheplimented, "Mrs. Bergen is so elegant, and so generous. Those children in the mountains are

    blessed."

    She had to inquire about the ring and had to kiss this noblewoman''s ass first.

    "Yo, this little mouth is quite capable of coaxing people."

    Penny wasplimented and was in a rather good mood, and her attitude was not as cold and

    arrogant as it was just now.

    Violet smiled lightly, took the wine handed to her by the waiter and handed it to her, walking her

    forward.

    "Mrs. Bergen, that''s a really beautiful ring you pulled out! I''ve never seen a ring that beautiful."

    "That''s not true! It''s the Bergen family''s ancestral ring, one for each of David''s dad and his great uncle."

    Mrs. Bergen took a sip of her wine, "David''s father''s ring has Phoenix on it, and the ring I have with

    Pegasus on it is my husband''s."

    David''s dad''s ring has Phoenix on it?

    But obviously the ring is with her right now!

    Or is it just a coincidence?

    Is she overthinking?

    Violet pursed her red lips, and her heart felt like a cat''s w was scratching there.

    "Helena, why are you so interested in this ring?"

    David inquired curiously.

    "Oh, nothing, it''s just that I heard it was an ancestral ring and thought there must be some kind of love

    legend about this ring."

    Violet made a perfunctory remark.

    David shook his head and said, "Women, ah, just like the legend of love and affection."

    Violet curled her lips and did not deny it.

    Mrs. Bergen looked at him andughed, "David, that sounds like you don''t want to be in a rtionship.

    By the way, Nancy is back home, so it''s time for you to get in touch with her."

    Nancy ?

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Violet, who was thinking about her mind, heard the name and snapped her eyes to David.

    Which Nancy?

    It couldn''t be Evie''s half-sister Nancy Williams, could it?

    "Auntie Penny, I told you, I''m not attracted to her. Please, please, will you stop pulling my strings?"

    David had a look of helplessness on his face.

    "This child, Nancy is not good? Good-looking, highly educated, although not yet graduated, but is

    already a small famous designer."

    Mrs. Bergen scolded, "Of course, she does note from an educated family, but she is excellent and

    will definitely be a good wife for you in the future."

    David looked at the sky speechlessly and saw someoneing over to exchange pleasantries with

    Mrs. Bergen, and quickly said, "Auntie Penny, you guys have a nice chat, I''ll go find my friend."

    After saying that, he pulled Violet and left.

    Violet hurriedly said hello to Mrs. Bergen and followed David out.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "David, so you have a girlfriend? Which girl is that Nancy?"

    David nced at her, "Helena, for the record, I don''t have a girlfriend, and even if I did, it wouldn''t be

    Nancy, but you should know this person, she''s your cousin Evie''s half-sister."

    Sure enough, it''s her!

    Violet just felt like the world was too small.

    That Nancy, she''s met a few times.

    The look is quite beautiful, but very good at pretending, a mind to be among the upper ss circle.

    Such a woman is too offensive and unworthy of David.

    "How did you Auntie manage to set you up with Nancy? You know, Nancy''s family is a little rich, but his

    father is a no-nonsense thug."

    Or a man with no character who abandoned his wife and daughter when he had money.

    Violet doesn''t have a good feeling about this aunt of hers at all.

    "Nancy''s mother and I Auntie are bosom friends, and when I was a child, I moved Nancy toward me

    every day, and it was annoying enough."

    David shook his head with a headache.

    So that''s it.

    Violet looked at David with some sympathy.

    The side lines of the man''s face are very handsome.

    His eyes, the end of the eyes slightly up, flowing between the amorous and seductive.

    Violet''s almond eyes moved slightly, and something suddenly shed in her mind.

    Why does she feel a bit like David?

    Especially those eyes.

    "Ahem, Helena, I know I''m handsome, but don''t look at me like that. Although I, I guess, have quite a

    crush on you, but I wouldn''t dare to pursue you."

    David saw Violet looking straight at him and coughed lightly and teased a couple of times.

    Violet returned to her senses and cried a little.

    This David, from the time they first met, was cast in the same light as himself for no apparent reason.

    Why?

    Is it because there is some kind of pull in the underworld?

    If the ring by her side was the one David''s father gave to her mother, wouldn''t David''s father be her

    own father?

    Then she and David are brother and sister!

    There was a sudden surge of excitement in the heart.

    Violet''s almond eyes shed and she pulled David towards the corner.

    "Uh, Helena, what''s wrong?"

    "Oh, I see your eyebrow shape needs to be fixed, it just so happens that I''m free, so I''ll help you fix it!"

    She''s going to pull two of David''s hairs and do a gicparison with herself!

    "No, Helena, is it a free eyebrow trim?"

    "Yeah."

    "So kind?"

    "I don''t mind paying if you want to."

    the Johnson Manor.

    Jasmine went crazy and smashed things in the bedroom.

    Rosalie pushed the door in sharply, looking at the mess all over the floor, shocked and anxious.

    "Jasmine, calm down, aren''t you going to the auction? What''s going on here?"

    "Mom, I don''t want to live anymore, I''ve been victimized by those two sisters of Violet!"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Jasmine hugged Rosalie and cried out.

    Rosalie soothed her and sat down on the couch with her arm around her.

    "Stop crying and tell my mom what happened?"

    "It''s all those bitches at Violet."

    Jasmine tells the story of how she was knocked out by Evie and then had sex with Oscar.

    Rosalie''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    "What a revolt! How dare they do this to you?"

    "Oooh, Mom, what am I going to do? Now that everyone in high society knows I had sexwith Oscar,

    Marcus will never marry me! It''s all because of Violet and those bitches! Mom, I''m going after them!"

    Jasmine''s face was filled with a grimace of excitement.

    Rosalie quickly soothed, "Jasmine, take it easy, Mom will take it out for you."

    "How can I get out of it? Mom, please help me, I can''t swallow this anger!"

    Rosalie patted Jasmine''s hand, a cold glint in her eyes.

    "Violet''s sisters, don''t they still have their elders? You forget that Miller Williams, Violet''s aunt, and his

    current wife, Alisha Wright, sent Violet to the Johnson family as a widow for money."

    Hearing this, Jasmine was unsure.

    "Mom, what do you mean?"

    "the Williams are snobs, especially Alisha, a woman who is very good at camping. If I throw a little bait

    at them, I''m sure they''ll catch it."

    Rosalieughed coldly, "And my request is that they marry the Violet sisters off again! Preferably to old,

    ugly, perverted men! That''s the way to take it out of you!"

    Because of Violet''s rtionship, she knows the Williams family''s characters by heart.

    Miller Williams is a carpenter by birth, and then by chance, he started a constructionpany with

    some friends.

    Slowly developed.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Men are inferior.

    Miller made his fortune and divorced his original wife, Violet''s Auntie Paige, Evie''s mother, before

    marrying his current wife, Alisha.

    Alisha, who was originally just a small ountant, is quite good-looking and has a very active mind.

    She relied on her beauty, hooked up with Miller before he was divorced, step by step, a sessful third

    party to the top.

    Now topped with a rich wife''s title, racking their brains to cling to the powerful, just to be among the

    upper ss.

    They also have a daughter, Nancy, who is studying design at a prestigious college abroad.

    Tuition alone costs millions a year.

    I heard that when Violet married into the Johnson family in exchange for the bride-price, all for Nancy''s

    education to go.

    It is clear that in the eyes of the Williams, the Violet sisters are tools to make money for them!

    "Fine, Mom, let''s do it! The Violet sisters have done me in, and I''ll make sure they live a miserable life

    when they marry."

    Jasmine listened to Rosalie''s words with a look of agreement.

    Rosalie hooked her lips, "I''ll call Alisha right now."

    Townhouses in the western suburbs.

    Alisha was ttered when she received the call from Rosalie.

    "It''s Mrs. Johnson, isn''t it? Oh, it''s been a long time, how''s your health these days?"

    "Mrs. Williams, I''ll spare you the pleasantries. Do you know that your stepdaughter Evie, and that

    Violet, have done my daughter a great disservice?"

    Hearing this, Alisha''s face gave a smile and hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t want to go into the details of the process, but in short, if you still want the Williams family to be

    among the upper ss, listen to me"

    Rosalie put her request into words.

    Alisha''s eyes rolled and her mind wandered.

    "Mrs. Johnson, Violet is not Miller''s daughter, and it may be difficult for us to be her master. But Evie''s

    marriage, Miller can still make the decision. This ungrateful daughter, how dare she harm Miss

    Johnson?I know, when Milleres back, I will talk to him about this."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    "Good, as long as you have taken out the anger for my daughter as I instructed you to do, then I will

    definitely invite you to y in any future activities of my circle."

    Rosalie throws out the bait.

    With her status to open the invitation, it means that the other party has entered her eyes and be a

    member of the upper ss circle.

    Alisha''s heart fluttered with joy and she answered in unison.

    Although at first they wanted to marry the Johnson family, so as to join the high society, but because

    Violet married for Evie, so they did not get a little bride price, and did not get half of the glory.

    What''s more, Violet divorced Louis without saying a word, and their dreams of bing upper-ss

    people were dashed.

    This time is different, as long as they do things for Rosalie, then they the Williams family is one step

    closer to the upper echelon.

    "Alisha, who''s on the phone with? My daughter is almost at the door."

    Miller came down from upstairs and spoke up.

    "Miller, that daughter and niece of yours are in big trouble!"

    Alisha looks to Miller and puts Rosalie''s words into words.

    Miller''s brow furrowed slightly, "Mrs. Johnson means we have to find inws for Violet and Evie? And

    the inws can''t be good? That''s..."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "What''s wrong? Are you distressed?"

    Alisha said, "Miller, Mrs. Johnson said, as long as we punish the sisters for her, she will promote us the

    Williams family. you have always wanted to do business with the Johnson family, right? As long as we

    have a good rtionship with Mrs. Johnson, we are still worried that there is no big business to do in

    the future?"

    Hearing this, Miller''s original mind, which was a bit hesitant, immediately stretched.

    "Alisha, that said, but they are at least one of my nieces and one of my biological daughters, so we

    can''t find them a family that is too poor, it will fall on deaf ears."

    Miller put on a show.

    Alisha knew his virtues, took his arm and said, "Don''t worry, I will pick a rich master for them. Women,

    as long as they have money, their future life should not be too prosperous."

    Miller doesn''t really feel for the sisters.

    If they really cared about them, they would not have forced Evie to marry Louis and remain a widow.

    In the end, it was Violet who married into the Johnson family for Evie.

    This time, she has to think big, first coax Evie, her stepdaughter, back, and then marry her off quickly!

    As for Violet, she held off a step.

    "Okay, you''ll be the one to take care of this." Miller nodded.

    At that moment, there was amotion at the door.

    Immediately afterwards, a pretty-looking young woman walked in.

    "Dad, Mom, I''m home."

    "Ouch, my good girl, you''re back atst."

    When Alisha saw that Nancy was back, she came up and hugged her with a big smile on her face.

    Nancy hugged her back with an intimate look on her face.

    Miller looked at mother and daughter with a smile, "Well, Alisha, your daughter just got off the ne,

    she must be hungry and tired, so let her rest."

    "Yes, yes, Faye, help thedy take the luggage up, and you guys go cut some fruit."

    Alisha instructed the maid and pulled Nancy to sit on the sofa, looking her up and down.

    "Look, we haven''t seen each other for half a year, my daughter has be beautiful again, she must

    have been courted a lot, right?"

    At that, Nancy said in a delicate voice, "Mom, are there still few people who have been courting me

    since I was a child? You don''t know who I have in my heart?"

    "Yes, yes, don''t you just love David?"

    Alisha took Nancy''s hand, "Don''t worry, I''m so close to him Auntie, I''ll make sure you get what you

    want."

    "Mom!"

    Nancy called out shyly to her mother, "David is a big star, there must be a lot of people who like him. I

    even saw Violet and him having a scandalst time! I''m really afraid he''ll be seduced by someone."

    The first time I heard this, Alisha''s eyes glittered, "Violet, she''s just a second-hand girl, how can she

    She won''t let anyone take her daughter''s happiness away from her.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Josie''s apartment.

    "Hey, where''s Erin?"

    Josie put down her bag, searched for Erin, and blushed.

    "Josie, don''t look, she''s been picked up by Maria at the Johnson Manor."

    Violet knocked on her sore calf and spoke helplessly.

    It is now after 10 pm and the old man must be asleep.

    She was too embarrassed to bother her.

    We will have to wait until tomorrow to pick up our daughter from the Johnson Manor.

    "Hmm? So that''s it? Scared the hell out of me."

    Josie let out a breath and sat down next to Violet to stare at her.

    Violet nced at her andughed, "Why are you looking at me with such affectionate eyes?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Josie blinked, "Violet, tell me honestly, what happened between you and Louis before? Why is he

    suddenly cold to you?"

    Just now at the reception, Louis'' attitude towards Violet was really much colder.

    What is going on?

    Violet was silent, lowered her eyes slightly and said, "Probably because I called him a dog licker?"

    "Huh? You called him a dog licker? You, you''re hurting people''s pride too." Josie''s eyes widened.

    But isn''t it?

    Violet let out a dark sigh, suppressing the difort inside, and got up to walk towards the bathroom.

    "Okay Josie, I''m tired, I''m going to take a shower."

    "No, Violet, you really don''t feel anything for Louis?"

    "Josie, I just want to be a lesbian with you."

    Violet made a casual remark and went into the bedroom to get a change of clothes.

    Closing the door, she thought of something and took out a box from the bottom of the cab.

    Opened, there was a ring inside.

    This is the legacy that my mother left for herself.

    Could it be an engagement gift from her father to her mother?

    Violet pursed her lips and took out a stic bag from her bag.

    It contained a few hairs that she had plucked from David''s head.

    Violet raised her hand and plucked two hairs from her head and put them in the stic bag.

    She''ll send it for testing when it''s ready tomorrow.

    Whether her real father is the Bergen or not, one test will tell.

    Superior Apartments.

    Grace called Marcus''s phone again, but it was already off.

    He doesn''t answer his own phone!

    Must be ming himself for being useless again!

    Grace was so distracted that she couldn''t wait to run to Marcus'' side and talk to him.

    Today she arranged things properly ah.

    me that Jaden for being useless, you can''t me her!

    Howe you don''t answer her calls?

    She still had to talk to him about Jaden?

    What if Jaden bites out on him and her?

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    Grace nced over and it was the person she had sent to keep an eye on Jaden at the hospital who

    had called back.

    "Jaden''s surgery is over, but he''s still unconscious. The doctors say that even if he wakes up, he will

    only be in a vegetative state."

    Jaden became a vegetable.

    Grace let out a long breath and her heart settled down a little.

    As long as Jaden can''t talk, Louis won''t find out she''s Marcus'' mole.

    Next thing you know, she''ll be able to keep helping Marcus!

    Just how could Marcus not answer her calls?

    Grace thought of something and the corner of her mouth hooked.

    Marcus is not talking to her right now, so I guess he must be in a bad mood.

    But not necessarily because of her.

    Isn''t there Jasmine?

    I can''t believe Jasmine and Oscar got together.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    It must have been humiliating for Marcus when word got out in high society.

    There will definitely be no more in-depth contact with Jasmine in the future.

    So, she is still the only one who can help him!

    Even if he doesn''t answer her calls now, when his anger subsides, he can still only rely on her!

    Thinking about this, Grace''s mood brightened.

    I don''t know who is behind this, but I think it''s Violet and Josie and the others.

    She should really thank them!

    The following day.

    Violet went to the hospital, sent a sample, and then headed to the Johnson Manor.

    When I entered the Johnson Manor, I saw two children ying in the garden from a distance.

    Maria, apanied by a servant, stood by and watched with a smile on her face.

    "Erin , Luka," Violet called out.

    "Mommy."

    Erin heard the call and ran happily towards her.

    The little girl was wearing a pill hair and a new outfit, which Maria had someone carefully dress up for

    her.

    Violet caught her, smiled, and scratched her nose.

    "You, you, are so good at running."

    And do not recognize!

    "Hehehe, Mommy, I slept with Luka against night."

    Erin hugged and pampered Violet.

    Luka also ran over, her eyes shining brightly as she called out, "Auntie Violet."

    "Good boy."

    Violet stroked his little head and smiled faintly.

    "O Violet, you have finallye to see Grandma, I have borrowed the light of your daughter to see

    you."

    Maria said with a smile.

    Violet''s heart is warm and embarrassed.

    "Sorry Grandma, I''ve been a little busytely."

    "I know, Grandma doesn''t me you, as long as you don''t me me for taking matters into my own

    hands and bringing your daughter to stay with me."

    Maria said with a smile.

    "Where are your words, how could I me you?"

    "Then it''s a deal. If you''re too busy to take care of the little girl in the future, let here to the Johnson

    Manor to keep mepany."

    Maria took the opportunity to say.

    Violet lost her smile and stroked the little heads of the two children.

    "Since I''m here, I have to cook your famous meal, Violet, do you mind staying with me for a while."

    Maria said again.

    Violet let the two little ones go y and walked over to Maria to hold her.

    "Got it Grandma, making it sound like how reluctant I am to apany you."

    "Are you so willing to keep mepany? If you really cared about me, you wouldn''t be unable to hear

    my heart."

    Maria spoke meaningfully.

    Violet knew it by heart andughed as she digressed.

    "Grandma, are you feeling well this time? I haven''t massaged you for a long time, let me massage you

    "Bad girl." Maria scolded with augh.

    Violetughed lightly and talked with Maria in a casual manner.

    When she saw that it was about time and went into the kitchen to make food, Maria asked the

    housekeeper to call Louis and ask him toe back.

    The Johnson Group.

    When Louis received a phone call from the housekeeper and heard that Violet and her daughter were

    at the Johnson Manor, his dark eyes flickered.

    "How did they get to be at the Johnson Manor?"

    "Maria picked Erin up at the Johnson Manorst night, and Miss Elliott is here to pick Erin up today."

    The steward replied truthfully.

    Louis'' thin lips were slightly pursed, and he said half-heartedly, "I know."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Is Grandma trying to set him up with Violet again?

    But his pride has long been stepped on by that woman.

    He can no longer shy away from being stepped on.

    With that in mind, Louis found Grace''s phone number and dialed it.

    "Grace, where is it? Get ready and follow me back to the Johnson Manor."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet is in the kitchen cooking.

    "Do you know that the young master just came back and brought a woman back with him."

    "I saw it too! That person seems to be young master Luka''s birth mother!"

    "Why did the young master bring back the young master''s birth mother? Is he nning to marry her for

    marriage?"

    "No way? What about former Mrs. Johnson?"

    "You said it all, she''s former Mrs. Johnson!"

    "......"

    The whispering of servants came faintly to my ears.

    Violet was staring at the heat of the soup when she heard the chatter and froze a little.

    Louis brought Grace back to the Johnson Manor?

    It seems that the two are really close to a good thing?

    Yes, the two of them have a son, so wouldn''t it be logical for them to get married?

    The water on the pot was puffing out, putting out the fire.

    Violet was startled and subconsciously went to turn off the fire.

    Water from the edge of the pot dripped onto the back of her hand at once.

    It hurts like hell.

    Violet pursed her lips and put her hand under the water cage to rinse.

    Wasn''t it expected that the two would get married?

    What does she need to be so distracted for?

    The living room.

    "Grandma."

    Grace said hello to Maria with a low brow.

    Maria gave her a look that didn''t look good.

    "Louis,e out here for a minute."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    What is the meaning of this great grandson?

    Why did you bring Grace when you knew Violet was here?

    Louis was silent and followed Maria out.

    Grace slowly straightened her back and surveyed the Johnson Manor, a hint of smugness shed in

    her eyes.

    She really didn''t expect that Louis would suddenly bring himself back to the Johnson Manor.

    This is the intention to marry their own rhythm ah!

    Originally, she was still worried about how to coax Marcus.

    I didn''t expect things to move quickly.

    She is Mrs. Johnson as soon as Louis marries himself.

    When that happens, what''s the worry about helping Marcus to swallow up The Johnson Group?

    Outside.

    Maria looked at Louis, "Louis, tell Grandma, what are you singing about? Why did you bring that

    woman when you knew Violet and her daughter were with me?"

    Hearing this, Louis was silent, "Grandma, Grace is Luka''s biological mother, for Luka''s sake, I deserve

    to give her the name she deserves."

    "You mean, you''re nning to marry that woman?" Maria wrinkled her brow.

    Louis did not say anything, a handsome face can not see any emotion.

    Maria''s old brow knitted tighter, "What about Violet? You''re really not thinking about her?"

    "Grandma, we''re divorced, she has nothing to do with me now."

    Louis returned in a light voice with his hands in his pockets.

    Maria had a probing look on her face, "Louis, is there something going on between you and Violet? You

    tell Grandma, and Grandmaes to mediate."

    Obviously the two were quite interesting some time ago.

    Howe the situation has suddenly changed so much?

    "Grandma, as I said, I no longer have any rtionship with Violet. And Grace is Luka''s biological

    mother, and I have to be responsible for her."

    Louis aggravated his tone a bit and turned around and walked towards the living room after he finished.

    This kid, clearly gambling with whom.

    Maria stared at Louis'' back and bellyached.

    In the living room, Grace is still touring the Johnson family''syout.

    I met Violet who came out of the kitchen with the dishes.

    Grace raised an eyebrow, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes.

    Violet was actually at the Johnson Manor?

    And how did Louis bring her back?

    Why does it feel like Louis brought her here to demonstrate?

    "Miss Elliott, are you here to make lunch? Thanks for your hard work."

    Grace smiled warmly, quite a bit of hostess.

    Violet curled her lips and did not speak.

    In the afterglow, she saw Louis'' tall figure walk into the living room.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    "Grace, I''ve kept you waiting, I''ll show you aroundter after dinner."

    The man''s tone was gentle, and his eyes were soft as water when he looked at Grace.

    Violet only felt the back of her hand, where the scalding water had just dripped, begin to ache again.

    She suppressed the emotions in her heart and looked at Maria who came in.

    "Maria, the meal is ready, so you can call Luka to dine."

    Maria looked at Violet with a sh of regret in her eyes.

    "O Violet, hard work."

    Had she known Louis would bring Grace back, she wouldn''t have asked Violet to stay and cook.

    "It''s okay."

    Violet smiled and untied the apron from her body.

    Shouldn''t she take her daughter away first?

    Lest it be a vain embarrassment.

    Louis nced at her, his thin lips pursed.

    At this time, the two children who had gone out to y were called back by the servant.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    When Erin saw Louis, she ran to him joyfully and hugged his thigh.

    "Uncle Louis!"

    Louis lowered his eyes and looked into the little one''s big ck grape-like eyes, not picking her up as

    usual.

    Just smiled slightly and stroked her little head.

    Some indifference.

    Erin blinked, a glint of doubt in her eyes.

    Uncle Louis is not hugging her anymore!

    She missed being lifted up by him!

    Luka, who followed closely behind, ran out of breath and stood beside Erin, as silent as ever.

    Louis gave him a look, and the aura around him suddenly turned cold.

    "When you see your mommying, why don''t you call someone?"

    The man''s voice is somewhat deep and cold, surrounded by a powerful aura with a deterrent force of

    non-anger.

    Children''s world is the most sensitive.

    Every move adults make allows them to quickly read each other''s minds.

    Luka froze in ce, her small body unconsciously tensing.

    Dad is angry!

    Erin, who was holding Louis''s thigh, slowly let go of Louis and looked at him a little timidly.

    Uncle Louis is so fierce today!

    A little scary!

    "Erin, Mommy has things to do at the store, so we have to go first. Grandma, I''ll take Erin and go first."

    Violet picked up Erin in a hug, suppressing the inner turmoil and forcing a smile at Maria.

    Louis'' action just now is to take advantage of Luka and establish authority for Grace!

    He is a decisive man.

    Since they have nothing to do with themselves, and with their own daughter is not as fond as before.

    Pretty good!

    Just, why is the heart so blocked.

    "Violet."

    Maria opened her mouth and looked at Violet''s slim back as she left with her daughter in her arms, but

    ultimately said nothing.

    She looked sideways at Louis and cut him a fierce look of anger.

    "Louis, Grandma really underestimates you. You''re still acting like a big boss at the Johnson Manor. All

    right, Violet, the freeborer, has cooked lunch, you three take your time to eat."

    This eldest grandson, who gave up such a good girl as Violet, will have his regretster!

    Watching Maria go back to her room in a huff, Louis'' thin lips were pursed and a trace of chagrin

    shed in his eyes.

    What''s wrong with him?

    Just because Violet had embarrassed him, he deliberately brought Grace over to show his love.

    He also deliberately erected prestige for Grace in front of her.

    Obviously it should be very relieving.

    Why is the mood inexplicably irritable?

    "Louis, Luka should be hungry, so shall we start dinner?"

    Grace''s heart was snickering, but her face was pretending to be a bit clueless.

    "Hmm."

    Louis'' throat rolled slightly, steadied his emotions and sat down at the table with Luka in his arms.

    "Luka, are you happy that our family will be together soon?"

    Luka doesn''t say anything, just looks at Louis.

    He''s happy here, so it doesn''t matter if the family is together or not.

    And whether others are happy or not, he does not know.

    All he knows is that Dad, right now, doesn''t seem to be happy.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Violet started the car and drove her daughter back to the store.

    The little girl was sitting on the passenger side, with her little mouth pouting, with an unhappy face.

    Violet didn''t hear her and gave her a sideways nce.

    "What''s wrong? A little mouth can hang an oil bottle."

    The little girl ttened her mouth and said in a milky voice, "Mommy, does Uncle Louis not like me

    anymore? He didn''t even hug me just now."

    Hearing these words, Violet sighed in her heart.

    "Erin , Uncle Louis is probably in a bad mood today, it''s not that he doesn''t like you. But then again,

    he''s someone else''s dad, he''s not likely to like you as much as he likes his own kids, so don''t pay too

    much attention to him, okay?"

    Violet tried to exin Louis'' behavior as politely as possible, not wanting to hurt her daughter''s little

    heart.

    The little girl''s two little short legs wobbled and her little mouth ttened.

    "How great it would be if Uncle Louis was my dad."

    She likes Uncle Louis'' so much.

    How is it not your own dad?

    Violet nced at the little one with a sh of apology in her eyes.

    It''s her fault, she let her daughter grow up without aplete family.

    Back to the store.

    Evie is getting ready to go out.

    "Evie, where are you going?" Violet inquired.

    "Sis, I was just about to call you. My dad called me and said my grandmother is sick and wants me to

    go back and visit her." Evie returned the call.

    Violet frowned slightly, "You have to go back? Why don''t I go back with you to see grandma Williams?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Since she married into the Johnson family for Evie a year ago and her aunt Miller took the bride-price

    from the Johnson family, she and Evie have been cut off from the Williams family.

    If there was nothing going on, she was not in favor of Evie going back.

    Because the Millers are not nice people and don''t treat Evie like a daughter at all.

    It''s just that grandma Williams has been good to Evie, and now that she''s sick, it''s time to go back and

    visit.

    "No sis, aren''t you recruiting sales clerks today? Go and get busy, we''ll go back together another day

    when you''re free."

    Evie smiles and waits for the car at the curb.

    "Then you take care of yourself and call me if anything happens." Violet admonished.

    "Got it sis."

    The car Evie called arrived and she pulled open the door to get in.

    Thinking of something, she looked back at Violet.

    "By the way sis, one of the girls who came upstairs to socialize is my alumna, her name is Natalie

    Stewart and she just asked me specifically to intercede with you to make sure she is epted, she

    wants to learn makeup with you."

    Hearing this, Violet smiled, "Okay, I get it."

    "Then sis, I''m leaving."

    Evie got in her car and waved goodbye to Violet.

    After watching the car drive away, Violet went up to the second floor and left her daughter to y with

    herself while she went into the staff lounge.

    There were a dozen young girls sitting inside applying for jobs, and the store manager was naming

    them one by one.

    "Sister Helena."

    The store manager said hello to Violet.

    Violet smiled and gestured for her to continue, while she sat to the side to read the applicants''

    information.

    Because of her fame, she is going to rent a counter in Sky Shopping Mall downtown and open a chain

    of stores.

    Before the counter could be rented, she had to train a group of qualified sales clerks.

    Violet flipped through the information and paused slightly when she saw one of them.

    Here''s Natalie Stewart''s profile, she''s a junior this year and is quite good looking.

    Violet raised her eyes and swept around to see Natalie staring at herself.

    When she saw herself looking at her, she hurriedly put on a smile.

    Violet and she gave a polite slight nod.

    The applicants were introducing themselves and when it was Natalie''s turn, she took a deep breath

    and stood up.

    "Hi everyone, my name is Natalie Stewart and I majored in aesthetics in college. I admire Miss Helena

    and hope to be a great makeup stylist like her in the future. I hope Miss Helena will give me a chance

    to learn from you."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Her words were official andplimentary in nature.

    Violet curled her lips politely.

    To be a qualified makeup artist, you must not only be perceptive but also willing to work hard.

    It''s not just lip service.

    I hope these people whoe to apply for jobs will stick around.

    After everyone''s introductions, the store manager arranged a live practical exercise.

    Natalie is a student and has no previous experience in makeup.

    But for Evie''s sake, Violet got the store manager to admit her.

    "Miss Helena, thank you for giving me a chance, I will try my best."

    Natalie was delighted and bowed towards Violet.

    Violet smiled, said a cheer and went to work.

    Behind her, Natalie''s almond eyes sparkled and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    the Williams Manor.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Alisha is on the phone.

    "Mrs. Ward, just hurry up and make the wedding arrangements, I can deliver the people today. Good,

    good, tomorrow I will definitelye to drink the wedding wine with my Miller."

    She picked a marriage for Evie.

    As soon as Eviees back, she''ll send someone away immediately!

    Alisha and the other party exchanged a few more pleasantries and then hung up the phone happily.

    "Mom, so happy, who are you talking to on the phone?"

    Nancy pushed her way in, dressed stylishly all around.

    "It''s the wife of River Ward, the richest man in Wildcross Town. Her son is getting a wife, so let Evie

    marry him." Alisha smiled smugly.

    As long as Evie marries well, she will not only get arge bride-price, but also be able to take credit to

    Rosalie.

    Two birds with one stone!

    Nancy''s almond eyes shed, "Mom, I remember that the son of the richest man seems to be thirty-five

    years old, right? He''s still retarded, and he was disfigured a few years ago because he yed with fire

    at home, right?"

    "Gee, if he wasn''t like this, how could that dead girl Evie get her turn to enjoy her happiness?"

    Alisha snorted, "And her family has plenty of money, so as long as Evie marries in, she will have

    endless wealth and prosperity. See, only a stepmother like me would be so kind as to think about her

    for the rest of her life."

    Hearing this, Nancy let out a giggle.

    "Mom, you''re a good talker. All right, I don''t care about you, I''m going out."

    She had already heard something from her mother when she returned and knew that Evie and Violet

    had offended the hostess of the Johnson family.

    Those two sisters, they can have their suffering.

    "Where are you going, daughter, all dressed up?"

    "Go visit the ss."

    She''s going to visit David''s ss!

    RW Styling Studio.

    Violet got a call from the mall.

    "Miss Elliott, there is a counter on the first floor whose contract has expired and is ready to quit, are you

    interested?"

    "Got a free counter? Yes, let''s meet and talk.

    Violet was so happy that she put down the work at hand and drove to Sky Shopping Mall.

    Because it was Sunday, the Sky Shopping Mall was particrly busy today.

    Arge booth was also made in an open space on the first floor.

    Violet nced over and found David''s portrait sitting next to the disy case.

    It''s a menswear brand that David endorses doing a campaign.

    Several staff members were still busy, looking as if they were on the verge of a disaster.

    I think David should be thereter.

    Violet couldn''t care less and hurriedly ran to the mall''s Merchandising Department.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    "Manager Hamilton, I''m Violet. your Merchandiser and I said there was a counter avable on the first

    floor for rent, and I''m here to discuss business."

    Violet ran to the Merchandising Department on the third floor and ran into the person in charge.

    The manager was about to go out, he looked at the time and said, "Let''s go, I''m about to go to the first

    floor."

    "Good."

    The two came to the first floor.

    Violet looked at a small counter in the corner and frowned, "Manager Hamilton, isn''t there another

    counter?"

    The location of this counter is too remote.

    Not only near the corner, but also not exclusively in the makeup area, but near the shoe area.

    "No more."

    The manager said, "Miss Elliott, this counter is also well vacated. If you don''t want it, then I will send

    out a notice. As soon as I send out a notice, there will definitely be arge number of merchants to grab

    it."

    People in the Merchandising Department will say this to stimte tenants to ce orders immediately.

    Violet wrinkled her brow in contemtion, some hesitation to rent this counter.

    At that moment, there was amotion not far away.

    The manager looked back and was refreshed, "Mr. Johnson is here to do his rounds, so let''s leave it at

    that."

    Louis ising to the mall!

    Yes, Sky Shopping Mall is part of The Johnson Group.

    Violet looked up and saw not far away, Louis was surrounded by a group of peopleing this way.

    The man is tall and long-legged, with a personalized dark suit wrapped around his long body, which is

    so striking in the crowd.

    Thinking of the not-so-pleasant meeting at the Johnson Manor at noon, Violet suppressed her

    difort and averted her eyes.

    Not far away, Louis was slowly making his rounds, listening to the reports of the mall executives.

    Manager Hamilton greeted him and greeted Louis respectfully.

    Louis nodded faintly, his eyes nced inadvertently, and also saw Violet.

    The woman stood in front of the empty counter, wondering what she was thinking.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and asked, "No one is renting that counter on the first floor?"

    Hearing this, themercial manager hurriedly said, "Mr. Johnson, this counter has just been vacated

    and someone has alreadye to see it, it''s that Miss Elliott, she intends to rent it for a makeup

    counter."

    Sure enough!

    Violet came to the mall to rent a counter, is she nning to expand her business?

    But this location

    Louis nced at Violet and walked over to stand in front of her.

    "You''re renting a counter for a makeup counter?"

    Louis is asking himself a question?

    Violet responded in a light voice, "Yes."

    Louis stared at her cool little face and said in a cold voice, "This is not a make-up area, don''t think you

    can do it up anywhere just because you''re a little famous."

    There is nothing wrong with what he said, but what is wrong is his attitude of speaking.

    A sneering, cold and arrogant attitude.

    Not at all polite.

    Violet gave him a look, inexplicably angry inside.

    "Mr. Johnson never heard of it? The wine is not afraid of the alley! I eat with my craft, the location is

    second to none."

    She didn''t know why she wanted to get angry.

    She just knew there was a pent-up anger inside her that she couldn''t let go.

    Louis looked steadily at her stubborn little face, and the breath around him slowly turned cold.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The surrounding air seems to have dropped a few points, and those who followed along were silenced.

    All know that the president is in a bad mood at the moment.

    Harry cried out in secret and looked at Violet with a light cough, "Miss Elliott, Mr. Johnson is looking out

    for you too."

    Miss Elliott ah Miss Elliott, can you lower your posture in front of the president?

    In this way, they can be released from the cage of low pressure ah.

    Louis'' eyes swept over with a cold swish.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Harry just pretended he didn''t see it and kept a stiff smile on his face.

    Violet looked up at Harry, and saw Harry wink at herself.

    She didn''t read Harry''s eyes, but felt that she had just spoken a little too impulsively.

    "Thank you Mr. Johnson for the reminder, I will consider it seriously."

    The woman softened her voice and slightly lowered her eyes in a somewhat submissive manner.

    Louis looked at her steadily for two seconds, then left indifferently.

    The aura around him was still cold, but at least it didn''t drop any further.

    Harry exhaled, nodded slightly with Violet, and apanied Louis as he continued on his way.

    Louis'' face was cold, and after a few steps he suddenly asked, "Aren''t there any other empty counters

    on the first floor?"

    Manager Hamilton of the Merchandising Department froze and hurriedly replied, "No."

    "Not even the ones that are due soon?"

    "Yes, there is. The ST counter expires in a month and is currently going through the renewal process."

    Manager Hamilton thought for a moment and pointed to the ST counter in the middle of the mall.

    Because this is a big international brand, it is located in a pretty good location.

    Louis nced at the position of ST counter, his thin lips lightly opened, "How is their performance this

    year? Is the growth rate greater than previous years?"

    Hearing this, the manager in charge of the make-up counter on the first floor hurriedly replied, "Mr.

    Johnson, st this year''s performance so far is the same as previous years, and there is not much

    growth."

    "The best spot on the first floor is the one it''s in, right?"

    Louis spoke up, "Such a good location, but the performance made is only the same as previous years?

    This is a waste of resources. I think the st location should be let out for brands that can generate more

    revenue for the mall to rent."

    A few words, seemingly only in the routine inspection, but only Harry understand the president''s mind.

    I think RW Styling Studio has a lot of potential, and Miss Elliott ising to rent the store. I think we

    should give her the best spot on the first floor. I believe that if her studio is located in our mall, it will

    definitely generate higher revenue for the mall."

    The president is a stuffy guy.

    Although he couldn''t figure out what happened between him and Violet, from his observation, the

    president still had this ex-wife in mind!

    He wanted to help people but did not say so, he was anxious for him.

    "This"

    Is that right?

    Manager Hamilton looked to Louis with some hesitation, seeking his final word with his eyes.

    Louis'' eyes coolly swept towards Harry and burst out, "Harry, you are quite good at blindly guessing the

    hearts of people."

    Is he just guessing?

    It''s clear that some people are just being tough.

    Harry bent over slightly and stood by respectfully.

    When Louis strides forward, he pulls aside Manager Hamilton, who is still in a daze.

    "Manager Hamilton, you''re not a neer anymore, you have to learn to read people''s minds. Can''t

    you see? Our president is having a problem with Miss Elliott! The best counter must be reserved for

    Miss Elliott, but you have to politely express Mr. Johnson''s kindness to her and ask her to thank Mr.

    Johnson, understand?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    In order not to be enveloped by the low pressure in the future, is it easy for him, the special assistant?

    And also have to bnce the love counselor!

    "Got it got it, I''ll have someone suspend the contract renewal with stter."

    Manager Hamilton nodded his head in response as if in thought.

    Harry patted him on the shoulder and let out a long breath.

    I hope Violet can make up with the president.

    That end.

    Violet is still thinking about it.

    It is a question of whether to rent the empty counter or not.

    Although it is said that the wine is not afraid of the alley, but the location is not unimportant.

    On the contrary, it is important to a certain extent.

    "Yo, Violet, are you mourning here? It''s just a few reprimands from your ex-husband, what are you

    doing hanging your head so much?"

    The woman''s sarcastic voice rang in her ears.

    Violet''s brow furrowed slightly when she saw Ciara slowly walking towards her.

    She was apanied by Nancy.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Violet nced at the two and said in a light voice, "Am I being silent? I''m just thinking about you two

    sisters and feeling a little bad for you."

    "You!"

    Ciara hates it with a passion.

    Because Jasmine and Oscar made a scandal, the whole high society was looking at them as a joke.

    My sister and brother-inw are also going through a divorce.

    What happened that day must have been Violet who got the information from somewhere and turned

    the tables on them.

    Howe you can''t cure these bitches!

    "Sister Violet, it''s been a long time."

    Nancy smiles sweetly and says hello to Violet.

    Violet gave her a look and nodded lightly.

    She and Nancy had little to do with each other, but she knew that the girl was only pretending to be

    innocent on the surface.

    Because as a child, she witnessed Nancy abusing cats!

    Nancy is a year younger than Evie, and they attended the same elementary school as children.

    Nancy has a very sweet mouth and is a good student in the eyes of her teachers.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, it is such a simple girl on the surface, but will not blink an eye to abuse the cat, and finally

    Ruthless at a young age.

    Violet just wants to stay away from people like that.

    She looked at the empty counter and was ready to go back and think about it before deciding whether

    she wanted to rent it.

    I was about to leave when there was amotion around.

    Countless people poured over in her direction.

    "Look, David is here!"

    "Oh my God, he''s so handsome!"

    "David, we love you."

    Countless shouts of joy rang in my ears.

    So David has arrived?

    Violet, speechless, was squeezed in the middle of it, forced forward with the flow of people.

    Nancy and Ciara had the same look of excitement.

    Both of them took their bodyguards out, who were escorting them at this point, in the direction of David.

    "Nancy, you just came back to see David, he must be very happy. How about it, is it time for you to talk

    about marriage?"

    Ciara and Nancy went to college together and always knew that Nancy liked David.

    She was called out by Nancy today to apany her to meet David.

    Nancy''s face is shy, "It''s not that fast, David is now in the ascendant of his career, keep a low profile."

    "Gee, if you keep a low profile, you might have to be snatched up by someone else. Didn''t you see the

    news abroad? Some people have no shame, using the identity of the make-up artist to deliberately

    approach David."

    Ciara nced sideways at Violet behind her and said deliberately.

    "Ciara, stop it, I trust David."

    Nancy''s almond eyes shed slightly and she smiled.

    "I also believe that David''s vision will not be so bad, but I''m afraid that some people are bad at heart

    and like to hook up ah."

    "Okay,e on, stop it."

    "......"

    Behind her, Violet heard an earful and knew that Ciara was insinuating it to herself.

    She looked at Nancy''s back, and then at David, who was apanied by a staff member not far away,

    striding in, and shook her head speechlessly.

    This Nancy is making a fool of herself, isn''t she?

    I hope David can not be haunted by this kind of scheming woman.

    Not far away, David came striding in.

    The fans around shouted enthusiastically, and some of them sent flowers and gifts in time.

    The staff helped David take it, and David nodded politely all around.

    The courteous appearance of the actor caused even more screams from the fans.

    "Nancy,e on, where''s the present you prepared?"

    Ciara nudged Nancy and called out.

    Nancy''s heart pounded as she looked at David, who was getting closer and closer.

    She took out her pre-prepared gift and wavedit toward David.

    "David!"

    Because she was apanied by a bodyguard, she was conspicuous and David soon saw her.

    He frowned, his thin lips pursed.

    Without a nce, her eyes caught sight of Violet standing behind her again.

    At once, the light was on and a big step forward was taken.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    The man came closer and closer, with a charming smile on his handsome, umon face.

    "Ciara, David saw you, he''s smiling at you, such a handsome smile."

    Ciara called out from Nancy''s side.

    Yes!

    He''s smiling at himself!

    He must really like himself!

    Nancy''s face was shy, her heart pounding, waiting for David to say hello to her with a heart full of joy.

    Three steps, two steps, one step

    "Helena, what are you doing here? Did you get squeezed?"

    Nancy: "......"

    Why was it Violet who David greeted and not himself!

    Violet nced around and smiled helplessly, "I came to talk a little business and I was surrounded by

    your enthusiastic fans."

    "So, you didn''te all the way here to support me? It''s a little sad."

    David pretended to be lost.

    Violetughed lightly and did not speak.

    "Stay a littleter and we''ll have dinner with Louis?"

    David thought of something and his eyes twitched.

    From what Austin said, these two had a falling out?

    A little curious!

    The smile on Violet''s face was slightly restrained, "I still have things to do, you guys eat."

    Looking at the two men talking familiarly, the smile on Nancy''s face froze on her face.

    She thought David was so happy to see himself.

    I didn''t realize he was so happy to see Violet there?

    "Nancy, Violet is shameless and steals your thunder. Come on, don''t be silly, give the gift away."

    Ciara nudged David and whispered in her ear.

    Nancy returned to her senses, straightened her face and moved to the side.

    "David, it''s been a long time!"

    Hearing Nancy''s voice, David''s eyes fell to her face and he nodded faintly.

    "It''s been a long time."

    "Here, this is a gift I picked out especially for you, open it and see if you like it."

    Nancy daintily handed the gift to David''s eyes.

    "You have a heart."

    David looked aside at the staff and had no intention of opening it.

    The staff hurriedly took the gift from Nancy''s hand and signaled that David could go.

    David hmmed and didn''t look at Nancy again, but winked with Violet, made a phone contact gesture,

    and then left in stride.

    The crowd slowly dispersed as David left.

    Violet exhaled a foul breath, thinking of the test report sent today, the corners of her mouth curved lips.

    If David is really his brother, that would be great.

    "Nancy, did you see that? Some people are just so good at it! Steals your thunder straight away."

    Ciara spoke in a grim voice.

    Nancy''s barely maintained smile was a bit of a dud.

    She pretended to be innocent, "Sister Violet, so you know your David so well?"

    Violet gave her a look and said two words in a light voice: "It''s okay."

    She then turned to leave.

    The forced smile on Nancy''s face slowly converged, and a cold aura shed in her eyes.

    Violet, so dragged?

    "This coquette, shameless! Nancy, you must fight, you must marry David!" Ciara hated the voice.

    Nancy collected her mind and pretended to be gentle, "Okay, don''t be angry, David and I haven''t had a

    word yet."

    "Howe there isn''t one? Haven''t you and him known each other since we were kids? A childhood

    friend, I don''t believe that we can''tpete with Violet, the abandoned woman!"

    "Don''t talk about her like that, she''s poorly divorced too. You can tell me about her!"

    "......"

    Wildcross Town.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    A small three-story house is being used for a wedding ceremony.

    Flowers and balloons were hung on the main door, and the house was dressed up in a very

    atmospheric way.

    In the bedroom on the third floor, a woman in a wedding dress was lying on the big bed.

    She is no other than Evie, who is sleeping.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Evie''s eyshes fluttered as she slowly awoke from her drowsiness.

    The ceiling was unfamiliar to her, and she was stunned for a moment, her thoughts still a bit confused.

    Where is this?

    What''s wrong with her?

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Evie sat up and looked at the room full of decorations and the wedding dress she was wearing, and her

    bewildered eyes turned to dismay.

    Wedding dress?

    Why did she put on the wedding dress?

    Is she going to marry someone?

    The memory gradually returned, she suddenly startled, and something shed in her eyes.

    She remembers going back to the Williams Manor with the intention of visiting her grandmother with

    Miller.

    Miller told her to sit for a while, and then a servant handed her a ss of water.

    She was a little thirsty, so she took a couple of sips.

    And then

    Evie pursed her lips and squeezed her fingers ufortably tight.

    There''s something wrong with that ss of water.

    After she finished drinking, she just felt dizzy and sleepy.

    Before passing out, she saw her stepmother''s smiling face.

    What do they want to do to themselves?

    Do you want to sell her after she''s unconscious?

    Evie, startled and angry, got out of bed and walked quickly to the door to pull it open.

    Only the door was locked from the outside.

    She can''t open it!

    Evie panicked a little and rapped hard on the door panel.

    "Open the door, open the door, let me out!"

    Those two ck-hearted people, where did they sell her to?

    "The bride, she''s awake."

    Someone at the door heard her shouting and muttered something.

    Evie leaned against the door panel to listen for movement.

    A few momentster, someone came and opened the door.

    Evie took two steps back in a hurry.

    The people who came in were two middle-aged women followed by a man in a tuxedo.

    The man''s face was burned by fire and looked a little grim.

    He giggled toward Evie, with drool running from the corner of his mouth.

    Evie was startled and couldn''t help but suck in a backward breath.

    This man is wearing a tuxedo, don''t tell her that Miller, the ck-hearted couple, is going to marry her

    off to such a man!

    "The bride is awake? Let''s help you put on your makeup."

    The two middle-aged women said with a smile.

    "Bride, to kiss and sleep sleep!"

    The man drooled andughed heatedly as he approached Evie.

    Evie screamed and pushed the two middle-aged women away as she scrambled toward the door.

    Two house servants stood at the door and immediately stopped her.

    "Get out of the way, what do you want? Let me out!"

    Evie shouted and tried to rush out.

    The two servants hastily held her and pushed her into the bedroom, closing the door behind them.

    "Little girl, what are you doing? Soon to be the Ward, what a blessing! Hurry up and sit down and let us

    help you put on your makeup."

    Two middle-aged women stepped forward and pulled Evie to the dresser and sat down.

    Evie hurriedly said, "Two olderdies, I didn''t volunteer, you guys let me go."

    "What is not voluntary? Little girl, your parents have already epted the bride price from the Ward

    family and are about to have a wedding, you can''t go back on that."

    "That''s right! Little girl, do you know how rich this the Ward family is? They are the richest in our town, if

    the young master wasn''t in this condition now, how could you have had your turn to enjoy the

    blessings?"

    "Not really! Little girl, we are over the people, women, ah, money is real, the other is false."

    "Right! When you and the young master get married and add a son or daughter to the Ward family, you

    can just wait to be the young grandmother of a rich family that everyone envies."

    The middle-aged women, you and I, persuaded Evie while putting on her makeup without a word.

    Evie was so angry and anxious that she waved her hands around and wouldn''t let them put her

    makeup on.

    "Get out of the way, I didn''t agree to get married, you can''t force me, I want to go back!"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Those two ck-hearted ghosts, when we leave here, she will definitely break off with them, never to

    see each other again!

    "Bride, don''t go, hug."

    The man who was staying aside suddenly grabbed Evie and nibbled at her face.

    Evie let out another shriek and pushed the man away with force.

    The man fell on his butt and sat down on the ground, and cried out with a wow.

    "Not funny, the bride is bad!"

    This IQ,parable to a three-year-old child!

    Evie was scared and frightened, swallowing hard and wanting to get out of here.

    "Little girl, you don''t want to eat the wine!"

    "That''s right, little girl, we reasoned with you nicely, don''t be stubborn."

    Two middle-aged women helped the man up and their faces sank.

    "I told you, I didn''t marry of my own free will, so hurry up and let me go or I''ll sue you."

    Evie swallowed hard and walked quickly toward the door.

    "What are you guys still standing around for? Quickly knock her out to avoid trouble."

    "Good."

    A conversation between a middle-aged woman and a servant came from behind her, and before Evie

    could turn around, there was a sudden pain on her neck.

    RW Styling Studio.

    When Violet returned from the mall, she received a call from the Merchandising Manager.

    "Manager Hamilton."

    "Miss Elliott, I don''t think you''re happy with the empty counter you just looked at?"

    Hearing this, Violet snorted, "Manager Hamilton, you know, the location of that counter is really

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    average, it would be nice if there were other counters for rent."

    "Miss Elliott, I thought back and realized that ST counter''s contract is due to expire in a month, why

    don''t you wait a little longer and see?"

    ST counter that position?

    That''s the best location in the mall!

    Violet''s eyes shed with surprise, "Manager Hamilton, you mean that when st''s contract is up, the mall

    won''t renew it with the other party, and I can rent that counter?"

    "Yes, we just had Mr. Johnson specifically mention this."

    Manager Hamilton said, "Because st did not have a significant increase in performance this year, Mr.

    Johnson felt that the location should be reserved for a brand that could help generate revenue for the

    mall, so we decided to rent the counter to you."

    Is that what Louis sent?

    Violet couldn''t tell what it was like inside.

    How did he know that her studio in the mall could help generate more revenue for the mall than st?

    To put it bluntly, he is opening the back door for himself in disguise.

    But she doesn''t want to take Louis'' favor now.

    She just wanted to keep her distance from him.

    But the location of that counter, again, is so attractive.

    She couldn''t help but want to turn a blind eye and pretend she didn''t see Louis opening the back door

    for her.

    "Manager Hamilton, can you let me think about it?"

    Let her settle down a bit first.

    "No problem, there''s still a month to go, you can think about it as long as you want."

    Manager Hamilton was full of promise and added a meaningfulment.

    "But Miss Elliott, that is the best location on the first floor of our mall, not everyone has the opportunity

    to rent it. mr. Johnson is really taking good care of you."

    It''s pretty clear what he meant by that, right?

    Miss Elliott will be moved to tears.

    Manager Hamilton hung up the phone after he finished.

    Violet looked at the phone screen and pursed her lips.

    Isn''t Louis supposed to still be mad at her?

    Why be so nice to her again?

    "You''re Isaac, right?"

    "You are?"

    "I''m Natalie, an alumna with Evie, and I''ve met you before."

    The sound of conversationes to your ears.

    Violet looked back and saw Isaac hade into the store and was climbing into conversation with

    Natalie.

    "Hello."

    Isaac and Natalie nodded slightly, then walked towards Violet.

    Natalie looked at Isaac''s back with a slight twinkle in her eye.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    "Violet, where''s Erin? I got her something to eat."

    Isaac smiles and says hello to Violet.

    "Uncle Isaac."

    Erin hears Isaac''s voice and runs yfully out of the lounge.

    Isaac picked her up in a hug.

    "Uncle Isaac, what did you bring Erin to eat?"

    "You guess?"

    "I cansmell the aroma, it''s a burger isn''t it?"

    "What a little nose."

    "......"

    Watching Isaac tease Erin with an intimate face, Violet curled her lips.

    Isaac is a good family man and will be a good father if he gets married in the future.

    I wish he and Evie would get somewhere.

    Thinking of Evie, Violet nced at the clock.

    An afternoon has passed, why hasn''t Evie returned?

    Is grandma Williams seriously ill?

    "Isaac seems to like kids a lot."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Natalie poured Isaac a ss of water andughed.

    Violet nced at her, "Natalie, you''re still here?"

    "Miss Helena, I haven''t touched makeup before, so I feel like I have to work a little harder than others

    so I can follow you around."

    Natalie chuckled.

    "It''ste, go back, just take it one step at a time." Violet smiled faintly.

    "Okay, then I''ll leave you to it, goodbye Miss Helena, goodbye Isaac."

    Natalie responded good-naturedly and said goodbye to the two.

    "Is this a new employee? It looks like they especially admire you."

    Isaac put Erin down and said casually.

    "Admire me much?" Violet raised an eyebrow, nomittal.

    Thinking that she was Evie''s alumna, Violet pulled out her phone, "Right, Evie said she was going back

    to see grandma Williams today, I''ll give her a call to check on the situation."

    The phone was dialed out, but it was switched off.

    Violet''s eyebrows were slightly knitted, and she felt vaguely uneasy.

    How did Evie''s phone get turned off?

    If she goes somewhere else, she''s not that worried.

    But what she returned was the Williams Manor.

    Thinking of the Williams forcing Evie to marry more than a year ago, Violet pursed her lips, found

    Miller''s phone and dialed it.

    The phone rang a few times, but it came through.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "It''s Violet, Mr. Williams, is Evie there?"

    The background sounding out of the current was a little noisy, like a lot of people talking and

    Violet frowned tightly, then heard Miller said: "So it''s Violet! Evie she got married and won''t be going

    back anytime soon, that''s all."

    He said Evie got married!

    Violet was startled, her breasts heaving as she listened to the beeping in the current.

    This Miller, a year ago, nned to marry his daughter for a high bride-price.

    A yearter, does he want to do the same thing again!

    And this time it''s which rich and powerful, but wed man to marry!

    "Violet, what did Evie''s father say?"

    Isaac saw Violet''s tense little face, a look of extreme anger, and hastened to ask.

    "He said Evie married someone!"

    Violet controlled her anger and dialed Miller''s number again.

    This Miller, he dares to marry Evie indiscriminately?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    The phone rang a few times and Miller answered anyway.

    "Violet, is there anything else?"

    "Mr. Williams, since Evie got married, as her sister, shouldn''t I also go to have a wedding reception?

    Please tell me, where did she marry to? I will go over to congratte her right away."

    Violet asked patiently.

    Miller said, "Well, Violet, Evie''s inws don''t like to show off, so they didn''t invite any guests. Next time,

    in a couple of days, I''ll ask Evie''s inws to throw a big party, and then you cane back to

    congratte her."

    Miller finished and tried to hang up the phone.

    Violet said sternly: "Miller, what right do you have to arrange Evie''s marriage? Have you forgotten that

    a year ago, I used the Johnson family''s bride-price to break off Evie''s rtionship with you? You better

    tell me quickly where Evie is now. Otherwise, I''ll call the police immediately and sue you for illegal

    detention."

    Hearing this, Miller snorted, "Violet, you''ve been Mrs. Johnson for a year, but your temper has grown,

    huh? You''re going to sue me? When did I break off my rtionship with Evie? She has my blood in her

    veins, so I have the right to decide her marriage!"

    "You!"

    The current beeped again, and Violet''s face tightened with anger.

    By the time she called Miller''s number again, it was no longer avable.

    "Violet, did Miller marry Evie off again?"

    Isaac listened to an ear and his face sank.

    Violet nodded, her heart full of anxiety.

    What to do?

    Even if she calls the police, the police will not care about such family ethics.

    Who does she need to call for help to get Evie''s whereabouts quickly?

    Louis'' figure shed in her mind, Violet pursed her lips and curled her fingers.

    She needs to distance herself from Louis. She can''t go back to him.

    Violet thought about it and called Josie in a heartbeat.

    Josie is now Austin''s girlfriend and can get Josie to ask Austin for help.

    The call went out, but Josie didn''t answer the phone.

    Her store is about to open and she is probably busy.

    Violet was so anxious that she thought about it and dialed Austin''s number directly.

    Now she couldn''t care less, she couldn''t afford to lose time.

    On the other end of the phone, Austin was having drinks with Louis and David at the Imperial Club.

    When he saw that the caller ID was Violet, he raised an eyebrow, "Hmm? Why would Violet call me?"

    Hearing these words, Louis, who was drinking, moved with a start and subconsciously nced at him.

    Austin hooked his lips and picked up the phone.

    "Helena?"

    "Mr. Evison, can you do me a favor?" Violet said eagerly.

    "Huh? Looking for my help, huh? What is it?"

    Austin said it loudly on purpose and gave Louis a look.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Louis yed with the ss in his hand and lowered his eyes slightly without saying anything.

    A handsome face is hidden in the soft warm yellow light so that people can not really see.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m in a hurry! Can you help me find out about a man, My Uncle Miller, where he is now?"

    Violet said.

    "You want me to find out where Miller is now for you? What the hell is going on?"

    The smile on Austin''s face was slightly restrained as he inquired.

    "He tricked my cousin Evie into marrying someone else." Violet said.

    "There''s something else like that?"

    Austin eyebrows a cold, is about to say he immediately help her find someone, inadvertently touched

    Louis cast a gaze, his eyes sh, to the mouth of the words turned a corner.

    "Helena, take it easy, it just so happens that Louis and I are having a drink together. He has a wide

    range of contacts, I''ll tell him, he will definitely help you find it. When he finds it, I''ll have him tell you

    right away."

    These two are still at odds!

    Why not let him be a peacemaker!

    "Then I will trouble you."

    Violet couldn''t care less at this point, and spoke stiffly.

    "Okay, then I''ll hang up now."

    Austin hung up the phone and looked at Louis, "Louis, you heard everything, hurry up and help your

    ex-wife find someone."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Hearing Austin''s words, Louis took a sip of his wine and nced at him coolly with his eyes.

    "Since when did you be my spokesperson? Am I that free?"

    Helping his ex-wife find someone?

    The people are looking for his brother''s help, they do not see themselves, he does not want to be

    called a licking dog!

    "I mean Louis, what''s going on between you and her?"

    Austin had an inquisitive look on his face.

    "Yeah Louis,e on, what''s the problem with you and Helena? Tell us so we can help you with your

    ideas."

    David also came over and said something.

    Louis sipped his wine and said in a cold voice: "Where did you guys get all that nonsense? Don''t you

    want to help find someone? Why don''t you hurry up?"

    This person ah, is the mouth is not the main.

    Austin and David looked at each other with a look of understanding in their eyes.

    Austin temporarily pressed down the idea of poking fun at him and began to have his men investigate

    Miller''s whereabouts.

    On the other end of the line, Violet waited anxiously for Austin''s call.

    Isaac is also on the phone, using his contacts to find out where Evie is.

    That''s when Josie called.

    "Violet, did you call me on the phone? I was busy just now and didn''t hear it."

    "Josie, something''s happened to Evie."

    Violet told the story.

    Josie was just as pissed as she was, "This Miller, he''s really gone too far! I''m calling Austin right now

    and asking him if he''s found anyone yet."

    "Josie, take it easy ande back first. If there is news from Mr. Evisonter, I have to go to Evie right

    away, youe back and watch Erin for me ."

    Violet suppressed the anxiety in her heart and spoke calmly.

    "That''s fine, I''m already on my way back."

    "You take it easy, drive slowly and be safe."

    "Good."

    Hanging up the phone, Violet looked over at Isaac who had just finished his call and had a stony face.

    Apparently, with his connections, he didn''t find out where Evie was either.

    The two men looked at each other and both waited for Austin''s call.

    Ten minutester, Austin''s call finally came in.

    Violet hurriedly picked up, "Mr. Evison, did you find out?"

    "Helena, Louis found out for you that Miller is now visiting the richest man in Wildcross Town, the Ward

    Manor. I heard that that silly son of River''s is getting married, and I guess your cousin Evie should be

    there at this time."

    Austin''s voice came over the current.

    Violet was delighted and was about to say thank you when another low voice rang out over the current.

    "Did I check it out? If you talk nonsense again, you can go away."

    This is Louis'' voice, denying Austin''s words.

    Violet was a little embarrassed, but couldn''t think too much about it, so she said thank you.

    "Mr. Evison, thank you for your help, I''ll keep your kindness in my heart, I''ll go find someone first."

    Whoever helped her with the lead, she knew that they were on the same page.

    He owes Louis another one.

    "OK, you can remember that who''s good haha. By the way, do you need us to send someone with you

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    to find someone?"

    Austin on the other end of the phone ignored Louis'' cold eyes and asked with a straight face.

    "No, I can handle it myself." Violet politely declined.

    "Tell you what, I''ll send two bodyguards over with you to hold up the scene. If something happens, you

    have to remember to call."

    "This Mr. Evison, really thank you so much." Violet had a grateful face.

    "It''s okay, who made you Josie''s best sister."

    Austin nced at Louis and was about to tease him, but the words turned around.

    Hanging up the phone, Austin gave two instructions to his men and then looked at Louis.

    "You continue to pretend to be indifferent! Fine, if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out what''s going on with you

    and Violet. I''ll ask Josie."

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Josie is Violet''s best sister, and she must know exactly what''s going on between these two.

    Louis sipped his wine, looked at him coldly, and did not speak.

    At that moment, a video call came in on his cell phone.

    He hooked his lips and pressed the connect button.

    "Dominic."

    A handsome looking young man appears in the shot.

    This is his uncle''s son, named Dominic Riley.

    As a child, he lived with his own mother in his maternal grandparents'' home and had a strong bond

    with his uncle''s family.

    Although he waster brought back to the Johnson family by his father, he was still quite close to his

    uncle''s family.

    The uncle has a daughter named Summer in addition to Dominic, a son.

    He kept in close contact with the siblings.

    "Brother, is it convenient to talk?"

    Dominic''s face held a hint of excitement.

    "Conveniently, I''m with Austin and David." Louis spoke up.

    "Hi Dominic, long time no see."

    "Dominic, how are you?"

    Austin, who had just finished messaging with Josie, and David both came up to the camera to say hello

    to Dominic.

    "Austin, David."

    Dominic smiled and waved at them, then coughed lightly, "Brother, let me tell you the good news, the

    research project we''ve been working on for a year has finally seeded."

    Hearing this, Louis raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his face slowly stretched out.

    "It''s good news."

    Infinity Tech Company, the technologypany he founded during his college years.

    Thepany was initially set up with the intention of having fun, and was funded for the Dominic

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    siblings to practice.

    Little did we know that in just a few years, this small technologypany would grow and be the

    meat and potatoes of the globalpetition for cooperation in thest two years.

    In order not to cause some unnecessary trouble, although thepany was founded with his capital,

    thepany is owned by Dominic.

    He just kept being the boss behind the scenes.

    So, except for a few people close to him, no one knows that he is not only the head of The Johnson

    Group, but also has another identity: the owner behind Infinity Tech Company.

    "Louis, Dominic, congrattions."

    David came up to the camera, "Such important news, howe you are the only one to report the

    good news? Why didn''t youe to report to her boss?"

    Summer is the chief secretary of wpany, when Louis is away, all the affairs are handed over to her.

    "Mr. Bergen, you are more anxious than my brother. What''s that saying? The emperor is not in a hurry."

    A clean-looking girl appears in the video.

    She wore a dark hair, full and smooth forehead highlighting her intelligence.

    "Summer, I haven''t seen you for half a year, you haven''t changed much, your mouth is still so

    poisonous."

    David simply took the phone from Louis'' hand and smiled.

    Summer raised an eyebrow, "Good boy, call out sister, I''ll be lenient with my mouth."

    "Trying to take advantage of me again! You''re only three months older than me, okay?"

    "Big day is also big."

    "......"

    Listening to the two bickering, Louis took a sip of his wine and hooked the corners of his mouth.

    Thepany''s new research is the medical scientific research on human cancer.

    A year ago, he was in a car ident, and after treatment, he was confined to a wheelchair and almost

    decrepit.

    The good thing is that Summer and Dominic are always by his side.

    For a year, he refused visits from everyone, doing rehab and working on research with Dominic until his

    body gradually recovered.

    But their research project was still one step short of sess.

    Rather unexpectedly, Dominic brought good news after he returned home to take over the helm of The

    Johnson Group.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    "So Louis was acting high and mighty towards his ex-wife because his self-esteem was bruised?"

    Austin sat next to Louis and shook his phone with a teasing look on his face.

    He had already asked Josie, and Josie told him that Violet had called Louis a licking dog.

    This Violet, is also a bully, dare to squeeze Louis like this.

    Is it bad to have such a big brother level figure kneeling to her?

    Louis nced at him, his eyes slightly cool, "You''re really idle."

    "I''m not just taking some time out of my busy schedule to eat a little melon."

    Austin smiled, picked up his ss and clinked it with Louis.

    He nced at David who was still talking to Summer, "Then again, you''re nning to hide this identity

    of w''s behind the scenes owner from everyone for the rest of your life?"

    Louis took a sip of wine, and a sharp light shed in his dark eyes.

    "Don''t you guys just know?"

    "It is also true that the higher the status of a person, the more danger there is."

    Austin collected his smile, "Louis, the car ident you had a year ago, was it man-made or an

    ident?"

    Louis yed with his ss, the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile, "What do you think?"

    His car ident a year ago was certainly not an ident.

    He didn''t make a sound because he still wanted to ask for proof of one thing.

    His mother''s car ident more than twenty years ago, was not also man-made!

    "If you ask me that, then it must be man-made. Who is it? Or is it that one?"

    Austin asked.

    Louis didn''t say anything, just a ghostly glint in his eyes.

    "Come on, Mr. Bergen, don''t hog the phone and let me check in with my brother."

    Summer''s voice came from over there.

    David handed the phone to Louis, "Okay, let''s not get in the way of your work conversation."

    Louis took the phone and hooked his lips towards Summer, "There is no need to report to me about

    anything important, you two siblings can discuss it."

    "Brother, now that this research project ispleted, Dominic and I both think we should expand our

    new business in the country."

    Summer speaks dryly.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "You mean you want to pick a partner in the country and expand your

    business territory?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, then you guys go back to your country."

    "......"

    Wildcross Town.

    Evie woke up from hera again.

    She touched the back of her head and saw that she was still lying in the wedding room, her heart full of

    anger and apprehension.

    She struggled to get up and went over to push the door, but needless to say, it was still locked.

    What to do?

    Evie bit her lip and leaned against the door panel, trying to suppress the panic inside her as she looked

    around.

    There is a window in this room.

    So could she have escaped from there?

    Evie rushed to the window and opened it.

    This room is on the third floor and downstairs is argewn, which should be the back garden of this

    small townhouse.

    Evie looked around and found a downspout off to the side.

    She could slide down the downspout.

    Evie was delighted and climbed up to the window in a hurry.

    At that moment, there was a movement at the door, someone opened the door and the two middle-

    aged women from before came in.

    "It''s time for the bride to wake up."

    "Huh, where is everyone?"

    Evie, startled, hugged the downpipe and carefully slid down.

    A middle-aged woman''s shout came from overhead.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Come on, someone, the bride is running away."

    "What are you guys still standing there for, why don''t you go after it."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    "......"

    Evie''s heart beat faster, and as soon as shended, she hastily lifted the hem of her skirt and ran.

    "Stop, don''t run."

    There were shouts from behind, and it was the Ward family''s house servantsing after them.

    Evie was distraught and ran desperately forward.

    Coldly bumping into one person, she turned on her feet and almost fell down.

    "Watch out."

    The visitor rushed to hold her.

    By this time, the Ward family''s house servants hade after them and surrounded Evie.

    Evie grabbed a hold of the visitor''s coat, "Help me, please help me."

    Brooklyn looked at Evie in her wedding dress and frowned slightly, "Save you? Aren''t you the bride?"

    "No, I didn''t volunteer! Sir, will you be kind and take me away?"

    Evie grabbed the corner of Brooklyn''s coat like a lifeline.

    Brooklyn didn''t expect to apany her mother over for a wedding reception and run into this kind of

    thing, so she immediately looked at a few household servants.

    "Is she telling the truth?"

    Several house servants look at me, I look at you, a moment speechless.

    They only know to watch people, the other things they do not care ah.

    At that moment, the butler arrived in a hurry at the news.

    When he saw Brooklyn was there, he said respectfully, "Mr. Brooklyn, I''m not disturbing you, right?

    Please go and sit in the front room."

    Brooklyn said, "Jaiden, the bride said she didn''t marry by choice, I''m afraid this is not right for you?"

    "Mr. Brooklyn, I''m just a housekeeper, please don''t give me a hard time yet. Of course, you can ask Mr.

    Williams in the front room about the specific things, he is the father of the bride, and he talks with our

    patriarch about the marriage."

    The butler finished and gave a wink to the household servants.

    The household servants would understand, and without any further ado went forward and dragged Evie

    over with force.

    "Let go of me, that''s not my father, I''ve severed ties with him! He has no right to be in charge of my

    marital affairs."

    Evie struggled desperately and screamed.

    "Why don''t you all take the bride upstairs and serve her well!" The butler chided sternly.

    The household servants said yes, covered Evie''s mouth, and dragged her forward.

    Brooklyn''s brow knitted tighter.

    The wife of the patriarch of the Ward family and his mother were distant cousins, and the two were

    usually in contact with each other.

    That''s why his mother asked him to apany her to the wedding reception after she received the

    invitation.

    But now it seems that today''s wedding banquet is not an ordinary wedding banquet.

    the Williams is selling his daughter?

    With that in mind, Brooklyn headed toward the front room.

    Meanwhile, Violet and Isaac finally arrived in a hurry.

    They were outside the small townhouse at the moment and were calling Evie''s name and preparing to

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    rush inside.

    Behind them, they were followed by two brawny men, bodyguards sent by Austin.

    Seeing this, the Ward family''s house servants stopped a few people while they went to invite their hosts

    to be there.

    It didn''t take long for the Millers and a few of the Wards to show up.

    "Violet, what brings you here?"

    Miller drank a lot of wine and looked at Violet with a disgruntled face.

    Violet suppressed her inner depression and said coldly, "I''vee to take Evie home, please hand her

    over."

    When she heard this, Alisha, who was standing beside Miller, said, "Yo, Violet, what are you doing?

    Evie got married, you should congratte her."

    Violet saw Alisha speak up and gave a cold smile, "Evie''s getting married? Why didn''t I know that?"

    "Gee, you''re just her cousin, it''s normal not to know."

    "Really? You mean I have no right to ask about Evie''s marriage? Then who are you? How dare you

    marry Evie to someone else?"

    Violet disliked it nonchntly.

    "You!"

    Alisha blushed and looked at Miller.

    Miller''s face didn''t look good either and reprimanded, "Violet, how do you speak to your elders? The

    older you get, the more uneducated you be. I guess growing up with your Auntie Paige doesn''t

    teach you any better."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    When she heard Miller''s words, Violet almostughed.

    "Miller, although my Auntie Paige is not a senior intellectual, but at least she taught me to be honest

    and open, not to be a sinister, cunning and profit-oriented person. If my Auntie Paige was still around,

    she would not have sold her daughter for glory like you did."

    Miller was pointed at Violet''s nose and scolded for selling her daughter for glory, suddenly angry:

    "Violet, you put your mouth clean! Evie is my daughter, the Williams family''s business, it is not your turn

    to take charge of this little girl."

    "Do I need to remind you, Miller, about the Williams family? You and Auntie Paige are long divorced,

    and it was me, Auntie Paige, who worked so hard to bring Evie up all these years, have you ever done

    your duty as a father?"

    Violet snapped back, "If you''ve forgotten, I''ll remind you again! When you got rich, you had to divorce

    Auntie Paige. It was you who had sex behind her back, and as a rule, the joint property should be

    divided equally. But you secretly transferred the property and let Auntie Paige out of the house!"

    "Auntie Paige is a tough cookie and didn''t ask you for a penny. She says you can be poor, but you can''t

    lose your backbone! Let''s say she was blind and misjudged! But at least you''re not worthless and left

    her with a daughter as good as Evie. For Evie''s sake, she won''t bother with you!"

    "Auntie Paige supported Evie with her hands until she died, and did you ever visit Evie? And now that

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Evie can support herself, you remember that you have such a daughter?"

    "A year ago, you said that thepany''s turnover is not good, for money, you forced Evie to marry

    someone. I married Evie for her, and let you take the Johnson family $50 million bride-price. what, a

    yearter, you are short of money again? You want to exchange Evie for money again? The $50 million

    you got in exchange for me at the beginning has been lost so quickly?"

    "Miller, are you not a businessman, or is your remarried wife not a good husband? I think the Williams

    Group is not far from bankruptcy!"

    The words, extremely sarcastic, made Miller''s face bashfully hot.

    Thinking of the past, he stared at Violet for a moment, unable to speak.

    More and more people were watching and pointing at the Millers.

    "This man is really too shameless, a look at the profit-oriented people."

    "How good can a person who has money and abandons his wife and daughter be?"

    "Isn''t it true, Mr. Ward, how can you be rted to such a shameless person?"

    "That''s right, in case they go bankrupt one day, they might think of ways to get their property away from

    the Ward family."

    "......"

    The patriarch of the Ward family was held up by Mrs. Ward, who likewise looked at Miller with a face

    full of displeasure.

    Howe you can''t even handle the smallest things?

    Causing him to be seen as a joke by his folks today.

    Although his son is a bit defective, he is at least a wealthy businessman, what kind of daughter-inw

    can''t he find?

    He would not have agreed to let his son marry the Williams family''s daughter if Miller and his wife had

    not bragged to him that they could hook him up with the Johnson family.

    "Mr. Williams, what''s going on? Is your daughter getting married or not?"

    "Of course we''re going to marry." Miller hurriedly smiled along.

    "Then hurry up and take care of it."

    River pulled a face and asked Mrs. Ward to wait here while she was helped into the house by the

    servant.

    Miller was furious and gave Alisha a look.

    Alisha''s face was also hard to read.

    She barely managed to keep a smile on her face, "Violet, it''s been a year, but your mouth is getting

    better and better. But you''ve gone too far. Miller and I have promised you two good families."

    "The Johnson family, like the Johnson family, now the Johnson family in charge of Louis''s health has

    recovered, if you have the ability to catch him, it can be everyone''s envy Mrs. Johnson. but you can not

    catch the man''s heart, so he and you divorced, who can me? "

    "The Ward family is the richest in Wildcross Town, and Evie will be ady of high society with endless

    wealth and prosperity if she marries. If she has a son and a half, it will be even more worry-free. Do you

    think Miller and I have been thinking of you?"

    A speech that pinches the head, saying only the good and not the bad.

    Violet sneered, "Mrs. Williams, you don''t take the group for fools. You have a daughter too, why don''t

    you think of leaving such a good marriage to your daughter?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    "I"

    Alisha choked, feeling the surrounding people pointing at her, her face changed for a while.

    How could she possibly marry her daughter to a man with a defect?

    Her daughter is going to marry David!

    Violet didn''t bother to talk to her and looked at Miller, "Miller, I repeat, Evie and you are no longer

    rted, please put away the thought of marrying Evie off and hand her over."

    Miller''s face was hard to see.

    "Violet, why don''t you try fooling around again? No matter what, Evie is my daughter, and I have the

    right to decide her marriage. If you dare to fool around again, I''ll have someone kick you out!"

    When he finished, he looked at the Ward family''s house servants.

    The surrounding house servants all took a step forward, as if to drive people away.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The two bodyguards behind Violet stepped forward and blocked Violet, their knuckles creaking.

    The two men are tall and sturdy, and at a nce are professionally trained bodyguards.

    Standing there, who dares to make a move?

    The Ward family is a powerful family, so they are not bullies, and they will not force others to detain

    them illegally, right? "

    A paragraph that made Mrs. Ward frown.

    Her son''s marriage has always been a matter of concern to her.

    All these years my son never got married because they couldn''t get high enough or low enough.

    This time, when Alisha showed her Evie''s photo, she took a liking to it right away.

    The girl looks clean, look should be home to live the main.

    But I didn''t want ......

    "Sister, as the saying goes, a melon twisted by force is not sweet, since the person is not voluntarily

    married into the door, and has a boyfriend, you''d better stop thinking about it and quickly send the

    person back."

    A middle-aged woman beside Mrs. Ward took a deep look at Violet and spoke.

    Beside her, there stood Brooklyn.

    Mrs. Ward wrinkled her brow and did not speak for a moment.

    "Auntie Ward, my mom is right, a melon twisted by force is not sweet. If you force someone to stay with

    a girl, maybe a good thing will be a bad thing in the future. What''s more, this gentleman is right,

    it''s also against thew to force someone to stay without their consent."

    Brooklyn nced at Isaac and Violet and spoke up at the right time.

    Mrs. Ward thought about it and sighed.

    "And you guys are right, well, today''s wedding doesn''t count, butler, go bring Miss Williams down."

    the Wards finally relented and released the man.

    Violet and Isaac looked at each other and their hearts fell a little.

    When she caught Brooklyn''s eye, she suppressed the surprise in her eyes and gave him a slight nod.

    I never thought I would meet Brooklyn here.

    I am still grateful to him and his mother for their timely help.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Evie was brought down.

    She was so excited to see Violet and Isaac that she cried.

    "Sis, Isaac."

    "Evie, is everything okay."

    Violet pulled her back and asked with concern.

    "I''m fine."

    Evie shook her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    It''s good that it''s okay.

    Violet sighed in relief, pulled Evie behind her and looked over at Miller.

    "Miller, as of today, Evie is done with you! Tomorrow Evie will publish in the newspaper and break off

    the father-daughter rtionship with you, and we will never see each other again, so don''t try to hit

    Evie again."

    She should have asked Evie to put it in the paper a year ago and cut off her father-daughter

    rtionship with Miller.

    Let''s see what excuse he has to interfere with Evie''s marriage!

    After Violet finished, she took Evie and prepared to leave.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Behind him, Miller saw a good thing was stirred up by Violet, angry face blue.

    He stepped forward and reached for Evie.

    "Violet, what gives you the right? Evie, you stay here!"

    Evie screamed in terror.

    Isaac pulled her into his arms with a quick nce and red angrily at Miller.

    Violet''s pretty face on the side was tense, she nced at the two bodyguards and said, "Two big

    brothers, you''re here too, are you idle? Why don''t you move your muscles and help me remove his

    arm!"

    A word that made the two bodyguards respond in unison and grabbed Miller without any half-hearted

    effort.

    Only a scream was heard, and Miller was thrown to the ground by his bodyguard, his face losing all its

    blood.

    His arms hung weakly at his sides, and he was about to pass out from the pain.

    Alisha froze at the scene and reacted by screaming out.

    "Miller! Oh my God, someone help! Violet is killing people! Help my Miller!"

    The surrounding people are watching the scene, pointing at a few people, but no one came forward to

    help.

    Violet looked at the two men in a condescending manner and said coldly, "Miller, this is just a small

    lesson, if you dare to hit Evie again, don''t me me for not thinking of old times. Two big brothers,

    please help him load up again."

    The two bodyguards responded and went up to help Miller put the removed arm back on.

    Miller let out another scream.

    After confirming that the arm was fitted, he got up from the ground and looked at Violet with a

    frightened face, like he was looking at something terrible.

    Violet ignored him and took Evie and Isaac in stride in the direction of her car.

    Brooklyn in the crowd watched Violet''s back with a sh of appreciation in her eyes.

    After seeing so many delicate and pretentious women, it was the first time he saw such a valiant

    woman.

    Miss Elliott, wait a minute."

    Like what?

    Brooklyn froze and saw that her mother had already gone forward and hurriedly followed her.

    A few people in front of Violet had arrived at the car.

    Hearing the call, she turned her head.

    Seeing that it was Brooklyn and his mother, she gave them a small nod.

    "Mr. Brooklyn, Mrs. Scott, thank you for your help just now."

    Brooklyn smiled, "Helena, you''re wee, my mom and I didn''t do anything. But it''s quite a

    coincidence that we met here."

    Violet curled her lips and did not speak.

    Mrs. Scott, whose name is Blossom Phillips, looks at the two of them and says, "Brooklyn, have you

    two known each other for a long time?"

    "Well, Helena helped me." Brooklynughed.

    Violet looked at Blossom and changed the subject, "Mrs. Scott, you called me, is there something you

    want to do?"

    Blossom looked her up and down and asked, "Miss Elliott, Paige Elliott is YOUR mother''s sister, right?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    "Yes, she''s my mother''s sister."

    "What about Amalia Elliott? Who is she to you?"

    "She''s my mother."

    A sh of excitement in Blossom''s eyes, "Surely you are Amalia''s daughter! You have the same bold

    and courageous character as your mother."

    Violet looked at her and twitched her lips, "Mrs. Scott, you know my mother?"

    "Yes! Your mother and I had the same make-up teacher when we were young, and we were always

    very close, and we used to joke that if we had children in the future, we would be inws. But I didn''t

    expect that things are unpredictable!"

    Blossom sighed, thinking of the past, a trance shed in his eyes.

    Violet froze and subconsciously nced at Brooklyn.

    Brooklyn was also looking at her, with surprise in each other''s eyes.

    Neither of them expected each other''s mothers to be old friends.

    "Mrs. Scott, so you know who my father is?"

    Violet''s heart moved slightly and asked.

    Since this Mrs. Scott and her mother are old friends, does she know who her father is?

    Hearing this, Blossom pondered for a moment, "I don''t know anything about your father. I only know

    that back then your mother was Edison Bergen''s royal make-up artist, and the two had a very unusual

    rtionship."

    "Onlyter, your mother suddenly quit her job, quit the makeup business, and never contacted me and

    the people around her again. And I was also going through some emotional problems and had no time

    to care about your mother. When I settled down and turned back to try to contact your mother

    emotionally, I heard that she had passed away."

    Ament that made Violet''s fingers curl.

    Edison is David''s father.

    So, did the mother secretly have a rtionship with Edison when she was young?

    Is the relic her mother left her the engagement token Edison gave her mother?

    Everything will be known when the results of the gicparison between her and Davide out!

    "Miss Elliott, it''s a littlete today, why don''t we sit down and talk about it in more detail some other

    time?"

    Blossom said kindly when she saw that Violet was thinking about something without saying anything.

    "Yes, Helena, I''ll contact you some day when you''re free."

    Brooklyn chimed in.

    Violet returned to her senses and nodded, "Okay, we''ll go first then."

    "Be careful on the road."

    "Bye."

    Watching the car drive away, Blossom said, "What a nice girl, if Amalia is still around, maybe this child

    can still be my daughter-inw."

    But isn''t it?

    It''s a pity that people are now being watchedintently by Louis.

    "Mom, do you think she''s going to be Edison''s daughter?"

    "I think she looks like Edison, maybe."

    "......"

    the Ward Manor.

    Mrs. Ward is seeing off the guests.

    Fortunately, she did not throw a big banquet, but only invited a few elders in the family to support the

    scene.

    Otherwise, today can be disgraced to the grandmother''s house.

    "Mrs. Ward, this is our fault, you and Mr. Ward must not take it to heart. When Miller and I go back, we

    will work on Evie''s mind again. You are such a good family, how can she not be happy to marry in?"

    Alisha greeted Mrs. Ward repeatedly.

    Mrs. Ward looked over at her with a look of disgust.

    "Mrs. Williams, don''t youe back to haunt our old the Ward family. You''re not Evie''s real mother, so

    you''re not afraid of being poked and prodded for her marriage?"

    "No, that the Johnson family."

    "Don''t talk to me about pulling strings with the Johnson family or anything like that, I don''t want to be in

    the business."

    Mrs. Ward interrupted her, "Return the $10 million bride-price we gave you and don''t contact us again.

    Violet is right, you have no luck with the Williams family, so don''t let us have bad luck with the Ward

    family."

    Mrs. Ward''s words made Alisha''s face alternate between blue and white as she listened.

    Miller, who had also been taunted by River, looked even worse.

    He touched his arms, which still hurt, and thought of the humiliation he had received today. He red

    at Alisha with anger and turned to stride away.

    Seeing this, Alisha rushed to follow.

    "Miller, you wait for me."

    With a cold face, Miller got in the car and mmed the door with a ping.

    Alisha knew he was in a bad mood and apanied him carefully to the car.

    "Miller, does your arm still hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital first?"

    Miller looked over at her and growled, "Look what you''ve done. I''ve never been so humiliated in half my

    life as I have been today."

    Alisha was aggrieved, "Miller, how can you me me? How could I have known Violet would bring

    someone here to crash the party? If it wasn''t for her, wouldn''t this have been done today?"

    "You''re still sophomoric? It''s all your bad idea! Aren''t you usually a good talker? Why didn''t you coax

    Evie into getting married before letting her get married? It''s all your fault!"

    Miller''s heart was full of anger and he just wanted to let it out.

    "Miller, how can you say something like that? I''m not just thinking of the greater good? That''s your

    daughter, don''t you know what kind of temper she has? Can you coax her well?"

    Alisha also had anger in her heart and disliked it nonchntly.

    "If you don''t have what it takes, just say so! I think Violet is right, it''s yourck of prosperity that''s

    keeping us the Williams family in ce!"

    "What did you say, Miller, do you have a conscience? Who has been running the family business for

    you all these years?"

    "......"

    As the car sped down the road, the two men argued violently, neither letting the other.

    In the other car, Isaac drove and looked in the rearview mirror at Violet and Evie in the back seat.

    "Violet, your real father, could it be Edison?"

    For so many years, they have avoided talking about it for fear that Violet would think too much about it.

    But just now Violet herself mentioned this matter, I think she also want to find the real father in her

    heart.

    "I don''t know, but yesterday I pulled David''s hair and was doing a gicparison."

    Violet didn''t hold back and told us about the ring.

    Isaac was surprised, and after a silent moment said, "Violet, if Edison was your father, would you go

    and identify with him?"

    Violet''s eyes fell on the night scene outside the window, "I don''t know."

    To identify with your father?

    It is impossible to say that you are not looking forward to it.

    But does her real father want to be identified with herself?

    "Sister, I will always be by your side."

    Evie, on the other hand, patted Violet''s hand and soothed.

    Violet turned her eyes back to her, wrapped her arms around her and smiled, "Well, okay, you''re fine."

    "Sis, I''m scared to death."

    Evie bristled and leaned reliantly on Violet''s shoulder.

    "No fear, I promised Auntie Paige I''d take care of you and wouldn''t let anything happen to you."

    Violet gently stroked her hair and spoke softly.

    "Well, sister, you said he should not dare to force me to marry again, right?"

    Evie doesn''t even want to refer to Miller as her father anymore.

    It was too chilling for her.

    Violet blinked and her eyes fell on Isaac in the cab.

    She remembered what Isaac said at the Ward Manor that Evie was his girlfriend!

    "Evie, I will marry you."

    Isaac suddenly burst out.

    Violetughed.

    With a sharp lightness on her shoulder, she saw Evie''s eyes widen and look at Isaac.

    "Isaac, what did you just say?"

    Is she hearing things?

    Isaac said he wanted to marry her?

    "Evie, I said, I''ll marry you."

    Isaac looked to the sisters in the rearview mirror and said seriously.

    Although Evie is not the one he wants to marry the most in his heart, she is very good.

    It''s time for him to start a family!

    "Isaac, are you serious?"

    Evie''s face was scarlet and her eyes were glowing with excitement.

    Isaacughed lightly, "Am I usually a joker?"

    "That''s not true, but it''s so sudden! Sister, pinch me and see if I''m dreaming?"

    Violet lost her smile and pinched Evie''s face, "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt too much, you squeeze a little more heavily."

    "That''s what you said, I can pinch it?"

    "Hiss, sis, you''re hitting hard."

    "Evie, you''re a hard man to serve."

    "......"

    The three of them chatted all the way back to RW Styling Studio.

    Josie is looking forward to it.

    "You''re finally back! Evie, is everything okay?"

    "Josie, I made you worry, I''m fine."

    Evieughs and shakes her head.

    Josie scolded, "Those two ck-hearted things, let''s never hang out with them again. evie, hurry up

    and get married before someone misses you."

    At that, Evie looked at Isaac, her pretty face slightly red.

    Violetughed lightly and pushed her toward Isaac, "Evie is getting ready to get married."

    Josie blinked, "Hmm? You guys are."

    "Two sisters, I''m so tired, I have to hurry back to rest."

    Evie blushed and ran away after that.

    "Hey Evie, what are you running for."

    Josie saw the point and raised an eyebrow at Isaac, "Isaac, don''t you want to go sit at Evie''s house?"

    Evie''s house is also rented in this neighborhood, a building away from Josie''s house.

    "Some other time, I''ll go back to rest too."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Isaac was a little ufortable, said hello and left.

    "Tch, this Isaac, still so innocent! Was I scared off?"

    Josie blinked and spoke up.

    Violet smiled lightly, "Well, let''s go back too. By the way, you can thank Mr. Evison for me."

    "Okay, Violet, tell me quick, how did you and Isaac get Evie out?"

    "That''s a long story."

    "......"

    the Williams Manor.

    Nancy sat on the couch and swiped the news, thinking of the scene she saw David in today, with an

    unhappy face.

    At that moment, there was movement from the door.

    Miller and Alisha both walked in with a drawn face.

    "Dad, Mom, aren''t you going to the wedding reception? What''s going on here?"

    Nancy saw that both men looked out of ce and inquired.

    "Ask your mother, she''s the one who did all the work!"

    Miller grimaced, changed his shoes and headed upstairs.

    Alisha said angrily, "You still me me? Who am I doing this for?"

    "For who? Isn''t it for yourself? I don''t know who it is, but all day long, they just sharpen their heads and

    try to get into the upper ss."

    Miller replied back, then went into the study, mming the door behind him with a ping.

    Alisha''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    Nancy hurriedly got up and helped her to sit down on the sofa.

    "Mom, what''s going on? Why did you and Dad have a fight?"

    "It''s not because of that bitch Violet!"

    Alisha said, "Things were going smoothly today, but that little bitch Violet got the news from somewhere

    and brought two bodyguards over to yell and scream, and took your dad''s arm off. In the end, the

    matter was also yellow, and your father put the me on me."

    Hearing these words, Nancy''s eyes shed with coldness.

    It''s Violet again!

    This nasty woman.

    "Looks like someone tipped off Violet? Who tipped her off?" Nancy asked casually.

    Alisha thought for a moment, a ghostly glint in her eyes.

    When Violet left, Blossom and her illegitimate son followed her.

    Could they have leaked the information to Violet?

    Blossom had a good rtionship with Amalia and Paige when she was young, and was at odds with

    her.

    Could this woman, by any chance, know who Violet''s real father is?

    She was so secretive about what she did back then, Blossom shouldn''t have guessed it!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Mrs. Ward''s words made Alisha''s face alternate between blue and white as she listened.

    Miller, who had also been taunted by River, looked even worse.

    He touched his arms, which still hurt, and thought of the humiliation he had received today. He red

    at Alisha with anger and turned to stride away.

    Seeing this, Alisha rushed to follow.

    "Miller, you wait for me."

    With a cold face, Miller got in the car and mmed the door with a ping.

    Alisha knew he was in a bad mood and apanied him carefully to the car.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Miller, does your arm still hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital first?"

    Miller looked over at her and growled, "Look what you''ve done. I''ve never been so humiliated in half my

    life as I have been today."

    Alisha was aggrieved, "Miller, how can you me me? How could I have known Violet would bring

    someone here to crash the party? If it wasn''t for her, wouldn''t this have been done today?"

    "You''re still sophomoric? It''s all your bad idea! Aren''t you usually a good talker? Why didn''t you coax

    Evie into getting married before letting her get married? It''s all your fault!"

    Miller''s heart was full of anger and he just wanted to let it out.

    "Miller, how can you say something like that? I''m not just thinking of the greater good? That''s your

    daughter, don''t you know what kind of temper she has? Can you coax her well?"

    Alisha also had anger in her heart and disliked it nonchntly.

    "If you don''t have what it takes, just say so! I think Violet is right, it''s yourck of prosperity that''s

    keeping us the Williams family in ce!"

    "What did you say, Miller, do you have a conscience? Who has been running the family business for

    you all these years?"

    "......"

    As the car sped down the road, the two men argued violently, neither letting the other.

    In the other car, Isaac drove and looked in the rearview mirror at Violet and Evie in the back seat.

    "Violet, your real father, could it be Edison?"

    For so many years, they have avoided talking about it for fear that Violet would think too much about it.

    But just now Violet herself mentioned this matter, I think she also want to find the real father in her

    heart.

    "I don''t know, but yesterday I pulled David''s hair and was doing a gicparison."

    Violet didn''t hold back and told us about the ring.

    Isaac was surprised, and after a silent moment said, "Violet, if Edison was your father, would you go

    and identify with him?"

    Violet''s eyes fell on the night scene outside the window, "I don''t know."

    To identify with your father?

    It is impossible to say that you are not looking forward to it.

    But does her real father want to be identified with herself?

    "Sister, I will always be by your side."

    Evie, on the other hand, patted Violet''s hand and soothed.

    Violet turned her eyes back to her, wrapped her arms around her and smiled, "Well, okay, you''re fine."

    "Sis, I''m scared to death."

    Evie bristled and leaned reliantly on Violet''s shoulder.

    "No fear, I promised Auntie Paige I''d take care of you and wouldn''t let anything happen to you."

    Violet gently stroked her hair and spoke softly.

    "Well, sister, you said he should not dare to force me to marry again, right?"

    Evie doesn''t even want to refer to Miller as her father anymore.

    It was too chilling for her.

    Violet blinked and her eyes fell on Isaac in the cab.

    She remembered what Isaac said at the Ward Manor that Evie was his girlfriend!

    "Evie, I will marry you."

    Isaac suddenly burst out.

    Violetughed.

    With a sharp lightness on her shoulder, she saw Evie''s eyes widen and look at Isaac.

    "Isaac, what did you just say?"

    Is she hearing things?

    Isaac said he wanted to marry her?

    "Evie, I said, I''ll marry you."

    Isaac looked to the sisters in the rearview mirror and said seriously.

    Although Evie is not the one he wants to marry the most in his heart, she is very good.

    It''s time for him to start a family!

    "Isaac, are you serious?"

    Evie''s face was scarlet and her eyes were glowing with excitement.

    Isaacughed lightly, "Am I usually a joker?"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    "That''s not true, but it''s so sudden! Sister, pinch me and see if I''m dreaming?"

    Violet lost her smile and pinched Evie''s face, "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt too much, you squeeze a little more heavily."

    "That''s what you said, I can pinch it?"

    "Hiss, sis, you''re hitting hard."

    "Evie, you''re a hard man to serve."

    "......"

    The three of them chatted all the way back to RW Styling Studio.

    Josie is looking forward to it.

    "You''re finally back! Evie, is everything okay?"

    "Josie, I made you worry, I''m fine."

    Evieughs and shakes her head.

    Josie scolded, "Those two ck-hearted things, let''s never hang out with them again. evie, hurry up

    and get married before someone misses you."

    At that, Evie looked at Isaac, her pretty face slightly red.

    Violetughed lightly and pushed her toward Isaac, "Evie is getting ready to get married."

    Josie blinked, "Hmm? You guys are."

    "Two sisters, I''m so tired, I have to hurry back to rest."

    Evie blushed and ran away after that.

    "Hey Evie, what are you running for."

    Josie saw the point and raised an eyebrow at Isaac, "Isaac, don''t you want to go sit at Evie''s house?"

    Evie''s house is also rented in this neighborhood, a building away from Josie''s house.

    "Some other time, I''ll go back to rest too."

    Isaac was a little ufortable, said hello and left.

    "Tch, this Isaac, still so innocent! Was I scared off?"

    Josie blinked and spoke up.

    Violet smiled lightly, "Well, let''s go back too. By the way, you can thank Mr. Evison for me."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Okay, Violet, tell me quick, how did you and Isaac get Evie out?"

    "That''s a long story."

    "......"

    the Williams Manor.

    Nancy sat on the couch and swiped the news, thinking of the scene she saw David in today, with an

    unhappy face.

    At that moment, there was movement from the door.

    Miller and Alisha both walked in with a drawn face.

    "Dad, Mom, aren''t you going to the wedding reception? What''s going on here?"

    Nancy saw that both men looked out of ce and inquired.

    "Ask your mother, she''s the one who did all the work!"

    Miller grimaced, changed his shoes and headed upstairs.

    Alisha said angrily, "You still me me? Who am I doing this for?"

    "For who? Isn''t it for yourself? I don''t know who it is, but all day long, they just sharpen their heads and

    try to get into the upper ss."

    Miller replied back, then went into the study, mming the door behind him with a ping.

    Alisha''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    Nancy hurriedly got up and helped her to sit down on the sofa.

    "Mom, what''s going on? Why did you and Dad have a fight?"

    "It''s not because of that bitch Violet!"

    Alisha said, "Things were going smoothly today, but that little bitch Violet got the news from somewhere

    and brought two bodyguards over to yell and scream, and took your dad''s arm off. In the end, the

    matter was also yellow, and your father put the me on me."

    Hearing these words, Nancy''s eyes shed with coldness.

    It''s Violet again!

    This nasty woman.

    "Looks like someone tipped off Violet? Who tipped her off?" Nancy asked casually.

    Alisha thought for a moment, a ghostly glint in her eyes.

    When Violet left, Blossom and her illegitimate son followed her.

    Could they have leaked the information to Violet?

    Blossom had a good rtionship with Amalia and Paige when she was young, and was at odds with

    her.

    Could this woman, by any chance, know who Violet''s real father is?

    She was so secretive about what she did back then, Blossom shouldn''t have guessed it!

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Alisha was lost in thought when her phone rang.

    It''s Rosalie calling.

    Thought it must be to ask for information.

    Alisha squeezed out a smile and picked up the phone.

    "Mrs. Johnson."

    "Mrs. Williams, it''s done, isn''t it, Evie''s married, so when''s Violet''s turn?"

    Hearing this, Alisha sighed, "Mrs. Johnson, things didn''t work out."

    "What? Are you kidding me? Weren''t you the one who said you could fix Evie''s wedding today?"

    Rosalie questioned.

    "Mrs. Johnson, originally, we did manage to marry Evie out sessfully today, but I didn''t expect that

    someone tipped us off and Violet brought two bodyguards over and not only humiliated Miller and me,

    but also injured Miller and took the person away, which was really too infuriating."

    Alisha hastened to exin.

    Rosalie sneered, "Violet again! Mrs. Williams, this Violet is the worst, you must get her! As long as you

    get her, I will still promote you the Williams family as we agreed."

    Alisha''s eyes rolled when she heard this.

    "Mrs. Johnson, this little bitch Violet is really obnoxious, she made my Miller mad enough today, even if

    it''s just to take the heat off my Miller, I''ll find a way to clean her up. You let me think about it."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for your good news."

    Hanging up the phone, Alisha breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Violet, the little bitch, what the hell am I going to do to her to get out of this day?"

    Nancy, who was listening to the story, yed with her fingernails and said carelessly, "It''s not easy to

    fix her, just find a man to ruin her?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Hearing this, Alisha gave her a look, "Daughter, that''s true, but Mom doesn''t want to break thew, how

    do we get someone to destroy her without a trace?"

    Nancy lifted her eyes, "Mom, who told you to break thew? Just like Evie, introduce a marriage to

    Violet and be done with it?"

    "This"

    Alisha moved to Nancy''s side, "Daughter, you always have an idea. But now that we are in such a

    deadlock with the Violet sisters, tell mom how to introduce her to a match?"

    Nancy blew her nails and said, "Mom, just tell Evie that her mother still has the relics here and toe

    and get them as soon as possible. Evie will definitely tell Violet, and with Violet''s style, she won''t let the

    relics go, but she won''t let Eviee and get them, but she wille and get them herself. By then"

    Nancy was talking to Alisha, who was listening carefully and nodding.

    "This is a good idea, or my daughter is the smartest. However."

    Alisha thought of something and hesitantly said, "Daughter, I see that Violet came over today and

    brought two bodyguards with her. Do you think it could be the ones Louis sent to protect Violet?

    Although Violet and Louis divorced, I''m afraid Louis still protects her."

    Hearing this, Nancyughed disdainfully.

    "Mom, how attractive do you think Violet is? What kind of a person Louis is, what kind of woman does

    he want, how can he protect his ex-wife? Don''t worry, I saw Louis at the mall today, I saw it clearly, he

    is indifferent to Violet."

    "Is that so? That would be good."

    Alisha is relieved, pondering who to let ruin Violet.

    The corners of Nancy''s mouth hooked and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    Violet dares to steal her thunder, of course she won''t let her get away with it!

    The following day.

    RW Styling Studio.

    "Sister, try it, I made a new product."

    Evie holds a pastry in her hand and forks a small piece to Violet''s mouth.

    Violet took a taste and nodded, "It tastes good."

    "Yeah, I think it''s good too, sweet but not overwhelming." Evieughed.

    Violet gave her a look and teased, "Evie, did you sleep wellst night? Look at that glowing look, it''s

    true that women in love are different."

    Hearing this, Evie looked shy, "Sister, don''t be ridiculous, I have no such thing!"

    "No? So you don''t like Isaac, huh? Not at all happy to hear that he''s going to marry you? How about I

    go and tell him that you don''t want to marry him and let him go find someone else to marry."

    Violet continued to tease her.

    Evie was teased and blushed, "Sis, you''re so bad, I''m ignoring you."

    After saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    I ran into Natalie head-on.

    Natalie greeted her with a smile, "Evie!"

    Evie stopped in her tracks, "Natalie,e to work? Here, try the pastry."

    "Thanks."

    Natalie took the pastry and seeing Evie''s red face with a shy look, said, "What are you talking about?

    Evie, why is your face so red?"

    "Talking about her wedding, and we''ll be drinking Evie''s wedding wine soon."

    Violet said with a smile.

    "Really, Evie, who are you marrying? Is it Isaac?"

    Natalie blurted out with a look of surprise.

    Violet gave her a look, "Natalie, that was a good guess, how did you know Evie liked Isaac?"

    "Huh?"

    Natalie''s almond eyes shed and she hurriedly said, "I''ve seen them both before when Isaac came to

    Evie, and the way Evie looked at Isaac was the look of a young girl with spring in her eyes."

    "Natalie, where am I. No more talk, I''m busy."

    Evie stomped her feet and ran away with a shy face.

    "Miss Helena, Evie is shy, so I''ll get busy too." Natalie said.

    "Good."

    Violet curled her lips and answered.

    Natalie turned and let out a surreptitious breath.

    Violet entered the office, thought about the empty counter at Sky Shopping Mall, and thought about it,

    but decided not to ept Louis''s favor.

    Pulling out her cell phone, she called Manager Hamilton.

    "Manager Hamilton, I''ve thought about it and decided to rent the original empty counter. When are you

    free toe to the mall and sign the contract?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Manager Hamilton hurriedly said, "Miss Elliott, do you want to reconsider? That location of

    ST counter is so good, why do you want to rent that empty rental table?"

    "Manager Hamilton, thank you for your kind words. It''s just that I''m limited in my ability, and I''m afraid I''ll

    disgrace you by renting the best counter and not being able to meet the sales quota given by the mall."

    Violet exined with a smile.

    "This Miss Elliott, you think too much."

    With Mr. Johnson as a big backer, even if we don''t meet the sales quota given by the mall, who would

    dare to say anything wrong?

    Manager Hamilton hung up the phone, somewhat unable to understand Violet''s brain circuit.

    After thinking about it, he called Harry.

    He is in ce to convey what they want, but people do not ept it.

    The Johnson Group.

    Harry is reporting from the president''s office.

    When he received a call from Manager Hamilton saying that Violet had politely declined the position in

    the ST counter, the look on his face was inexplicable.

    Miss Elliott has too much backbone!

    Just refuse to bow down ande to say thank you and say a good word to the president?

    This huge low pressure, he has to suffer when ah!

    "I see you look like you''re having a hard time, who''s calling?"

    Louis heard the words Manager Hamilton and lifted his eyes slightly to ask a question.

    Harry regretted a little that he had just answered the phone in his office.

    Because he thought Manager Hamilton must have gotten things done before he made the call.

    But I didn''t want it to be bad news.

    "It was Manager Hamilton from the mall who called and said."

    Harry paused and said stiffly in the president''s gaze, "Miss Elliott turned down that position at st to rent

    the original counter she was looking at."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Harry clearly felt the cold air swishing towards him again.

    He nced at Louis and saw that he had lowered his eyes and started to approve the documents.

    Most afraid of the sudden silence in the air, Harry swallowed, "Mr. Johnson, there is nothing else, then I

    will go out and busy."

    Louis heard the door close, his hands moved, and a soft snort spilled from the corner of his mouth.

    Look at him, just do not remember, have to do licking dog.

    That damn woman got hit in the face again!

    If he gets on her case again in the future, he ps himself twice!

    Afternoon.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    "Evie, just finished working? Have some water."

    Natalie went down to the first floor and handed a bottle of water to Evie, who had just finished her work.

    "Thanks."

    Evie smiled and said thank you.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Natalie looked at her, "Evie, congrattions, you''re getting married, Isaac looks like a great guy."

    "Yes, Isaac is indeed a great guy, and I didn''t expect him to ask me to marry him."

    Evie took a sip of water with a sweet face.

    Natalie''s eyes flickered, "But Evie, as your friend, I feel I need to remind you that Isaac likes Miss

    Helena, right?"

    A sentence, let Evie face smile slightly convergence, a moment speechless.

    Natalie continued, "Evie, Isaac came to see Miss Helena yesterday while you were away. I saw him

    standing with Erin and Miss Helena in his arms, and there was spection among the customers that

    they were family. Do you think he will just treat you as a rebound girl?"

    Hearing this, Evie''s brow furrowed.

    "Natalie, don''t guess blindly. I know the person Isaac likes in his heart is my sister, but when he

    proposes to me, he won''t think about my sister anymore, he''s not that kind of bad man."

    Natalie looked at Evie, "Evie, you''re not bad looking, there must be a lot of guys out there who like you

    and only see you as the one, I think you could have a better choice, I''m just not worth it for you."

    The words sounded like she was fighting for her, but Evie''s face had sunk.

    "Natalie, if you still want to be friends with me, don''t say things like that in the future. I think Isaac is

    great and I identify with him."

    Seeing Evie''s displeasure, Natalie stopped.

    "I''m sorry, I''m a straightforward person, I''ll say whatever I want, Evie you don''t mind, and I won''t say it

    again."

    Evie tugged at the corner of her lips and didn''t make a sound.

    "Then you get busy, I''m going to get busy too."

    Natalie spoke up and turned to leave.

    Evie held the bottle and let out a breath.

    What Natalie says is not without merit, but she believes Isaac.

    He''s a good man, and if they''re together, he won''t fail himself!

    The phone rang.

    Evie returned to her senses and pulled out her phone to look at it.

    It''s Alisha''s phone.

    This ck-hearted bastard, why did he call again!

    Evie simply pressed off the phone.

    Just a few momentster, she received a message.

    "Don''t want what''s left of your mother?"

    Her mother''s relics?

    Evie wrinkled her brow, thought about it, and called back with a huff.

    "What relics does my mother have over there? You''re trying to trick me back again, aren''t you?"

    "Damn girl, how do you talk to me? You almost killed your father yesterday, he''s still lying in bed, and

    you didn''te to see him! That''s your own father, you''ll be struck by lightning for harming him."

    Alisha cursed over the phone.

    Evie snorted, "I don''t have a father who sells his daughter out like that. Tell me, what exactly does my

    mother have left over there?"

    "Damn girl, be polite to me! Didn''t you want to cut off contact with us? If I wasn''t afraid of burning your

    mother''s relics directly for bad luck, I wouldn''t have informed you."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Alisha reprimanded, "I''ll give you half a day, if you don''te and take your mom''s stuff away today,

    don''t me me for just throwing it in the garbage!"

    Alisha hung up the phone right after she finished.

    Evie stared at the phone screen, uncertain of what to do.

    What else is left of Mom at the Williams Manor?

    Could it be another one of Alisha''s tricks to trick her back?

    Subconsciously she didn''t want to talk to her, but what if there really was something of her mother''s

    leftovers there?

    Evie thought left and right, took the phone and walked quickly up to the second floor to find Violet.

    At this time, Violet was preparing to go to the mall to sign a contract.

    "Sis, where are you going, Alisha just called me and said my mom''s belongings are at the Williams

    Manor and asked me to go get them within the day or she''s going to throw them in the trash."

    Evie finished in one breath.

    The smile on Violet''s face narrowed, "She wants you back again? Did it say what Auntie Paige''s legacy

    was?"

    "No." Evie shook her head.

    "Evie, you can''t go back, I''m afraid Alisha doesn''t have good intentions." Violet said.

    "But what if the Williams Manor really has my mom''s belongings? Sis, I don''t want my mom''s things to

    be spoiled by those two ck-hearted people, so I think I''d better go back for a trip."

    Evie''s eyes were a little red and she had an indignant look on her face.

    Violet understood how she felt and said silently, "Evie, don''t go back, I''ll get it for you."

    Evie was stunned, "Sister, you went back to get something for me? But what if those two ck-hearted

    people don''t have good intentions? You will also be in danger!"

    "No fear, I''ll be careful."

    Violet soothed.

    "But."

    "Don''t but it, good boy, go and get busy, wait for me toe back."

    Violet hammered home the point and left Evie to her work.

    Evie looked worried, but was used to doing what Violet told her to do, so she nodded obediently.

    "Sis, if you need anything, make sure you call me."

    "Good."

    Violet smiled, then pulled out her cell phone and called Manager Hamilton to push through today''s

    signing.

    Hanging up the phone, she wondered if she should find someone to apany her.

    After all, she was also afraid that those two ck-hearted people would take the opportunity to set her

    and Evieup again.

    At that moment, someone walked in.

    "Helena, busy?"

    It was Brooklyn who came.

    Violet''s eyes twitched and she greeted him, "Mr. Brooklyn, what can I do for you?"

    "Nothing, just passing by and wanted to meet you for a cup of tea."

    "Take a break from drinking tea, why don''t you go somewhere with me first?"

    "Hmm? Yes!"

    "Don''t you even ask me where I want you to apany me?"

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll be happy to apany you wherever you want to go."

    "......"

    the Williams Manor.

    Alisha looked at the older man sitting on the couch and smiled as she handed over a cup of tea.

    "Mr. Reynolds, if we be inws in the future, our Miller''s business will depend on you to take care

    of it more."

    The old man''s name is Buddy Reynolds, almost 50 years old, is in the steel business.

    Two months ago just after the death of his second wife, he put the word out in the circle that he wanted

    to find a young and beautiful sequel.

    This man was a gangster when he was young, usually likes to drink, after drinking will also be domestic

    violence, which good family girls dare to marry him as a second wife?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But it would cure that little bitch Violet.

    If she dares to resist, she will definitely be beaten up by this Buddy until her parents don''t even know

    her!

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    "If it doese to pass, it will certainly not forget the goodness of your Miller family."

    Buddy took a slow sip of tea and returned.

    "But Mr. Reynolds, Miller''s niece has be a lot wilder because she married a rich family. I

    introduced the introduction, can not manage it, but depends on you."

    Alisha spoke with a roll of her eyes.

    "A woman is only as good as her wildness! If you follow me, you can be sure she will submit to me."

    Buddy said arrogantly.

    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds is still a flirt to this day! A woman has topare to know what kind of man is best

    for her."

    Alisha coaxed: "Mr. Reynolds, wait, simply cook the rice first, then that Violet know your good, will

    certainly be happy to marry you."

    Hearing this, Buddy narrowed his eyes and looked at Alisha with a wicked smile.

    "Mrs. Williams, you''re not very nice."

    "Gee, I''m not thinking of you for Mr. Reynolds. The easiest way to get there the fastest, it''s better for

    everyone."

    Alisha continued to coax.

    "Haha, interesting! Okay, let''s do it."

    Buddyughed and responded.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang, and a servant came to report.

    "Ma''am, Miss Elliott is here, and there''s a man with her."

    Came with a man?

    Could it be Isaac?

    The smile on Alisha''s face narrowed slightly as she walked to the doorway and looked out.

    She snorted coldly at the sight of the visitor being Brooklyn.

    How is it him?

    Violet the woman is good, and hooked up with the Scott family this illegitimate son it.

    Fearing that he was counting on her, he brought Brooklyn, his illegitimate son, to help him out?

    No way!

    Can''t let this Brooklyne in and ruin her day.

    Alisha''s eyes rolled and she ignored Violet outside for the moment, instead walking up to Buddy.

    "Mr. Reynolds, Violet the nympho has brought a little white boy with her! If you want to have a good

    time, you can do this"

    Brooklyn''s mother, Blossom, has been an unseen third party all her life and is a patient.

    As soon as someone goes to stimte her, she will definitely have to go to the hospital.

    Buddy''s men keep punks who can go and stimte Blossom so that he can draw Brooklyn away.

    Buddy listened to one ear and smiled yfully, "Mrs. Williams, I can''t see that you have quite a lot of

    ideas."

    "Gee, it''s not for you to have a good time today."

    Alisha coaxed a couple of times, and Buddy went to the phone.

    The doorbell was still ringing and the servant asked if she wanted to answer it, Alisha grunted, "What''s

    the hurry, let them wait a while."

    She had to wait for Buddy''s people to follow through before opening the door.

    Outside the door, Violet rang the doorbell again and again, saw that no one came to open the door,

    frowned slightly.

    After thinking about it, she pulled out her cell phone and called Alisha directly.

    The phone was finally answered after several rings.

    Violet was no nonsense, "Mrs. Williams, I''vee to get what''s left of my Auntie Paige."

    Alisha in the room spoke arrogantly, "Why are you the one who came? Wait for it."

    "How long will it be, Mrs. Williams, if you don''t want to give it, then keep it. auntie Paige shouldn''t mind,

    crawling out of the ground in the middle of the night to catch up with you."

    "You!"

    Alisha blushed and inexplicably felt eerie at home.

    She snapped off the phone, took a deep breath, and looked over at Buddy.

    "Mr. Reynolds, all done?"

    "Can''t handle this little thing?" Buddy shot back.

    "That would be great, you go upstairs first, you''ll have funter."

    Today she sent Miller away and Nancy went out to y with her friends.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She was the only one in the house, with two reliable servants.

    When Violet enters this house, she will be unable to respond to the call of the day and the call of the

    earth!

    When Buddy came upstairs, Alisha straightened her dress and gestured to the servant to open the

    door.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    The door opened and Violet stood in the doorway, looking at Alisha''s haughty expression and said in a

    faint voice, "Mrs. Williams, can I have my Auntie Paige''s relics now?"

    Alisha smiled coldly, "Violet, who are you to tell me what to do? If you want to get something, go

    upstairs and get it yourself."

    Violet looked at her steadily and did not make a sound for a moment.

    Brooklyn, who was on one side, said, "Helena,e on, I''ll walk you in to get your stuff."

    Violet gave him a look and nodded.

    "Hey, I''m the only one in the house today, so it''s not good for you toe in as an outside man."

    Alisha stopped Brooklyn.

    Violet was amused, "Mrs. Williams, what do you mean? Afraid of what my friend might do to you? Do

    you want me to get you a mirror? I don''t think every man is hungry for an old woman."

    "You!"

    Alisha choked and her face changed for a moment.

    Brooklyn smiled back and was about to walk Violet into the house when her phone rang.

    He took out his cell phone and looked at it and found that it was the servant of the house calling.

    "Hello?"

    "Mr. Brooklyn, it''s not good,e back quickly, Mrs. Scott has passed out."

    "What? What''s going on?" Brooklyn asked with a start.

    "Mrs. Scott passed out when she couldn''t catch her breath."

    The servant hurriedly returned the call.

    "I got it, I''ll be right back."

    Brooklyn put the phone away, looked at Violet and said somewhat apologetically, "Helena, I''m sorry,

    I''ve had a family emergency and I need to get back right away."

    Violet froze and nodded, "Okay, you hurry back."

    "But you''re here."

    Brooklyn nced at Alisha with some hesitation.

    "It''s okay, I''ll leave after I get my stuff."

    Violet smiled and brought the bag in her hand towards her arms.

    "Then get back in touch."

    "Good."

    Watching Brooklyn leave, Alisha''s eyes shed with a hint of smugness.

    Looks like Buddy''s guys pulled it off.

    Now there''s no obstacle.

    "What are you still standing there for? Come in and get your stuff."

    Alisha turned around coldly and proudly and headed towards the couch in the living room.

    Violet was silent and followed her inside.

    "Where is the stuff?"

    "It''s in the attic, go get it yourself."

    Alisha, with her short haircut,zily replied.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet looked at her for two seconds and turned to go upstairs.

    Alisha on the sofa watched Violet''s back as she went upstairs, a winning smile curling the corners of

    her mouth.

    After today, she can take credit for it with Rosalie.

    Soon she will be able to step into high society!

    The third floor loft, Violet pushed open the door and walked in.

    This ce is an attic, but the ce is not small and cleaned quite well.

    There is a coffee table and a copsible table.

    A few books were ced on it.

    Could that be Auntie Paige''s relics?

    Violet walked over quickly and was about to pick up the books when she noticed an aromatherapy

    An aroma is curling up from inside.

    Scent!

    Something is wrong!

    Violet froze, thought of something, hastily covered her mouth and nose, picked up the books and tried

    to leave.

    The scent was a bit cloying, and I don''t know if it was just her, but she felt a bit dizzy.

    Alisha couldn''t have done something in this house!

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Just then, the attic was pushed open and someone barged in.

    Violet was startled and hurriedly stepped back, "Who are you? What do you want?"

    Buddy looked Violet up and down and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction.

    "You must be Miss Elliott! You do look pretty. My name is Buddy, I want to marry you, as long as you

    follow me, you are guaranteed to eat and drink every day."

    Hearing this, Violet immediately understood that today''s incident was definitely Alisha''s doing again.

    This woman, why does she want to set her and Evie up?

    Is there a disease?

    Violet building window venttion, while taking a knife out of the bag.

    "Stay back or don''t me me for being rude."

    She was afraid of being set up by Alisha again, so she hid a knife in her bag in advance.

    Buddy was slightly stunned, thenughed, "Mrs. Williams is right, Miss Elliott has been Mrs. Johnson

    for a year, so she is really wild."

    "Mr. Reynolds, now that you know I used to be Mr. Johnson''s wife, how dare you hit on me!"

    Violet stared at Buddy, who was still walking over, and pointed the knife at him.

    Buddyughed, "Miss Elliott, you''ve said that you were once Mr. Johnson''s wife, and now you''re single

    again, aren''t you? Listen, as long as you obediently follow me, I will not treat you badly."

    With that, he stepped forward to grab the knife.

    "Don''t youe any closer!"

    Violet snapped, stabbing at Buddy with a knife.

    Buddy, who was a gangster in his youth, was a bit of a handful and easily grabbed the knife from

    Violet''s hand and pushed her into the copsing rice.

    The man''s body pressed down, Violet was shocked and angry, and hurriedly screamed: "Buddy, I am

    Louis'' woman, don''t you dare touch me!"

    Miss Elliott, still holding the title of Mrs. Johnson over me? Do I need to remind you again? You''ve

    already divorced Louis, you two are no longer rted, so why am I afraid to touch you?"

    "Buddy, even if Louis and I are divorced, then I''m still his woman!"

    Violet tensed her little face, "The main thing is that he is now chasing me and wants to remarry me.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    What do you think would happen if you knew you touched me!"

    Louis'' name rang a bell, and she bluffed him a bit first.

    I hope this man won''t dare to do anything to her when he hears this from her.

    Buddy looked at Violet steadily, and there was a sh of hesitation in his eyes.

    "Violet, are you lying to a three-year-old? I heard that he had a child with a woman and divorced you for

    her. And who is Louis, the boss of Crotosi City''s business world, who would want a woman? Would he

    pursue you instead?"

    Hearing this, Violetughed, "Mr. Reynolds, you don''t know, I initiated the divorce in the first ce,

    Louis actually didn''t want to divorce me because he liked me a lot."

    Violet paused, saw Buddy clearly hesitated, continued to speak.

    "You''ve heard that Cooper Burke, the managing director of The Johnson Group, was arrested and sent

    to prison, right? Do you know what he was arrested for? Mr. Reynolds, do you want this to happen to

    you too?"

    Anyway, Louis is not there and she must exaggerate so that Buddy will be discouraged from viting

    her.

    Buddy looked at Violet steadily, like he was trying to decide whether she was telling the truth or not.

    Halfway through the day, he let go of Violet and said, "That''s just your side of the story, I don''t believe

    Louis is really after you. You call him, I want to hear what he says for myself."

    Violet: "......"

    She has said this, but this man does not fall for it?

    Calling Louis, wouldn''t that be a mistake?

    "What, you don''t dare to make this call? I knew it, you made up this nonsense on purpose."

    Buddy grunted and grabbed Violet with one hand.

    "Who says I''m afraid to call! I''ll call Louis right now." Violet said hurriedly.

    "Well, just tell him that someone has introduced you to someone and ask him what to do."

    Buddy held Violet''s hand tightly in one hand and yed with the sharp knife in the other, staring at her

    intently.

    If she didn''t do as she was told, she would have to wait for her adultery before she was killed.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Violet swallowed hard and took out her cell phone and dialed Louis'' number.

    The phone rang a few times and was picked up.

    A low, maic male voice came out of the current.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Hello?"

    Violet looked at Buddy and squeezed out a smile, "Louis, someone was introducing me to someone, I

    said you were courting me, they didn''t believe me and insisted that I ask you for proof."

    The phone is on speakerphone.

    There is silence in the current.

    Violet''s heart fluttered and she quickly softened her voice and said curtly, "Honey, I was wrong the

    other day, I shouldn''t have been bullying and made you angry, can you forgive me?"

    The breathing in the current was a little heavy, and half a whileter, Louis'' voice finally rang out.

    "Where are you? Who dares to introduce you to someone? Are you tired of living?"

    He actually went along with what she said!

    Violet''s heart was happy, and her seven hearts slowly fell to the ground.

    "Well, don''t be angry, I''ve made it clear to the other side that I''m your woman, who dares to steal a

    woman from you?"

    Louis didn''t break her down!

    She could have gotten away with it today.

    "Good to know, who dares to touch you, I will have to pick his skin."

    Louis'' chilly voice echoed through the electricity in the room.

    Violet nced at Buddy and saw him subconsciously swallow.

    It seems Louis'' name does work.

    Violet snickered, "Well, then I''ll hang up and have dinner with youter."

    "Okay, waiting for your call."

    On the other end of the phone, Louis looked at the hung up phone and his dark eyes narrowed.

    Violet is not right.

    As far as her serious character is concerned, how can she be pampered to him and call him darling?

    Where the hell is she?

    Was it threatened?

    Louis'' eyebrows sank and he took his coat and left in stride.

    In the attic.

    Violet waved her phone, "Mr. Reynolds, you hear that? You should believe it now, right?"

    Buddy let go of her long ago and squeezed a grin out of his old face.

    "Miss Elliott, don''t mind if I offend you. But I really can''t be med for this today, it''s Mrs. Williams who

    said you don''t have a boyfriend now and asked me to cook the rice with you first."

    Violet had a guess in her mind.

    She coldly curled her lips, "Mr. Reynolds, Alisha is trying to push you into the fire! If you touch me

    today, with Louis'' fondness for me, you''ll be guaranteed to disappear from Crotosi City."

    Hearing this, Buddy was also a little scared.

    Although he is older than Louis, but can not help but to drive people more powerful than him ah.

    If he really touches Louis'' woman today, he will not end up well.

    "Almost got killed by Alisha."

    Violet looked at Buddy''s indignant face and her eyes moved slightly.

    "Mr. Reynolds, Alisha had a problem with me, so she used you against me. If this seeds, Louis will

    not retaliate on them, but will only deal with you, will you just let it go?"

    Buddy: "......"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Alisha watched the time in the living room and sat back a bit.

    And I wonder how things are going in the attic.

    If you haven''te out for so long, you must have made it!

    With that in mind, Alisha got up and walked joyfully upstairs.

    At that moment, the attic door opened and Buddy came out.

    Alisha was pleased to see his chest open and a satisfied look on his face.

    "Mr. Reynolds, how''s it going? Did it work out?"

    Buddy gave her a look with a look of intent, "Nice, this Violet sure tastes good. I have some urgent

    business to take care of right now, I''ll contact you when I''m done."

    It''s done!

    Alisha was overjoyed and said, "Good, Mr. Reynolds, take care of yourself and get in touch."

    Violet, the girl, she finally got her!

    When Buddy was gone, Alisha grimaced and walked up to the loft and pushed the door open.

    In the attic, Violet is finishing her clothes, and when she sees Alisha appear, a sh of shame and

    anger passes through her eyes.

    "You tricked me here on purpose, didn''t you Alisha, are you still human?"

    Alisha snorted, "Violet, you''re Miller''s niece, and I''m doing this for your sake. What kind of good family

    do you want to find for a divorced woman?"

    "Buddy may be a little older, but an older man can love people! And he has money, in the future when

    he dies, his family fortune will still belong to you? You''ll be happy then."

    Hearing this, Violet simply had tough in exasperation.

    "Alisha, this isn''t over, you''ll get what''sing to you!"

    "Yo, you''re still talking tough? I''m still afraid of you!"

    Alisha had a disbelieving look on her face.

    Once Violet took her things and left in a huff, she gave Rosalie a smug look on her face to report the

    news.

    "Mrs. Johnson, it''s done! Let me tell you, I found her an older man who is known in the circle as a

    domestic violence man ......"

    Alisha adds fuel to the fire by telling Rosalie what happened.

    Rosalie was in a good mood, "Mrs. Williams, you did a good job on this, I will definitely call you when

    there is a party next time."

    "Okay, then I''ll wait for your call."

    "......"

    Outside.

    Violet got in her car and drove away.

    Alisha is counting on her again, just wait until you see her fight back.

    The car just drove out not long after, the headlights of a Bentley on the side of the road suddenly

    shed.

    Violet looked over and hastily mmed on the brakes.

    That''s Louis'' car!

    Why is he here!

    Violet''s heart skipped a beat when she thought about the conversation she had just had on the phone.

    Just now she was pampered and seduced by Louis, a little embarrassed how to do?

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Violet, her ears slightly hot, hit the steering wheel and pulled the car over to the side of the road.

    Louis'' window rolled down and his thin lips spat out, "Come here."

    Violet dutifully got out of the car and got into Louis'' car.

    "Mr. Johnson, thank you just now."

    The woman lowered her eyebrows and meekly thanked him.

    Louis looked at her askance and spoke expressionlessly, "Thank me for what?"

    He asked Harry to find out where she was, which led him to discover that she hade to the Williams

    Manor.

    Thinking about that phone call just now, I''m afraid something is going on.

    So he drove over.

    See, he seems to be rushing to be a licking dog again.

    "Thank you for not tearing me down."

    Violet spoke softly.

    Louis looked at her, "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    "It was Mrs. Williams who tricked me back with the intention of getting me married." Violet answered

    back truthfully.

    "Alisha told you toe back, and you came back?"

    Louis wrinkled his eyebrows and said mockingly: "I remember yesterday the Williams had just coaxed

    your cousin and almost married her to a fool, right? And today you''ve been tricked again? Can you

    think with your head? Are you pig-headed?"

    Violet: "......"

    This man, or the usual poisonous tongue.

    Forget about it, because he helped her, she does not bother with him.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Violet was silent, hanging her head and listening to the lecture.

    Louis looked at her obedient appearance, a cavity of depression is dissipated a few points.

    "Who did she ask you to marry?"

    "An older man named Buddy."

    "So, you used me?"

    Violet raised her eyes, looked at the man''s handsome face that was not distinguishable from his anger,

    and moved her lips, "Mr. Johnson, once again, I say thank you."

    The woman had a sincere face and looked very well behaved.

    Louis thought of that darling in the current and her pouty tone, and had the urge to make her say it

    again.

    But the thought of her calling herself a dog licker, he suppressed the ups and downs and said in a cold

    voice: "I''m ttered by such a sincere thank you, I thought I was going to be called a dog licker again."

    Violet: "......"

    This man is really vindictive!

    But yes, who let her hurt people''s self-esteem?

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry ......"

    "Come on, I''m not short of these polite words."

    Louis interrupted Violet coldly, but his eyebrows softened a bit.

    The gloom of the past few days seems to have cleared away.

    Just for listening to her softly and softly talking to herself.

    Look at him, really do lick the dog to do hopelessly.

    "Well, then, I''ll leave the polite talk to you."

    Violet said, "Mr. Johnson, I''ll host you and Mr. Evison at the Imperial Club tonight for dinner and a good

    show."

    Watching a show?

    What are you watching?

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows and looked at Violet somewhat inquisitively.

    Violet knew what was on his mind and said, "Alisha is trying to set me up, and it doesn''t seem right for

    me not to give her a little gift in return."

    So, in the evening, she prepared a big gift for Alisha.

    Looking at Violet''s clear little face, the corners of Louis'' mouth hooked up.

    This is a vengeful master, and a bit like yourself.

    It''s just a pity that ......

    "Okay, since it''s okay, get out of the car."

    Louis'' handsome face continued to be tense as he thought of her constant rejection of himself.

    "Then Mr. Johnson, would you please speak to Mr. Evison and David and we''ll see you tonight."

    Violet pulled open the car door.

    Louis snorted lightly, "You''re pretty good at making me look bad."

    Violet pulled the door with a hand and looked at him with an innocent face.

    She really didn''t think about it that much, the words just came out of her mouth.

    She really seems to think of him as someone very close to her.

    "What are you doing frozen? Not getting out of the car and apanying me to work?"

    Louis touched her clear eyes and his mood inexplicably cleared.

    Love to see how soft she is to herself.

    "Goodbye Mr. Johnson."

    Violet got out of the car and waved to him.

    Watching the car speed away, she patted her face with a stiff smile and let out a long breath.

    How does it feel to make up with your boyfriend?

    Ahem, don''t get carried away.

    No matter what, she will not marry him again.

    Violet went back to the studio.

    Evie breathed a long sigh of relief when she returned safely.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Sister, are you all right? You''ve been gone for so long, I''ve been on tenterhooks."

    "I''m fine." Violet smiled reassuringly at her.

    "Sis, what about my mom''s relics?" Evie asked.

    "There''s no relics, another one of Alisha''s tricks to trick us back." Violet said back.

    "What? So nothing happened while you were there?" Evie had a nervous look on her face.

    "It''s okay, it''s all settled."

    Violet patted her hand and said with a smile, "Let''s wrap up early tonight and go to Imperial Club for

    dinner and a wee party for this new hire."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Nightes.

    Imperial Club, with its rousing music.

    People who are tired all day are indulging themselves recklessly here, spilling their enthusiasm and

    sweat.

    In a private room on the third floor, Violet and Josie, with their daughter, gathered with the staff of the

    styling studio and Tasty Interlude Bakery, as well as Evie and Isaac.

    The people present were basically young people, and the table was full ofughter.

    "Guys, you must eat well today and don''t save money for me. Josie and I have some businesster, so

    I won''t be here with you all."

    After Violet and the crowd had a couple of sses of fruit wine, she pulled Josie up and prepared to

    leave.

    "Miss Helena, where are you going."

    Natalie saw that Violet was leaving and rushed to ask.

    "Take your time, Josie and I have some friends in another private room. isaac, Evie, I''ll leave you to it."

    Violet picked up her daughter and smiled.

    Louis and Austin, along with David, are waiting for them in another booth.

    As she watched Violet leave, Natalie''s hand tugged at her chopsticks, her gaze locked on her figure.

    "Natalie, stop looking! I have a date with a beautiful woman! Let''s eat what we want."

    Evie smiled and gave Natalie a chopstick of food.

    Natalie squeezed out a smile, "Evie, Miss Helena has a date with someone!"

    "With her ex-husband!"

    ......

    Another private room.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The three Louis are slowly sipping their tipple.

    "David, did you feel the temperature in the booth today was normal?"

    Austin squeezed his eyes toward David.

    David understood and nodded in a serious manner, "Yes, because Louis didn''t send chills."

    Louis'' dark eyes shot coldly at the two men, eliciting augh from them.

    "Louis, your ex-wife suddenly invited you to dinner, you must be happy because you helped her, right?"

    Austin raised his ss and clinked it with him, smirking.

    Louis sipped his wine and didn''t say a word.

    Austin looked at him, "I said, don''t y the high and mighty game. You tell us, what do you really think

    now? Are you really going to give up Violet and marry Grace? Or are you just gambling with Violet?"

    Louis'' drinking hand lurched and his brow furrowed.

    Seeing that he still didn''t say anything, Austin continued, "Look at you, I see that you still have your ex-

    wife in mind. If you still want to renew your rtionship with her, I have an idea."

    "What''s the idea?"

    David didn''t wait for Louis to speak before he came over with a look of interest.

    "If you ask me, Violet doesn''t necessarily have no feelings for you. But she keeps pushing you away,

    she must be minding who you are. After all, you''re the baby''s father now, she doesn''t want to be the

    bad woman, and it''s justifiable to get involved in your rtionship with Grace."

    Austin analyzes the rtionship between the two and gives Louis ideas.

    "Louis, why don''t you try a different identity, and when she falls in love with you, you can show who you

    are."

    Once these words came out, David immediatelyughed: "Austin, this is a good idea! Louis, you are

    the boss behind Infinity Tech Company, but no one knows about it, why don''t you use this identity to

    approach Helena."

    The two men sang and spoke in unison, saying the same thing.

    Louis'' eyes and heart moved slightly, and he took a sip of wine from his ss.

    "You two are really fed up with idleness, when did I say that I must have her?"

    He is a big president, need to go to such great lengths to get a woman?

    "Yes, yes, we''re just full of it! You just keep talking out of your ass!"

    Austin and David looked at each other, clinked their sses, and snorted lightly at the same time.

    At that moment the door was pushed open and Violet and Josie came in with Erin.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    "Three big handsome guys, sorry, we arete."

    Josie enters and greets a few people with a smile.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, women, they have the right to bete."

    Austin greeted her with a smile and after saying hello to Violet, he picked Erin up.

    "Erin, we meet again."

    "Hee hee, hello uncle."

    Erin recognized Austin and greeted him with a cheeky smile.

    Austin raised an eyebrow and nced at Josie, "Erin, you call her Josie mommy right?"

    "Uh-huh, that''s right."

    "Then you''ll have to call me Dadby."

    Crowd: "......"

    Erin looked at him and then at Josie, blinking her big eyes, dumb and dumber.

    Josie bit her red lip and red at Austin, "Mr. Evison, will you stop making Erin scream?"

    "How''s that for messy screaming?"

    Austin hooked his lips, "You''re my girlfriend, Erin calls you mommy, shouldn''t you call me daddy?"

    "No. ......"

    "Mr. Evison, let me rify, Erin is my daughter, Josie is just her godmother, so if you and Josie do get

    together in the future, Erin can call you Godfather."

    Violet doesn''t want Josie to be misunderstood all the time and opens up to exin Erin''s rtionship

    with her.

    "So Josie is just Erin''s godmother, but a godfather is also a daddy!" Erin, call her daddy.

    Austin gave Violet a parting nce and continued to tease Erin.

    Because he had already known about the rtionship, he was not too surprised.

    But David didn''t know, so his eyes widened in surprise.

    "What? Helena, this child is your daughter?"

    "Yes, Erin is my daughter, and I''m a single mom."

    Violet guffawed, a look of candor.

    David looked at her and then at the unperturbed Louis and asked, "Louis, did you already know about

    this?"

    Louis took a sip of his wine and didn''t respond to him, but got up and took Erin from Austin.

    "Erin, why didn''t you call me?"

    Erin blinked her big eyes and wrapped her little hands around his neck, saying in a milky voice, "I''m

    afraid Uncle Louis doesn''t like me anymore."

    "Why do you think so?" Louis asked as he stroked her little head.

    "Because I''m not your daughter!"

    Erin ttened her mouth, a little aggravated.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Louis hugged her to the couch and forked her a piece of fruit, "Whether you''re my daughter or not, I''ll

    always love you."

    "Really!"

    "Really."

    "Hee hee, Uncle Louis, I like you too, you eat too."

    "......"

    Watching the interaction between the two, David came over to Austin and whispered, "Austin, it seems

    you knew about this a long time ago, right? So who is the real father of this child? Why do I think she

    looks a bit like Louis?"

    Austin stroked his chin, "Daughters look like their fathers, maybe this is fate, the fate that is going to

    be a family."

    He also did not know who the child''s real father was.

    Josie probably knows that.

    But he doesn''t want to pry into other people''s sore spots.

    Louis wouldn''t mind raising a daughter if he and Violet did remarry anyway.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    "Well, you three big men may not be seated now?"

    Josie hugged Erin and pulled Violet to sit at the foodden table.

    "Yes, we can start eating."

    Austin sat down next to Josie.

    Louis got up slowly and was pulled by David to sit next to Violet.

    Violet poured juice for her daughter and wine for the others.

    Austinughed, "Helena, this is not a cheap table today, so I''ll let you break the bank."

    Violet was about to speak when Josie said, "You still say that? Imperial Club is your property, how can

    you be so kind as to let Violet break the bank?"

    "Ha, I''m the one who was informed today!" Austin had an innocent look on his face.

    Josie wanted to say something else, but Violet stopped her.

    "Josie, they did Evie and I a big favor yesterday and said this meal would be on me."

    Violet paused and raised her ss, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Evison, Louis, I appreciate your help yesterday,

    I''ll drink to that, make yourselvesfortable."

    Violet was quick to drink a ss of wine.

    "Violet, take it easy, you''ve just had a lot to drink when you came over." Josie warned.

    "I just drank a fruit wine, it''s not a problem."

    Violet touched her face, which was a little hot, and smiled at Josie.

    Louis nced at her and didn''t make a sound, but took small sips of his wine.

    Austin gave Louis a look, "By the way, Helena, you have Louis to thank for what happened yesterday,

    he was the one who ordered me to fast track your search for Miller. Do you have a separate toast to

    him?"

    What he knows, today this drinking game, they are all Louis''s apaniment.

    I hope the rtionship between the two can break the ice ah.

    "Don''t give me a high hat. What kind of person are you? Can I order you around?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Louis nced at Austin and said in a cold voice.

    "You''re my brother, howe you can''t order me around?"

    Austinughed lightly and squeezed his eyes at Violet.

    Louis is the arrogant ghost, have to put on the shelf it!

    Violet will understand and raise her ss to look at Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, in addition to what happened yesterday, I would like to thank you especially for what

    happened this afternoon. No, it''s not just about today either; in short, I''ve been under your care for such

    a long time, and I really appreciate it."

    She and he really only got along for a few months or so, but looking back, he was like her patron saint,

    every time she was in trouble, he would appear and save her from danger.

    I really appreciate him.

    Violet picked up her ss and drank it in one go.

    Louis nced at her, silent, picked up the ss and drank the same.

    Grateful for him, but do not want to remarry him, this woman, is a master of insincerity.

    "Helena, what happened again this afternoon that we don''t know about?"

    David, who hadn''t said anything, looked at Violet and asked.

    Austin narrowed his eyes and spected, "Helena, don''t tell me that the Miller''s have set you up

    again?"

    "You guessed it."

    Josie looked indignant, "Violet, didn''t you say you would let us watch the show? Can we watch it now?"

    Hearing this, Violet curled her lips, and a sly glint shed in her slightly drunken eyes.

    "I had the camera put in advance in room 308, so let''s all see if the good show is on."

    ......

    Alisha came to Imperial Club with great joy after receiving Buddy''s invitation.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    When I entered room 308, I saw Buddyughing and joking with two beautiful women dressed in cool

    clothes, and three creamy guys sitting next to him.

    "Yo, Mr. Reynolds, you''re having a st."

    Alisha was used to seeing it and sat down on the couch.

    Buddy gave her a look and a chuckle, "Howe you''re the only one here?Where''s Miller?"

    "His arm still hurts! Said to just let me talk to you about the gift money." Alisha said.

    Buddy''s old eyes shed at a couple of creamers.

    "It''s better if you are alone. You guys, why don''t you hurry up and serve Alisha?"

    "Yes."

    A few younger men sat next to Alisha, a mouthful of sister to her tea and water, extraordinarily

    attentive.

    Alisha is now at least a rich wife and knows that these guys are the male publicists in the club.

    So peacefully enjoy their service.

    Buddy looked at Alisha''s enjoyment and smiled coldly in his heart, but his face did not show it.

    "Mrs. Williams, let''s talk about the bride price then, shall we? How much bride price do you want me to

    pay for marrying Violet to me?"

    At that, Alisha stopped a younger man from feeding the fruit and said with a smile, "Mr. Reynolds, you

    know my niece''s market. When she married The Johnson Family a year ago, The Johnson Family gave

    a bride price of $50 million. This time, it can''t be too little, right?"

    "You name a price." Buddy took a sip of his drink and spoke.

    "Thirty million." Alisha tentatively said a number.

    "Okay, I''ll take you up on that." Buddy readily agreed.

    Alisha''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Reynolds, are you really willing to pay $30 million for the bride price?"

    "Of course, who made Violet once Louis'' woman! Really, she''s more than that."

    Buddy nced at the greenery not far away and spoke meaningfully.

    There were cameras there, filming their every move.

    He''ll have to please Louis'' woman.

    Maybe when Louis is happy, just give him a business to do, he will be rich!

    "Mr. Reynolds is really quick, it seems that my niece is deeply in your heart."

    Alisha couldn''t help herself, and didn''t hear the deeper meaning in Buddy''s words.

    Buddy hmmed, patted the hands of the two women beside him, got up and said, "Mrs. Williams, wait a

    moment while I go to the bathroom ande back. You guys, serve me well."

    "Yes."

    Several male publicists responded in unison and once again served tea, poured water, and massaged.

    Alisha''s heart was full of joy, being served by several male publicists.

    The head is dizzy and the heart rises with the slightest desire ......

    In another booth, Violet a few people watched the increasingly spicy scene, are turned away from the

    head.

    "This damnable old woman, she actually put an explicit price with people, to sell Violet as goods?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Josie said in exasperation.

    "Such old women deserve to be taught a lesson."

    Austin poured a sip of wine, and his eyes shed with a hint of coolness.

    "Isn''t it? I''ve never seen such a brazen woman."

    David thought of this being Nancy''s real mother and got a bad chill in his heart.

    Louis gripped his ss, the corners of his mouth curved out in a cold arc, "Just like that it''s over? It''s

    too cheap for her."

    "Of course it''s not over yet."

    Violet looked to Austin, "Mr. Evison, the rich wife is keeping a male prostitute here, do you mind if I give

    the paparazzi a tip? By the way, give your clubhouse a little advertisement."

    Austin froze, then smiled wickedly, "Don''t mind, of course not! This kind of person who corrupts the

    atmosphere of my clubhouse should be condemned by everyone and educated properly!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Private Room 308.

    There were journalists, paparazzi snapping away when Alisha was still in a state of chaos.

    As her thoughts cleared, she suddenly realized that she was naked at the moment.

    Apanied by a scream from her, the staff found immediately came forward to stop it, throwing a

    nket to her and telling her to hurry up and get dressed.

    Alisha saw the paparazzi reporters outside the door and screamed again, "Who are you people and

    what do you want?"

    "Thisdy, did youe to the club for excitement because your husband was too sexually weak?"

    "I heard that you just ordered several male publicists in one breath and forced them to have sex with

    you, is it true?"

    "What? What are you guys babbling about? I''m just having tea and chatting with my friends here."

    Stunned and flustered, Alisha looks around for Buddy.

    But she didn''t see Buddy in person.

    What did she just do?

    "Drinking tea and chatting requires taking off your clothes? Thisdy, your way of drinking tea is really

    something new."

    One of the doggies sneered.

    There were countless people standing outside watching andughing at thement, pointing at

    Alisha.

    "Who is this guy? An old man, but more yful than a young one!"

    "Shameless old woman, the old cow eats the young grass ah!"

    "Tch, who is her husband? This cuckold is glowing green!"

    "......"

    Alisha''s face lost all its blood as her ears were filled with the sneers of spectators.

    "No, you guys listen to me, I was framed!"

    She just came to talk to Buddy about the bride price, how could this happen!

    Must have been Buddy who set her up?

    But why did he set her up!

    The line of sight inadvertently swept over Violet, who was standing in the crowd, and saw her smiling

    brightly towards herself.

    Alisha''s eyes widened as something shed through her mind.

    It''s Violet!

    This is all Violet''s doing!

    It was her and Buddy who discussed and dug a hole for themselves to jump into!

    In the crowd, Violet watched Alisha flee in a mess, curling her lips as she and Josie headed back to the

    private room.

    "Ha, now Alisha is going to be famous." Josie had a smirk on her face.

    "A rich wife is indulging in sex behind her husband''s back in a club, this news is guaranteed to be in the

    hot search tomorrow." Austin smiled.

    "Hey, I wonder if Miller will be so mad when he sees this news that he''ll vomit blood?" Josie added.

    "That''s what he deserved, who made him so hical."

    Austin looked over at Violet andughed, "Helena, I heard from the bouncer back that you had them

    take Miller''s arm off yesterday? Gee, you''re a tiger!"

    Violet poured wine for several people, raised her ss and smiled, "Still, thank you all here for your

    help, I''ll drink to you again."

    Watching Violet take another drink, Austin raised an eyebrow and nced at Louis.

    At this rate, I''m afraid Violet is going to get drunk today.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Do your own brothers want some action?

    At that moment, the door of the private room was pushed open.

    Isaac brought Evie, and Natalie and others over for a toast.

    "Sis, how much wine have you drunk, your face is so red."

    After a round of toasts, Evie saw Violet blushing and asked with a smile.

    "I''m fine, I''m happy today."

    Violet waved her hand, her tongue already a bit too big.

    "Miss Helena, you''ve had too much to drink, or I''ll help you back to rest."

    Natalie walked over to Violet and held her up with a worried look on her face.

    "Natalie, I haven''t had too much to drink, don''t worry."

    Violet patted Natalie''s hand and exhaled with a sip of wine.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    "Little girl, you guys go have fun on your own. Your Miss Helena will be fine here, we''re taking care of

    her."

    Austin raised an eyebrow and gestured for Natalie and the others to go first.

    Natalie nced at Austin without speaking.

    Josie chimed in, "Yes, Natalie, I know you''re worried about your Miss Helena, but I''m here! You go y

    with Evie and the others."

    Natalie reluctantly smiled and was pulled away by Evie a few times.

    Josie watched them leave the room and looked sideways to see Austin staring at the doorway in

    thought.

    "Yo, Mr. Johnson, you''re looking straight at a pretty girl, huh?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Austin returned to his senses and smiled ploddingly, "What are you talking about? I just thought that

    little girl named Natalie just now, looked at me a little cold, I was wondering where I offended her."

    "Really? Mr. Evison has yed with so many women, could she be one of them?"

    "What''s this nonsense? I''m going to go y with my daughter. erin,e to daddy."

    "Erin, he''s the big bad wolf, you have to run."

    "......"

    Louis yed with the ss, listening to theughter in the booth, the corners of his mouth hooked.

    The line of sight fell on Violet''s body, and saw that she was lost in a pair of almond eyes, giggling.

    A woman who has had too much to drink is a bit silly.

    The dumb and dumber look makes people want to tease her.

    Louis'' slender fingers tapped the tabletop, "Is it still drinkable?"

    Hearing his question, Violet turned her head half-slowly and cocked her head to look at him.

    "Of course I can still drink, do you want to drink with me?"

    The woman''s boozeden voice carries an unconscious softness.

    Louis took a deep look at hers, his eyes fell on her delicate red lips, and his eyes darkened slightly.

    "Why are you looking at me, Mr. Johnson, I''ll drink to you again, don''t look at me all the time, smile,

    okay?"

    Violet came closer to Louis and giggled towards him.

    Breathden with alcohol sprayed thinly on his face, tickling a piece.

    Even the limbs are tingling.

    Louis'' throat rolled slightly as he watched Violet stagger to her feet, fetch the sober jug and pour herself

    a drink.

    She was probably really drunk and fell over in his direction when she was unsteady on her feet.

    Louis subconsciously reached out and wrapped his arms around her.

    The wine in the wake-up jug spilled out, sshing him and her all over.

    Violet''s head was spinning.

    She looked at the sober jug in her hand, and then at the wine stain on Louis'' chest, and a glint of

    chagrin shed in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson, I didn''t mean to do that. I... I didn''t hold it steady. I''ll, I''ll wipe it up for you."

    The woman''s long, slender fingers gestured back and forth across his chest, trying to wipe the wine

    stains off his chest.

    The warmth of the touch spread through his thin shirt to all the limbs.

    Like an electric current, stirring up a heart full of heat.

    Louis'' eyes deepened, and he sped someone''s still messy little hand, his voice dark and sexy.

    "Violet, did you do that on purpose?"

    Deliberately drunkenly and recklessly teasing him, so that his self-control copsed.

    "I... I didn''t! What if my clothes get dirty?"

    "It''s dirty, you wash it for me."

    "......"

    Looking at the two snuggled together, Austin and David nced at each other, a smile of

    understanding shed in each other''s eyes.

    "Austin, I have some business to attend to and I have to go first."

    David got up and squeezed his eyes toward Austin.

    Austin would understand and pick up Erin with a hug, "Josie, is Erin sleepy? Let''s go, let her follow us

    today."

    "Huh? What about Violet?"

    Josie asked as she gave Violet a look.

    Austin took her by the shoulders, "Josie, don''t you want your BFF and her ex-husband to renew their

    rtionship? Give them a little time alone together!"

    "......"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Grace has been on the edge of her seat for the past few days.

    Because Marcus has not been answering her calls and has been perfunctory in his messages to her.

    He must still be mad at her.

    Angry that she didn''t help him out.

    She had to find him and find a way to coax him.

    So when she learned that Marcus had gone to the Imperial Club, she dressed up in disguise and

    couldn''t wait to follow him there.

    Marcus''s private room was in the VIP room on the third floor. Grace was passing the corner when she

    caught a glimpse of a man and a woman entangled together without thinking about it.

    "Nina, look at me! After all these years, why can''t you see my existence? Yes, I''m not as handsome as

    Mr. Johnson, I''m not as powerful as him, but the only thing I canpare to him is my heart for you!

    He treats you like trash, I treat you like a princess, Nina, can you please turn your head and look at

    me?"

    "Well, you''re making a lot of noise! Get out of the way, I want a drink!"

    "No more drinks, Nina, I like you."

    The man held the woman''s face and kissed her directly.

    The woman whimpered twice, weakly allowing the man to kiss her.

    Grace lingered for a moment, a hint of surprise shing in her eyes.

    The man is Harry.

    And the woman, it seems, is Lu Austin''s sister, Nina.

    So Harry likes Nina?

    Or is it the kind of thing you can''t ask for?

    Grace''s eyes shed with interest, just as if she had read a gossip.

    When she arrived outside a VIP room, she straightened her clothes and pushed the door in.

    The room was dimly lit and the stirring sound of music echoed through the air, apanied by the

    sound of women''sughter and men''s flirting.

    Grace''s eyesnded on the two women and one man on the couch, and instantly a nameless fire

    shed in her eyes.

    "Marcus, I need to talk to you, so get them out of here."

    Marcus''s shirt was wide open, and when he saw that it was Grace who had entered, the smile on his

    face was slightly curtailed.

    He patted the two coolly dressed women, "You guys go out first."

    After the two women went out, he poured a sip of wine into his mouth and saidzily, "Miss Harper, why

    do you have time toe to me today?"

    Grace walked over to him and sat down with a resigned look on her face, "Marcus, are you really going

    to keep ignoring me?"

    Marcus yed with his wine ss, his breath grim, "I''m too busy to care about you."

    During this time, several projects he was responsible for were cut off by Louis using various means.

    He was too busy cleaning up the mess to have time for this useless, stupid woman?

    "Marcus, I know you''re still mad, but I''ve got good news!"

    Grace said in a rush, "You don''t know, Louis took me back to the Johnson Manor and he''s going to

    marry me soon."

    Hearing this, Marcus snorted lightly and pushed her hand away with a disgusted look.

    "Grace, stop dreaming, Louis will marry you? You go to the 888 booth, he and Violet are partying!"

    He came to y when he just happened to see Louis a few people also came.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    People and Violet pair up, no Grace part.

    Grace froze and said in a rush, "Marcus, I''m telling you the truth, Louis will definitely marry me. You

    believe me, I will help you to annex The Johnson Group."

    "It doesn''t matter if Louis marries you or not, because what I want is to beat Louis!"

    Marcus'' face was filled with gloom, "But every n has failed. grace, how can you make me trust you

    when you''re so useless?"

    Grace is anxious and aggrieved, "Marcus, every time the n fails, is it my fault alone? Whenever I

    didn''t help you with your ns? What woman would be willing to be your pawn and spy without a name

    or a reputation?

    Grace''s eyes got red as she spoke.

    Marcus looked at her with a slightly chilly aura around him.

    He put his arm around her shoulders and softened his voice, "Okay, why are you still crying? Don''t cry

    now."

    This woman is still useful, and he is just whining and hanging her out to dry.

    "So do you still me me?" Grace asked, wiping tears from her eyes.

    "I''m not in a bad mood, that''s why my tone of voice is a bit heavier?"

    Marcus patted her hand and poured her a drink.

    Grace took the ss with a look of resignation on her face.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Marcus took her into his arms and said, "Okay, I know you''re loyal to me, but there''s a projecting

    up and we''re definitelypeting with The Johnson Group. How can you think of a way to win this

    project for me?"

    "What''s the project?" Grace asked.

    "I''ve gotten word that Infinity Tech Company intends to expand its business footprint in the country. This

    redeem the reputation that I have lost in thepany."

    Marcus took a sip of wine and said slowly.

    Grace doesn''t know anything about medical programs, but she will take the side road.

    "So how about still stealing the ns like before?"

    "Can''t you use your head? Do you think Louis is a man who would fall again after what he did?"

    Marcus nced at her and said unkindly.

    Grace took a sip of wine, her brain constantly running.

    This time, she couldn''t let Marcus look down on her again.

    She must have done it for him.

    Grace gripped her ss tightly as something shed through her mind.

    "Marcus, I''ve got an idea!"

    "Oh? Tell me about it!"

    "......"

    Pce Hotel.

    Presidential Suite.

    Louis carefully put a drunken Violet to bed.

    Violet grunted lightly twice and rolled over, muttering and tugging at her clothes.

    "So hot, so thirsty."

    The woman''s small face was scarlet, and her long, slender fingers ripped open the buttons of her shirt

    to reveal the white fullness.

    Slightly undting, extraordinarily provocative.

    Louis'' eyebrows were deep and his eyes unconsciously swept past her breasts and all the way down.

    He is so crazy!

    Why did you bring her to the hotel?

    Louis closed his eyes, suppressing his inner turmoil, heard her muttering, and turned to get him water.

    "Get up, drink some water and go back to sleep."

    Violet was helped to her feet, she licked her slightly dry lips and took the ss of water and drank it in

    one gulp.

    The woman in her arms emits a fragrance that is unique to her, with a little bit of alcohol, inviting the

    imagination.

    Louis lowered his eyes, looked at her curly eyshes, red lips, thinking of the intimate contact he had

    with her, and suddenly felt his mouth go dry.

    "Well, it''s so hot and sleepy, I''m going to sleep."

    Violet copsed into bed in a daze.

    Louis was yanked by her and flung himself on top of her at once.

    His throat knot rolled slightly, looking at the woman''s slightly drunken face, his voice was dark, "Violet,

    how hard-hearted are you? I''ve been so good to you, why do you refuse to remarry me?"

    Violet opened her misty eyes slightly and looked at Louis for half a day, like she was identifying who he

    was.

    Half a minuteter, she brushed her lips and said with a big tongue, "Because I hate being a third party!

    I promised Grace that I would stay away from you. I can''t ruin other people''s rtionships, I can''t let

    myself be a bad woman''s!"

    She promised Grace?

    And because of that, she rubs his heart under her feet?

    Louis narrowed his dark eyes and stared fixedly at Violet.

    At that moment, the cell phone in her bag rang.

    Violet frowned, muttered, and covered her ears with some impatience.

    Like a child.

    Louisughed a little and got up to get her phone, ready to turn it off for her.

    The caller ID is Brooklyn.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly and his breath sank around him.

    How did she get in touch with Brooklyn again?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Louis stared at his phone, his thin lips pursed.

    I was about to answer it when the music came to a screeching halt.

    The phone stopped.

    Louis frowned and saw several missed calls on Violet''s phone.

    It''s all from Brooklyn.

    That''s when the ding came in and a message came in.

    "Helena, are you all right? Did you get your sister-inw''s relics?the Williams didn''t give you a hard

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    time, did he?"

    If you can''t get through on the phone, send a message.

    That''s a strong connection!

    Louis'' thin lips are lightly pursed and his breath is slightly sunken.

    I heard from Austin''s bodyguard that Brooklyn was also in Wildcross Town yesterday.

    The two men''s mothers are still old acquaintances.

    They even joked that if they had children in the future, they would have to be inws.

    And this afternoon, Brooklyn apanied Violet to the Williams Manor again!

    This woman, refusing to remarry herself, is it because she has a next family?

    Louis'' jaw is slightly tense, and his thin red lips spill out a soft mockery.

    At that moment, his own cell phone rang.

    Louis put Violet''s phone down and pulled out his own.

    It was Dominic on the phone.

    The aura around Louis is slightly converged.

    "Hello?"

    "Brother, my sister and I have gotten off the ne. Where are you?"

    Dominic and Summer are back in the country.

    Louis'' lips hooked slightly, lifting his wristwatch to look at the time, "You guyse straight to the

    Pce Hotel, I''ll get you a room."

    "Okay, I''ll see youter."

    After hanging up the phone, Louis was about to turn around when a rustling sound came from behind

    him.

    Immediately after, his waist was heavy, and the woman''s white root-like arms wrapped around.

    Louis'' body shook when he heard the woman''s delicate voice ring out.

    "You, you are so noisy? Come on, get out, don''t interfere with my sleep."

    This woman, drunk is not at all peaceful.

    Louis turned around and looked down at Violet.

    The woman beamed her red lips, seemingly awake, and was about to push him out the door.

    The buttons on her chest were ripped open twice, revealing a wonderful view.

    Louis''s eyes darkened and he took her by the slender waist and brought it towards himself.

    "You''re kicking me out? Who do you want to keep youpany, Brooklyn?"

    Inexplicably, the heart is sour, not taste.

    "Brooklyn? Hey, he''s nice! Won''t give me a face. Unlike my ex-husband, who has an ice face all day,

    it''s scary."

    Violet muttered with her head cocked in confusion and drunken eyes.

    He''s an ice cube face?

    In her mind, is this the impression he gives her?

    Louis stared at Violet''s moist red lips, the corners of his mouth curved into a cold arc.

    "Really? I see you hate your ex-husband?"

    So in her memory, he was an emotionless ice face?

    Has she forgotten how much he has helped her?

    This ungrateful woman!

    "Not really! He is cold, but ......"

    Violet burped and looked torn, like she was thinking about something.

    Louis wrapped his arms around her tightly and asked in a deep voice, "But what?"

    "I can''t like his, he''s too much trouble. Well, I''m so tired and sleepy, you get out, I''m going to sleep."

    Violet yawned, as if she had finished wrestling with her inner thoughts, and muttered and pushed

    Louis''s chest.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, his long fingers cupped her small chin, and he suddenly pecked her red

    lips.

    "Can''t like him? So, in fact, you like him in your heart, right?"

    Violet looked at Louis with dazed eyes.

    Halfway through the day, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Louis back on the lips.

    The woman''s eyes are moist, drunken like a dumb bunny, so people can''t help but want to bully hard.

    Louis stared straight at her for two seconds, then picked her up in his arms and took a big step toward

    the bed.

    Is he too much trouble?

    He wanted her to get into big trouble!

    "Violet, be good and I''ll make you happy."

    "......"

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    The lights went out.

    The breeze blew up a corner of the screen window, when the sky of a clear moon shining out of the

    Early the next morning.

    the Williams Manor.

    Miller, who received the call from the police, was in dismay.

    What did he hear?

    Alisha was arrested by the police for threatening and forcing a male publicist to have sex with her?

    Real or Fake!

    Miller was furious and got dressed, ready to go to the police station to find out what was going on.

    "Dad, where are you going this early in the morning?"

    Nancy yawned as she came out of the bedroom and saw Miller heading out with an angry look on his

    face and asked in a hurry.

    "I''m going to the police station, the police called and said your mother called a male prostitute and

    threatened people to have sex with her!"

    Miller sank his face and gritted his teeth.

    "Huh? How can that be? My mom she stayed up all night?"

    Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "She said she went to talk to Buddy about Violet''s weddingst night and just didn''te home all

    night."

    Miller grimaced and walked toward the door.

    "Dad, wait for me, I''ll change my clothes and go with you."

    Nancy hurriedly went back to her room to change her clothes.

    The two went out the door and had the driver drive them straight to the police station.

    After some questioning, it was determined that Alisha forced the male publicist to have sex with her.

    Miller was so angry that he turned blue and walked away.

    "Dad, don''t get mad yet, just bail my mom out."

    Nancy pulled Miller back in a hurry.

    Miller waved him off: "What''s the point of bailing? This disgraceful bitch has made me lose face! Why

    don''t you just don''te out!"

    "Dad, Mom is not that kind of person, don''t you go!"

    Nancy tried to call out to Miller, but Miller was already striding away.

    The surrounding police officers were looking at her with a look of gossip.

    Nancy also felt humiliated and wanted to walk away as well.

    But it was her own mother who was being held, so she had to pay the fine and prepare to get Alisha

    out on bail first.

    However, the police officer told her that paying the fine was not enough.

    Alisha will be detained for another fifteen days.

    Nancy got anxious, thought about it, and hastily asked the officer for her mother''s cell phone, flipped

    out Rosalie''s number and called.

    The mother must have been set up for what happenedst night.

    And the person who set her up was definitely Violet.

    All said and done, to rectify the matter of Violet, and Rosalie can not be unconnected.

    For now, she had to get Rosalie to fish out her mother first.

    "Hello, Mrs. Williams, why are you calling me this early in the morning?"

    "Mrs. Johnson, it''s Nancy, please do something to save my mom ......"

    Outside.

    Miller grimaced and prepared to go back.

    At that moment, there were suddenly countless reportersing from four hundred and eighty

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    directions, surrounding Miller.

    "It''s Mr. Williams, isn''t it? Your wife Alisha is calling male prostitutes in the clubhouse behind your

    back."

    "Mr. Williams, now that the video of your wife ying with a male publicist at the club is going around,

    are you going to turn a blind eye and pretend it''s not happening?"

    "Whatever? Wouldn''t that be head over heels green?"

    "......"

    Numerous long guns were aimed at him, and one sharp question after another followed.

    Miller''s face changed for a while, angry with a fishy sweetness in the throat, poof spit out a mouthful of

    blood.

    The reporters took a step back, but still gathered around him, waiting for his answer.

    Miller wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth and showed his teeth.

    Alisha, that old bitch, made him lose face!

    He wants to divorce her!

    "Mr. Williams, don''t go! When you had money and abandoned your wife and daughter, but now you are

    cuckolded, have you ever regretted?"

    "Mr. Williams, why did your ex-wife''s daughter break off the rtionship with you?"

    "Mr. Williams, is it true that someone on the Inte said you sold your daughter for glory?"

    "Mr. Williams, please answer our words."

    "......"

    Miller tried to leave but was surrounded by the group and could not move.

    He was so angry that his eyelids rolled upwards for a while.

    At this point, Nancy finally bailed Alisha out, and the male publicists agreed to settle the matter

    privately and not pursue Alisha any further.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Alisha was locked up overnight, pimply and in a state of disarray.

    She wrapped her coat tightly and was helped by Nancy to walk outside.

    When she saw Miller surrounded by reporters, she hurriedly hung her head down.

    "Daughter, there are reporters around, let''s get out of here."

    She knows she''s embarrassed and doesn''t want to be targeted by reporters.

    Nancy, also afraid of being ugly, helped Alisha sneak to the side.

    Miller, surrounded by reporters, but with a sharp eye, spotted Alisha''s mother and daughter and

    shouted in anger.

    "Alisha, stop right there!"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Alisha was on her feet and cowered beside Nancy with a look of panic.

    Miller covers his chest and strides over to Alisha, looking at her steadily.

    Alisha, with a sheepish look on her face, called out periodically, "Miller."

    Snap!

    Miller gives Alisha a hard p on the wrist.

    Alisha let out an ahhh and was hit with a stumble, almost falling over.

    "Mom!"

    Nancy was startled and looked at Miller, "Dad, why are you hitting Mom?"

    "This harmful bitch, I pped her lightly, I want to divorce her!"

    Miller finished, turned around and walked away.

    "Miller, you hit me and want to divorce me? Do you have no conscience? Stop right there and tell me

    the truth!"

    Half of Alisha''s face swelled up, and her already wretched appearance became even more wretched.

    The reporters watched the scene and surrounded her.

    "Mrs. Williams, did you go to the clubhouse and call a male prostitute because Mr. Xia couldn''t satisfy

    you?"

    "Mrs. Williams, I don''t suppose this is the first time you''ve ordered a male publicist at a club?"

    "......"

    Listening to the reporters, Alisha was so ashamed and annoyed that she almost broke her fine teeth.

    "I didn''t y male publicist, I was set up!"

    "Mrs. Williams, who set you up?"

    Who framed her?

    Violet, of course!

    But she can''t tell!

    I don''t think we should tell everyone that she had to sell Violet to a domestic violence man for a bride

    price and was set up instead!

    This dumb loss, she will eat it!

    Alisha and Nancy managed to get away from the mob of reporters and returned home.

    Miller was sitting on the sofa, his face blue, being served medicine by a servant.

    When she saw Alisha enter, she said angrily, "How dare you enter the door and get out of here!"

    Alisha wrapped her dress tighter, her eyes filled with tears of shame and anger.

    "Dad, can you just calm down? Mom is a victim, too."

    Nancy had calmed down, she helped Wu Hanfang to sit down and spoke.

    "She''s a victim? Can it be that someone else forced her to do that ugly thing?"

    Miller gave Alisha a vicious re of disgust.

    "Miller, why don''t you believe me? I''m really being set up."

    Alisha wiped her tears with a look of hatred, "It was Violet and Buddy who were behind this. If you don''t

    believe me, I''m going to call Buddy and see what he says!"

    Off all night, she thought about it left and right, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that

    these two people made the ghost.

    I just don''t know why Buddy is helping Violet design her.

    She had to ask for rification anyhow.

    Alisha took out her cell phone, dialed Buddy, and put him on speakerphone.

    The phone was picked up after two rings.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    "Hello?"

    "Mr. Reynolds, what happenedst night, did you set me up? You''ve put me in so much pain!"

    Alisha shouted excitedly.

    "Mrs. Williams, who is harming whom? You introduced Louis'' woman to me, do you think my life is too

    long?"

    Buddy didn''t deny it either and asked a rhetorical question.

    "What Louis'' woman, Mr. Reynolds, that Violet is just Louis'' ex-wife, what are you afraid of?" Alisha

    gasped.

    "Oh, Mrs. Williams, you''re so confused, I''ve already confirmed that Louis is still pursuing Violet, aren''t

    you sending me to my death? I''m not the one who wants to fix you, but Violet."

    Buddy hung up the phone after he finished.

    Alisha hated the phone so much that she threw it hard on the couch.

    "Violet again! This little bitch, I hate to get her killed!"

    Now that she''s the butt of jokes all over town, she won''t be able to join the upper echelons of society.

    It''s all Violet''s fault!

    "Dad, did you hear that? Mom was set up by Violet, and she was a victim."

    Nancy looked over at the stern-faced Miller and put in a good word for Alisha.

    Miller grimaced, "She deserved it! Still remembering what happened in Wildcross Town? No more Evie,

    but now she wants to hit on Violet? Do you think Violet is still the same Violet as before? Didn''t you see

    how hard she was when she had my arm removed? You stupid, stupid bitch, you''ll get a divorce

    tomorrow!"

    Hearing this, Alisha burst into tears.

    "Miller, I''ve suffered so much, and you still want to divorce me? Who am I doing all these things for? It''s

    just to take revenge for you? How can you be so heartless!"

    "Yes, Dad, Mom fell for someone else to take it out for you, and now we should be on the same page! If

    you divorce Mom, won''t that be a pain in the ass for the rtives?"

    Nancy suppressed her inner depression and advised in a timely manner.

    Miller grunted, "So I have to wear a cuckold all day long for people outside tough at?"

    "Dad, Mom has been dedicated to this family for so many years, no credit but also hard work ah. For

    the sake that she was hurt for you, you can forgive her! After a while, no one will say anything."

    Nancy saw that Miller''s tone was not as firm as it had been at the beginning, and again persuaded.

    Miller still has a cold face, see Alisha wiping tears, a look of aggression, did not say anything, coldly

    grunted upstairs.

    "Mom, it''s up to you how to coax Dad into doing it next."

    Nancy looked to Alisha and said.

    Alisha wiped away her tears, a sh of hate in her eyes.

    "I know, your father is angry right now, I can hold him. I just hate Violet right now! This little bitch has

    made me theughing stock of the city, I really want to get her killed!"

    The same coldness shed in Nancy''s eyes.

    Violet has messed up her family and she''s got a grudge!

    "Daughter, you mean to tell me that you called Mrs. Johnson for help? She was the one who got the

    male publicists to drop the charges and get me out?"

    Alisha slowly calmed down and opened her mouth to ask.

    "Yes."

    Nancy nodded, "I told her that you were locked up for doing her work. She''s smart, and she certainly

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    didn''t want to get into trouble on this windfall, so she stepped in and fished you out."

    "I do work for her, or I wouldn''t be able to mess with Violet."

    Alisha sneered, "So, I have to use her hand to fix Violet!"

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Alisha picked it up and nced at it, "Speak of the devil."

    It was Rosalie on the phone.

    Alisha took a deep breath and picked up the phone.

    "Mrs. Johnson."

    "Mrs. Williams, you''re out, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, thanks to Mrs. Johnson foring to the rescue."

    Alisha sniffled, with a sob in her voice.

    "Tell me, what''s going on here? Didn''t you say you got Violet? Did she turn the tables on you again?"

    Rosalie asked.

    "Yes, Mrs. Johnson, that Violet is really bad, she deliberately confused me and made me think that it

    was done. I didn''t realize she set up a trap for me to follow, making me theughing stock of the whole

    town."

    Alisha cried, "Mrs. Johnson, I can''t take this, you have to take it out for me!"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Hearing this, Rosalie said, "What can I do to make me take it out for you?"

    "Mrs. Johnson, you are The hostess of Johnson Family, and it is impossible to keep The Johnson

    Family in order for so many years without a little means."

    Alisha patted a horse''s back, and then the conversation turned, "And I also listened to your words to

    end up in such a situation, you do not help me a hand, will not let me chill? How can I help you in the

    future?"

    This is half apliment, half a threat.

    Rosalie sneered, "Mrs. Williams, you''re both quite threatening, mother and daughter?"

    "Mrs. Johnson, don''t get me wrong, why would I threaten you? I am still waiting for you to promote the

    Williams family into the upper ss circle."

    Alisha hastened to curry favor.

    Rosalie snorted, "Mrs. Williams, I can introduce you to someone who you can get to help you fix Violet.

    but you need to get one thing clear, I''m not afraid of what you''ll say to the outside world, I''m just in

    disgusted with Violet."

    "Yes, yes, Mrs. Johnson, who is this person you''re introducing me to?"

    Alisha was busy answering the question.

    "His name is Greyson, he specializes in working for rich people, you just pay the money in ce, he

    will do what you want."

    Listening to Rosalie''s introduction, Alisha understood that people like Greyson are knives in the hands

    of the rich, specializing in things that are not on the table.

    "Okay, Mrs. Johnson, I''ll take notes." Alisha hung up the phone.

    Nancy, who was standing by, had her ears open and took in the conversation between the two.

    "Mom, this Greyson must not be a good guy, right?"

    Alisha''s mouth curved up in a cold arc, "What rich person doesn''t have a little tact? Your mother also

    has her own power, but I just want to pull Rosalie into the water, or she''s sitting on the sidelines? It''s

    not that good."

    It was Rosalie who was behind her current situation.

    How could she possibly let her stay out of it?

    ......

    Pce Hotel.

    Violet is awake.

    She looked at the unfamiliar ceiling above her head and felt nothing but a splitting headache.

    So thirsty.

    Head is so swollen.

    Where is this?

    Violet got up, rubbed her temples and looked around, then realized she was in a hotel.

    The memory slowly returned, Violet''s hand movements a meal, frowning tightly.

    She remembers treating herself to dinner at the Imperial Clubst night and proceeding to watch a

    good show.

    And then ......

    The memory is a little fuzzy, she seemed to have drunk too much, then was helped out of Imperial Club

    by Louis.

    Louis!

    Some shes in his mind, Violet subconsciously looked at his own naked body, could not help but suck

    back a breath.

    No way!

    Does it mean that Louis brought her to the roomst night?

    It''s really a drinking mistake!

    Violet pped her forehead with a look of chagrin.

    How could she have something with Louis again?

    What can we do now?

    Violet was so depressed that her eyes nced at the bed without thinking, and saw a ss of water

    and a note pad sitting by the bed.

    "I am the man fromst night, contact information has been saved on your phone, I can be responsible

    for you if needed."

    Violet: "......"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    What is the meaning of this sticky note?

    Does it mean that the man who slept with herst night is not Louis yet?

    Violet was so confused, she froze for two seconds and hurriedly took her phone to check it.

    There is a stranger''s WeChat on the phone.

    Violet clicked on it and this WeChat person named Hendrix sent a message: I''m Hendrix, your man

    fromst night.

    Not Louis'' contact information!

    She spent another night with a strangerst night!

    Violet gripped the phone tightly and just wanted to p herself hard.

    How horny is she?

    How can I spend the night with a stranger without knowing?

    With a chagrined look on her face, Violet scratched her hair and got out of bed first to wash up.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Violet still can''t get back to her senses.

    How did she sleep with a strangerst night?

    How did she get to the hotel?

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Didn''t Louis bring her here?

    Violet closed her eyes, desperately trying to remember.

    But her head was a muddle, leaving herpletely clueless.

    When she finished washing up, she grabbed her bag and left the suite.

    What happenedst night was so bizarre, did she have to go figure it out?

    Violet was in a delirious mood when the door across the room opened and the figure of Louis appeared

    in the doorway.

    The man was wearing a white shirt and ck pants.

    Still the usual reserve and arrogance.

    Why is he in the room across the hall?

    Violet stared at Louis with wide, dumbfounded eyes and twitched her lips.

    "You ......"

    "Louis, are you leaving?"

    Behind Louis appeared a yawning woman with her hair down, as if she had just woken up.

    Violet''s wide-eyed eyes widened even more.

    Just now she was thinking that the stranger she spent the night with might be Louis?

    He was the one who staged the story and contacted himself under an alias.

    But now, Louis had a room with another womanst night!

    So the person who was in her roomst night couldn''t have been Louis!

    Louis looked at the dumbfounded woman, his eyes moved and a hint of interest shed in his eyes.

    "Good morning, Violet, what did you want to talk to me about?"

    The man hooked his lips and looked in a rather good mood.

    Violet looked back, swallowed and swallowed the unknown emotion, "It''s nothing. I really didn''t expect

    that Mr. Johnson you are such a person!"

    Scum!

    How dare you open a room with another woman behind Grace''s back!

    So all men are the same!

    Louis is no exception!

    Violet heart can not say whether it is more disappointed, or more difficult, finished and left quickly.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Violet''s fleeing figure, his eyes fixed.

    "Louis, that''s your ex-wife, right? Aren''t you going to exin? She seems to have misunderstood."

    Summer poked her head in the direction of the elevator with an innocent look on her face.

    "No need for that, you and Dominic go to bed early."

    Louis said, and then took off in stride.

    Dominic and Summer stayed at the Pce Hotel in the middle of the night.

    After he left Violet''s room, he came to their room and talked to them until now.

    I didn''t expect to be bumped into by Violet.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If she misunderstands, so be it.

    Anyway, from today onwards, he will approach her with a brand new identity!

    Violet hurried downstairs and came to the front desk to check out.

    "Hello, ma''am, your room charge has been settled." The receptionist said politely.

    Violet froze and asked, "Excuse me, who owns my room?"

    "Your room is registered in your name."

    Her name?

    Did she drink too much and grabbed a random guy at Imperial Club and came to the Pce Hotel to

    get a room?

    Violet was speechless, "So who settled the bill?"

    "Sorry ma''am, I just changed shifts and wasn''t quite sure." The receptionist had an apologetic face.

    Violet smiled sarcastically and turned to leave.

    I''m so depressed, who did she bring to the room?

    Back at Josie''s apartment, no one was home.

    Violet sat on the couch for a moment, thought about it, flipped out the stranger''s number, and edited a

    text message over.

    "I don''t care who you are, you''re an adult, let''s turn the page on yesterday."

    On the other end of the spectrum, Louis had just arrived at The Johnson Group''s President''s Office and

    waspletely refreshed.

    Hearing a beeping sound from the drawer, he pulled it open and pulled a cell phone out of it.

    The number he left for Violet was the number he used to start abroad.

    After so many years of not using it, I never thought it woulde in handy.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    "Miss Elliott, you''re going to put me to sleep and pretend nothing happened? I''m afraid that''s not very

    nice?"

    Louis stared at the message from Violet and returned it with interest.

    Violet in the apartment took a look at it, and suddenly her eyebrows knitted.

    "You know me? What do you want?"

    Did this man named Hendrix know her?

    "You''re a famous makeup artist, we slept together, and I want to be responsible for you. Or, you''re

    responsible for me!"

    Violet: "......"

    Did she run into a scoundrel?

    Violet''s red lips pursed slightly, "Who are you anyway? Are you the male publicist of Imperial Club?"

    Male PR?

    She imagined herself as a male publicist?

    Louis hooked his lips and continued typing, "Don''t worry, I''m not that dirty, just an ordinary man."

    "Then how did you end up with me ......st night," Violet asked, her brow knitted.

    "Because you drank too much and treated me like a male publicist."

    Violet: "......"

    So, she got too excited watching the show yesterday and got carried away?

    Then why don''t Josie and the others pull themselves together a bit?

    Violet stroked her forehead, thought about it, and transferred a sum of money over.

    "Sorry, I drank too muchst night. Take this money as your hard-earned money, and don''t contact me

    again."

    Louis looked at Violet''s turned 2888 and the curvature of his mouth increased.

    It''s not a bad feeling to be hit by a woman with money for the first time!

    However, no contact is impossible!

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, it''s time to get ready for the meeting."

    Harry knocked on the door and saw Louis staring at a cell phone and smiling, thinking he had looked

    away.

    What is the situation?

    Has the days of low pressure suddenly unsealed?

    Who rescued him!

    It must be Violet!

    Louis did not receive the transfer, but resumed his usual coolness and threw the phone into the drawer.

    Violet waited left and right, did not wait for Louis''s reply, some annoyed and threw the phone aside.

    Drinking is a mistake!

    From now on, she will never drink again!

    Violet slumped on the couch, half-heartedly, and picked up her cell phone to call Josie.

    Where did Josie gost night?

    Why did you leave her alone?

    It doesn''t make sense!

    The phone rang twice and was answered.

    "Violet, where are you?"

    Josie''s giggling voice came over the current.

    "I''m at home."

    "Huh? Why are you at home? Didn''t something happen between you and Mr. Johnsonst night?"

    Josie asked in surprise.

    Violet looked up at the sky, "Josie, where did you gost night? Why did you leave me alone?"

    "Last night Austin and I saw that you and Mr. Johnson were still drinking, and I was afraid Erin was

    going to sleep, so Austin and I took Erin away first ah."

    Josie paused and probed, "Violet, did you and Mr. Johnson really not have any follow-upst night?"

    There is a follow-up.

    But not with Louis.

    Violet bellyached and smiled dryly, "What are you thinking about, where''s Erin? Did you send her to

    kindergarten?"

    "Yeah, Austin just drove Erin off to kindergarten."

    "Oh, you slept at Mr. Evison''sst night?"

    Violet digressed and teased.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    "Ahem, and Erin''s okay?" Josie shot back ufortably.

    Violetughed lightly, "Well, I''m going to be busy, I''ll be back tonight."

    "Good."

    Hanging up the phone, Violet let out a long breath and scratched her brow.

    What happenedst night, she didn''t want Josie to know.

    It''s so humiliating.

    On the other end of the phone, Austin drove on, looked at Josie on the passenger side and asked,

    "What, Helena wasn''t with Louisst night?"

    "No! Looks like that brother of yours is quite the decent guy!" Josie shot back.

    Austin raised an eyebrow and didn''t make a sound.

    The brother of the family can still sit in the same situation yesterday?

    Why is he so unbelieving?

    Later he must be properly interrogated.

    The Johnson Group.

    Conference room.

    After the departments did their usual debriefing, they listened to Louis'' final instructions.

    Louis in the main seat swept his eyes across the circle, and his low, maic voice rang out.

    "The Johnson Group Medical has been developing moderately, and the next phase of our mission is to

    win the cooperation project with Infinity Tech Company. We hope that all departments will focus on

    making a detailed business n as soon as possible. Any questions?"

    Hearing this, an executiveughed and said, "Mr. Johnson, I heard that the head of Infinity Tech

    Company, Dominic, is your cousin, really young and talented! I think, with this rtionship in ce, we

    should have a better chance than otherpanies to take the cooperation."

    "Yes, yes, I think so too. With The Johnson Group''s reputation and your rtionship with Infinity Tech

    Company, we''ll be able to secure a partnership."

    Several executives chimed in.

    Louis swept around expressionlessly and was about to speak when Jasmine snorted lightly.

    "Is it just a small technologypany? Is it worthy of you to be so subservient? What a joke!"

    Isn''t it thepany owned by Louis'' grandfather''s family?

    These dog minions, do you want to kiss Louis'' ass like that?

    "A small technologypany? Do you know how much revenue this little techpany generates in a

    year? Miss Johnson, if you''re too idle, put more effort into your work so you don''t make a fool of

    yourself and bring thepany into disrepute."

    Louis'' cold, sharp eyes swept over to Jasmine and reprimanded her nonchntly.

    "You!"

    Jasmine knew Louis was talking about what happened at thest auction.

    She looked at the strange looks several executives were giving her, and her face alternated between

    green and white as she stared at Louis, unable to speak.

    "Is there anything else? If not, the meeting is adjourned."

    Louis spoke in a cold voice and got up to leave.

    Jasmine''s chest rose and fell, and she hatefully pushed back her chair and left on her high heels.

    Walking around the corner, she pulled out her cell phone to call Marcus.

    The phone beeps and Marcus, as usual, does not answer her calls.

    Jasmine was so angry that she wanted to drop her phone.

    Since thest auction, Marcus has ignored her.

    What should she do!

    Louis returned to the president''s office and had just sat down when Austin''s phone call came in.

    "Louis, did you have a good timest night?"

    Listening to his old friend''s teasing voice on the phone, Louis'' long, slender fingers tapped the desk.

    "Something to say."

    "Yo, such a serious book, huh?"

    Austin said, "Did you see the news? Alisha got bailed out of the police station. miller was so mad he

    spit blood and piled on the word that he was going to divorce her."

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, "Alisha got out so quickly?"

    "Yes! I asked, and it was your stepmother who used her contacts to get the charges dropped."

    Rosalie used connections?

    It seems that this incident with Violet has nothing to do with this good stepmother of his.

    Louis sneered, "It seems that because of Jasmine''s scandal at the auction, Rosalie med it on the

    Violet sisters, and that''s why she and Alisha are working together to give the Violet sisters a good

    look."

    "I think so. louis, should we go to the police station and put pressure on Alisha to be put back in?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Austin asked.

    "No. If we go deeper into this matter, we can''t guarantee that we will find out that Violet paid off these

    male publicists."

    Louis'' body slowly leaned back in his chair and smiled yfully, "Didn''t Miller wear a cuckold? How

    about giving him a chance to get back at him!"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Hearing Louis'' words, Austinughed.

    "Good idea Louis, you''re still secretly helping your ex-wife out! Sost night, you two ......"

    "Last night, Dominic and Summer came back home and I spent the night talking to them."

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and his thin lips spat out a sentence.

    Austin can''t be told the truth or Josie will know.

    Most of all, he didn''t want to beughed at.

    Because he took Austin''s words to heart.

    It was he who reminded himself to approach Violet with a different identity.

    "What? Louis, do you have to be such a decent guy? No wonder when Josie asked where Violet was

    this morning, Violet said she was home."

    Austin was pleasantly surprised.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed, "Is that what she said?"

    "Yes! Isn''t she home?"

    "If she says so, so be it." Louis went with the flow.

    "Well, why do I get the feeling that you two have something fishy going on?"

    "Go get a woman."

    "Huh?"

    "The Miller thing."

    Louis hung up the phone after he finished.

    The woman who has schemed against him always has to pay the price.

    As for his stepmother, he will settle some scores with her slowly!

    Louis''s dark, deep eyes had the slightest hint of a cold ghost.

    A few momentster, he thought of something, pulled open the drawer and took out the phone.

    Tap on Violet''s WeChat, the transfer is still lying quietly inside.

    She didn''t send another message over.

    Won''t you ask him why he doesn''t charge for it?

    You really don''t want to contact yourself anymore?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis hooked the corners of his mouth and flipped out a few photos.

    It''s a shot he took of her in the hotel suite as she slept.

    A bit of a sleeping beauty look.

    Louis'' long, slender fingers rubbed gently, his eyebrows soft.

    A knock on the door sounded and someone pushed in.

    "Louis."

    It''s Grace.

    The smile between Louis'' eyebrows converged and he put the phone into the drawer without moving.

    "Something?"

    Grace handed a document to his desk.

    "Manager Jacob is a little busy, so I''m going to turn in this month''s report for him."

    She''s got to show up at the group more often.

    Otherwise, it is easy to have no presence.

    Louis took the file and flipped through it and put it aside.

    "Anything else?"

    Grace looked at Louis'' cold face and her eyes shed slightly.

    "Louis, I looked at the calendar and found that there is an auspicious day for marriage next week for

    the two of us ......"

    Not since thest time he took her to the Johnson Manor.

    Is he going to marry himself back or not?

    Louis'' hands moved and raised his eyes to look at Grace.

    "Grace, as I said, you are Luka''s real mother, and I will give you thepensation you deserve and

    raise Luka together with you. But other than that, I won''t give you any promises."

    Hearing this, the smile on Grace''s face froze.

    "Louis, obviously you took me to the Johnson Manor that day, didn''t you want to get married to?"

    "I''m sorry, I have no such thoughts."

    Admittedly, he did have thoughts of marrying Grace and just living out his life after his self-esteem was

    bruised.

    But when he faced Violet again, he knew exactly who it was he wanted to marry.

    Thenter, something happened to Violet and he understood his heart better.

    He couldn''t force himself to live with a woman he didn''t love.

    I can only say sorry to Grace.

    "Louis, why? Did I do something wrong?"

    Grace forcefully forced out two tears and said in aggravation.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Louis lowered his eyes and continued to work, "You''re very nice, but I''m not attracted to you. Is there

    anything else? If not, get out."

    "Louis ......"

    "Get out and close the door behind you."

    Louis'' voice sank, Grace moved her lips, and a cold aura shed in her eyes.

    The good thing is that she has found a way to help Marcus.

    It doesn''t matter if I marry Louis or not!

    Louis refused to marry her, but it must be because of Violet again.

    This Violet, really good tactics.

    The day she is there, she poses a danger to herself.

    Sooner orter, I will get rid of her!

    ......

    RW Styling Studio.

    Violet is ready to go to Sky Shopping Mall to sign the contract.

    When I ran into Natalie head-on, I saw her staring at herself with a sultry look on her face.

    A sultry look?

    Violet winked and greeted her with a smile.

    "Natalie, did you y toote yesterday? Why do you look so listless?"

    Natalie stared at Violet, "Miss Helena,st night, I saw everything, you and ......"

    "Natalie."

    Violet, startled, nced around and hastily pulled Natalie to a deserted corner.

    "Natalie,st night, did you see me leave the Imperial Club with a man and go to the Pce Hotel?"

    Did Natalie see the man she was withst night?

    Who is he?

    What does it look like?

    Natalie froze and looked at Violet and nodded.

    Violet hurriedly asked, "So did you get a good look at him? Was it an acquaintance I know?"

    Natalie''s eyes shed and she asked tentatively, "Miss Helena, don''t you know who you went to the

    Pce Hotel with?"

    Doesn''t she know that Louis took her away?

    "I was so drunkst night, I can''t remember at all." Violet said with some chagrin.

    Natalie''s eyes twitched, "Miss Helena, it was too far away and I didn''t get a good look at the guy, it

    seemed a little ugly and old, I thought it was someone you knew."

    A little ugly?

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Maybe it''s still an old man!

    Violet was speechless and stroked her forehead.

    She pulled Natalie and smiled sarcastically, "Natalie, can you keep what happenedst night a secret

    for me? Don''t tell anyone, okay?"

    It''s so humiliating.

    She just wanted to hurry up and turn the page.

    "Okay, Miss Helena, I''ll keep your secret, it''s between us. Here, pull the hook."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up and she stuck out her pinky.

    Violetughed dryly and matched Natalie''s hooking gesture.

    "Then I''ll go and get busy, you get busy too."

    "Okay, Miss Helena, you drive a little slower on the road."

    "Good."

    Violet turned to go downstairs, and Natalie touched her little finger with a sh of fascination in her

    eyes.

    They both have the first secret now!

    She will guard it with her heart!

    Mall.

    "Sorry Miss Elliott, the empty counter you wanted has just been rented out, if you still want to rent a

    counter at Sky Shopping Mall, you''ll have to wait for the ST counter contract to expire."

    Manager Hamilton of the mall said with a regretful face.

    Violet was stunned, "Manager Hamilton, didn''t we have a deal? Howe the empty counter is rented

    to someone else so soon?"

    "Miss Elliott ah, we only agreed verbally, the mall is open for one day, I can''t wait for you all the time

    right?"

    Manager Hamiltonughed and said, "If you ask me, Miss Elliott, you should think about renting the ST

    counter. If you want to rent, then you''d better sign with me right away. Otherwise, you may not even

    have this counter soon."

    Mr. Johnson is really good to this ex-wife.

    Turning the corner to get her the best lot.

    Violet looked at Manager Hamilton''s meaningful grin and burst out, "Manager Hamilton, did Mr.

    Johnson put you up to this?"

    She''s no fool, and Manager Hamilton is so close to delivering the ST counter contract to her by talking

    like this.

    He couldn''t have done this if no one had given the word.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    "This, I didn''t say, you guessed it yourself."

    Manager Hamilton snorted and asked again, "Miss Elliott, that ST counter, do you want to rent it or not?

    If not, I''ll have to go through the renewal process with ST."

    Violet pursed her lips, "Manager Hamilton, you let me make a call first."

    She had to find Louis and ask him why he was doing this.

    Violet walked to the corner, took a deep breath, and dialed Louis.

    The phone was answered after two rings.

    The male voiceing from the current is the usual low and maic.

    "Hello?"

    "Mr. Johnson, you authorized Manager Hamilton of the mall to rent the ST counter to me, didn''t you?"

    Violet asked.

    On the other end of the phone, Louis stopped what he was doing and raised an eyebrow, "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "Because ...... wants to gag you."

    Violet: "......"

    She was all ready to try tomunicate with him again without hurting his pride.

    She didn''t want to take his favor.

    She can''t pay it back!

    But people are saying that they want to gag her?

    "Gag me, Mr. Johnson, what do you mean?"

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly, and her mind suddenly shed back to a scene she saw in the hotel this

    morning.

    At once, it dawned on her.

    "Oh, I see, you want me to keep your morning secret for you, right?"

    Louis: "......"

    This woman, on the contrary, can associate.

    His intention was just to feel that she was already his woman, so anything, she deserved the best.

    I didn''t think she would think of anything else.

    Since she wants to think that way, let her be.

    The corners of Louis'' mouth ticked lightly, "Did anything happen this morning?"

    "Mr. Johnson, don''t worry, I don''t like to meddle in other people''s personal affairs. No matter how

    scummy you are, I won''t ruin your image in Luka''s mind."

    Violet understands that Louis is taking the counter as a bribe and epts it openly.

    "I g?"

    Louis couldn''t help but snort lightly.

    Are you still not scum?

    With Grace, and also with other women screwing seven or eight.

    Violet sighed aloud in her heart, but said with her mouth, "Mr. Johnson, the benevolent is the wise.

    Then you get busy, I''ll talk to Manager Hamilton about the contract."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone and walked towards Manager Hamilton.

    On the other end of the phone, Louis looked at the phone screen and his brow sank slightly.

    In order to get close to her, he actually branded himself as a scum image?

    Is it worth it?

    The phone rings again.

    Louis returned to his senses, looked at the caller ID, and picked up the phone.

    "Summer."

    "Louis, Dominic has eaten something and is throwing up and having diarrhea, and I''m taking him to the

    hospital."

    "What? I''ll be right there."

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted together and he got up in a hurry, grabbed his jacket and left in stride.

    Mall.

    Violet signed the lease with Manager Hamilton and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    What a stroke of luck for her.

    I can''t believe I was able to get Louis to bribe himself.

    She couldn''t tell what she felt, but she shook off those troubling thoughts and drove to the hospital.

    Her and David''s gic match report should be out today.

    Right away she will know if her real father is the Bergen.

    Coming to the hospital''s testing department, she picked up the report.

    With excitement, she busily opened the report.

    A sh of disappointment crossed her eyes when she saw what was on it.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was overthinking it!

    She is not rted to David by blood!

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    She''s not the Bergen!

    Violet fixedly looked at the report sheet in her hand for a long time, and slowly put the sheet away.

    Look at her, she''s so suspicious all day, she doesn''t know what she''s doing!

    Previously suspected that his daughter was Louis'' daughter.

    Now it is spected that he and David are brother and sister.

    Don''t be so boring!

    Violet shook her head and took the report card out of the hospital.

    When I came to the lobby on the first floor, I met a person head-on.

    "Helena."

    "Brooklyn."

    Violet saw that it was Brooklyn and perked up.

    "Helena, are you okay? I called and messaged you yesterday and you never answered."

    Brooklyn looked at Violet and said.

    Violet froze, picked up her phone and flipped through it, but didn''t see Brooklyn''s phone number or

    message.

    Did the strange man delete Brooklyn''s calls and messages?

    What right does he have to do that?

    It is really annoying to the extreme.

    Violet cursed twice in her heart, gathered her thoughts and looked at Brooklyn.

    "Sorry, I was drunk yesterday, so I didn''t see it. The what, you''re at the hospital, is Auntie Blossom

    okay?"

    Violet changed the subject and Brooklyn said, "It''s nothing serious, my mom has an old illness and her

    blood pressure only shot up yesterday when she was deliberately provoked by a gang of punks."

    At that, Violet couldn''t help but ask, "How did some jerk go and pick on Auntie Blossom?"

    "I checked, those punks were henchmen raised by a contractor named Buddy, and for some reason

    they ran off to harass my mom."

    Brooklyn''s face was a little cold.

    Once Violet heard it was one of Buddy''s people, her mind was made up.

    "Brooklyn, I''m sorry, it''s probably because of me, something happened a little bit yesterday ......"

    Violet told Brooklyn about what happened yesterday.

    It seems that Alisha asked Buddy to find someone to harass Brooklyn''s mother in order to get rid of

    her.

    This Alisha, what a meanie.

    Brooklyn''s face got a little colder as he listened to Violet''s exnation.

    "So that''s how it is. I saw the news today, Helena, and you kind of disguised it for my mother."

    "I still have to say I''m sorry to you guys for bringing Auntie Blossom down."

    Violet looked apologetic.

    Brooklyn hooked her lips, "Helena, don''t say sorry, why don''t youe up with me to see my mom.

    She''s been asking to talk to you."

    Hearing this, Violet readily agreed.

    "Okay, you let me go ahead and do some shopping."

    "No, my mom doesn''tck anything."

    Brooklyn pulled Violet and got on the elevator.

    In the other elevator, Louis apanied Summer and Dominic out of it and caught a glimpse of the

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    two.

    Both have smiling eyebrows and look extraordinarily affectionate.

    Louis''s ck eyes narrowed and the aura around him was cold.

    "Brother, what are you looking at? That seems to be your ex-wife, right? Looking very intimate with the

    man next to her? Could that be her new boyfriend? Butst night, you were not with her ......"

    Dominic covered his still slightly ufortable stomach and looked curiously in Violet''s direction with a

    gossipy face.

    Others don''t know, he does. Last night his brother and his ex-wife were together.

    "What you shouldn''t know, you don''t need to know. Exercise more, don''t move and go to the hospital

    because of the water andnd."

    Louis spoke with a cold vocal line.

    Dominic nced at Summer and touched his nose, knowing that his brother was not in a very pretty

    mood.

    I don''t know if it was because he was in the hospital or because he saw his ex-wife with another man.

    "Louis, we don''t have to do any more bidding when we go back to China, right? Wouldn''t it be better to

    work directly with your The Johnson Group?"

    Summerughs and interrupts.

    Louis took a big step forward and said in a light voice: "No, it''s thepetition that makes the

    conversation and allows thepany to open up faster in the country."

    "But what if it''s the Scott Group that steals this partnership?"

    Dominic followed up with a question.

    Louis gave a sideways nce, his handsome face full of cold arrogance.

    "Do you think there is a better team in the country than The Johnson Group?"

    Dominic: "......"

    Cousin is still so self-absorbed!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Ward.

    "Mom, look who''s here?"

    Brooklyn led Violet into the hospital room, smiling.

    "Hello Auntie Blossom, I''m sorry foring to see you empty-handed."

    Violet said with some embarrassment.

    "What kind of talk is that? Have a seat. brooklyn, go cut some fruit for helena."

    Blossom sat up from the bed with a grin on her face.

    "Okay." Brooklyn answered and went to wash the fruit.

    "Brooklyn, there''s no need."

    Violet was a little formal and looked to Blossom and said, "I''m sorry Auntie Blossom, you will be

    hospitalized because of me ......"

    Violet gave a brief ount of what happened.

    Blossom listened quietly and shook her head.

    "I knew Alisha when we were young and knew she was a very scheming woman. I remember she had

    a boyfriend when she wasn''t with Miller, and then broke up with him after she hooked up with him. I

    heard that the man even killed himself for her, which is ridiculous."

    Hearing this, Violet was speechless for a moment.

    The feelings between men and women are just so iprehensible, right?

    "But I have nothing to say to others, because everyone who lives has their own goals."

    Blossom sighed, "Back then, I didn''t listen to your mother either in pursuit of love, knowing full well that

    Brooklyn''s father had a fianc¨¦e, and imagining that one day he would break off the engagement and be

    with himself. In the end, I harmed Brooklyn, making him the bastard son of the Su family and being

    criticized to this day."

    Blossom looked despondent and apologetic.

    Violet looked over at Brooklyn who handed her the fruit, smiled at him, and thanked him.

    This is someone else''s family matter, and she doesn''t want toment on it much.

    It just sounds like her own mother was a very sensible woman who didn''t care to meddle in other

    people''s rtionships.

    But then why did she get pregnant unmarried and carry herself?

    Is the reason why she doesn''t say who the man who made her pregnant is because she can''t say it out

    loud?

    Who exactly is her father?

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Helena, I heard about you from Brooklyn."

    Blossom changed the subject, "Now you are single, right? My son doesn''t have a girlfriend either, so if

    it''s meant to be, I''d really like to fulfill your mother''s wish."

    Violet: "......"

    Is this an attempt to match her with Brooklyn?

    Violet was a little embarrassed and said silently, "Auntie Blossom, I have a daughter who is four years

    old, and I have no intention of getting married again in this life."

    She doesn''t want to attract any more peach blossoms.

    It''s good to be clear first.

    "You had a child? The father of that child is ......" Blossom looked surprised.

    "He passed away."

    Violet smiled, feeling herself getting better at telling this lie.

    "Ahem, Helena, what brings you to the hospital?"

    Brooklyn was also a little embarrassed and quickly digressed.

    "I''vee to confirm one thing, but I seem to have gotten it wrong."

    Violet looked at the time, smiled and got up, "Auntie Blossom, I have some business to attend to, I

    have to go now. You get some rest and I''ll see you some other time."

    "Okay, Brooklyn, you see Helena off for Mom."

    "Good."

    Brooklyn sends Violet out.

    "Helena, my mom has been worried about my life for the past few years, so she makes matchmaking

    when she catches a girl, so don''t think too much about it."

    Violet smiled, "I understand."

    "Then we are still friends, and you can contact me for anything you need."

    Brooklyn looked at Violet''s pretty face and regret shed in her eyes.

    I could tell that she had no idea about herself.

    She has a daughter?

    And does Louis know?

    "Thank you, Brooklyn, I''ll leave you to it then."

    Violet and Brooklyn said goodbye.

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis sat in the executive chair, thinking of the scene he saw in the hospital, he narrowed his eyes, his

    slender fingers tapping the desktop habitually.

    A few momentster, he took his phone out of the drawer and tapped on Violet''s avatar.

    "You like Brooklyn a lot?"

    At that end, Violet was just getting into her car and preparing to start it.

    When she heard a messagee in on her phone, she picked it up and took a look at it, and then her

    eyebrows knitted.

    It''s that strange man named Hendrix!

    Didn''t you tell him not to contact himself anymore?

    Boring as hell.

    Violet didn''t bother to pay attention to him, tossed her phone to the side and started the car.

    Louis waited for half a day, did not hear Violet''s reply, thin lips lightly pursed.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    "You''re my woman now, and I don''t like women with a few feet in the water, so I hope you''ll keep your

    distance from him."

    Not to talk to him?

    That''s not good!

    She is his woman now, and he has to remind her all the time to keep her peace.

    Louis waited a few more moments, but there was still no response on the phone.

    This woman, is she talking to Brooklyn right now?

    That''s why they don''t take care of themselves.

    Louis'' eyebrows sank slightly, and after thinking about it, he found two photos of Violet''s sleeping face

    and sent them over.

    On the other end, Violet listened to the constant sound of messages and unconsciously picked up her

    phone to take a look.

    When she saw the photo on her phone, she hastily hit the steering wheel and pulled the car over to the

    side of the road.

    This man, actually stole a picture of himself!

    What does he want?

    "Who are you? What exactly do you want? Are you trying to ckmail me?"

    At this moment, she just wants to p herself to death.

    How is it that you can lose your virtue after drinking?

    Tic.

    The man sent a transfer red packet over.

    "I don''t want to break thew, just remind you that you are my woman now and I hope you stay away

    from other men."

    Violet counted the six eights that the man turned and almostughed in exasperation.

    "This gentleman, are you nning to bag me?"

    The two slept overnight, he did not receive the two thousand eight hundred she gave, backhandedly

    transferred her eighty-eight thousand eight hundred.

    So generous!

    "Whatever you think, or, alternatively, you can be the one to wrap me up?"

    Louis hooked his lips and typed with interest.

    Life is too tight and it''s fun to tease someone in this way.

    "Sorry, I''m not a rich woman."

    Violet gritted her teeth and snapped back.

    "It''s okay, you can hold on to my golden thigh."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the idea of being a mistress."

    "I don''t have a family, and I don''t have a girlfriend."

    Looking at the man''s submissive reply on the phone, Violet bit her lip and her almond eyes shed.

    "You want me to be your girlfriend?"

    "Is that okay?"

    "But I''m a face person! You know my ex-husband Louis, right? Unless you don''t look anything like him,

    then I''ll think about it."

    Natalie said the man was old and ugly.

    After she made such a request, the old man must be embarrassed to pester himself anymore, right?

    Louis stared at the words on his phone, a small smile shing in his eyes.

    "You think your ex-husband is good looking?"

    His ex-wife actually uses him as a standard?

    I don''t know why I feel so good!

    "Or what?"

    "Isn''t he ice faced and scary?"

    Hmm?

    I think I''ve heard that somewhere before?

    Violet stared at the message on her phone and blinked.

    "That''s the majestic aura he has developed from years of fighting in the mall, do you understand?"

    The curve of Louis'' mouth got bigger.

    "It sounds as if you still worship your ex-husband?"

    The little woman with a heart of gold.

    Why did he love to see her defend herself in front of others so much?

    "You''re so nosy! All right, I''m driving! Remember, if you don''t look as good as Louis, don''t bother me!

    You have to know yourself, understand?"

    Violet didn''t want to bullshit with the stranger any further, and after sending a message over, she tossed

    her phone to the side.

    Louis on the other end looked at the message on his phone andughed silently.

    He raised his hand and touched his face, thought about it, and dialed out.

    "Dominic, do something for me ......"

    On the other end of the line, Violet restarted the car.

    Just not long after driving out, the phone beeped again.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    This man, there is no end to it!

    Violet was exasperated and was thinking about whether to just ckball him.

    But when she picked up her phone, she couldn''t help but blush slightly when she saw a message

    disyed on it!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    The message was not from Hendrix, but someone anonymously sent a picture of her daughter.

    In the photo, the daughter is wearing her school uniform and is looking toward the camera.

    The background of the photo is a park.

    She remembered that the teacher had said in the parent group that she would take the children

    outdoors for a pick-me-up today.

    Who is it?

    Why did you send a picture of your daughter?

    Violet hurriedly pulled over to the side of the road and prepared to call her teacher.

    At that moment, the phone rang.

    Violet stared at the string of numbers, her red lips pursed.

    The call was from the person who sent her the photo.

    "Hello?"

    "If you don''t want anything to happen to your daughter, behave yourself."

    The man''s conspiratorial voice came over the current.

    Violet''s grip on the phone tightened and she questioned, "Who the hell are you? What do you want?"

    "See an alley across the street? Get out of the car and walk across."

    The man gave the order.

    Violet looked out the window and saw a narrow alley across the road, where, a ck car was parked.

    "Who the hell are you? I''m warning, don''t hurt my daughter! Otherwise, I won''t let you go!"

    "Stop nagging and hurry up! If you slow down any more, I can''t guarantee that I''ll hurt your daughter."

    The man spoke impatiently.

    Violet''s heart pounded, not daring to disobey orders, sheplied and got out of the car and went to

    the alley across the road.

    "Get in the car."

    The man gave another order, and Violet hastily pulled open the car door, looking for her daughter.

    But there was no Erin in the car, except for a driver, and a man.

    "Where is my daughter?"

    "I told you, I won''t hurt your daughter as long as you behave. Otherwise ......"

    The man in the back seat hung up the phone and looked at her with a fierce face.

    He wore a duck-tongued hat and a ck outfit with ck pants.

    The face of a Chinese character, more than forty years old, with a long scar on the brow bone.

    One look is not to be messed with.

    Violet then realized that it was this man who was just talking to himself on the phone.

    Who the hell is he?

    Violet was tempted to call the police, but when she thought of her daughter, she stiffened up and got in

    the car.

    The man reached over and yanked her bag and phone.

    Violet bit her lip and looked at the stranger, "I don''t know you, who the hell are you and where did you

    take my daughter?"

    He actually knew Erin was her daughter?

    Then it must be someone who knows her well.

    But she doesn''t know him, so this guy should be instructed!

    The car started slowly and drove forward.

    The man looked her up and down, and a hint of evil shed in his eyes.

    "Someone paid me to do something, don''t worry, as long as you do as you''re told, your daughter will be

    absolutely fine."

    The man''s gaze was unrestrained and lewd.

    Violet bit her lip, her heart beating.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Surely someone is directing them.

    Who the hell is it?

    What do you want to do?

    The car sped along, driving further and further off.

    Until it stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse.

    "Get out of the car."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    The man got out of the car and ordered.

    Violet pursed her lips, got out of the car without saying a word, and was pushed into the warehouse.

    There were a few straggling men sitting inside, and when they saw them enter, they got up.

    "Greyson, this is the girl, huh? She''s pretty!"

    "Hmm."

    The man who brought Violet in hmmm''d and swaggered into a chair brought by his men.

    Violet looked around and saw that someone was pointing a camera at her in this dpidated

    warehouse.

    The few people next to her looked at her with evil eyes.

    Is this meant to be a video for her?

    Violet''s heart jumped and she looked at the man in the chair, "I''vee here with you, so you can tell

    me where my daughter is, right?"

    "Don''t worry, your daughter is fine and should be heading back to school with her teacher ssmates

    right now."

    Greyson lit a cigarette, crossed his legs, and returned it.

    He used his daughter to lure her over on purpose!

    Why?

    "Haha, Greyson, are we ready to start?"

    "This chick is so pretty, the brothers are blessed today."

    Several young men with dyed hair and a flow of young people have gathered around towards Violet.

    Violet''s heart jumped and her nerves instantly tightened.

    "What do you want?"

    "Violet, if you don''t want anything to happen to your daughter, be a good girl and undress yourself."

    Greyson dusted off his cigarette and exhaled a smoke ring.

    Violet looked at him, "I have no grudge against you, what do you want?"

    "Can''t you see that yet? Someone paid me a fortune to take pictures of you fooling around with men,

    and you had to do it willingly. So hello ......"

    Hearing this, Violet suddenly understood.

    Someone wants to ruin himself and presumes to keep himself dumb and afraid to speak up.

    These people look like they''re from the road, and they''re using their daughter''s safety to lure her over

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    so that they have to give in.

    Who has such a big hatred with himself?

    Alisha shed in my mind.

    The only people she''s offendedtely are the Alisha family.

    Alisha was dumbfounded by her own calctions, so could it be her revenge?

    "Take it off! Beautiful girl, don''t be afraid, brother I will be very gentle."

    "Hey, hey, look at this little face tender, I did not expect to have a daughter? If you don''t know, you think

    it''s an eighteen-year-old college student."

    "......"

    Several youngstersughed wickedly.

    Violet fiercely pulled out a dagger from her pocket, "Don''te any closer, or I''ll die with you!"

    Just now when she got the call, she put the folding knife in her pocket, just in case.

    Several men were on their feet and all looked at the man in the chair.

    Greyson took a deep drag on his cigarette, dropped the butt on the floor, and got up to walk slowly

    towards Violet.

    "Still quite tough? What, are you scaring me? If you don''t cooperate, I don''t mind taking your life

    directly after I''ve made my brothers happy today!"

    The man had a fierce look on his face, his scars twitching as the muscles in his face tugged.

    Violet gripped the hilt of her knife tightly, trying desperately to keep herself calm.

    "This big brother, before you arrested me, didn''t you investigate my background? I am Louis'' woman, if

    anything happens to me, do you think he will let you guys go?"

    "Is that bastard son of The Johnson Family a big deal? He almost died in my hands a year ago? I tell

    you, if I want to, I can take his life tomorrow!"

    With a cocky look on his face, Greyson moved closer to Violet and suddenly reached for Violet''s knife.

    Violet was still reying what he said when the knife was knocked to the ground with a sudden pain in

    her wrist.

    Violet''s heart was beating violently, and looking at the few people who had gathered around again, she

    called out in a hurry, "Wait, big brother, I want to talk to you about a business deal."

    Greyson looked at her with a yful expression, "You want to talk business with me? Talk about what

    kind of business?"

    Violet swallowed and tried to calm her heart.

    "I guess big brother you are carrying a human life, you must be watched by the relevant departments,

    right? Do you want to go out with a straight face?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Hearing Violet''s words, Greyson narrowed his eyes, full of danger, "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is, I''m a makeup artist, and I can teach you makeup to make sure you can''t even

    recognize your loved ones when you walk down the streetter."

    Violet stared at Greyson and said slowly.

    She had to find a way to keep her innocence, and all she could think of right now was her make-up

    skills.

    I hope I can persuade this man to let her go.

    Greyson stared at Violet quietly, "Are you trying to use makeup to make us disguise our true

    appearance as a condition for me to let you go today?"

    "Yes."

    Violet kept herposure, "Brother, my make-up isparable to disguise, if you don''t believe me,

    you can look up the modeling contest held not long ago on the inte. One of the contestants who

    could have won the championship, just because she offended me, I used my makeup art to make her

    only get the third ce. So, I must be very useful to you."

    Hearing this, Greyson looked her up and down, pondering.

    Violet stood quietly, only to feel a heart like to jump out of the chest.

    After a long time, Greyson seems to have figured it out, "This deal sounds interesting, okay, I can let

    you go, now, youe with me."

    He was talked into it.

    Violet exhaled silently with joy in her heart.

    The good thing is that she is in the service industry and understands some customer psychology.

    This person has a human life on his hands, must be long years in the knife''s mouth licking blood.

    Those who live in darkness must long for sunlight.

    That''s what made her think of using her make-up to convince him.

    "Greyson, is this the end? What about the buyer?"

    One of the men called out.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to find a woman with a simr body shape to her instead? Stupid."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Greyson waved his hand impatiently and led Violet out of the warehouse.

    Violet looked around, and when no one was looking, she hurriedly threw a bright colored hair band to

    the ground.

    This is my daughter''s hair ring, I hope someone will find it.

    "Brother, where are you taking me?"

    Violet inquired as she got into the car.

    "We''ll see when we go."

    Greyson closed the car door and signaled the driver to drive.

    Violet pursed her lips and something shed through her mind as she thought about what this man had

    said.

    She must not have misheard the man who said that Louis almost died at his hands a year ago.

    So, Louis'' car ident was man-made?

    So who does this Greyson work for?

    Is the person who instructed him to hurt himself today the same person who instructed him to do it to

    Louis a year ago?

    ......

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis finished a meeting, rubbed his brow, and prepared to go to the next drinking party.

    Harry has been following him around.

    At that moment, a message came in on his phone.

    He took it out and took a look at it, and his face changed abruptly when he saw what was on it.

    "Harry, has Mr. Robinson arrived yet?"

    Louis asked as he nced at his watch.

    Harry stood still, staring nkly at his phone.

    Louis didn''t hear a reply and stopped to look back at him.

    "Harry?"

    Harry returned to his senses and hurriedly put his phone in his pocket.

    "Mr. Johnson, what did you just say?"

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly, "What''s wrong with you? Something wrong?"

    "I ......"

    Harry opened his mouth and turned his words around, "Mr. Johnson, can I take a leave of absence?

    There''s something I have to take care of."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Louis looked at him steadily for two seconds, "What is it? Do you need help?"

    "No, I can handle it myself."

    Harry lowered his eyes slightly and returned the question.

    "Go ahead."

    Louis didn''t ask any more questions and turned to stride away.

    Harry watched his back and curled his fingers.

    He couldn''t tell Louis what had happened for the moment because the man''s reputation was at stake!

    Harry hurried out of the group, got in his car, and dialed out a phone call.

    "Who are you and what do you want?"

    The person who just sent him the message was an unknown number.

    Above is a picture of Nina in a room, swallowing fog with several men.

    Beside her, there were also syringes, and a small packet of white pills.

    Nina she actually ......

    "Is that Assistant Harry? My boss would like a word with you."

    A man''s voice came over the current, followed by someone picking up the phone.

    " Assistant Harry, how are you, I''m Marcus."

    It''s Marcus?

    Harry gripped the phone tightly, "Mr. Su, what do you mean?"

    " Assistant Harry, I admire you so much that I want to work with you."

    Marcus said slowly.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Harry''s face was sullen and cold, "You want to cooperate with me? Mr. Su''s sincerity really begs to

    differ! Please exin to me first, what is the meaning of the photo you sent?"

    "Well, I didn''t expect Miss Evison to be a sexual person who likes to y exciting things. So, I''ll provide

    him with a little excitement." Marcusughed.

    Harry''s eyes erupted with intense anger.

    "Marcus, how dare you do this to her? She is Austin''s sister, aren''t you afraid that Austin won''t let you

    go if he finds out?"

    "Haha, so I''ll let you know first."

    Marcus chuckled, " Assistant Harry, I know you like Nina, if you don''t want her to lose her reputation

    and for all of Crotosi City to know that she is a drug addict, then behave yourself. Don''t worry, if you do

    what I say, I promise to keep this to yourself."

    Hearing this, Harry suppressed the anger inside and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    "Infinity Tech Company is already out to bid, and you at The Johnson Group should be ready to bid as

    well, right? I want you to get Louis'' final ns for me, simple as that."

    Marcus exins the intent.

    Harry tightened his grip on the phone and said angrily, "Marcus, just because of a coborative project,

    you victimized a woman? You are so despicable."

    " Assistant Harry, actually you should thank me for that. You and Nina have different status, if no

    ident happened, how could you have married her? But now, she has the handle in your hand, so do

    you still worry about marrying your beloved?"

    Marcus said.

    Harry chuckled lightly, "Marcus, not everyone is as bottomless as you are. Cut the crap and tell me,

    where is she now?"

    "So you''re agreeing to work with me? Assistant Harry, I have a lot of eye-catching photos in my hands!"

    "You!"

    Harry''s forehead veins jutted out, and he barely managed to suppress the rage inside him and calm

    down.

    "I promise you just that."

    "Cool. You go see her at the Azure Club in the western suburbs."

    Marcus smiled, " Assistant Harry, good cooperation! As long as you help me get this done, I won''t treat

    you badly."

    Harry pressed his anger without speaking, hung up the phone and then drove to the western suburbs.

    The other side.

    Violet is led into a room by Greyson, masked.

    When the ck cloth was removed from her face, she raised her hand to shade her head from the light

    and let her eyes adjust to the brightness.

    Looking around, it looks like a club room.

    All the furnishings are decorated with great care.

    "Violet, let me see what you''ve got."

    Greyson sat on the couch and had one of his men bring in a man to model.

    Violet pursed her lips, "A clever woman can''t cook without rice, I need professional makeup tools."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    "What kind of makeup tools do I need?" Greyson asked.

    "You won''t understand if you say so. Better send someone to my studio to get my make-up bag."

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly and she spoke in a light voice.

    Greyson stared at her, slowly got up and walked over to her, suddenly reaching out and grabbing her

    by the neck.

    "Violet, do you really think I''m that easy to fool? Write down what tools you need! Otherwise, I will break

    your neck directly!"

    Violet''s breath hitched, feeling the forceing from her neck, and squeezed out the words, "I can only

    write when you let go."

    This is a desperate man, she really can not take him as a three-year-old child deception.

    Greyson let go of his hand, his eyes grim.

    Violet covered her neck with two light coughs and wrote down a few tools.

    "Okay."

    Greyson took the paper and nced at it, then told his men to get it fast.

    The handlers answered, stuffed the paper into their pockets, and then pulled open the door of the

    private room.

    "Nina,e to your senses! I''ll take you back."

    A man''s voice drifted faintly outside.

    Violet inadvertently nced at the man''s figure that shed by the doorway, and could not help but feel

    a jump in her heart.

    The man who just passed by, why did she think it looked like Harry?

    He passed by the booth with a woman in his arms, calling her name softly over and over again.

    " Assistant Harry!"

    Violet rushed to the door against all odds.

    But the bouncer at the door had long since closed the door, shutting out her cries.

    "Open the door, open the door!"

    Violet couldn''t resist pping up the door panel.

    There was a pain in her shoulder, and someone yanked her to the ground in one fell swoop.

    Greyson looked at her condescendingly, his eyes full of cold light.

    "Violet, you don''t want to be punished, you really think I''m easy to talk to? Do you need me to give you

    some color?"

    Violet''s newly boiling blood cooled abruptly.

    She swallowed and got up from the ground.

    "Sorry, I just want to know where is this ce? When are you going to let me go?"

    She could not provoke this man.

    The only way to get out of here is to stall for time and then find a way to get out of here.

    "Less nagging, wait obediently, as long as your make-up really satisfies me, I won''t hurt you."

    Greyson sat down on the couch again and said coldly.

    Violet pursed her lips, looked at the door again and did not make a sound.

    Was the person she saw just now Harry or not?

    If so, why is he here?

    And where is this ce?

    ......

    Brooklyn spent some time with her mother at the hospital and then had to leave.

    He drove out not long after, without ncing, saw the car parked at the roadside.

    Isn''t that Violet''s car?

    A sh of suspicion in Brooklyn''s eyes, hit the steering wheel and pulled the car to the side of the road.

    Getting out of the car, he went to Violet''s car, but saw no one inside.

    Strange.

    Why is her car parked on the side of the road, but the person is not there?

    Brooklyn pulled out her cell phone and dialed Violet.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the phone is off.

    Brooklyn thoughtfully looked at the car for a few seconds, turned back to his car, and then drove to

    Violet''s store.

    Just after getting out of the car, I met Austin holding Erin, and Josie getting out of the car.

    "Mr. Brooklyn, you''re here?"

    Austin saw Brooklyn and asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Mr. Evison, I''vee to see if Helena has returned."

    Brooklyn knew that Austin and Violet were on good terms with a few people and didn''t hold back, telling

    the story of how Violet went to visit his mother in the hospital today and now only saw the car but no

    one else.

    Austin listened, exchanged nces with Josie, and gestured for her to go upstairs and take a look.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Josie hmms and walks quickly upstairs.

    A few momentster, she came downstairs anxiously, "The staff said Violet went out and never came

    back."

    Hearing this, both Austin and Brooklyn''s faces froze up.

    "Josie mommy, is mommy missing? Could she have gone to Uncle Louis?"

    Erin, who was being held by Austin, cocked her head and burst out.

    Josie blinked, took Erin from Austin, and said, "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you call Mr.

    Johnson and ask him about it?"

    Austin was sent on a mission, and without any nonsense, dialed Louis'' number directly.

    "Austin, something wrong?"

    "Louis, have you seen Helena?"

    On the other end of the phone, Louis is in a private room dealing with a client.

    Hearing this, he frowned slightly with his sword, spoke to a few customers and walked outside the

    private room.

    "Seen it, what''s wrong? She hasn''te back yet?"

    Are you still seeing Brooklyn?

    Didn''t listen to him at all?

    "She hasn''te back yet, was she just with you?"

    Austin asked in a rush.

    "No, she''s with Brooklyn."

    Louis said with a cold vocal line.

    Austin opened his mouth and nced at Brooklyn, "Louis, something may have happened to Helena

    ......"

    Private room.

    Greyson''s men brought in makeup tools.

    "Violet, the stuff is brought for you, if you dare to fool me, then wait for the end of being adulterated first

    and then killed."

    Greyson made a vicious threat.

    Violet pursed her lips, "Big brother, if my make-up skills can satisfy you, I hope you can let me go. Don''t

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    worry, I will keep my mouth shut about today''s incident and never reveal half a word."

    "Stop nagging and hurry up!" Greyson spoke impatiently.

    Violet gestured to the man acting as a model to sit down, then pressed his apprehension and began to

    apply makeup for the man.

    She can''t just sit there and wait for death, she must save herself!

    It didn''t take long for the makeup to finish on the man''s face.

    Violet looked to Greyson, "Brother, will this be okay if you take a look?"

    Greyson walked up to the man and looked at the face in front of him with a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    It is a face that lookspletely different from the man himself.

    If you just walk out like this, no one will recognize you for sure.

    Violet''s makeup is really something.

    Greyson nodded in satisfaction, "Go out and walk around and see if anyone knows you?"

    "Brother, I''m a fugitive from justice, I can''t see anyone."

    The man acting as a model was startled and said with some hesitation.

    "Told you to go out for a walk! Don''t worry, will I still screw you?"

    Greyson tossed a mirror in front of him.

    The man looked embarrassed and slowly picked up the mirror and looked at it.

    At the sight of his own face, he could not help but stare in disbelief.

    "This, this is not my face!"

    "So let''s get you out and about and go for a walk, go ahead."

    Greyson kicked the man in the ass.

    The manughed heatedly, put the mirror down and strutted out.

    "Brother, let me put on another makeup for you."

    Violet suppressed the fluctuations in her heart and looked at Greyson and said calmly.

    Greyson nced at her and, in a rare moment of non-objection, sat back in his chair.

    Violet picked up her makeup tools and dryly applied a makeup for him.

    "Okay."

    Violet put down her makeup tools, looked at her masterpiece and pursed her lips.

    "Pfft, big brother, you ......"

    The henchmen standing on one side looked at Greyson''s face and couldn''t help butugh out loud.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    "What''s tough about?"

    Greyson''s eyes narrowed as he picked up the mirror and looked in it.

    A delicate woman''s face appears in the mirror.

    Greyson blushed and red angrily at Violet.

    "Violet, what the hell did you put on me?"

    "Big brother, the greater the contrast, the less likely others will associate you. If you don''t believe me,

    try going out for a walk?"

    Violet smiled lightly, and a hint of cunning shed in her eyes.

    Greyson red at her, looking at himself in the mirror, but didn''t retort.

    Violet looked at his face and added, "It would be perfect if you changed into women''s clothes again.

    Why don''t you have your men go and get some women''s clothes to try?"

    "Yes, yes, big brother, why don''t I go find some women''s clothes to try on for you?"

    The handlers hastened to echo the words.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Roll."

    Greyson red at him and scolded him unkindly.

    "Brother, just try it, it won''t do anything."

    The handlers were not afraid of him, and ran to get their clothes.

    Greyson''s eyebrows knitted and he looked at a calm Violet, "Violet, you do have a couple of tricks up

    your sleeve. I''ll have someonee over and learn from youter, when she learns, when I''ll let you

    go back."

    "Good."

    Violet nodded, with a calm face.

    Her make-up skills are not that easy to learn.

    She only hoped that when her family, who had dyed waiting for her not to return, came out to look

    for her, someone would follow the traces she had given and find her!

    "Brother,e on, go and change."

    Greyson''s men brought over a women''s dress.

    "I''m not wearing it." Greyson looked disgusted.

    "Just try it."

    Two henchmen, one on each side, pulled Greyson to the corner and grinned gangly as they stripped

    him of his clothes.

    Violet turned her back in a hurry.

    After a rustling sound, Greyson''s men called out, "Wow, where is this beautiful woman from? Brother,

    I''ll go get a wig, and then go get two buns to put on your chest, a proper big star ah!"

    "Fuck you."

    "......"

    Listening to the flirtatious voicesing from behind her, the corners of Violet''s mouth ticked up.

    She slowly turned around and looked across the room at Greyson.

    At this time, the man was wearing arge red dress and delicate makeup on his face.

    At first nce, it does look like a big star.

    But others do not know, but she knows that at this time the man''s appearance like a person.

    Sasha.

    A starlet who is in jail!

    And the makeup she put on the first man also looks like one ......

    After receiving Austin''s call, Louis put off his social engagements and flew to meet up with Austin.

    They looked for acquaintances in the relevant departments, retrieved surveince and found the end.

    Violet parked her car on the side of the road and got into a ck car herself, then left.

    The car is a set of cars, and the person in the cab is so experienced that it is impossible to get a good

    look at him.

    And the car drove further and further away, and finally disappeared in the unsupervised suburbs.

    "Louis, Helena looks like she''s following of her own free will."

    Austin''s eyebrows knitted together and he looked at Louis, whose face was sullen.

    "Not necessarily! There were two people in this car, and it was clear that neither was a normal

    Louis'' voice was deep as he looked to Austin and said, "You continue to check for clues here, and then

    send someone to the suburbs to look in that area as soon as possible."

    "Good."

    Austin answered and immediately dialed the phone.

    "Mr. Johnson, that suburban area is extensive, so I''ll contribute to it."

    Brooklyn asked Louis for his opinion.

    Louis gave him a look, nodded, and turned to stride away.

    Getting into the car, he sped off in the direction of the suburbs.

    The mind kept thinking, who took Violet and where would they take her?

    It was getting dark.

    At this time, the suburbs are very empty, except for a few abandoned warehouses, not a single person

    can be seen.

    Louis pulled over to the side of the road, got out of the car, and looked around.

    His eyes twitched when he saw a bright colored hair band on the side of the road.

    This hair band, how did he remember it was worn on Erin''s head?

    Violet must have been here.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Louis ck eyes slightly narrowed, vision far away, looking at the destend, the heart is full of

    anxiety.

    Violet, where the hell are you?

    Don''t ever have an ident.

    "Mr. Johnson, there''s no one here." The men came over to report.

    "Keep expanding your search."

    Louis put the hair band away, got into the car and continued on his search.

    After passing the isted section, people and buildings could be seen from a distance.

    Louis slowed down his car and his eyes fell on a leisure club not far away.

    It''s a nocturnal city called Azure Club.

    It is said that many rich gentry anddies like toe to this ce for excitement.

    And the boss of thiswork is very hard, ck and white eat.

    Louis pulled the car to the side, pulled out the cigarette case, feel a cigarette, want to light a cigarette to

    refresh.

    The light of the fire lit up his face, he took a deep breath of smoke and slowly exhaled a smoke ring.

    Sight towards the void in front of him, inadvertently nced, at the sight of a person in front of him, he

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    jerked to a halt.

    Jaden ck?

    Why does that guy look so much like Jaden?

    Not true!

    Jaden is obviously lying in the hospital, howe he is here?

    Louis'' eyebrows sank, put out the cigarette butt, pulled open the door and got out of the car.

    "Brother, wait a minute."

    Louis strides up to the man and pats him on the shoulder.

    The man jumped away with a start and looked at Louis with a wary face.

    "You, what do you want?"

    The man''s eyes flickered, restless with ferocity.

    The look is like a criminal who has done something bad.

    Louis eyes heart moved slightly, smiled: "Sorry, did not bring a fire, can borrow a fire?"

    Hearing this, the man looked at Louis steadily for two seconds and sighed in relief.

    "Oh, to borrow a fire, here."

    "Thanks."

    Louis took the lighter, relit a cigarette for himself, and handed another to the other man.

    "You work here, right?"

    "Hmm."

    The man exhaled a smoke ring and looked Louis up and down, "I see you''re a rich man, are you here

    to y?"

    "I heard there was something fun going on here, so I came to check it out."

    Louis made a casual, perfunctory remark.

    "Yes, we have a lot of fun here. Little brother, do you know me?"

    The man came closer to Louis and asked the thief.

    "Don''t know."

    Louis returned without moving a muscle.

    "Haha, it''s good not to know!"

    The manughed and swaggered towards the clubhouse.

    Louis looked steadily at the man''s back, put out the cigarette butt, quickly got into the car and called

    Austin.

    "Austin, are you still in the traffic department? Call Team Liu and tell him there''s a fugitive at Azure Club

    and tell him to send someone over quickly."

    The man''s face just now looked like Jaden''s at first nce.

    And his strange behavior makes people suspicious.

    If he was right, the man''s face was covered with makeup.

    And the person who applied the makeup for him was Violet!

    Violet must be inside this clubhouse!

    She deliberately drew the man''s face as Jaden''s so that the people who came to her could see the

    difference!

    The clubhouse.

    Greyson called in a woman that was following Violet''s makeup lessons.

    Violet taught step by step, the woman was bitter with a face that had a bitterness.

    She usually only serves men in that matter, this kind of fine work for men''s makeup, she does not know

    ah!

    "Well, I''m done teaching, so find a model and try it out."

    Violet put down her tools and spoke.

    "Will it be?"

    Greyson asked, smoking a cigarette and wearing delicate female makeup on her face.

    The woman moved her lips, wanting to say something.

    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the person who came panicked and said, "Brother, there is

    a police raid, Abel is being held!"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Abel is the man Violet just finished putting on his makeup for him and went out for a walk.

    Greyson''s eyes shed with fierceness.

    "Violet, what did you do?"

    Violet''s heart jumped and her face was innocent, "I didn''t do anything!"

    Is someone looking for it?

    Did you find your way here because you saw a man who looked like Jaden?

    "Come with me! I''ll get you when we get out!"

    Greyson, with a fierce look on his face, ripped Violet off and left.

    Violet secretly hid a brow knife in her hand and was dragged away by Greyson.

    Once outside, she realized that this was indeed a clubhouse.

    Quite a lot of noise came from not far away from the closed door.

    I think the police must be over there questioning something.

    Violet was yanked tight by Greyson''s arm and ran in the opposite direction.

    Then he pressed a button on the wall, and the originally closed wall suddenly parted.

    There are secret passages!

    Violet''s heart beat faster, and as Greyson was about to drag her into the dark secret passage, she took

    out her de and shed him violently on the back of his hand.

    Greyson ate the pain and let go of Violet.

    Violet took the opportunity to turn around and run.

    "Bitch, stop!"

    Greyson cursed twice and came sprinting after him.

    Violet bit her lip and ran desperately.

    Almost there!

    Two more steps and she could have pulled the door open and asked for help!

    But just as her hand hit the doorknob, her scalp hurt and Greyson caught up with her.

    "Bitch, how dare you hurt me? Don''t you want to live?"

    Greyson pulled her hair and pushed her heavily against the wall, his clenched fist raised high, the fierce

    light in his eyes.

    Violet sucked in her breath backwards and subconsciously closed her eyes.

    The imagined pain did note and the man''s stern voice rang out.

    "Stop, let her go!"

    This sound ......

    Violet''s eyes snapped open and she saw Louis descend like a god, rushing towards Greyson with a

    swift and furious punch.

    Greyson was so shocked that he couldn''t grab Violet and fought with Louis.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet stared closely at the two men, her heart racing.

    At that moment, a police officer rushed over and joined the struggle.

    Greyson saw that the situation was not good, looking for an opening to kick away the officers, pulling

    his legs and running.

    Several officers rushed after them.

    She''s saved!

    It was Louis who saved her again at the critical moment.

    Violet''s legs went a little weak and she leaned against the wall and gulped.

    Her eyes fell on Louis, and she was about to say something when a man''s voice came from not far

    away.

    "Helena, is everything okay?"

    Violet turned her head and saw Brooklyn hurrying in.

    "Brooklyn, I''m fine."

    Violet didn''t expect Brooklyn to be here, so she stood up straight and smiled gratefully.

    "I''m d it''s okay, it''s killing me."

    "Fortunately, you arrived just in time."

    Louis finished finishing his clothes and watched the two kiss and talk, with a slight sinking of breath

    around him.

    Who is her savior?

    Someone should not thank him first ah!

    "Louis, Helena."

    Austin also arrived in a hurry and called out to the two men.

    "Mr. Evison, you''re here, too."

    Violet heart Natalie''s, did not expect toe so many people.

    "We all rushed over here when we got the call from Louis, are you okay?" Austin asked.

    "It''s okay. Thanks guys."

    Violet nced at Louis and felt a slight ripple in her heart.

    Louis was the first to notice the clues and called the police, right?

    "Yours?"

    Louis takes a hairband out of his pocket and hands it to Violet.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    "Yes, thank you."

    Violet took the hair band and thanked her sincerely again.

    "Who kidnapped you? Why did they kidnap you?"

    Louis asked in a deep voice.

    "That''s the guy just now, his men call him Greyson."

    Violet nced in the direction of Greyson''s escape, "He kidnapped me because someone paid him off

    to take pictures of me voluntarily fooling around with men."

    Hearing this, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed, "You mean, the man''s name is Greyson?"

    "Yes, that''s what his men call him."

    Violet nodded, thought of something, looked at Louis and said, "I also heard him say that a year ago,

    you almost died in his hands."

    Sure enough, it''s him!

    This Greyson, in his forties, with a scar across his brow bone, is the man he''s looking for!

    Louis'' eyebrows are deeply fixed, and the aura around him is as cold as ice.

    "What? Louis, it seems that your car ident a year ago was really man-made!"

    Austin said coldly, "Then we need to check out this Greyson, and this Azure Club. Find out what the

    rtionship between this Greyson and the owner of this ce really is!"

    Yes!

    It''s time to check it out!

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, thinking of his car ident a year ago, because the brake system failed.

    But he clearly remembered that the car ident shortly before, just sent to a special 4S store to do

    maintenance.

    Afterwards, he had someone check and learned that the mechanic who serviced his car that day had a

    sudden ident while working and injured his internal organs.

    The boss gave him a sum of money and asked his rtives to take him back to his hometown.

    He thought it was too much of a coincidence and sent people to continue the trail.

    Only that person has been unconscious until not long ago.

    Finally, under his repeated questions, the man told him that it was Greyson who checked the car for

    him after he had serviced it.

    Obviously, this Greyson is suspicious.

    The repairman did not have a picture of Greyson, nor did he know what Greyson''s real name was,

    except that the man was in his forties, had a scar at his brow bone, and was familiar with his boss.

    And the owner of the 4S store, named Zakaria Wright.

    Zakaria''s father worked as a housekeeper for The Johnson Family.

    The Johnson Family is a family of people who have been led back and forth.

    Perhaps someone from The Johnson Family, through Zakaria, instructed Greyson to do the dirty work

    on himself.

    There is only one person that The Johnson Family wants to kill, and that is his stepmother.

    Associated with his mother''s sudden ident twenty years ago, also because of a car ident.

    Could there be a connection between the two?

    So he''s been pressing on, in search of this Greyson.

    I didn''t expect to meet him in this clubhouse.

    And the owner behind this club is Zakaria''s cousin.

    Looks like he''s going to have to look into the rtionship between his wonderful stepmother and this

    Zakaria!

    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Gu, Mr. Brooklyn, thank you for your help in catching a few fugitives. But the leader,

    whose nickname is Greyson, got away."

    Liu team strides over, and Louis a few people to say thank you.

    Violet blinked, "Fugitives? You caught the fugitive?"

    "Yes, the man nicknamed Abel is one of the fugitives, and thanks to Miss Elliott you, too." Team Liu

    spoke up.

    "Helena, I didn''t expect you to be so smart as to think of using makeup to confuse the enemy and make

    him reveal himself."

    Austin did not mince words inplimenting Violet.

    Violet gave Louis a look, "The only bad guy I''ve mettely is Jaden, and luckily Mr. Johnson figured it

    out."

    This man''s observation is really keen.

    Maybe if someone else met it, they might have missed it.

    Luckily he was there!

    The woman looked at herself with a little reverence and gratitude, Louis mood cleared up a little.

    He suppressed the corner of his mouth that was about to curl up and looked at Team Liu, "Team Liu,

    please also interrogate the owner of this club properly to see how he can keep so many fugitives!"

    "Yes, Team Liu, and that Greyson, he''s a repeat offender, make sure you find him as soon as possible."

    Austin said.

    "Definitely definitely."

    Team Liu nodded hastily and looked to Violet, "Miss Elliott, today''s incident also please go back to the

    police station with me and make a statement."

    "Good."

    Violet nodded and followed.

    "And I wonder who''s going to hurt your ex-wife this time, Louis, could it be your stepmother?"

    Austin asked Louis as he followed, rubbing his chin.

    It''s impossible to say!

    But it could have been someone else.

    Louis thin lips lightly pursed, did not make a premature decision.

    Wait until he checks out the rtionship between Rosalie and Zakaria.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    The Johnson Manor.

    Rosalie received a phone call and her face changed and changed.

    "Rubbish! He''s been fine for so many years, and this time he actually fell into Violet''s hands? How

    stupid is he?"

    She introduced Greyson to Alisha and told him to run Violet, which she thought was a sure thing.

    Little did I know that Greyson would not only fail to get things done, but bring Violet to the Azure Club.

    And finally brought in the police!

    Now he''s on the run and Azure Club has been seized!

    It''s because of Violet again!

    This little bitch, how can she be so powerful!

    "MY SWEET, you take it easy, I scolded him too, let him go out and hide for a while." The other side

    said in a hurry.

    Rosalie took a deep breath and tried her best to calm the depression in her heart.

    "Zakaria, your cousin''s clubhouse was closed down, it won''t be on you, will it?"

    She had always known that Zakaria and the others were in the business, and that much of it was

    hidden from view.

    I just hope this one doesn''t involve her in anything.

    "Don''t worry, my cousin is a human being, some of the exciting things in the clubhouse are well hidden.

    The police didn''t find anything major, just some minor problems."

    "It''s all been seized and it''s still a minor problem? Your cousin is harboring a fugitive."

    Rosalie lowered her voice and said uneasily.

    "The cunning rabbit three caves, there seized, change the ce is. As for harboring fugitives, do they

    have evidence? It''s the fugitives who are too good at hiding, and my cousin doesn''t know who the

    fugitives are."

    Zakaria said smugly.

    Rosalie heard him say this, his heart slightly settled, "You take care of yourself, the main thing is

    Greyson, let him hide well, do not let anyone find."

    Hearing this, Zakariaughed, "my sweet, so worried about me? So let''s meet at the usual ce this

    week?"

    Rosalie wrinkled her eyebrows, "We''d better see less of each other in this storm."

    "Ok, all yours. my sweet, you and your daughter be well, don''t rush it, The Johnson Family will be ours

    sooner orter! Love you, my sweet!"

    The man''s meaty voice came over the current.

    Rosalie''s eyebrows shed with a pouting smile, like a young girl''s nostalgia.

    "You''re less poor, I''m hanging up."

    After hanging up the phone, Rosalie touched her face and a trance shed in her eyes.

    For more than twenty years, only Zakaria has brought her endless joy.

    It gave her great satisfaction, both mentally and physically.

    Unlike Leon, marrying her was a business union.

    And almost returned her for a woman!

    Now it''s even letting an illegitimate son climb to his head and make a fool of himself.

    How can she swallow this anger!

    Rosalie closes her eyes, thinking about the day, she opens them and calls Alisha.

    the Williams Manor.

    Alisha was enjoying a video sent to her by Greyson''s men.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Violet the little bitch, this is going to be a good one for her."

    Alisha was so pleased with herself that she was going to send the video anonymously to all the major

    websitester so that everyone could see Violet''s slutty appearance.

    At that moment, Rosalie''s call came in.

    Alisha looks at it, smiles, and connects.

    "Mrs. Johnson, I was just about to report back to you! The people you introduced are really good at

    what they do. Violet, the little bitch, is now in our hands. I''ll send the film to the mediater."

    Hearing this, Rosalie asked, "What piece, Mrs. Williams, are you sure it''s done?"

    "Yeah! It''s the video that Greyson''s man sent me! You are not seeing how slutty that little bitch Violet

    is."

    Alisha had a smug look on her face.

    Rosalie sneered, "Mrs. Williams, I''m afraid that video was a fake. violet was very good at coaxing

    Greyson into letting her off the hook. And finally used makeup to lure in the police and get Greyson

    almost caught."

    "What! Fake!"

    Alisha, startled and wide-eyed, stumbled and asked, "So, so what''s the situation now, Greyson he he

    got away did he? I we should be okay, right?"

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    She doesn''t want to go into the police station again.

    It''s so humiliating!

    "Greyson has escaped, so you''d better be quiet and unobtrusive in the meantime. As for Violet, you''ll

    always find a chance to get herter."

    Rosalie hung up the phone after she finished.

    Alisha stared nkly at her phone and tapped on the video again.

    In the video, the woman''s face shed by from time to time, and it was not really visible.

    I don''t know without saying it, but now look closely, this woman is indeed not Violet.

    Greyson is fooling her!

    "Violet the little bitch, howe she can''t be fixed!"

    Alisha threw the phone onto the couch with an indignant look.

    "Mom, what are you talking to yourself alone at thiste hour?"

    Nancy came down from upstairs, saw Alisha''s angry face, yawned and asked.

    "Daughter, our n has failed again! Violet the little bitch, I really underestimated her." Alisha gasped.

    Nancy sat down on the couch and picked up Alisha''s phone to look at it.

    Restricted images were ying on her phone and she tossed it aside with a disgusted look, "Is it not

    Violet in here?"

    "No, the person Rosalie introduced me to was fooling me."

    Alisha put Rosalie''s words in rough terms.

    Nancy sneered, "Mom, Violet this thing toe long, there is no hurry. For now, you''d better coax Dad

    to get better and not really divorce him. Where is he? Still not back?"

    At that, Alisha looked at the time, "I asked him, he said he had a social function today and would be

    backter."

    This old man, now temper is seen to grow.

    Last night she coaxed half a day and it didn''t work.

    What a pain.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    The servant ran to open the door and saw Miller walk in drunkenly.

    "Your father is back."

    Alisha hurriedly got up to meet her.

    "Miller, why are you drinking so much? Quickly, you help him to sit on the sofa for a while first. You, go

    and cook a bowl of sober soup for Master."

    Miller, with drunken eyes open, shook his body free of Alisha''s hand and stumbled upstairs.

    "Go away and get out of my sight, it''s an eyesore."

    Alisha watched Miller''s back, her breasts heaving for a moment.

    She smells a woman''s perfume now.

    The old man still has a hickey on his neck!

    Did he take the opportunity of socializing to fool around with women!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Mom, Dad is drunk, go upstairs and serve him!"

    Nancy saw Alisha standing dumbfounded and went over and nudged her.

    "Serving what serving? Your father probably has a woman by his side!"

    What?

    Nancy frowned, with some impatience in her heart.

    "Mom, calm down, don''t be impulsive. If there really is a woman around Dad, you have to get the

    evidence first, know which coquette is pestering Dad, and then show your hand, otherwise you will

    make a mess. Okay, I''m sleepy, I''m going upstairs to sleep."

    Why are these parents of hers so unconscious?

    I really don''t want to care about their crap!

    Watching Nancy go upstairs, Alisha took her words in.

    Now she was the one who was in the wrong, and her daughter was right, she couldn''t go question

    Miller right away.

    We have to get hold of the evidence.

    Maybe it was a misunderstanding?

    Thinking, Alisha took her phone and sent a message out.

    "Check Miller''s movements in thest two days for me."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Violet returned home, ate the meal Josie had cooked for her, and leaned back on the couch to rest.

    When she thinks about today''s events, she still has palpitations.

    I don''t know who ordered Greyson to try to ruin her.

    Fortunately, Brooklyn had the presence of mind to know to look for her in the store.

    And Louis, well, he was quick-witted enough to see the breakthrough.

    Is she a little unlucky this year?

    How to always be counted?

    "What a false rm... Good thing you''re lucky."

    Josie put Erin to bed and came out of the children''s room to sit next to Violet.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet held the pillow and curled her lips.

    "Violet, that Brooklyn seems to be very close to you! His mother and your mother are still old friends, so

    you two ......"

    Josie leaned closer and smiled meaningfully.

    "Josie, don''t guess, he and I are just ordinary friends."

    Violet lost her smile, and the stranger''s warning to herself suddenly shed through her mind.

    There was a headache.

    This year, she not only fate of the year, but also attracted bad peach blossom.

    I would love to turn the page quickly.

    Violet let out a mental sigh, "Josie, I have to go to bed."

    "Well, hurry up and go to bed, good night."

    "Good night."

    Violet washed up briefly andy down under the covers.

    Probably because today was scared, obviously very sleepy, but the head is still turning.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Violet opened her eyes and reached up to pick her phone up off the nightstand to look at it.

    "Are you asleep? Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    It''s that Hendrix message!

    Violet wrinkled her brow, rolled over, and sent a message.

    "I don''t know you very well."

    "It''s okay, just talk and get acquainted."

    He was cheeky.

    Violet snorted lightly and typed again, "Don''t you harass me or I''ll ck you out."

    "Pulling the plug on me? You''re going to regret it. What if I look better than Pan Pan?"

    This man, bragging without a draft!

    Violetughed again with a light mockery, and her onion-white fingers typed a quick line, "Stop

    bragging."

    On the other end of the phone, Louis is in his office.

    He stared at the message on his phone and the corners of his mouth curved up silently.

    She herself touted his good looks, he didn''t brag about it, okay?

    "It''s a nice night tonight, go to bed early. Good night!"

    Looking at this line, Violet just felt that this Hendrix was inexplicable.

    You don''t sleep at night, just chatting with yourself and saying good night?

    However, there seems to be a sleepy feelinging on.

    Violet yawned, put her phone aside, closed her eyes, found afortable position, and settled down to

    sleep.

    On the other end of the phone, Louis stared at his phone screen, didn''t see Violet return the message,

    curved his lips and put the phone away, continuing the work left on his hands.

    She was in shock today, and he was afraid she wouldn''t be able to sleep, so he wanted to have a little

    chat with her.

    Hopefully, it will help her sleep.

    The following day.

    "Miss Helena, were you okay yesterday? I was scared to death."

    Natalie looked Violet up and down, then hugged her tightly.

    She hugged her a little tighter, and Violet patted her spine andughed, "I''m fine."

    This Natalie, it seems, really admires herself.

    Special care for yourself every time.

    Too enthusiastic.

    "Natalie, your Miss Helena is not only fine, but she used her make-up to catch the fugitive for the

    police."

    Josie walked up to Violet andughed, "She''s good, isn''t she? So you guys need to learn the ropes

    from her."

    "Well, I''ll definitely learn the ropes from Miss Helena."

    Natalie nodded her head vigorously, and her eyes felt like they were glued to Violet.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    "Violet, congrattions on gaining another fan."

    Josie snickered and Violetughed, touching Natalie''s eyes and just feeling something strange.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Violet''s thoughts were not interrupted and she pulled out her cell phone to answer the call.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "Is this Miss Helena? I''m with the Gambiered Silk Association."

    "Hello, can I help you?"

    "It''s like this, Gambiered Silk Association will hold a costume designpetition in the middle of next

    month, and would like to invite Miss Helena to be the makeup director of thepetition, I wonder if

    you have a schedule?"

    Hearing this, Violet brightened up, "The middle of next month is it? It''s possible."

    "Then we''ll meet tomorrow to talk more about it."

    "Good."

    When she hung up the phone, Violet had a smile on her face.

    "Josie, I was asked by the Gambiered Silk Association to be the Makeup Director."

    Her poprity has been opened up because of thest modeling contest.

    The business we undertake is all high and mighty.

    "I know about that costume design contest, and the registration process is now open online."

    Josie took Violet''s arm and smiled flirtatiously, "Violet, when the timees, you have to join forces

    with me and give my models the best makeup, then the winner will definitely be mine!"

    "Yes, as ordered." Violet was amused.

    "That''s good."

    Josie smiled cheekily and ruffled her hair around her ears, "Okay, I''m off to the store, gotta get ready

    for thepetition! After all, my best friend''s career is rising step by step, and I can''t fall behind!"

    "Mmmmmm, you''re right about everything. Go for it!"

    Violet smiled and made a cheering gesture.

    Watching the interaction between the two, a hint of jealousy shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Miss Helena, can you take me to the world?"

    "You want to go?" Violet asked.

    "Think!"

    "Sure, then you''ll be my little assistant when the timees."

    "Really? Great, thanks Miss Helena," Natalie nodded her head repeatedly.

    Violet smiled and gave her a look, suppressing the odd feeling in her heart.

    Natalie just worships herself too much, so she looks at herself a little eagerly, I guess.

    "Is Helena there? I want her to do my look herself."

    The woman''s arrogant voice came from the stairway entrance.

    Violet turned around and saw a petite woman walking in in style.

    Looking young, wearing thetest Chanel suit, dressed in a very foreign style.

    "This youngdy, if you do not have an appointment, Miss Helena is not receiving guests." Natalie

    came forward and said.

    "I don''t have an appointment, but I have money."

    The woman ignored Natalie, her eyes fell on Violet''s face and said, "You''re Helena, right? I''ve seen

    your makeup video, aren''t you free now? Just help me do a look."

    "I told you, we at Miss Helena are too busy right now to receive guests personally." Natalie said with a

    stern face.

    "What kind of attitude is that? Do you know how to do business? Is this a rhythm to drive customers

    away?"

    "I didn''t, I ......"

    "Natalie, you go ahead and get busy."

    Violet saw that the two were about to argue, and quickly stopped Natalie.

    Natalie nced at the woman with a cold glint in her eyes, then turned away.

    "Miss, please sit down, what is your name?"

    Violet gestured to the woman to take her seat and cut her hair.

    In the service industry, if it is not a matter of principle, she still obeys the principle of customer is God.

    What''s more, now that she''s really empty, it''s not a big deal to put on makeup for someone by the way.

    Most of all, she was afraid that this purposeful customer would be difficult to deal with.

    "Sia Marsh."

    Sia flipped through a fashion magazine without looking up and returned the question.

    "What kind of makeup do you want me to put on you?"

    "I''m going to a business receptionter, you look after it, I believe in your vision."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sia put the magazine down and smiled.

    Violet gave her a look and a slight smile.

    She thought she would run into a difficult master, but so far, it seems she was overthinking it.

    Violet asked her the color of the dress she was going to wearter and started styling it for her.

    At that moment, Sia''s cell phone rang.

    Violet subconsciously nced at it, and gave a start when she saw the name of the person on it.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Miller?

    Is the Miller shown on this girl''s phone the Miller she knows?

    As she was thinking, Sia gestured for her to wait for a moment and then picked up the phone.

    "Miller."

    "Sia, where have you been?"

    "I''m getting styled at RW Styling Studio! I have to get all dressed up for the reception with you, so pick

    me upter."

    Sia whines and pampers with her vocal line.

    "What? RW Styling Studio? What are you doing there?"

    "Miller, this is recognized as the best styling studio in Crotosi City, and their owner is your niece, so of

    course this is the ce to go when I want to get my look done. Now your niece is doing my makeup

    herself!"

    Sia ys with a strand of hair around her ear and smiles towards Violet.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It took Violet a good deal of effort to suppress the surprise in her eyes.

    Isn''t she Miller''s niece?

    So the man Miss Marsh is talking to now is really her aunt Miller, whom she has cut off?

    Violet looks at Sia carefully, mentally specting about her rtionship with Miller.

    The two of them are not in that kind of rtionship, right?

    This girl looks about the same age as Nancy, so it would be funny if she really had that kind of

    rtionship.

    Does Alisha know of the existence of such a person?

    "Well, I have to do the styling, hang up first ah."

    Sia and Miller spoke for a few moments, then hung up and signaled that Violet was ready to apply her

    makeup.

    Violet returned to her senses, asked no more questions and continued with the task at hand.

    "Helena, Miller is your aunt, right? Aren''t you even going to ask something?"

    When Sia saw that Violet didn''t ask anything, she couldn''t help but ask out loud.

    Violet''s hands moved and curved her lips, "I''ll listen if you want to talk, but I''ve cut ties with Miller, he''s

    not my aunt."

    Hearing this, a trace of surprise shed in Sia''s eyes.

    "Why? Whose idea was it? It must be his shameless yellow face''s idea, right?"

    Violet gave her a look and smiled without saying anything.

    She called Alisha shameless.

    But if she''s a mistress, it doesn''t seem to be any better, right?

    But she has no conflict of interest with herself, so she can just listen to the gossip.

    "Helena, you know about that yellow-faced scandal of Miller''s, right? What augh! If it were me, I''d be

    so old to be photographed like that, I might as well buy a piece of tofu and crash to death."

    Sia mocks Alisha as Violet maintains a polite smile and continues to help her apply her makeup.

    "Helena, I already have Miller''s baby, and when he marries me in the future, I''ll be sure to persuade

    him to continue his rtionship with you."

    Sia touched her belly with a smile on her face.

    This girl is really Miller''s mistress!

    The two of them even have a child!

    Something shed in Violet''s eyes.

    She wouldn''t have anything to do with someone like Miller.

    She just thought it was funny.

    Alisha was the mistress, now she''s getting hereuppance!

    the Williams Manor.

    Alisha looked at the photos and messages on her phone, her chest heaving with anger.

    Miller did appear with coquette by his side.

    Her name is Sia, she graduated from a college and works as a clerk at Miller.

    This coquette, young and uneducated, actually seduced the old man who can be her father!

    "Alisha, Sia has now gone to RW Styling Studio to be styled and is supposed to apany Miller to

    the evening business reception."

    A message came on the phone and Alisha, furious and blue, scuffled to her feet.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Bravo!

    This shameless coquette, she has to go to meet her!

    "Mom, where are you going?"

    Nancy came down from upstairs and saw Alisha furiously preparing to go out and inquired.

    "Daughter, your father is really stuck with a coquette, I''m going to meet her."

    Alisha grabbed her bag and left.

    "Mom, I''ll go with you." Nancy hurriedly followed.

    RW Styling Studio.

    Violet finished the look for Sia and asked, "Miss Marsh, the look is finished, take a look, what is not

    satisfied?"

    Sia surveyed herself in the mirror and hooked her lips in satisfaction.

    "Your craft really lives up to its name, nice oh."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Violet curled her lips and saw that she was in no hurry to leave, knowing that she was waiting for Miller

    to pick her up.

    Although she hates Miller and she hates the mistress, this Sia is not so offensive to her.

    Maybe it''s because she''s diaphragmatic about Alisha.

    "Miss Marsh, if you''re not in a hurry to go, you can go to the rest area and have a ss of water."

    "Good."

    Sia ruffled her well-done hair and got up to head to the lounge area.

    At that moment, a footstep came from the stairway.

    Immediately afterwards, Alisha and Nancy appeared.

    Violet was packing up her makeup tools, and when she looked up and saw the two of them appear, she

    subconsciously nced at Sia.

    The way Alisha''s mother and daughter were so aggressive, it was obvious that they knew about Sia''s

    existence!

    Looks like there''s a good show to watch!

    "Wee, do you two have an appointment?"

    The front desk girl was politely asking Alisha and Nancy.

    Alisha ignored her, looked around with a cold face, and when she saw Sia, who was walking towards

    the rest area, she walked over quickly.

    "So you''re Sia?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sia saw Alisha early on when she appeared.

    She lifted her chin high and nodded, "It''s me."

    "Coquette, shame on you! You don''t learn at a young age, how dare you seduce my husband?"

    Alisha looked at the radiant Sia after her makeup and said angrily.

    Sia didn''t disobey her, lifted the big wavy curls around her ears and sneered: "I''m shameless? The

    most important thing is that you are not the only one who is not ashamed. I''m just following the same

    path as you did before, unlike you, not only is she a mistress, but at an old age she still has no shame,

    ying with fresh meat in the club!"

    "You ......"

    "Mrs. Williams, I''m pregnant with Miller''s baby, and Miller says you''re shameless, and he''s going to

    divorce you and marry me!"

    Sia rubbed her not-so-pregnant belly and interrupted Alisha''s words with a smug look on her face.

    "What do you mean, you you''re pregnant!"

    Alisha''s face was hard to see, staring at Sia''s stomach like a hole was burning through it.

    Nancy on the side locked her eyes on Sia and burst out half-heartedly, "Is it really you, Sia?"

    This girl is her elementary school ssmate.

    Growing up without a father, the family was poor.

    She is the same age as herself, and now she wants to be her stepmother!

    "Nancy, it''s been a long time! You still remember me!"

    Sia and Nancy say hello with a smug look on their faces.

    Nancy''s face changed for a moment and she said angrily, "Sia, howcking in love are you? My dad is

    old enough to be your father, don''t you feel disgusted to be with him?"

    "Nancy, it''s not like you don''t know that I grew up without a father, I have an Oedipusplex! I can''t

    love Miller enough, how can I feel disgusted?"

    Sia said carelessly as she yed with her hair, which was gathered to one side.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Snap!

    Alisha didn''t hold back and raised her hand and pped Sia directly.

    "Shameless little bitch! How dare you seduce my husband and still be so arrogant? Who gave you the

    guts? Let''s see how I''ll deal with you today!"

    With a scowl on her face, Alisha smoothed her sleeves up and reached for Sia''s hair.

    Sia stumbled from the blow and covered her face to re at her.

    Seeing Alishae to grab her hair, she shot back defiantly.

    In a moment, the two wrestled together.

    The surrounding people are looking at the scene and talking, some people have long taken out their

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    cell phones to shoot.

    Nancy just felt so humiliated.

    With her status, she certainly didn''t want to go writhing around with people like a shrew.

    One can only scream from the sidelines to stop fighting.

    At that moment, Natalie suddenly rushed forward.

    "Stop fighting, you guys stop, this is a public ce, you pay attention to a little impact ah."

    Natalie said as she advised the fight.

    Only this persuasion has to add double quotation marks.

    Because she appeared to be persuading the fight, she actually pulled Sia tight so that Alisha could

    punch and kick her.

    Nancy''s eyes shed, looked at Natalie twice, and also pretended to go up to persuade the fight, taking

    the opportunity to pinch Sia hard twice.

    "Ah! My stomach, it hurts!"

    Sia screams out in pain as Alisha hits her with a pair of shots to the stomach.

    At that moment, Miller came to pick up Sia.

    When she saw Sia being beaten by Alisha by pulling her hair, she shouted angrily, "Alisha, what are

    you doing?"

    Hearing his voice, several people stopped moving.

    Sia, more like she saw the backbone, cried, "Miller, help our son, my stomach hurts."

    Miller, shocked and angry, strides over to Alisha, rips her away, and takes Sia into his arms.

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to the hospital right away."

    "Oooh, Miller, you''re finally here. If you don''te, me and our son are going to die at the hands of this

    poisonous woman!"

    Sia pointed at Alisha in a hateful voice.

    Miller''s face was horribly gloomy, he looked at Alisha, his voice was harsh, "Alisha, you better pray that

    Sia and her son are okay. If anything happens to my son, I will kill you!"

    His son!

    Sia, this little bitch''s belly is not yet pregnant, and he already knows it''s a son?

    For a coquette, he''s going to get her killed!

    Alisha watches Miller leave with Sia in his arms, her eyelids roll and she almost passes out from anger.

    "Mom!"

    Nancy hurriedly held her, sat down in the rest area and rubbed her heart for her.

    Violet stood by and watched the drama quietly, the corners of her mouth hooked.

    Alisha is a mistress to the top, calcting half a lifetime, now the situation, is considered to be

    backfired?

    "Mom, are you feeling better?"

    Nancy saw Alisha slowing down and asked a question.

    Alisha waved her hand and strained to get up.

    Seeing all the people looking at her in whispers, her face was ugly.

    Especially when she touched the look of mockery in Violet''s eyes, her face alternated between green

    and white.

    I was just looking for Sia, that little bitch, and now I realize that she is in Violet''s store.

    What a coincidence!

    Would Siae to Violet''s store?

    They are of the same age. Did Violet urge Sia to seduce Miller behind her back and ruin her marriage?

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    "Violet, tell me, did you do this? Did you secretly instruct that little bitch, Sia, to seduce Miller?"

    Hearing Alisha''s questioning, Violet only felt amused.

    "Mrs. Williams, although what you just said is purely nderous, but the flies do not look at the

    seamless eggs, even if I really ordered this matter, then your husband can still be hooked! After all, it''s

    your husband who can''t change his ways, isn''t it?"

    "You!"

    Alisha choked and gasped as her body swayed lightly again.

    Nancy hurriedly held her up and looked at Violet with a cold look in her eyes.

    Violet ignored her eyes and just looked at Alisha and said, "Mrs. Williams, there is an old saying that

    good has its reward, evil has its reward, not unrewarded but the time has not yete. What

    happened to you today, don''t you think you deserved it?"

    "Back when you hooked up with Miller, did you ever think about my sister-inw''s pain? My sister-in-

    carrot with another woman, then divorce the scum!"

    A statement that caused Alisha''s face to change a thousand times again.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She mumbled her lips, unable to say a word out of dislike.

    Nancy was surrounded by the surrounding watching eyes, only to feel like being pped hard on the

    face a few times, hot and painful.

    She bit her lip with a look of shame, "Mom, let''s go."

    Alisha gave Violet a hateful look, and was helped by Nancy to leave in disarray.

    A farce came to an end, and Natalie came up to Violet with a look of admiration: "Miss Helena, you''re

    so good at disliking people!"

    Violet looked at her with a slightly deeper meaning and said, "Natalie, did you juste out to pull the

    plug?"

    She can see clearly that Natalie seems to be pulling the strings, but in fact she favors Alisha, giving her

    the opportunity to hit Sia hard.

    The smile on Natalie''s face gave way to a twinkle in her eyes, "Miss Helena, you can see that? I just

    hate third parties."

    Is that really the reason?

    Or was it because Sia had offended her when she arrived?

    Violet looked deeply and curled her lips, "Well, go about your business."

    She and Natalie not much contact, so far it seems that this girl''s temperament, seems a little small?

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    Violet walked over to the side and pulled out her phone to look at it.

    I can''t believe it''s Harry''s call?

    Violet, somewhat surprised, picked up the phone.

    " Assistant Harry?"

    "Miss Elliott, are you avable now?"

    "Avable."

    "Then take a trip to The Johnson Group."

    Hmm?

    Want her to go to The Johnson Group?

    Violet asked suspiciously, "Is there something wrong?"

    "It''s Mr. Johnson looking for you for something."

    Louis has something for her?

    Violet blinked and hmmed.

    How did Louis get Harry to call himself?

    Could it be a work thing?

    Violet went to The Johnson Group with questions.

    Harry introduced her to the president''s office.

    "Miss Elliott, Mr. Johnson is still in a meeting, please wait for a moment."

    Violet nodded and couldn''t help but ask, " Assistant Harry, what exactly did he want with me?"

    Harry''s eyes flickered for a moment, said: "Miss Elliott, let youe here, in fact, is my own initiative.

    Because Mr. Johnson and you have a disagreement, let us all under the control of low pressure ah. So

    please Miss Elliott, a little bit more attentive to Mr. Johnson. After all, he really takes good care of you.

    As long as you guys make up, we''ll be relieved."

    Hearing this, Violet simply cried andughed.

    Assistant Harry is exaggerating, how can she have so much influence?

    However, he helped her once again yesterday, she should thank him.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    " Assistant Harry, how long before the meeting ends?"

    Violet inquired.

    "About half an hour to go."

    Harry looked at the time and returned.

    Half an hour to go!

    Violet thought about it and said, " Assistant Harry, then I''ll go pick up Erin first ande back when I

    do."

    "Miss Elliott, why don''t I go get Erin for you. mr. Johnson might be out soon."

    Harry said in a rush.

    "So? That''s fine."

    Violet looked at Harry''s somewhat anxious look and finally nodded.

    He seems to be afraid that he will not return once he is gone?

    "Miss Elliott, I''m going to go now then."

    Harry spoke as if relieved.

    "Good."

    Violet answered, watched Harry turn to leave, thought of yesterday''s incident, and hastily asked, "By

    the way Assistant Harry, yesterday, did you go to Azure Club?"

    Hearing these words, Harry''s footsteps lurched and his fingers unconsciously tugged tight.

    He steadied himself and looked back with a calm face, "No. What''s wrong?"

    "Oh, it''s okay, I probably misread it."

    Violet looked at his calm face and spat out.

    She didn''t really see it, so she was probably really overthinking it.

    "I''ll go first, then."

    Harry said, then turned and struck off.

    The woman''s figure shed in his mind, he forced down the anger in his eyes, reced by a trace of

    guilt.

    People will sometimes experience dilemmas.

    I can only say sorry to one party.

    In the office, Violet thought about it, went to make a cup of coffee and washed a little fruit.

    Even if she wanted to thank Louis, she couldn''t seem to do much about it.

    Not long after, Louis came back from the meeting.

    He visibly froze when he saw Violet.

    Violet is fiddling with the potted nts in her office.

    The corners of her mouth curved up into a smile arc, a strand of hair hanging mischievously in her

    ears, the sun shining through the ss on her body, looking extraordinarily quiet and breezy.

    Let people have a kind of years of quiet immediate sense.

    The corners of Louis'' mouth involuntarily curled up.

    Violet heard the movement and she straightened up in a hurry.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis collected his eyes and strutted over to his desk, his demeanor returning to bemusement.

    "Something?"

    "Nothing major, just came to thank you for your help yesterday, and by the way, did you find that

    Greyson yet?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet could not say she was swindled by Harry and found a proper reason.

    "Haven''t found the guy yet."

    Louis sat down in the executive chair, gave Violet a deep look and returned.

    She''s here to thank him?

    The sun really came out of the west.

    "I''ve made you a cup of coffee, try it."

    Violet pursed her lips and brought Louis a cup of coffee.

    Louis'' eyes twitched as he took a sip of his coffee.

    "Does it taste okay?" Violet tried.

    "It''s a little bitter."

    Louis put his coffee cup down and pressed a smile to the corner of his mouth.

    She made him coffee herself?

    And really came to thank him?

    "Sorry, so why don''t I go make you a new cup?"

    "It''s not necessary, just have an orange."

    The coffee wasn''t bitter, but since she hade to thank him, he had to find a reason to let her serve

    herself.

    Louis opened the file and began to approve it.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Violet hastily peeled a few oranges and put them on a te.

    "Mr. Johnson, you eat the oranges."

    Louis didn''t look up, and the movement of his hands didn''t stop.

    Just a burst of thin lips, "Got eyesight? Can''t you see I''m busy?"

    Violet froze, not responding for a moment.

    Louis saw that she did not understand his meaning, the movement of his hands slightly paused.

    "What, you''re just standing around?"

    So, he meant that she should feed him?

    It seems a bit intimate!

    Violet looked at his thin lips, then at the oranges, and after a moment, picked up two cloves of oranges

    and brought them into his mouth.

    He is her savior, she just don''t think nonsense.

    The man''s thin lips ate the orange she handed over, the sexy knot of his throat sliding up and down

    from swallowing.

    Sexy and manly.

    Violet stared at his lips, and some juvenile images suddenly shed through her mind.

    She swallowed unconsciously, and her face burned uncontrobly.

    "Greedy?"

    Louis'' maic voice suddenly sounded, sweeping over with a hint of deep meaning in his gaze.

    "Huh? I don''t have ......"

    Violet was startled, her big pretty eyes twinkled for a moment, with a sense of embarrassment at

    having her secret spied on.

    The corners of Louis'' mouth are hooked in a usible smile, and his deep eyes are full of meaning.

    "Ahem, eat the orange."

    Violet hurriedly shoved another orange clove into his mouth.

    Louis chewed slowly, his eyes fixed on Violet for a moment, admiring the growing blush on her pretty

    face.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door and Harry walked in with Erin and Luka.

    Violet let out a long breath and just felt like she had finallye to life.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis!"

    Erin, with a look of excitement on her face, came running happily towards the two.

    Luka''s eyes also shone brightly as she ran after Erin to the two men.

    Luka''s eyes also shone brightly as she ran after Erin to the two men.

    Suddenly ran in a few light bulbs, Louis heart although a little regret, but still smiled and hugged Erin.

    "Erin, school''s out?"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Erin smiled cheekily and hugged Louis with a bang.

    Louis'' eyebrows softened as he reached out and rubbed her little head, listening to her gibberish.

    "Auntie Violet."

    Luka walks to Violet''s feet and looks up to call her.

    Violet squatted down and rubbed his little head, smiling, "Luka, it''s been a long time, you''ve grown

    taller than Erin already! You must not be a picky eater, right?"

    Hearing these words, Luka slightly straightened her small body with a proud face.

    Erin, who was being held by Louis, tilted her little head and hurriedly said, "Mommy, Erin usually isn''t a

    picky eater, she didn''t give Luka the chicken leg that she couldn''t eat!"

    Violet: "......"

    Why did she give birth to such a silly little girl?

    "Well, Mommy, hehehe!"

    The little one realized that he had said the wrong thing when he finished speaking, and then he was

    crooked in the nook of Louis'' neck, covering his mouth andughing.

    Louis couldn''t help but smile softly, his eyebrows filled with softness.

    Harry looked at this scene of unity and joy, slightly lowering his eyes to hide the feeling of guilt in his

    eyes.

    At that moment, his phone beeped and a message came in.

    He picked it up and nced at it, his fingers clenching.

    "Mr. Johnson, is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, I''d like to leave work first."

    Louis nced at him with a glint of surprise in his eyes.

    Harry, his special assistant, is notoriously dedicated to his work and never leaves work on time, but is

    always on call.

    But these two days always go early.

    Is he in love?

    "It''s okay, you''re off duty."

    Louis, who has no penchant for prying into the private affairs of others, signaled him off.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Harry moved his lips, finally said nothing, and Violet a slight nod, then turned and stride away.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    "Erin, are you hungry?"

    Louis waited for Harry to leave and inquired.

    "Well, is Uncle Louis buying dinner for dinner?"

    Erin cocked her head and her big eyes shed.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Yes."

    Louis raised an eyebrow and looked over at Violet.

    Violet hesitated for a moment, then said, "Mr. Johnson, it''s better for me to be the host today."

    Although I don''t really want to stay with Louis, I said I wanted to thank him, so this meal is on her.

    "Let''s go."

    Louis is nomittal and carries Erin outside.

    Erin hugged his neck and said in a milky voice, "Uncle Louis, it''s hard for Mommy to raise Erin, so you

    should treat her to dinner."

    Louis: "......"

    What a sweet little cotton coat, how good it would be if he had a daughter like that.

    "Well, Daddy, you''re a man, and a man can''t let a woman treat him."

    Luka took Violet''s hand and chimed in with a serious smile.

    Louis: "......"

    So what''s the point of raising a son?

    Do your best to turn your elbows out.

    Violet''s heart was warmed and touched by the sound of the two children''s milk voices, and the corners

    of her mouth turned up.

    "Violet, don''t hold it in so hard,ugh out loud when you''re pleased."

    Louis stepped into the elevator and burst out with a cool swish.

    Louis is jealous!

    Violet took Luka and followed her inside and said to the little one, "Luka, do you feel that someone is

    jealous of me?"

    Jealous?

    Luka''s eyes shed with a hint of doubt.

    Not really!

    Violet stifled augh and pushed him toward Louis, "Look at the look on your dad''s face."

    Luka''s dark eyes blinked, and it took a long time to respond.

    He grinned at once.

    "Was it fun?"

    Louis'' eyes cast a cool nce at the two men.

    Luka and Violet nodded their heads at the same time.

    The two smiling people are indescribably simr.

    The mother and son are instantly recognizable.

    Louis eyes heart moved, heart softened a few points.

    Just thinking about Violet''s rejection of himself, he hugged Erin and didn''t say another word.

    He waited until Violet was impressed by her other identity, and then he would let her be the mother of

    his son!

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis smells just as good as you do."

    Erin was being held by Louis and her little nose was arching and arching on Louis'' body.

    Violet couldn''t help butugh softly.

    She nced at Louis''s handsome face and said, "Yes, Uncle Louis smells good."

    His body smells good?

    Louis nced at the woman with a smiling brow and hooked his lips, "Violet, so I smell good?"

    Violet: "......"

    She just said it in passing, how to his mouth, there is another meaning?

    It''s like, she''s obsessed with his body.

    The four men arrived at a high-end restaurant.

    Once inside, with the waiter''s guidance, the four of them prepared to go to the private room.

    Passing around the corner, Violet inadvertently nced at the two people not far away, could not help

    but step.

    It''s Isaac and a girl.

    The two were about to enter the private room when the girl pulled Isaac and stood on tiptoe to re-tie his

    tie for him.

    A girl tying a tie for a boy?

    Is this behavior too intimate?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Violet''s eyebrows unconsciously wrinkled.

    Too far away, she could not see the woman''s face, but always felt that the girl looked at Isaac with a

    light in her eyes.

    She trusts Isaac''s character and is not a man who eats from the bowl and looks at the pot.

    But he is undoubtedly excellent, there is no guarantee that there are other women who are thinking

    about him.

    "Auntie Violet, it''s time for us to go inside."

    Luka saw Violet standing still in the doorway of the booth and pulled her hand.

    Violet returned to her senses, smiled in response, and went into the booth with the little one.

    When she gets back to the store, she''ll ask Evie about Isaac.

    ......

    An upscale neighborhood in the eastern suburbs.

    Harry pulled out his keys and opened the door, and the sound of utensils falling to the floor could be

    heard from the duplex.

    Harry''s heart clenched and he ran in stride towards the stairs.

    "Nina, don''t be afraid, I''ming."

    Harry pushed open the bedroom door and grabbed Nina, who was wrestling with the utensils, in his

    arms.

    The woman''s body was trembling lightly and her hair was covered in sweat stains.

    "Harry, I''m ufortable, I can''t stand it!"

    Nina''s hand deadpanned Harry''s hand, then fiercely put it to her lips and bit into it.

    Harry closed his eyes and let Nina bite him without saying a word.

    The smell of blood seemed toe from the tip of her nose, and Harry, heartbroken and in pain, kept

    reassuring her.

    "It''s okay, Nina, you''re great, you''ll get through it with me by your side."

    Nina''s tears zed down, and she slowly let go of Harry''s hand, her face as pale as paper.

    "Harry, am I ruined? Oooh, I''m hard."

    Harry knew her addiction had passed, and he couldn''t be bothered to check the injuries on his hands

    as he settled her on the couch.

    "Nina, don''t be afraid, just bear with it a little longer and it will all go away."

    Nina''s lips were so dry that they buckled, and her haggard appearance was not the same as that of a

    delicate youngdy.

    She met Harry''s gentle gaze and her eyes slowly fell to his hands.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The man''s tiger mouth has long been drenched in blood, which shows just how deep her bite was.

    Nina''s tears flowed even harder.

    "Harry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have been wilful and presumptuous, I was exploited and became

    addicted to drugs. When I get better, I will definitely not think about Louis anymore, will you dislike

    me?"

    Harry''s heart seemed to be flowing with something that made his heart flutter.

    He pressed all his emotions, held her tightly with one hand and wiped away her tears with the other.

    "Nina, how could I possibly dislike you? As long as you are well, you will always be the woman I want

    to put on the tip of my heart and spoil."

    She finally relented and was finally able to let go of her obsession with Louis and be with herself.

    Is this a blessing in disguise for him?

    "Harry."

    Nina choked up and threw herself into Harry''s arms.

    Harry embraced her with a slight sigh in his heart and closed his eyes.

    It was a hijacking for her.

    The good thing is that her symptoms are mild and as long as she can get through them, then she will

    be fine.

    After this incident, he may no longer be able to be the Assistant Harry of The Johnson Group.

    Because he betrayed Louis.

    Harry sighed in his heart.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Harry patted Nina''s spine and helped her into bed to get some rest.

    He then exited his bedroom door and pulled out his phone to look at it.

    It was a call from Marcus.

    Harry grimaced, walked to the window and picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    " Assistant Harry, have you done what you were told to do?"

    Marcus''szy voice came over the current.

    Harry tightened his grip on the phone, "Where''s Nina''s picture?"

    "Don''t rush, you always have to show me sincerity before I can give you all the photos, right?" Marcus

    Harry had a taut face and a cold voice, "I''ll email you what you want right away, and please keep your

    promise to delete all of Nina''s photos. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Harry hung up the phone after he finished.

    He then clicked on a document and hesitated, but sent it to Marcus.

    Mr. Johnson, Miss Elliott, sorry about that!

    Harry had a sh of apology in his eyes.

    Marcus threatens him with Nina''s reputation, and he has no choice but to give Marcus the plot to work

    with Infinity Tech Company.

    At the same time, he is going to put the me on Violet again at the request of Marcus.

    That''s why he made the excuse to keep Violet in the president''s office.

    When the incident urred, the most suspicious person remained Violet.

    He just didn''t expect that Violet would also be at Azure Club yesterday.

    Perhaps after the east window, with Louis and Violet''s intelligence, they will soon find out the truth.

    When the timees, they will surelye up with a countermeasure.

    Harry let out a sigh, put the phone away and turned into the bedroom.

    Upscale restaurant.

    Louis and Violet sneezed at the same time.

    The two men looked at each other and both averted their eyes at the same time.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis, did you two say you were going to sneeze?"

    Erin asked with a big smile on her face when she had almost finished eating.

    "Sister, it''s called having a heart."

    Luka chimed in with a serious voice.

    Violet was a little ufortable and hurriedly gave the two kids some food, "You two eat."

    Louis just happened to be holding the same dish, and the two pairs of chopsticks clinked together.

    "Hee hee, brother, Mommy and Uncle Louis are so in tune with each other."

    Erin''s small hands covered her mouth and her big eyes kept darting over the two.

    Luka hmmed and nodded like a small adult.

    Violet''s old face reddened and she busily withdrew her chopsticks.

    "Have you two eaten? Let''s go when you''re done eating."

    These two little naughty boys, who taught them to sing in unison?

    Don''t know how to spell the word embarrassed?

    "Mommy, I''m not full yet, I want to eat again."

    Candy blinked her big eyes and burped just as she finished the sentence.

    She was so embarrassed that she quickly covered her mouth with her hand.

    Violet looked at her and said with amusement, "You''re still not full? You''ve already eaten until you''re full

    and burped!"

    "Well, Mommy, I just want to spend more time with Uncle Louis."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Erin''s white and tender little hand dropped and milked the words.

    Violet choked and stared at her a little breathlessly.

    This child, actually this mind?

    She''s a little jealous, okay?

    Louis'' heart was about to melt.

    He touched the little milk bag and looked at Violet again with a sh of displeasure in his eyes.

    Some people, what an ipetent pro-mother.

    Knowing my daughter''s preference, I continued to do what I did.

    Too much!

    He waited for her to throw herself at himter!

    "Erin, you can''t hold on when you''re full. If you want to see Uncle Louis in the future, just call Uncle

    Louis, whose phone is always avable for you."

    Louis held the little one on hisp and whispered softly.

    "Uh-huh, Uncle Louis, I''ll remember that."

    The little one nodded vigorously, his big ck grape-like eyes full of light.

    Violet silently took a sip of tea and put her left ear in and right ear out of what she just said.

    The daughter likes Louis again, she will not be able to cross paths with him in her life.

    Because they not only identity status does not match, and Louis''s emotional world, too impure.

    A scene from the hotel suddenly shed in my mind.

    She was curious to know who Louis'' new love was now.

    "Auntie Violet, if I want to see you, can I call you?"

    Not to be outdone, Luka looked to Violet and asked.

    Violet returned to her senses and her heart suddenly softened.

    "Sure."

    She can reject Louis with desperation, but she can''t bear to reject the request of the little milk bag at

    all.

    Luka pursed her lips and gave Louis a look, her spine straightening slightly.

    Louis touched his dark eyes and inexplicably felt his son''s smugness.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    It''s like saying, "Look, Auntie Violet likes him better.

    Bears!

    A meal was finally finished.

    Louis and his son watched Violet leave with his daughter in the car.

    "Dad, you like Auntie Violet, right?"

    Coldly, Luka suddenly burst out a sentence.

    Louis lowered his eyes to his and raised an eyebrow nomittally.

    "I can see that you''re only happy with Auntie Violet."

    Luka moved her little mouth, "Then you can marry her."

    It was the first time his son had ever said such a thing to him.

    Louis was a bit surprised and expected.

    Because the son has always liked Violet, the rtionship with Grace is rather weak.

    Maybe it was meant to be.

    Louis hooked his lips, picked him up and shoved him into the car.

    "Dad, why don''t you say something?"

    "Say what?"

    "Say you''ll marry Auntie Violet!"

    "There''s no rush."

    "Dad, tell me quickly, will you marry Auntie Violet?"

    "Hmm? Why are you in more of a hurry than I am?"

    "Dad!"

    "......"

    Violet drove Erin back to the store.

    She left her daughter to her own devices while she went into the cake room to find Evie.

    Evie is checking the ingredients.

    A sweet smile spreads across a clear little face.

    Violet thought of the scene she saw in the restaurant, her red lips pursed.

    "Evie."

    "Sis, something''s wrong."

    Evie asked with a smile as she straightened up.

    "Nothing major, just wanted to ask you if you had a date with Isaac in the past two days."

    Violet smoothed her hair around her ears and asked, pretending to be casual.

    "Sis, Isaac''s store just opened and he''s busy taking business, so how can he have time to date?"

    Evie smiled shyly.

    "So, have you discussed when you will get married? I''m still waiting to drink your wedding wine!"

    Violet asked with a smile.

    Isaac''s constructionpany just opened, could the girl he was just with be one of his employees?

    I hope she is too sensitive.

    "Sister, what are you doing? I''m not marrying anyone!"

    Evie pouted ufortably.

    Violet curled her lips and pulled her overalls off.

    "Okay, don''t be busy today, hurry up and call your boyfriend and ask him to pick you up for a date."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sis!"

    "Are you going to fight? If you don''t call I''ll call Isaac."

    Violet pulls out her cell phone and makes a move to call Isaac.

    "Fine, can''t I fight it myself?"

    Evie smiled delicately and pulled out her cell phone to call Isaac.

    The phone rang for a long time and was finally picked up.

    Evie was about to speak, but a delicate female voice came from inside.

    "Hello?"

    The smile on Evie''s face narrowed slightly, "Who are you and where''s Isaac?"

    "Isaac, he''s drunk, I''ll have him call you backter."

    The woman returned the question.

    Evie''s eyebrows furrowed and her smile disappearedpletely.

    "Isaac where is he now?"

    "He''s at home."

    Isaac at home?

    And brought a woman home?

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Evie gripped her phone tightly, a sh of disbelief in her eyes.

    She hung up the phone and looked over at Violet.

    "Sister, I''ll go first."

    She does trust Isaac''s character.

    What was going on with this woman, she had to figure out for herself.

    "Miss Helena, what are you looking at?"

    Natalie came down from the stairs with her bag on her back.

    Violet''s eyes withdrew from Evie''s body and curled her lips.

    "Nothing, you''re getting off work?"

    "Well nah. But Miss Helena, if you want me to stay and workte, it''s not impossible."

    Natalie smiled cheekily.

    "No, just go back."

    Violet curled her lips and turned to go upstairs.

    Natalie watched her back with fascination and turned her head to look out the window.

    On the side of the road, Evie called a car and just got in.

    Natalie''s almond eyes shed as she pulled out her phone and sent out a message.

    "Sister, where are you?"

    "......"

    Single apartment.

    Evie stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell.

    It didn''t take long for the door to be opened.

    Standing in front of her was a girl.

    A head of wet hair draped over the shoulders.

    The body is wearing a white shirt, which can cover the girl''s buttocks, revealing two long, thin legs.

    Isaac''s apartment actually has a woman in it!

    And had showered and was wearing his white shirt.

    Evie''s grip on the bag strap suddenly tightened and her gaze went cold.

    Without a word, she straightened her spine and walked straight past the woman, striding in.

    "Isaac?"

    The woman behind her eyes flickered slightly, raising her hand to lift the hair around her ear, smiling

    meaningfully.

    "You''re Miss Williams, right? Isaac, he''s drunk and sleeping in his room, so keep your voice down and

    don''t wake him up."

    The woman raised her chin slightly and spoke as if she were the mistress of the ce.

    Evie turned around abruptly, her pretty face tense, "So, who the hell are you? Why are you dressed like

    this?"

    "My name is Dolly Stewart, I went to high school with Isaac and am now also his personal secretary."

    Dolly smiled slightly, "We just went to a drinking party and he got drunk and puked all over my clothes,

    so I borrowed his bathroom to take a shower."

    It turned out to be Isaac''s secretary.

    Isaac, so affectionate!

    Evie pursed her red lips and said, "So it''s Isaac''s employee?Miss Stewart, since you know who I am,

    then you should know that Isaac and I will be getting married soon."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I want to remind you that an employee should be like an employee, I hope you know your own identity,

    abide by your own duties and don''t think of yourself as the mistress here. Now, please change your

    clothes and leave this ce. Don''t let me see such things happen again in the future."

    She''s not stupid either, this woman must be coveting Isaac.

    I just don''t know what Isaac''s attitude is again.

    Dolly looked at Evie for two seconds and smiled abruptly.

    "Miss Williams, just now Isaac called out Violet when he was asleep. is that, is that your nickname?"

    Violet!

    Isaac is calling his sister''s name while he''s asleep!

    Evie''s fingers tugged tight and her breasts rose and fell slightly.

    Dollyughed mockingly, turned into the bathroom, and changed out of her shirt.

    When she left, Evie was still standing in the same ce.

    Only after a long time, she slowly unscrewed the bedroom door and walked in.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    The man on the bed was sleeping soundly, and his eyebrows were still as warm as jade.

    Evie sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to gently stroke his face, a hint of sadness shing in

    her eyes.

    Isaac, when are you going to love me as much as you love your sister?

    ......

    The following day.

    There is a news story circting on the Inte.

    Someone posted the footage of Alisha and Sia mingling in the styling studio yesterday.

    For a while, the topic of the original spouse and the mistress has been hotly debated again.

    "This Alisha I remember, isn''t she the rich wife who was looking for a male prostitute at the club two

    days ago?"

    "No wonder she went to a male prostitute, because her husband cheated on her and lusted for it ah."

    "It seems she''s a poor person, too."

    "Alisha is a poor person? Are the people upstairs the sailors Alisha hired? How can a mistress have the

    face to win sympathy?"

    "Isn''t it? Junior should have expected such a situation when he was able to rise to the top."

    "......"

    The general public is buzzing about it.

    Josie''s apartment, Josie shows the news to Violet who is making breakfast.

    "Violet, check out the news, Alisha is back on the Hot 100."

    Violet served the fried eggs out of the pan, nced sideways and gently curled her lips.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "I think Alisha must be furious now, it''s called the evil one."

    When she stole her aunt''s man, did she ever think that some yearster, she would experience

    someone else''s pain once?

    Serves you right!

    "Violet, you probably don''t know that there''s a little more to it than that."

    Josie helped Violet bring breakfast to the table.

    "What tidbit?" Violet asked curiously.

    "It was Austin who told me that Louis learned that Alisha was out on bail and decided to teach her a

    little more for you. So he instructed Austin to help Miller find a woman to make a mess of the Williams

    family. violet, Louis is really into your business."

    Josie tells Violet what she knows.

    Violet simply ignored thest sentence and asked with some surprise, "So, that Sia was the one Austin

    found for Miller?"

    "That''s not true."

    Josie ruffled the big waves around her ears, "Austin said he received an order from someone and

    nned to follow it. It was only after he checked Miller''s connections that he found out that Miller wasn''t

    at all easy to deal with, and that he''d already been in secret with that Sia. It saved him a little trouble."

    So that''s it!

    It is true that men, ah, once unfaithful, a hundred times not allowed.

    Violet shook her head, and Louis'' figure shed suddenly in her mind.

    She unconsciously murmured, "Josie, do you think men can''t control their lower bodies?"

    Hearing this, Josie skimmed her lips, "Who says it''s not? In our side, I see that except Isaac is a good

    man, the rest of the nine out of ten are not good things. So, it''s better not to give too much of your heart

    to men, lest you end up hurting yourself."

    Josie was probably thinking about her marriage when she said such a thing.

    Violet pursed her lips, some regret that she shouldn''t have sent out her feelings indiscriminately,

    causing her best friend to resonate with her fear of marriage.

    There are still good men out there.

    She still looks good at Austin.

    "Well, I''ll go get Erin up, so you can eat your breakfast."

    Violet digressed.

    "Well, it''s better to have my Violet!"

    Josie sat down and took a sip of milk, "Violet, let''s make a deal, no one will get married and live like this

    for the rest of our lives."

    "Ch, I don''t know who it was, but the other day they kept giving me hints to marry someone."

    "Who is it? So annoying? Tell me and I''ll go beat her up."

    "Some woman who is acting crazy."

    "......"

    Violet returned to the store after dropping off her daughter and saw Evie sampling the baked pastries.

    Her face was a little haggard and she didn''t look happy.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    "Evie, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t sleep wellst night? Look so bad?"

    Violet walked up to Evie and asked with concern.

    "Sis, I''m fine."

    Evie gave her a look and forced a smile.

    How does this look like nothing is wrong?

    Violet said, "Talk to me, what''s going on?"

    Evie put all the bread that should be out of the sample, silently said: "Yesterday I went to Isaac, and

    met a woman in his house ......"

    Violet listened quietly, her brow furrowed slightly.

    The scene that I saw in the restaurant shed in my mind.

    I think the woman she saw was the Dolly Evie was talking about.

    That woman was wearing an Isaac shirt?

    It seems that she is not a saving grace.

    "Evie, where is Isaac now? What''s his attitude towards Dolly?"

    When Evie finished, Violet inquired.

    "When I woke up this morning, Isaac had already gone to the office and I didn''t get to talk to him."

    Evie nced at Violet and lowered her eyes slightly.

    She didn''t say what Dolly said about Isaac calling Violet''s name when he was asleep.

    Fear of Violet''s embarrassment.

    Isaac likes Violet, and she''s always known it.

    So she''s not jealous of Violet, she just has a little bit of a hard time with it.

    "Evie, are you and Isaac together already?"

    Violet asked tentatively.

    Evie blushed and shook her head, "No, I would have stayed in his apartment yesterday because he

    was drunk and I was afraid he would wake up in the middle of the night ufortable, that''s why I

    didn''t leave."

    Violet smiled and took her small hand in hers.

    "Evie, Isaac is recognized as a good man, he is not a double-minded person. It''s just that he has

    opened apany, so he can''t avoid socializing in the future, and he''s a good person, so he''s bound

    to have a lot of girls around him. You have to grasp the degree, when the reminder to remind, the

    release when the release. Of course, trust is the most important thing."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Emotional matters, the next person can not make the decision for the person concerned.

    So she can only stand on the sidelines and analyze it objectively.

    Hopefully, this won''t drive a wedge between her and Isaac.

    "Sister, I know."

    Evie listened in, smiled, and nodded.

    Her greatest wish in life was to be Isaac''s bride.

    Now that he has said he wants to marry her, she is already happy.

    As long as one does not expect too much, one will not be disappointed.

    So, she can''t let her mind fall apart because of a Dolly''s words.

    "Then you go ahead and get busy, I''m going to get busy too."

    Violet was slightly relieved to see that Evie looked much more relieved.

    Just thinking about that Dolly, she thought, when she had the chance someday, she must bark a few

    words at Isaac.

    ......

    the Williams Manor.

    Miller stayed out all night, taking care of Sia in the hospital.

    Alisha was so angry that she smashed again.

    She also saw the video circting online.

    As the victim of this incident, the onlinements are not many sympathetic to her, but all are calling

    her deserving.

    She was so angry that she almost vomited blood!

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    No, she couldn''t just leave it at that.

    She''s going to Miller to set the record straight!

    Alisha changed her outfit and got out of her bedroom door and was ready to go out.

    I ran into Nancy head-on.

    Seeing Alisha''s angry look, Nancy asked, "Mom, where are you going early in the morning?"

    "I''m going to the hospital to find your dad and the coquette."

    Alisha walked down the stairs and asked, "Daughter, are youing with me?"

    Nancy just felt upset, "Mom, with things like this, we''ve all be theughing stock of Crotosi City,

    can you and Dad just stop?"

    "Daughter, is it me who refuses to stop? It''s your father who wants to repudiate me now!"

    Alisha said in exasperation, "All right, if you''re not going to go with me, you''re not going to go with me,

    I''ll go ande back."

    Watching Alisha leave in a huff, Nancy Wu looked annoyed.

    With a family like hers, would she still be able to marry David?

    She has to make a career to be worthy of him!

    Therefore, she must win the Gambiered Silk Design Contest next month and stand out from the rest.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ......

    Hospital.

    Alisha found the senior ward where Sia was staying.

    Watching Miller serve tea and water to Sia, shushing and warming her, serving Siafortably, she

    was so angry that her chest hurt.

    The old thing, like a grandfather at home, it was she who served him.

    When you get to the bitch, you are ying the grandson!

    Alisha pinged the door and pushed in, ring angrily at the two men.

    "Yikes, Miller, that scared the hell out of me."

    Sia saw Alisha, rolled her eyes, pretended to be startled and shrank into Miller''s arms.

    Miller hurriedly wrapped his arms around her, softly and soothingly, and scowled at Alisha.

    "Alisha, get the hell out of here! A fierce look, who do you want to be fierce to?"

    Hearing this, Alisha gasped, "Miller, tell me, have you and this woman been having an affair for a long

    time? Are you ashamed of me? I was framed by Violet, how can you still curse?"

    "What''s wrong with me scolding you? For the ugly things you did, it''s light for me to scold you. If you

    were put in ancient times, you would have been dipped in a pig cage!"

    Miller said in a cold voice: "Besides, you don''t pretend. I''m not sure if you''re a woman of honor, but Sia

    was a virgin when she was with me, but you? You''re not an innocent woman anymore?"

    She only had one boyfriend when she was young!

    Alisha''s face alternated between blue and white, "Miller, be a man of conscience. What do you really

    want now? Do you really want to divorce me?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking with you?"

    Miller''s face was grim.

    "You''re going to divorce me just for this bitch of hers?"

    Alisha pointed at Sia, "Miller, even if you don''t think about me, you have to think about your daughter.

    My daughter has been the pride of our family since she was a little girl, and you divorced me to make

    my daughter be pointed at all day long and not be able to hold her head up when she walks out?"

    Hearing this, Miller frowned, momentarily speechless.

    He doesn''t have much affection for Alisha anymore, but his daughter is the one he grew up holding in

    his heart.

    He certainly did not want her to be aggrieved.

    Seeing that Miller hesitated, Sia''s eyes rolled and she covered her belly and said, "Miller, my stomach

    is a little upset."

    Hearing this, Miller returned to his senses and hurriedly asked, "Why are you ufortable again? I''ll

    call the doctor to take a look."

    "It''s fine, probably because I was just scared."

    Sia has a soft face and her eyes flicker to Alisha from time to time.

    Alisha couldn''t see her acting like a pretender, and immediately said angrily, "Little bitch, don''t act like a

    pretender, or I''ll tear you up."

    When she heard this, Sia pretended to be aggrieved: "Alisha, please be kind to us. Miller doesn''t have

    a son, so if you hurt my baby, you want Miller to have no son to inherit the family business?"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    "You ......"

    "Yes, Alisha, don''t you dare try to spill your guts here?"

    Miller interrupted Alisha, "The fortune teller said that I have a son in my destiny, and Sia is definitely

    carrying a son this time. You should get out of my sight. A daughter is a loser. I''ll just have a son to take

    care of me in the future."

    Hearing this, Alisha was so angry that she almost gritted her fine teeth.

    When she met Sia''s provocative and smug eyes, she wanted to tear her apart.

    Miller himself is patriarchal and has always looked forward to having a son in his heart.

    Sia, the little bitch, must have known what he was thinking and that''s why she used some fortune teller

    to fool him.

    Pissed off!

    "Miller, you''re going to regret this."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Alisha took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and burst out, then turned to leave.

    Little bitch wants to have Miller''s son?

    Let her becent for a while.

    She has ways to keep her from seeing the sun tomorrow!

    Alisha exited the ward door, mming it with a ping.

    She took the elevator to the first floor and without a nce, she saw Rosalie apanying Jasmine

    out of another elevator.

    She took a step to meet them.

    "Mrs. Johnson."

    "Mrs. Williams."

    Rosalie also saw Alisha and stood in front of her.

    "Why did Mrs. Johnsone to the hospital? Is Miss Johnson not feeling well?"

    Alisha surveyed Rosalie''s mother and daughter and, seeing Jasmine looking a bit wan, asked.

    "Yeah, she''s a little sick, so I brought her to the hospital to check it out."

    Rosalie''s eyes flickered slightly, unwilling to talk more about this topic, and changed the subject.

    "What about you? What brought you to the hospital? Oh, I see, is that mistress in the hospital?"

    Hearing this, Alisha''s face was a little ugly.

    Rosalie looked at her and said, "Mrs. Williams, I''ve seen all the news, there are really a lot of

    shameless women out there in this world today."

    She paused and said, "It was just a small thing, and I used some connections to help you keep the

    news down. But I think there is a force that has been pushing the news to the top.

    At these words, Alisha''s eyes were filled with surprise and anger.

    "Mrs. Johnson, did you really press the news for me?"

    "Of course, do you still not believe me?"

    Rosalie sighed, "You and I share the same fate, both have offended Violet, both have not fallen in

    favor. All right, think about it yourself, I''ll go back with my daughter."

    She certainly could not press the news for a mob.

    But it''s just a passingment to make her hold a grudge against Violet even more.

    It''s best if Alisha gets Violet killed in a fit of anger, then she can use the knife to kill someone.

    Rosalie, with a sneer in her heart, helped the ever-sickly Jasmine into The Johnson Family''s car.

    Closing the car door, she looked to Jasmine, "Jasmine, you''re pregnant, this baby count the months, is

    it Marcus''?"

    Jasmine has been dry heaving for the past two days.

    So she apanied her to the hospital for a checkup.

    I didn''t expect Jasmine to be pregnant.

    Now all that needs to be determined is whether the child is Marcus'' or not.

    If so, that''s fine.

    "Mom, this baby is definitely Marcus''. I''m going to tell him about it and ask him to marry me."

    Jasmine suppressed the nausea in her heart, and although she looked sickly, she could not hide her

    excitement.

    During this time, Marcus has been ignoring her.

    She was worried about how to get him to stop being angry.

    I didn''t realize she was pregnant.

    This was the result she had always wanted.

    As long as she is pregnant with Marcus''s child, then she can marry into the Su family.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Rosalie moved her lips and hesitantly said, "Jasmine, are you sure the baby is Marcus''? In case it''s not

    ......"

    Jasmine is just over a month pregnant.

    This month is a bit awkward.

    Because not only did she have sex with Marcus, she also had sex with Oscar during this time.

    It is still something that is known to all.

    "Mom, this baby is definitely Marcus'', it can''t be anyone else''s, I''m calling Marcus right now."

    Jasmine got anxious and pulled out her cell phone and dialed Marcus'' number.

    Rosalie opened her mouth, but ultimately did not speak.

    After a few rings, the phone was finally answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Marcus, it''s me, I''m pregnant, and the baby is yours."

    Jasmine spoke sharply.

    On the other end of the phone, Marcus is celebrating with Grace in his luxury suite at the Soho Hotel

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    because he is overjoyed with the partnership proposal Harry sent him regarding Infinity Tech Company.

    Hearing this, he sat up straight and stayed and stayed.

    He snickered, "My baby? Jasmine, are you sure the baby in your belly is mine? Everyone knows that

    you had a night with Oscar."

    On one side, Grace''s eyebrows were raised and her long, slender fingers were stroking Marcus''s

    breasts.

    Hearing Marcus''s words, the movement of her hands jerked to a halt with a look of disbelief.

    Jasmine is pregnant!

    It''s Marcus''!

    If this is true, then wouldn''t the position of mistress of the Su family be Jasmine''s?

    "Marcus, I counted the minutes and this baby is definitely yours! Don''t you believe me." Jasmine said

    hurriedly.

    Marcus pulls away from Grace''s hand and picks up a cigarette, gesturing for Grace to light it for him.

    He then got up and walked to the window, took a deep puff and exhaled a greenish-white smoke ring.

    "If you say it''s mine, it''s mine? This can''t be told. How about this, wait for three months, you do an

    amniocentesis, if this child is mine, then I will admit it."

    Hearing this, Jasmine lit up, "Marcus, the baby must be yours, so do you want to marry me?"

    Marcus took a deep puff on his cigarette and the corners of his mouth curled up in mockery, but his

    mouth said, "If the child is mine and you are the mother, of course I will be responsible for you."

    "Marcus, the baby must be yours, I can remember that, you are responsible for me."

    Jasmine said in a delicate voice.

    "Good, then we''ll wait for the results together."

    Marcus hung up the phone after he finished.

    Grace listened to a general overview and her face changed and changed.

    "Marcus, are you really going to marry Jasmine?"

    If he married Jasmine, what would she do?

    "Grace, take it easy, I''m just stabilizing her first."

    Marcus'' eyes shed and he wrapped his arms around her.

    "Think about it, with that broken shoe of hers, how could I possibly marry her? I just thought having her

    as a bargaining chip would give me a better chance of annexing The Johnson Group."

    Hearing this, Grace''s heart wasn''t solid.

    "But what if what Jasmine is carrying in her belly is really your baby?"

    So will Jasmine be a mother and a son?

    "If she is really carrying my seed in her belly, then I will marry her first and let her give birth to the child

    before I find an opportunity to repudiate her."

    Marcus''s eyes were full of calction, "By then, not only will I have a queen, but maybe The Johnson

    Group will also be in my pocket."

    He still wants to marry her!

    How can this be!

    Once Marcus marries Jasmine, it''s impossible to say what will happen after that!

    Grace didn''t say anything, just tugged her fingers unconsciously.

    There''s no way she''s going to let Marcus marry Jasmine.

    If the baby Jasmine is carrying is really Marcus''s, she must find a way to get rid of him!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Jasmine hung up the phone, a little excited.

    "Mom, did you hear that? Marcus said he wanted to marry me."

    Rosalie frowned, "I heard that, but he said to wait three months."

    "Just wait three months, I''m sure anyway, the baby is his."

    Jasmine said delicately, rubbing her non-pregnant belly.

    Rosalie nced at the small of her back, "That said, what is it to make you wait three months? It''s a

    humiliation for you. No, let mom think about it, she must make him marry you as soon as possible."

    Hearing these words, Jasmine bit her lip, her eyes full of hate.

    "me it on Violet''s gang! If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have made a scandal. Marcus would have

    married me without saying a word if I was pregnant. Mom, I can''t wait to get Violet killed."

    But isn''t it!

    I wish Alisha would get her killed.

    Rosalie agreed in her heart and reassured Jasmine with her mouth.

    "Well, don''t think so much about it now, just get well."

    "Well, Mom, what do you think should be done to get Marcus to marry me sooner?"

    "You let Mom think about it."

    "......"

    RW Styling Studio.

    Several newly recruited employees are modeling for each other and practicing applying makeup to

    people.

    Violet is pointing it out herself.

    "Natalie, you''re not doing this right, look at my hand, it needs to be like this ......"

    Violet walked up to Natalie, saw that she was not very skilled, took the makeup tools from her hand and

    then started to apply makeup to the model.

    Natalie looked at her side face with fascination and couldn''t help but murmur, "Miss Helena, you''re so

    beautiful."

    Violet''s hands moved a little, and her eyebrows wrinkled unnoticeably.

    When he looked up, he met Natalie''s eager almond eyes.

    This look ......

    "Ah, Miss Helena, I mean, women who are serious about their careers are the most beautiful. That, let

    me do it again, do you see if I''m doing it right?"

    Natalie''s almond eyes shed and her expression instantly returned to normal.

    Violet curled her lips, suppressing the strange feeling inside, and watched Natalie apply her makeup.

    "She has a slightly protruding brow bone, and when you draw eyeliner, you can trace the eyeliner from

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    the root of the upper and lowershes and then slowly smudge it outward ......"

    Violet saw that her posture was not right and simply held her hand to demonstrate.

    Natalie''s eyes were full ofughter.

    That''s when Brooklyn arrived.

    "Helena."

    Hearing the shout, Violet let go of Natalie and looked toward Brooklyn.

    "Brooklyn, what brings you here?"

    Brooklyn shook his hand carrying a thermos, "My mother heard that you were a little frightened,

    specially boiled some soup, I had to bring you to drink, said that you pressed the shock."

    "Yikes, Auntie Blossom is really nice."

    Violet was somewhat moved.

    Brooklynughed lightly and without a nce, saw Natalie casting a slightly cold gaze at him.

    But then she averted her eyes.

    Brooklyn froze, somewhat confused.

    "Helena, am I disturbing you?"

    "No! But I''ve got to go pick up my daughter first."

    Violet looked at the time and said somewhat apologetically.

    "Then I''ll go with you." Brooklyn said.

    Violet hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    Last time, thanks to Brooklyn''s vignce, she was able to escape from Greyson''s hands in time.

    She hadn''t thanked him individually.

    The two headed for the stairway.

    Brooklyn subconsciously turned around and met Natalie''s hostile gaze again.

    This look ......

    Brooklyn''s eyes twitched slightly and nced at Violet.

    Violet''s skin is fair and her temperament is clear, she is a beauty.

    So, not only men like it, but also women like it?

    The two drove to the entrance of the kindergarten.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Erin and Luka just happened toe out of the kindergarten.

    "Mommy."

    Erin saw Violet and ran towards her happily.

    Luka''s eyes also shone brightly as she followed.

    Violet caught Erin and sent her customary two fragrant kisses.

    Erin smiled cheekily and kissed back.

    Luka watched the interaction between the two with an envious look on his face, and was rewarded with

    Violet''s gentle rubbing of his soft hair.

    "Erin, good afternoon."

    Brooklyn knew this was Violet''s daughter and greeted her with a smile.

    Erin blinked her big eyes and smiled, "Hello uncle, I recognize you, you came to mommy''s storest

    time."

    "Erin''s got a good memory, uncle hug."

    Brooklyn softened his voice and picked her up.

    Erin wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her little head.

    "Hee hee, uncle, howe you came with my mommy to pick me up? Are you courting my mommy?

    Although you are not as good-looking as Uncle Louis, but you are still handsome."

    Violet: "......"

    Her silly girl, bullshitting again!

    "Erin, don''t talk nonsense, Uncle and Mommy are just good friends."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Erin smiled cheekily, still sizing up Brooklyn.

    "Erin, how about Uncle taking you to eat something delicious?"

    Brooklyn just thought the little guy was so soft and cute and funny.

    "Good, uncle what are you going to take me to eat pinch?"

    "What do you want to eat, we''ll go eat?"

    "Then can we go to the old grandfather''s store to eat?"

    "What is the old grandfather''s store?"

    "......"

    Violet knew that her daughter was talking about KFC and was a little speechless.

    She said hello to Luka and then followed the two to the car.

    Luka''s little mouth pursed, looking at the three people about to get on the car, hurriedly from the small

    school bag took out his small cell phone to take a picture, and then sent it to Louis.

    "Dad, are you going to marry Auntie Violet or not? If you don''t hurry, she''s going to be chased away!"

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis is on the phone with Dominic.

    "Brother, has your nning project been leaked this time? Because the core points of the nning

    proposal sent by the Scott Group are almost the same as yours. And, they have made adjustments on

    the basis of the nning you have done, and for now, their nning is more advantageous."

    Hearing this, Louis'' brow sank.

    The n has been leaked again?

    How did this happen?

    Could it be that the mole that was not uncoveredst time hacked into theputer again and stole the

    nning n?

    "Brother, what do we say now?"

    Dominic didn''t hear Louis speak and inquired.

    "Let me think about it for a minute, hang up."

    Hang up the phone, Louis thin lips tightly pursed, in thinking about the whole thing.

    At that moment, a message from Luka came to him on his phone.

    He clicked on it to take a look and his dark eyes instantly narrowed.

    Brooklyn holds Erin!

    Violet has Brooklyn with her again.

    Does she really have a crush on Brooklyn?

    Associated with the sudden theft of this nning, Louis''s surrounding breath sank.

    There was a knock on the door and Harry walked in.

    "Mr. Johnson, these documents need to be signed."

    Louis did not speak, took the file and flipped it over, his eyebrows full of chill.

    Harry obviously sensed that Louis was in a bad mood.

    As he was handing out the documents, he saw the photo on Louis'' phone and his eyes shed.

    "Mr. Johnson, is something wrong?"

    Louis was silent and did not hide him.

    "The plot for Infinity Tech Company has been leaked again."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    At Louis'' words, Harry''s fingers curled up.

    "Mr. Johnson, the person who handled the nning case during this period of time is except you is me,

    would you suspect that it is me ......"

    "It won''t be you."

    Louis interrupted him tly, "There must have been a mistake in some way."

    The man''s face is cold, but there is no half-hearted hesitation in his tone.

    He believes in himself so much.

    Harry''s slightly downcast eyes shed with a strong apology.

    "Mr. Johnson,bined with thest nning case leak, I think there is someone suspicious."

    But no matter how apologetic, he still can only go one way to the ck.

    "Who?"

    Louis raised his eyes and looked at Harry.

    "Violet."

    "No way."

    Louis frowned, "She was the one who helped me get a chance to make amends when thest nning

    case was leaked. If she was the one who started it, she didn''t have to do more than that."

    "Mr. Johnson, there are no absolutes in everything."

    Harry said, "Last time was just a small case, what''s more, she was still the subject of suspicion. In

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    order to gain your trust, of course she will find a way to make up for it to get the next chance."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly and something shed in his eyes.

    Harry did not dare to look directly at him, lowered his eyes and said, "Of course, I only specte, the

    truth is that we will not know until after the investigation."

    Louis looked at him for a few seconds, then averted his eyes.

    "You go down first."

    "Good."

    The door was closed, Louis''s long fingers tapped the desktop unconsciously, his handsome face was

    the usual profound and inscrutable, making it impossible to see the end.

    Halfway through the day, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed Dominic.

    "Dominic, I remember the Scott Group was recently raising money, backed by Eleaviel''s Fund

    tycoonMark, right?"

    "Yes. Louis, you are thinking ......"

    "Then we''ll take the bull by the horns and choose to work with the Scott Group."

    Marcus has repeatedly yed dirty tricks, and this time, he''s going to make him eat his own words!

    Louis'' face was sullen and cold, his eyes fell on his phone as he once again flipped open the message

    from his son.

    A few momentster, he picked up his jacket, which was resting on the back of his chair, and struck out

    of the office.

    Harry says Violet is a major suspect.

    He also wanted to ask what Violet was doing.

    Has she been interacting with Brooklyn a little more this time?

    Did she really choose to be antagonistic to herself because of Brooklyn?

    KFC restaurant.

    "Sorry, Brooklyn, for bringing you to a ce like this that kids like when I said I''d buy you dinner."

    Violet looked at Brooklyn with an apologetic look on her face.

    Brooklyn smiled, "Helena, do I look like a foodie to you? It doesn''t matter what you eat, what matters is

    having fun together. I think the atmosphere here is nice and lively."

    "Hee hee, Mommy, I want a big chicken leg and a big burger."

    Erin looked at the food at the neighboring table and gulped.

    "Mumma, Mumma will order right away."

    Violet dotingly pinched her little cheeks.

    "I''ll order it." Brooklyn pulled out her phone and ordered.

    "No, no, no, it''s on me."

    "Helena, don''t be polite to me, I''ll buy Erin something this time, and next time you''ll buy me a big

    dinner."

    "......"

    At that moment, Luka approached.

    "Auntie Violet, Erin."

    "Luka, you''re here too!"

    Erin called out crisply in delight.

    Surprised, Violet looked behind him, "Luka, you came alone?"

    "The driver uncle sent me here, can I sit with you?"

    Luka replied back.

    So, the little one is following them?

    Violet blinked and carried him to a side chair.

    "Sure, what do you want to eat, Auntie Violet will get it."

    "I haven''t eaten here."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Luka licked her little mouth unconsciously and looked at the big chicken leg on top of the neighboring

    table, only to find the aroma tempting.

    "Then I''ll order you the same kids'' package as Erin."

    Brooklyn nced at Luka and smiled.

    Luka pursed her small mouth and looked at him with unfriendly eyes.

    He followed him here to keep an eye on Auntie Violet and this strange man.

    Gotta watch Auntie Violet for Dad.

    Why isn''t Dad here yet?

    "Helena, this little friend is ......"

    Brooklyn was no fool and clearly sensed Luka''s hostility towards him.

    "My name is Luka, and my dad is Louis."

    Luka said stiffly without waiting for Violet to say anything.

    So it''s Louis'' son!

    No wonder he looked at himself so unfriendly.

    It dawned on Brooklyn, and it was funny.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seems like the kid should really like Violet.

    Afraid someone will steal Violet away from his father!

    But he remembered that the child had a biological mother, right?

    So, this Violet not only like men, women like, but also like children ah!

    What an angel to behold.

    "Hee hee, Luka, why did youe along? Are you afraid my mommy will be snatched by Uncle

    Brooklyn?"

    Erin moved closer to Luka and nibbled on his ear.

    Luka nced at Violet, pursed her lips and nodded slightly.

    Auntie Violet is too much of a steal, how could Dad be so ineffective!

    "Hee hee, Mommy said that she and Uncle Brooklyn are just good friends."

    "Well, I hear you. erin, you like my dad better, right?"

    "Well nah. I like Uncle Louis better."

    "I like Auntie Violet, too."

    "......"

    The two children''s little heads were tittering together.

    Violet looked at the two and the corners of her mouth curved.

    At that moment, the ordered meal was delivered.

    "You two stop muttering and hurry up and eat."

    Violet divided the food between the two.

    "Auntie Violet, you eat."

    Luka was good enough to pick up a chicken leg and give it to Violet.

    "Thanks Luka, just leave me alone and eat."

    Violet took the chicken leg with a soft heart.

    Watching the two children eat with their mouths full of oil, she tenderly wiped the oil stains off the

    corners of their mouths, her eyebrows full of smiles.

    Brooklyn took a sip of coffee and looked at the three in the same frame with a slight twinkle in her eye.

    Together, these three are really like mother and son!

    "Mommy, I''m full, I''m going over there to y mess."

    Erin had almost finished eating and looked at the children''s y area with some impatience.

    "Okay, be safe."

    Violet nodded and looked to Luka, "Luka, do you want to go y for a while?"

    Luka looked at Erin and then at Violet with some hesitation.

    He wants to go y, but he doesn''t want Auntie Violet to be alone with Brooklyn.

    So torn.

    Why hasn''t Dade yet?

    "Luka, hurry up and go y."

    Erin doesn''t care about that and pulls Luka out of her chair.

    Luka moved his little mouth, and at the sight of the figure appearing outside the window, his eyes lit up

    and he readily agreed.

    Slow as a snail, herees Dad!

    His mission isplete!

    At the door, Louis pushed open the door and listened to theughter in the restaurant, his brow

    furrowed.

    Brooklyn is quite good at pleasing children.

    Knowing that the food here is junk food, in order to chase women, but will throw in the good!

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Violet watched the two kids y and chatted casually with Brooklyn, only to feel a burning gaze on her.

    She subconsciously looked up and saw Louis'' handsome face sunken as he walked towards her.

    Why is he here?

    Violet faintly froze, thinking that Luka was here.

    I think he came to pick up his son.

    "Helena ......"

    Brooklyn was about to say something to Violet when she followed her gaze and saw Louis.

    The nerves were a tense.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    Brooklyn hurriedly got up and gestured for Louis to sit.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The man is tall and has long legs, and the aura around him ispelling.

    Everywhere you go draws countless sideways nces.

    He gave Brooklyn a cold nce and sat down.

    "Mr. Brooklyn is so elegant, did you pick such an interesting ce for a date?"

    The man''s voice was faint, but the words that came out made Brooklyn''s heart thump.

    "Mr. Johnson, you misunderstood, Helena and I are not dating, just a normal good friends gathering."

    "Oh? Is it just a regr party?"

    Louis nced at Violet across the table, the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold arc, "I thought Mr.

    Brooklyn had a little heart, borrowing someone to spy on my confidential information."

    When that came out, Brooklyn''s gut feeling wasn''t right.

    Also feeling out of ce is Violet.

    "Mr. Johnson, Brooklyn helped me just as much as you did, so I''m just buying him a meal."

    Violet spoke up.

    "Brooklyn? That''s a very affectionate name."

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone was unknowingly sour.

    Violet was a little speechless, looking at him for a moment without words.

    Brooklyn knew that someone''s jealousy tank was tipped over, he touched his nose and said, "Mr. Su, I

    treat Helena as my sister, there is no intention to use her to pry into The Johnson Group''s secrets."

    Does he look like Violet''s sister?

    Louis raised an eyebrow, the cold color between his eyebrows dispersed slightly.

    Violet looked at him and asked, "Mr. Johnson, is something wrong?"

    Louis'' words just now were clearly insinuating.

    She doesn''t like to be targeted.

    Louis''s long, slender fingers tapped the desk habitually.

    He gave Violet a slightly thoughtful look and his eyes fell back on Brooklyn.

    "Mr. Brooklyn, I just got word that your bid proposal for Infinity Tech Company this time is again simr

    to the one we gave at The Johnson Group. Do you think that''s strange?"

    The two programs are simr again!

    Brooklyn froze, incredulity shing in her eyes.

    He knew, of course, that Marcus had also used improper means in hisst case with the Rex''s Group.

    But it ended in failure.

    So this time, Marcus is up to his old tricks again?

    No wonder Louis just talked like that.

    Is he suspecting him of using Violet?

    This is a great injustice.

    "Mr. Johnson, I can swear to God that I had no knowledge of this matter. Because my big brother was

    in charge of this cooperation case, I wasn''t involved in it."

    Brooklyn hastened to exin.

    Louis did not speak, but looked at Violet.

    Violet was looking at him in the same way, and after the initial shock, disappointment shed in her

    eyes.

    So, Louis is suspecting her again likest time?

    As expected, the hearts of businessmen are made of iron.

    She also thought that after thest time, she was different in his heart.

    Yourself every time you make a fool of yourself.

    "Mr. Johnson, do you suspect me again?" Violet asked.

    "Will you incriminate yourself again?" Louis'' dark eyes were fixed.

    "No."

    Violet''s expression faded and came off.

    This is angry!

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Louis'' thin lips pursed and said, "Violet, I didn''t doubt you, I was expecting more of a surprise from

    you."

    The man''s eyes are deep, prating the darkness of insight.

    Violet and he stared at each other for two seconds and unconsciously averted her eyes.

    He said he didn''t suspect her.

    It seems that when she heard his words, the depression in her heart dispersed a little.

    He says he expects her to surprise him. Is this a disguisedpliment on her intelligence?

    Inexplicably, there is a little leap of faith in the heart.

    It''s the excitement of being recognized.

    Gee, why does she feel so unproductive?

    "Ahem, Mr. Johnson, I have things to do, so I''ll leave you guys alone, I''ll go first."

    Brooklyn is not a no-eye world, so he meekly withdrew.

    Louis and Violet were the only ones left at the table.

    Violet''s eyes fell on the two children in the yground, listening to the asional sound of her

    daughter''sughter, and something shed through her head.

    "Mr. Johnson, is it because I spent time in your office yesterday that I am now the most suspicious?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly and he didn''t say anything.

    "Go on."

    Violet looked at him and hesitated for a moment, "I would havee to your office yesterday because

    Assistant Harry asked me to."

    What did Harry have her doing in the office for nothing?

    Louis'' dark eyes were fixed, "You mean, Harry is a suspect?"

    Harry''s behavior over the past two days has been very counterintuitive.

    But how could he have betrayed himself?

    He has been with himself for so many years, if even he would betray himself, who else could he trust?

    "I''m not sure, I''m just stating the facts."

    Violet pursed her lips, thought of one thing and said, "There''s something else I haven''t told you."

    "What is it?"

    "I saw him vaguely that day at the Azure Club."

    What!

    Louis'' eyes narrowed again, "Violet, tell me clearly, are you saying that you saw Harry at the Azure

    Club?"

    "Yes. Although he denies it, the more I think about it, the more I think it''s him."

    Violet paused, "He was also holding a girl, I didn''t get a good look at the girl, but I heard him call out to

    Nina."

    She doesn''t know if the two events are rted, but if Harry is the one trying to set herself up, then she

    needs to tell Louis about his antics.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, and his slightly taut jaw indicated that he was in a very unattractive mood

    at the moment.

    How did Harry end up at Azure Club?

    And who is the girl he is holding?

    Nina?

    Which girl next to him is named Nina?

    Something shed in his mind, and Louis nced over his shoulder.

    He knew that Harry had always had a crush on Nina.

    So the Nina he was talking about, was it Nina Evison?

    Louis took out his cell phone and dialed out to Austin.

    "Austin, you better find out what your sister has been up to and call me back when you''re done."

    On the other end of the phone, Austin looked puzzled.

    Howe old friends suddenly care about their own sister?

    Isn''t he the one who avoids his own sister?

    But since the old friend has spoken, something big must have happened.

    Thinking about it, Austin looked straight and called Nina in a hurry.

    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off."

    The phone is still off!

    Austin was surprised, thought about it, grabbed his jacket and got up and left in a big way.

    Nina doesn''t like living with her parents and now lives in her apartment all the time.

    He went to the apartment to find her!

    In the KFC restaurant.

    Violet took a sip of her drink and was speechless for a moment.

    Louis was thinking about something on his mind, his handsome face was a bit sunken, and his body

    exuded an aura of being unapproachable.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The two children yed for half a day, and when they returned, they found that the atmosphere

    between the two was not harmonious.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    "Uncle Louis, there you are!"

    Erin shed her big eyes and tried to jump into Louis'' arms, but was scared back by his icy breath.

    Louis returned to his senses, the breath around him slightly converged, and reached out to take the

    little one into his arms.

    "Had a good time?"

    "Well nah."

    Erin saw Louis'' expression soften, and immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and nibbled on

    his ear.

    "Uncle Louis, did you see Uncle Brooklyn there and get into a fight with Mommy? Mommy said that she

    and Uncle Brooklyn are just good friends."

    The little one''s milk voice is soft and cuddly.

    Louis was surrounded by her creamy scent and the corners of his mouth curled around his lips.

    "Uncle didn''t fight with your mommy."

    "But you didn''t look happy just now!"

    "That''s because uncle was thinking about something and now he''s happy to see you."

    Louis coaxed the little one, coaxed the little one to a froth, holding Louis'' face is a bark.

    "Uncle Louis, I still like you the best."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked at Violet.

    Violet was wiping Luka''s sweat and rolled her eyes darkly when she heard her daughter''s rainbow fart.

    Feeling Louis'' gaze, she raised her eyes slightly and touched on her smug look.

    Inexplicably, I think Louis is sometimes quite childish.

    "Auntie Violet, I like you best too."

    Luka said in a serious manner.

    Violet smiled and lifted her chin slightly towards Louis.

    See, her daughter likes him and his son likes her.

    It''s even!

    Superior Apartments.

    Nina sat on the sofa clutching her chest, a face still haggard and ufortable.

    She yawned and just felt as if the bugs were biting again in the blood around her body.

    Her addiction ising back!

    Unbearable!

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    Nina had a jolt and rushed to open the door.

    "Harry ......"

    Nina blurted out, but when she saw that the person standing at the door was Austin, the smile on her

    face froze and she shut the door with a ping.

    Austin''s nose almost hit the door and he took a step backwards with a dazed look on his face.

    Reacting, he rapped on the door with a wrinkled brow, "Nina, what are you doing? Have you seen a

    ghost? Open the door!"

    Inside the door, Nina leaned against the door panel, wrapped her arms around herself, and began to

    tremble lightly.

    Unbearable!

    It''s so hard!

    How could the person who came be a brother?

    Why isn''t Harrying?

    She can''t take it anymore!

    She can''t let her brother see the ghost of her attack!

    "Nina, if you don''t open the door, I''m going to kick it in!"

    Austin had a sullen face and clearly sensed that something was wrong.

    Is that person still his fresh sister just now?

    That face was as white as a dead face.

    What did she call him?

    Harry?

    Harry?

    Did she think it was Harry?

    What the hell is going on here?

    Austin was about to call Harry, when Harry came out of the elevator.

    His face changed slightly when he saw Austin at the door.

    "Mr. Gu."

    Austin just pulled out his cell phone and saw Harrying, and was about to speak when he heard a

    noiseing from inside the house.

    "Nina."

    Harry couldn''t care less about anything else and hurriedly opened the door with the key.

    Austin frowned and gave Harry a deep, puzzled look.

    Even he doesn''t have a key to Nina''s house, but Harry does.

    What does this mean?

    Did her sister get together with Harry?

    But didn''t my sister say she would never marry Louis?

    Inside the house, Nina is rummaging through boxes.

    "Nina, don''t be afraid, I''ming."

    Harry took a big step forward and pulled her up by the hand.

    "Harry, oooh, I''m hard, I want sugar pills."

    Nina yawned and snot and tears came out of her nose.

    Harry wrapped his arms around her and, despite her struggles, led her upstairs.

    "Nina, hang in there a little longer, just make it through two more days and you''ll be back on your feet."

    "......"

    Watching the two go upstairs, Lu Austin was dumbfounded.

    He is not a rash young man who is new to society, and he quickly thought of something about his

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    sister''s current symptoms.

    Sugar pills?

    So, his Austin sister got into something she shouldn''t have gotten into!

    Who got her hooked!

    Austin''s forehead veins popped at the corners and he took a big step upstairs and pushed open Nina''s

    bedroom door.

    In the bedroom, Harry is just settling in with Nina.

    She took the medicine and was sedated and slowly passed out.

    Harry wiped the sweat from the corner of his forehead and tucked in the corner of Nina''s quilt, his

    eyebrows full of pain.

    Austin at the door had a handsome face and said in a cold voice, "Harry,e out here."

    Harry hurriedly got up and followed him out, and gently closed the door behind him.

    Austin stood at the window, looked at Harry and asked in a cold voice, "Tell me, what the hell is going

    on here and how did Nina get like this!"

    Harry lowered his eyes slightly and clenched his fingers into fists.

    "It was all Marcus'' doing. He had Nina lured to the Azure Club and got her hooked on something she

    shouldn''t have been."

    Marcus!

    He actually dared to backstab his own sister.

    Austin''s breath sank and sank, and his eyes were covered with frost.

    He grabbed Harry''s cor, his voice like a demon from hell.

    "Harry, Marcus did this to my sister, and you secretly hid it for him? Does it mean that you are a mole

    sent by Marcus? You want to control my sister with that kind of stuff so that she will do whatever you

    say?"

    Hearing this, Harry hastened to deny it.

    "Mr. Gu, how could I be a mole sent by Marcus? I hate to get him killed for good. The only reason I

    didn''t make a sound is because I was thinking about Nina''s reputation. I just want Nina to return to

    normal and pretend that nothing has happened."

    The man''s face is sincere, Austin coldly examined him, half a long time, a hand to let go of him.

    "Harry, when something happened to Nina, you were the only one who was notified? When did she

    be so close to you?"

    Harry straightened his cor with a start.

    "Mr. Gu, at this point, I have one more thing to confess to you and Mr. Johnson."

    "What is it?" Austin narrowed his eyes.

    "It wasn''t her who told me about Nina''s ident, it was Marcus who told me. He threatened me with

    Nina''s reputation to steal one of Mr. Johnson''s plots."

    Austin: "......"

    What the hell, his sister turned out like this, but also with old friends?

    No wonder Louis asked him to check on his sister''s recent status!

    Austin''s face sank and he dialed Louis.

    "Louis, meet me, there''s something I need to talk to you about."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Imperial Club.

    Harry knelt straight in front of Louis.

    Louis looked at him and spoke in a deep voice, "Get up and talk."

    He never thought that the leakage of this nning case was really rted to Harry.

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry."

    Harry didn''t get up, his eyes slightly downcast, not daring to look at Louis.

    Louis stared at him, his handsome face sullen, "You were threatened by Marcus, why didn''t you talk to

    me?"

    Harry''s eyes fell on the ground and said truthfully, "I''m sorry, it happened so suddenly that I couldn''t

    disregard Miss Evison''s reputation. Moreover, I also believe that even if I don''t say anything, with your

    wisdom, you will soon find out the truth and be able toe up with a countermeasure."

    This is not, only after a day, they did not find out the truth?

    "I find out the truth, and you tell me is the same nature?Harry, in vain I trust you so much, you so

    disappoint me."

    Louis'' tone was full of disappointment.

    Harry''s head drops even lower.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson, I''ll resign."

    He was the one who mishandled it because he was too distraught about Nina.

    Now that he has quieted his mind, he is also chagrined.

    Why didn''t you tell Louis the truth yourself?

    He should have trusted Louis to take care of things.

    Louis looked at Harry steadily for two seconds and burst out, "Leak and still want to get off easily?"

    Harry breathed a sigh of relief and slowly looked up at Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson ......"

    So, what will he do to him?

    Send it to the relevant department formercial espionage?

    Austin on the side has not spoken, heard Louis speak, could not help but say: "Louis, this matter can

    not be med on Harry, he is also a momentary emergency, which is ......"

    Louis'' eyes gave Austin a cool look, making thetter half of Austin''s sentence stuck in his throat.

    Although, right, things happen for a reason, but Harry did betray Louis.

    What will old friends do with Harry?

    "Be the inside man, and when I make Marcus pay, you''ll leave."

    Louis suppressed his emotions and spoke up.

    So that''s what he meant.

    Harry clenched his fist, thinking of the near future, he can no longer follow this business wizard, and he

    went through the storm together, eyes suddenly red.

    "Mr. Johnson, again, I''m sorry."

    After so many years, he has long been used to listening to his instructions and learning business from

    him.

    However, in the end, he betrayed him with a thought.

    "Don''t say you''re sorry, it''s your choice."

    Louis looked ahead and said in a light voice, "I''m just disappointed that I treat you like a brother and

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    you only treat me like a superior. Maybe I wasn''t strong enough to make you choose to trust me and

    tell me everything."

    If he knew the truth, he would have a way to deal with Marcus, wouldn''t he?

    It''s just a pity that ......

    With the phrase "treat him as a brother," Harry''s eyes reddened once again.

    He stammered his thin lips, and finally lowered his eyes, unable to say half a word.

    With his intelligence, he is not worthy to be Louis'' brother.

    "Ahem, Louis, since you already know the truth, what do we do now? Do we really let Marcus get his

    way and enter into a partnership with Infinity Tech Company?"

    Austin coughed lightly and opened his mouth to ask.

    "Well, let Marcus have his way for now."

    Louis'' eyes are dark and dark, sinking like the deep sea.

    "And let him have his way for a while? Why, Louis, I''d hate to get him right now."

    Austin''s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness.

    "How can we make him pay if we don''t let him have his way?"

    Louis gave him a look, "I know you have anger in your heart, but don''t move him for now, don''t spoil my

    n."

    Austin snorted coldly, "No, Marcus dares to touch my sister, you let me do nothing, I definitely can''t

    swallow this anger. Don''t worry, I won''t make any big moves, but I can still make some small moves."

    Louis didn''t say anything and didn''t express disagreement.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    After all, Austin is in a mood he can understand.

    They are the kind of nature, who touched their own people, they will find each other to fight for their

    lives.

    "Mr. Johnson, there''s something I need to report to you."

    Harry thought of something and opened his mouth.

    "Get up and talk." Louis said in a light voice.

    Harry paused and got up as he was told.

    "You asked me to look into Rosalie and Zakaria''s rtionship the other day, and I found out some old

    stories."

    Harry paused, "I found out that Rosalie and Zakaria were lovers, and that Jasmine was not old Mr.

    Johnson''s daughter, she was Zakaria''s biological daughter."

    When these words came out, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Jasmine is not his half-sister?

    So, his father was cuckolded by Rosalie for twenty years?

    "Also, Rosalie just went to the hospital with Jasmine, and Jasmine is pregnant."

    Harry again reported what he had found out.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, interest shing in his eyes.

    That''s interesting.

    Jasmine is pregnant, so whose baby is it really?

    "Holy crap, Louis, your family''s rtionship is pretty doggone messy! That good stepmother of yours

    actually cuckolded your father for over twenty years, and if you were to get this out, wouldn''t she be

    thrown out immediately?"

    Austin, after a brief moment of surprise, opened his mouth and called out.

    Louis yed with the lighter in his hand, the corners of his mouth curved in a cold arc.

    "We can''t stir this up just yet, I''ll settle the score with Greyson when I find her."

    If it had gotten out so quickly, Rosalie might have gone away with her adulterer.

    Then the cause of his mother''s death will forever remain a mystery.

    "Also, there is no rush in this matter."

    Austin nodded, thought of something and raised an eyebrow, "Let''s not talk about your stepmother, let''s

    talk about Jasmine. she''s pregnant, if she says the baby is Marcus'', with Marcus'' ambition, do you think

    he will marry Jasmine? After all, no one knows Jasmine is a fake millennial right now."

    "If he marries her back, he thinks he''s married a golden phoenix back. But once we blow the secret out,

    it will be interesting."

    Hearing this, Louis hooked his lips in a smile.

    "Exactly, so all we have to do for now is to stay put. I''lly a trap and invite the king into the jar."

    "Louis, don''t sell out, tell me, what are you going to do?"

    "You don''t need to care about this matter, you should think about your sister''s matter. She''s not too

    young, isn''t it time for her to get married?"

    "That''s true, who would you say is more suitable to be the Gu family''s son-inw?"

    "It''s far away and close to home."

    "......"

    The next day, Violet paid special attention to the financial news.

    We found out that Infinity Tech Company really did have a partnership with the Scott Group.

    Violet watched the news in awe, a little worried about Louis.

    Who betrayed Louis this time?

    Is it really Harry?

    If even Harry betrayed him, wouldn''t he have no one to use?

    Inexplicable heartache for him.

    Violet pursed her lips and wanted to call Louis, but finally gave up her mind.

    She had read Infinity Tech Company''swork and heard that Dominic, the man in charge, was Louis''

    cousin.

    With such nepotism, how could Infinity Tech Company choose to work with the Scott Group?

    Is it true that there is only profit in the mall?

    This time, she couldn''t help him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    And she is still under suspicion, it is better not to get together.

    Violet sighed, put away her phone and went downstairs, ready to go out.

    "Miss, you''ve got the wrong cake, it''s not the cake I ordered!"

    "Sorry sorry sorry, I''ll change it for you right away."

    Tasty Interlude Bakery, Evie was all apologetic and rushed to help customers change their cakes.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Violet looks at Evie''s distracted look and ponders.

    When the customers had gone, she walked over to them.

    "Evie, what''s wrong with you?"

    She must have something to do with Isaac again.

    Evie barely managed to squeeze out a smile, "Sis, I''m fine."

    "And you say it''s okay? It just about says I''m sad and I want to cry on my little face."

    Violet pulls Evie aside, "Say, is it something to do with Isaac?"

    Evie hung her head slightly and said silently, "Isaac drank too much against night, and there was a

    lipstick mark on his cor, and the same secretary who brought him back. Sister, I don''t know what to

    do."

    Hearing this, Violet frowned, "So, you still haven''t mentioned anything to Isaac?"

    "Well, I''m afraid Isaac will me me for making a big deal out of a small mention. After all, you''ve said

    that he''s not the type of man to be a womanizer, he just has social engagements."

    "Having said that, the reminder that should be given still has to be given. After all, isn''t it too much to

    even have lipstick marks?"

    Violet disapproved.

    Evie doesn''t say a word, her fingers twisting helplessly.

    She also knew that Dolly must have had her heart set on Isaac.

    But she is afraid, afraid that she does not have that weight in Isaac''s heart.

    So what if I did?

    Isaac might instead me her for making a big deal out of it?

    "Evie, I told you to know your ce, but not without a word, and the reminders that should be given

    should still be given. If you won''t talk, then I''ll talk to Isaac."

    Violet shook Evie''s shoulder and said.

    "No, sis, I''ll take care of it myself." Evie said in a rush.

    Her refusal was so quick that Violet looked at her steadily and slowly let go of her hand.

    "Okay, Evie, remember, I promised my sister-inw that I would take care of you for the rest of your life,

    so if you are ever wronged, you must talk to me. I still have things to do, I''ll go out first."

    A woman''s natural sensitivity makes her feel that Evie probably has thoughts about herself in the

    matter of Isaac.

    It''s because Isaac used to like himself, right?

    There is some helplessness.

    Looking at Violet''s back, Evie opened her mouth and a trace of chagrin shed in her eyes.

    She has always said that she is not jealous of her sister, but in fact, she is still a little bit jealous of her,

    right?

    Who made her so good?

    "Evie, did you have a falling out with Miss Helena?"

    Natalie asked as she came down the stairs and stared at Evie.

    Evie gave her a look and covered up, "No."

    "Evie, don''t lie to me, you''re too innocent to put everything on your face."

    Natalie walked up to her, "I heard it all, you were talking to Miss Helena about Isaac. I told you a long

    time ago that Isaac doesn''t really like you, he only sees you as a backup, otherwise, he wouldn''t get

    too close to the female employees."

    Hearing these words, Evie clenched her fist, and a trace of hurt shed in her eyes.

    Natalie took it in stride, "Evie, look at me, I''m being blunt again, just pretend I didn''t say that, I''m going

    to get busy."

    Evie''s eyes slowly reddened as she watched Natalie go upstairs.

    Does Isaac really think of himself only as a backup?

    She knew it all along, didn''t she?

    The Johnson Grouprge conference room.

    A group of directors is holding Louis ountable for the Infinity Tech Company partnership.

    "Mr. Johnson, aren''t you and Dominic of Infinity Tech Company cousins? Howe he chose to work

    with The Johnson Group''s arch rival?"

    "Isn''t it true, Mr. Johnson, that if you lose such a big business, you won''t be able to finish your annual

    sales this year?"

    "Mr. Johnson, is it because your business ability has declined or is there some other reason? How did

    the project that was clearly a must-win end up in the hands of apetitor?"

    "......"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Several directors spoke up, and Louis looked pale, letting them vent their frustrations.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Jasmine snorted, "So, don''t tter yourself so much before, you really think some people can do

    anything? Now that you''ve lost your business, you might as well think about getting a piece of the Scott

    Group''s pie."

    Hearing this, several directors exchanged words.

    Louis nced at Jasmine with a glint of interest in his eyes.

    "Miss Johnson, you sound like you have a way to get a piece of the Scott Group?"

    He was idle and would have loved to watch how the clown bounced around.

    "Yes, I will marry Marcus soon, and as long as I marry into the Su family, our two families will be turned

    into one, and we still can''t have a share of the pie?"

    Jasmine lifted her chin slightly with a smug look on her face.

    "What? Miss Johnson, you''re not kidding?"

    One of the directors had a surprised face.

    Jasmine snorted coldly and looked askance at Louis, her hand unconsciously touching the small of her

    back, "Do I look like I''m joking?"

    The directors whispered again.

    Louis'' long, slender fingers tapped on the desktop, the corners of his mouth hooked in a smirk.

    "OK, then we''ll wait for Miss Johnson''s wedding reception."

    He was quite looking forward to seeing these two stinkers together.

    Louis got up and left when he finished.

    Jasmine watched his tall back disappear into the doorway, a hint of doubt shing in her eyes.

    I''m surprised he didn''t publicly express his opposition?

    It''s not like him to do that!

    It must be because the contract was lost, the heart is anxious, it wants to rely on her to save the

    situation.

    Dream on!

    When she marries Marcus, she''ll be too busy curing him to help him get back on his feet?

    Jasmine grunted coldly and walked out of the conference room with the file.

    After thinking about it, she pulled out her cell phone and called Marcus.

    The phone rang for a long time and was finally picked up.

    "Hello?"

    The man''s breathless voice came over the current.

    "Marcus, where are you? Why does the voice sound weird?"

    "I''m in the hospital."

    Jasmine: "......"

    President''s Office.

    Louis sat down in his executive chair when his phone beeped and a message came in.

    It was Austin who sent a few messages to his phone.

    Louis clicked on it to take a look, and his good-looking eyebrows were raised.

    Austin posted a few pictures.

    In the picture, Marcus is being taken to the hospital after being beaten up and bruised.

    It looks like this is Austin''s little punishment for Marcus.

    It''s quite a relief.

    Louis hooked his lips and was about to put his phone away and start working when Dominic also sent

    over a document.

    "Brother, take a look at this document, is it a big hole for Marcus to dig?"

    The document is a contract between Infinity Tech Company and the Scott Group to enter into a

    partnership.

    Louis clicked on it and skimmed through it, and the smile on the corner of his mouth grew even bigger.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The contract book added the betting agreement in advance as he had instructed.

    If the Scott Group is unable to fund the project, Infinity Tech Company has the right to terminate the

    partnership and require the Scott Group to pay arge amount of liquidated damages.

    Marcus was so confident in himself that he signed the contract without hesitation.

    So, he waited for Marcus to eat his own words and jump into this big hole!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Hospital.

    "Marcus, how did you get hurt? You can''t be okay, our baby can''t be without a father."

    Jasmine sat on the bed, looking at Marcus, who was tied up tightly with straps, and cried.

    "What are you crying for? I''m not dead yet!"

    Marcus looked impatient, involving the muscles in his face, and bared his teeth in pain for a while.

    It''s really bad luck.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    I don''t know why he got beaten up, it almost killed him!

    "Marcus, did you find out who did it?" Jasmine asked.

    "Who else could it be? I think it''s probably Louis who''s up to something because I stole his contract."

    Marcus gritted his teeth.

    "It''s that bastard again!"

    Jasmine took Marcus'' hand, her almond eyes shing slightly, "Marcus, don''t wait another three

    months, you marry me right now. Marry me and we''ll join forces to pull him down."

    She also fears that the night will be too long and it is better that Marcus marry her immediately.

    Marcus nced at her, his eyes slowly moving down to the small of her back.

    "Jasmine, I don''t want to save face? In case the child in your belly is not mine, then wouldn''t I lose a lot

    of money?"

    At that, Jasmine got anxious, "Marcus, why don''t you believe me? I still don''t know whose child it is?

    It''s definitely yours."

    Is it definitely his?

    This woman is so slutty, the hell knows whose child it really is.

    Marcus snorted in his heart, and his face did not show.

    His eyes twitched and he said seductively, "Jasmine, if you can convince your parents to let me join the

    board of The Johnson Group after I marry you, even if the baby isn''t mine, I''ll admit it."

    He''s going on the board of The Johnson Group?

    That means he wants to take control of The Johnson Group.

    Jasmine knows it very well, "Marcus, I am the daughter of The Johnson Group, as long as you marry

    me, there are still worries that Sulu will not be in our hands in the future?"

    In other words, if he marries her, she will help him take control of The Johnson Group.

    Marcus heard the satisfaction andughed.

    "Okay, there''s no rush, I have things to do right now. When I''m done with the Infinity Tech Company

    partnership, we''ll put the marriage on the agenda."

    "Marcus, you have to keep your word!"

    "Of course, I''m sure I''ll marry you."

    "......"

    At the door of the ward, Grace''s face twisted for a moment as she listened to the conversation between

    the two men.

    Is it true that Marcus is marrying Jasmine?

    No, Marcus cannot be allowed to marry her!

    If Jasmine hadn''t had the baby, Marcus certainly wouldn''t have married her.

    Grace''s eyes shed with a grim gleam as she turned and walked quickly away.

    Twenty minutester, Jasmine emerged from the hospital room.

    She ruffled her big wavy curls and took the elevator down to the underground parking lot with her high

    heels.

    He was walking towards his car when a car sped up and honked towards her.

    Jasmine was startled and kept backing up, falling to the ground as soon as her heels turned.

    The car came to a stop just a few centimeters from her.

    Jasmine has long been scared to death, looking at the stopped car speechless.

    The car door opened and Grace got out of the cab with an apologetic look on her face.

    "Sorry Miss Johnson, I seem to have a problem with the brakes on my car, are you okay?"

    Jasmine stared at Grace for a long time before she came back to her senses.

    "Grace, are you trying tomit murder! I ...... hiss, my stomach hurts!"

    Is it finally a stomach ache?

    Is the baby going to be aborted after such a sudden shock?

    The corners of Grace''s mouth fluttered unseen with a sneer, but her face showed panic.

    "Huh? Tummy ache? Let me help you up and walk you to the doctor."

    "Grace, if anything happens to the baby in my belly, I''m not done with you!"

    Jasmine was helped to her feet and shouted curses.

    "I''m sorry sorry Miss Johnson, I didn''t mean to do that."

    "Stupid, you loser, no wonder you can''t get Louis'' favor, why are you so bad luck!"

    Jasmine cursed under her breath, and Grace''s face twisted for a moment.

    Go ahead and curse!

    What does she need to get Louis'' favor for?

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    When she marries Marcus, she''ll smack her in the face so hard!

    ......

    Violet watches workers work at Sky Shopping Mall.

    This construction team was called in by Isaac.

    It didn''t take long for Isaac to arrive.

    "Violet, sorry, I''ve been a bit busytely and couldn''t supervise the work myself. Is there any problem

    with the counter decoration over here?"

    Isaac has a string of apologies.

    "Isaac, I''ve seen it, the counter is pretty well decorated, nothing wrong with it."

    Violet looked at him with a faint smile and said after a pause, "You''ve been really busytely, haven''t

    you? You''ve lost weight."

    Isaac touched his face andughed: "Just opened, all kinds of problems have to be done personally,

    indeed a little busy. It turns out that the boss is not that easy to be."

    Violet smiled as she listened to his exmation.

    Thinking of something, she moved her lips, wanting to say something.

    But in the end, she swallowed the question she was going to ask.

    Evie says she''ll take care of the female secretary herself.

    So at this time, it is better for her not to mention it.

    However, this matter can not be mentioned, other than one thing can be mentioned.

    "Isaac, when are you and Evie nning to have your wedding?"

    As Evie''s cousin and Isaac''s best friend, it''s only right that she take an interest in their life events.

    "I''m pretty busy these days, odds are I''ll get a license with Evie first, and then have a wedding when

    thepany stabilizes a bit."

    Isaac pondered for a moment and spoke up.

    Violet nodded, "Isaac, Evie is a good girl, you need to treat her right."

    "Don''t worry, I will."

    Isaac gave her a look and a slight smile.

    The two made small talk for a few more minutes when a call came in on Violet''s cell phone.

    Violet nced over and it was Brooklyn''s phone.

    "Brooklyn."

    "Helena, have you been asked to be a date to a business reception we''re hosting at the Scott Group

    this weekend?" Brooklyn asked.

    Violet blinked, "No."

    "So can I ask you to be my date?"

    Violet was stunned, "Why is the Scott Group hosting a business reception?"

    "To celebrate the sess of signing with Infinity Tech Company. When the timees, many high

    profile people will be there, and I think it will always help you to expand your business."

    Brooklyn is really looking out for herself.

    Violet had Natalie''s in mind, "Okay, I''ll go."

    She was not trying to expand her business, but simply did not want to put him down.

    "Violet, are you going to the business reception hosted by the Scott Group tomorrow as well?"

    Isaac heard her call and inquired.

    "Yes." Violet nodded.

    "I should be there as well. infinity Tech Company is settling in the country and I''m going to pick up their

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ......

    The night of the banquet.

    Brooklyn came to pick up Violet.

    Violet wore a starry blue gown and simple makeup, but she looked like a goddess who had fallen to

    earth.

    Brooklyn brightened up, smiled andplimented her, and gently pulled open the car door for her.

    Violet looked at Evie, who was still busy, and the smile at the corner of her mouth faded.

    Didn''t Isaac say he''d be there for the reception too?

    Howe Evie wasn''t asked to be his date?

    At Tasty Interlude Bakery, Evie finished her work and went into the break room to get a drink of water.

    "Hey Evie, are you still here?"

    Natalie probes in with a suspicious look on her face.

    "Where should I go?"

    Evie, unsure, asked with a smile.

    "Going to a reception hosted by the Scott Group! Isn''t Isaac going to be there too? Hasn''t hee to

    pick you up yet?"

    Hearing this, Evie''s face froze.

    She didn''t even know Isaac was going to be at the reception!

    Who will he bring to the reception!

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Emerald Hotel, owned by Su.

    The banquet hall on the first floor was extraordinarily lively.

    Many guests gathered together andughed Jasmine between drinks and drinks.

    Violet followed Brooklyn into the banquet hall and was already familiar with such a lively scene.

    Today''s reception was hosted by the Su family, and Brooklyn was quickly called away because she is a

    Su family member.

    Violet nodded politely and detachedly to a few familiar guests, then strode along in confidence.

    Josie didn''te today.

    Because Austin didn''te to the party because of familymitments, she, the real girlfriend, didn''t

    Violet was feeling bored when she saw Isaac chilling with guests from afar.

    Beside him also stood a woman in a red dress, looking at Isaac from time to time with a smile.

    Violet immediately recognized the woman as the one she had seen in the restaurant earlier.

    I think she is Isaac''s secretary Dolly!

    So, Isaac is bringing Dolly to the reception today?

    Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and was about to go up to meet Dolly, when the woman''s cold,

    arrogant voice came from behind her.

    "Yo, if it isn''t Helena, the makeup artist!"

    This is Jasmine''s voice.

    Violet gave a sideways nce at her as she took a step.

    Jasmine, wearing a floor-length champagne-colored dress, walked slowly toward her.

    Violet stood there speechless for a moment.

    "Violet, you are quite capable, being repudiated by Louis, so soon to hook up with the world''s son? It''s

    a pity that Brooklyn is also an illegitimate son who is not on the stage. But an illegitimate son of a

    powerful family, for you, amoner, you are still high up!"

    Jasmine saw Violet and Brooklyne in together and of course came over to be sarcastic.

    Violet looked at her and hooked her lips, "I am self-aware, unlike some people who bounce around

    cheerfully like a jumping clown and are not ashamed of themselves."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If she were Jasmine, how could she have the face to appear in such an asion?

    "You!"

    Jasmine''s face shifted and she stared at Violet like a hole was burning through her.

    "Miss Johnson, Mr. Su has specially instructed that you can''t get angry. Go, I''ll take you over to sit for a

    while."

    A waiter hurried in and carefully held Jasmine.

    Jasmine ced her hand on the small of her back and touched it, looking over at Violet with a smug

    look on her face.

    "Violet, do you think I''m ashamed of myself because you let me have a scandal? I''m the daughter of

    The Johnson Group, so even if there''s a scandal, I''m still a step above you! We''ll see about that!"

    After saying that, Jasmine snorted coldly and walked towards the inside with the help of the waiter.

    Violet blinked and watched Jasmine''s back, pondering.

    Look at Jasmine''s posture, why does she look pregnant?

    No way!

    Jasmine is pregnant?

    The child is Marcus''?

    "Violet."

    Isaac''s voice came from behind him.

    Violet looked back toward him.

    Isaac walks toward her with a ss of wine.

    Dolly is still following next to her.

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly and she looked at Dolly steadily.

    This woman is slim and petite, face because of the makeup, look quite beautiful looks.

    It''s just that her cheekbones are high and she looks a little less than pleasant.

    "Isaac, are you here early? And this is?" Violet asked.

    "Let me introduce you, this is my secretary Dolly, Nuanxin, and this is Violet, the famous make-up

    artist."

    Isaac introduced the two.

    Dolly gave a slight nod towards Violet, "Miss Helena, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Violet hooked her lips distantly, "So you''re the secretary who always apanies Isaac to the drinking

    parties? I''ve heard Evie tell me about you, it''s really hard work for you."

    Dolly''s smile faltered, clearly sensing the cold arrogance in Violet''s tone.

    With a twinkle in her eye, she smiled, "Miss Helena is too kind, not only am I Isaac''s secretary, but we

    also went to high school together. Now that his career is just starting, I''ll help him out in both public and

    private."

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    This is said as if she is his sage helper.

    This woman is not a soft touch.

    Violet had an evaluation of Dolly in her mind.

    At that moment, there was amotion at the door and some guests came in.

    "Louis and Dominic are here."

    Isaac spoke up and then headed for the door.

    Violet subconsciously looked over and saw the Su family greeting several guests who hade.

    One of them was none other than Louis.

    He was dressed in a dark suit, with the usual reserved and cold end.

    At this time, the arm was held by Grace, the two stood together, like a pair of Bey-like existence.

    And on the other side ......

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet''s almond eyes sparkled as she saw the woman on the other side of Louis.

    That woman, wasn''t it the woman she saw that day in the Pce Hotel who spent the night with Louis?

    Louis should not be so tant?

    One on the left, one on the right, and he''s not afraid of being torn apart!

    So scummy!

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted, her heart inexplicably bubbling with acid.

    She tried to avert her eyes, but they wouldn''t listen.

    At the door, in addition to Louis and Grace, there were David and Summer''s siblings.

    They were greeted by the Marcus brothers, as well as Jasmine, who came over hard.

    "Mr. Wen, we are just waiting for your arrival."

    Marcus, his face still slightly bruised, greeted Dominic with a smile.

    Dominic smiled lightly and deliberately asked, "Mr. Su, what happened to your face?"

    The smile on Marcus'' face gave a beat, his eyes unconsciously swept over Louis and averted again.

    "Oh, it''s not that I''m too happy to work with yourpany? So I drank a few more sses of wine and

    identally fell down."

    Damn Louis, he must have done this to himself.

    But so what?

    This time, he finally raised his eyebrows and won him a time!

    "Mr. Su should pay attention next time, don''t get carried away!"

    Louis said meaningfully.

    "Thank you Mr. Johnson for the heads up."

    Marcus held his chin up high and snorted, "I also kindly advise Mr. Johnson, lost a project is nothing,

    should vent when venting, be careful of suffocating the body ah."

    Louis raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

    Who is the real winner?

    The soon wille from will be revealed.

    "Marcus, since your guests have arrived, let them in, don''t just stand at the door and exchange

    pleasantries."

    Jasmine took Marcus''s arm and poised herself like a master woman.

    Across the table, Grace''s hand hanging to one side involuntarily tugged tight.

    Jasmine was in shock that day and just saw red, but the sinful seed in her belly was still there!

    Jasmine alsoined to Marcus, causing her to be severely warned by Marcus.

    Why is she so angry!

    Not far away, Violet looked at a few people, her eyes inadvertently nced, touched Grace''s gaze,

    could not help but blink.

    Who is Grace looking at?

    The person standing across from her is Jasmine.

    This gaze was not new to her.

    Why did she feel that Grace was looking at Jasmine like she was looking at a love interest?

    Is Grace looking at the wrong person?

    Shouldn''t she be looking in the direction of Louis'' right side?

    "Helena, you''re here too."

    David sees Violet and strides towards her.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    "David."

    Violet smiled and called out to David.

    "How have you been?"

    "It''s okay, how about you?"

    "I''m a little busy."

    "......"

    The two exchanged pleasantries, not far away Louis was surrounded by several business partners, his

    eyes fell on Violet, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    How could Violete to the business reception held by Su?

    Dressed so nicely, you should not be here to work.

    Louis'' cold, sharp gaze moved instantly to Brooklyn.

    Is Violet here as Brooklyn''s date?

    Brooklyn was greeting a few guests who came in.

    Inadvertently touched Louis''s burning gaze, the smile on his face slightly stiffened.

    Such hostile eyes, the same as in the KFC restaurant at that time!

    Probably because of Violet again?

    Brooklyn felt the need to exin himself and hurriedly stepped forward, "Mr. Johnson ......"

    "Dominic, what did you just have to say to me?"

    Louis did not pay attention to Brooklyn, his eyes fell on Dominic, faintly inquired.

    "Huh? Did I just talk to you?"

    Dominic is climbing in Isaac with a puzzled look on his face.

    Louis nced at him with a glint of disgust in his eyes.

    The end is a rash, no eyesight at all!

    "Dominic, didn''t you just want to ask Louis for advice about the renovation of our branch?"

    It was Summer who saw the light and took Louis'' arm, relieving Dominic of the situation.

    Dominic looked here and there and nodded his head in a daze, "Oh, yes oh. I''m not familiar with the

    domestic decorating market, I''m the one to ask Louis."

    "Mr. Wen, I used to be an architect for The Johnson Group, and if I can, I will submit a renovation n

    tomorrow."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Isaac spoke up at the right time.

    "Oh, you''re an architect at The Johnson Group? So how did you get out and go solo?"

    "Because I want to look up to Mr. Johnson."

    "......"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Louis nced at Isaac and his eyes moved slightly.

    A side of Brooklyn to see Louis dead or alive not to pay attention to their own, can not help but touch

    the nose.

    He really didn''t mean to provoke Mr. Johnson!

    But it was simply a desire to expose Violet to more upper-ss circles.

    Not far away, Violet watched Summer''s hand on Louis'' arm, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    That woman is too bold, isn''t she?

    You don''t want to behave in public?

    Where''s Grace?

    Where did she go?

    Violet subconsciously searched for Grace''s figure, and instead of finding her person, she met a pair of

    hostile eyes.

    Nancy?

    She''s here too!

    At this moment she was standing with Ciara, with a ss of wine in her hand, looking at herself from

    time to time.

    Probably because of David, so look at their own eyes particrly unfriendly.

    "Helena, what are you looking for?"

    David saw that Violet was distracted and asked curiously.

    "Huh? I just wonder who is the woman standing with Mr. Johnson now? Doesn''t she know about Mr.

    Johnson''s rtionship with Grace? It''s not good for her to be so intimate with Mr. Johnson."

    Violet returned to her senses and unconsciously asked the question on her mind.

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she regretted them.

    Why should she care about it?

    Making it sound like she especially cares about Louis being with other women.

    "You mean Summer?She and Louis are actually ......"

    David paused and gave Violet a look that couldn''t help but tease, "Helena, don''t tell me you think

    Summer is Louis'' rumored girlfriend?"

    "Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    She had seen the two spend the night in the hotel with her own eyes.

    Violet is convinced that Summer and Louis are having an affair.

    David looked at her and then at Summer and couldn''t help but hold in hisughter.

    "You really think so? No, I''ll have to tell them about it."

    Someone''s ex-wife misunderstood!

    He had to get this information to someone quickly.

    "Hey, David."

    Violet watched David walk in Louis'' direction with even more chagrin in her eyes.

    Is she blowing too much air conditioning today?

    The head is muddy.

    She is not Louis'' who, why ask about that woman''s rtionship with Louis?

    Violet just wanted to disappear, but before she could leave, Louis came striding towards her.

    He must havee tough at her nosiness.

    Violet''s heart fluttered and she took a sip from her ss to hide her nervousness.

    "What brings you here?"

    Louis stood in front of Violet, his eyes skimming over her bare white skin, his eyes dark.

    Violet yed it cool, "I was invited by Brooklyn toe over."

    "So you''re Brooklyn''s date today?"

    Louis'' suspicions were confirmed and his eyes deepened.

    "Yes."

    Violet looked up at him and touched his dark, sea-like eyes, and something shed through her mind.

    "Mr. Johnson, are you still doubting me?"

    His face was obviously unhappy, was he still doubting her because the nning was giarized by

    Su?

    Louis'' eyes set and burst out, "I was suspecting something ......"

    He really does still suspect her!

    Violet''s grip on her ss tightened and her face changed.

    However, the next second, she heard what Louis said and almost swayed.

    "Violet, did you think I had a new love, so you broke it and pulled Brooklyn out to piss me off?"

    Louis came slightly closer to Violet, his thin lips curled up in a smile.

    A familiar masculine scent hits you with a hint of mint.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet''s ears were slightly hot, and she barely managed to steady her mind.

    "Mr. Johnson, you know me too little, am I that frivolous? But I still have to advise you to be more

    restrained in public, for no other reason than for the sake of your son."

    "So, you''re still thinking about my son?"

    Louis stared at Violet, the curve of his mouth unchanged.

    "Yeah." Violet doesn''t deny it.

    "Since your starting point for giving me advice is based on my son, I''d like to ask you if it''s time to fulfill

    his wishes? Let him grow up happy?"

    "Sure."

    "But if his wish is for me to be with you, Violet, do you want to grant it?"

    Violet: "......"

    This man, she can''t keep up with his rhythm in her head!

    The man''s gaze was like a torch, making her heart miss a beat.

    Violet straightened her hair around her ears and pretended to be calm, "That, I''ll go to the bathroom

    first."

    She can''t talk him out of it, so she''s better off hiding.

    Looking at Violet''s hastily leaving back, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    Dominic''s voice came from behind him.

    "Louis, have you exined to your sister-inw yet? How could she misunderstand you and your

    sister?"

    Louis nced at him, "Where''s what I want?"

    Dominic froze, reacting to the fact that Louis was asking for a human skin mask.

    "The stuff is just done, it''s in my car, I was trying to find a chance to give it to you."

    "Go get it."

    "Louis, you want it now? What do you want?"

    "Cut the crap."

    Some people repeatedly y deaf to his hints, then his Hendrix identity, shoulde on!

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Violet patted her burning cheeks and walked in the direction of the bathroom.

    The words of Louis still shed in my mind.

    She shook her head and shook off all her thoughts.

    Louis this man is too deep, in the future she still less contact with him for good.

    Violet took a deep breath, and with an unobtrusive nce of her eyes, she saw Nancy gesturing a

    waiter and her toward the corner.

    What is Nancy talking to a waiter for nothing?

    Nothing is too early, with his knowledge of Nancy, this woman must be ying something wrong again.

    Thinking about the way Nancy looked at herself just now, Violet thought to herself, "Nancy is not staring

    at herself again, is she?

    After all, Nancy likes David.

    And just now David is close to himself again.

    Nancy hates herself in her heart, so she thinks of crooked ideas to fix herself and make a fool of

    herself.

    Well, next, she must not drink any drinks.

    Lest you fall into Nancy''s path.

    Violet mentally builds herself up and goes into the bathroom.

    I bumped into Dolly who had juste out of the bathroom.

    Dolly was cutting her hair, and when she saw Violet, the corner of her mouth ticked.

    "Miss Helena."

    Violet''s footsteps, then turned on the water cage and washed her hands.

    Looking at Dolly, who was also washing her hands, her eyes twitched slightly.

    "Miss Stewart, you really like Isaac, don''t you?"

    Dolly washed her hands and then turned off the water cage.

    "Miss Helena, Isaac is a wonderful man, and there''s nothing wrong with me liking him, is there?"

    Is this an admission?

    Violet looked at her, "So you know he''s getting married soon Miss Stewart, the person he''s marrying is

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    my cousin, I hope you''ll settle down and not ruin it for the two of them."

    Hearing this, Dolly faced Violet and ruffled her hair in disbelief.

    "Miss Helena, a fairdy is a martyr. Not to mention that Isaac is not married yet, even if he is, so

    what? Is it wrong for me to like him?"

    "It''s true that you like him, but you know that he''s getting married soon, but you still don''t know how to

    curb your feelings."

    Violet''s face went cold, "Dolly, if Isaac liked you today, naturally I wouldn''t say anything, but I can see

    that he only sees you as a secretary doesn''t he?"

    "Miss Helena, he is only treating me as a secretary now, but how do you know he will not fall in love

    with meter?"

    Dolly lifted her chin slightly, "Just because Evie is your cousin, you''re going to force her on Isaac?

    Since neither of us is his favorite woman, what difference does it make who marries him?"

    The words left Violet speechless.

    It seems that Dolly has done her homework.

    Does she know that once Isaac liked himself?

    Is she determined to destroy the rtionship between Isaac and Evie?

    Did you really force Evie on Isaac yourself?

    Does Isaac really have no feelings for Evie at all?

    She doesn''t believe it!

    Watching Dolly turn to leave, Violet looked down at the phone in her hand.

    She just turned on the recording function.

    She could no longer listen to Evie and leave the matter alone.

    She wants Isaac to see Dolly for who she really is.

    If he really doesn''t care about Evie''s feelings, then she doesn''t approve of him and Evie being together.

    Violet went into the bathroom and came out a few momentster, intending to go to Isaac.

    Passing by a corner of the banquet hall, she only heard a cry of rm and raised her eyes to see that

    there was a woman wearing a floor-length dress with the hem of her skirt stepped on by a waiter,

    followed by arge area of skin inadvertently exposed on her chest.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    A few of the surrounding guests who were watching the fun pulled out their cell phones and took

    pictures of each other making a fool of themselves with a look of excitement.

    The woman covered her chest with her hand, with a face of embarrassment and shame.

    The waiter was apologizing incessantly.

    Violet originally did not care, but when she saw the side of the waiter''s face, her footsteps stopped.

    Isn''t this the waiter who was just talking to Nancy?

    How could it be so coincidental that it stepped on a guest''s floor-length dress?

    Could it be that Nancy ordered her to do so?

    Violet looked into the crowd of people watching and saw Nancy among them.

    At this moment she is holding a ss of wine, her face is full of smiles of triumph.

    Violet''s eyes flickered and she looked again at the woman who had made a fool of herself and realized

    that it was Summer!

    How is it her?

    At this point, Summer bit her lip and pulled her long skirt upward with force, covering her chest with her

    hand.

    Seeing that many people were taking pictures, she was annoyed and said, "You guys, delete the

    pictures."

    What a depression, how could this happen?

    Just showed the wrong ce!

    The waitress didn''t mean it, so she couldn''t do anything with her.

    Only let these onlookers delete the photos they just took.

    "Why do you want us to delete the photos? Which family''s daughter are you? If you feel ashamed, why

    don''t you just be my woman?"

    "Haha, Mr. Ball, you got your eye on her? Saying that she just showed a little bit, her body is still good

    oh."

    "That ce looks a little small, doesn''t it?"

    "......"

    Several gentry gathered together, ogling Summer with impunity and uttering uncouth, dirty words.

    Summer''s face swelled to red and wanted to go up and delete the photos from their phones, but she

    was afraid her gown would fall down, so she bit her lip and didn''t know what to do.

    Just then, her shoulders warmed and someone draped a garment over her.

    Summer turned around and met Violet''s clear, bright eyes.

    Her eyes are beautiful and unexinably intimate.

    Summer wrapped her clothes tighter and smiled gratefully toward her, "Thank you."

    The key moment, or sister-inw give strength ah.

    But her sister-inw seems to have misunderstood her rtionship with Louis.

    Wait, she must clear up this misunderstanding.

    "You''re wee."

    Violet smiled reassuringly toward Summer, then looked over at a few people and shook the phone in

    her hand.

    "You guys, delete all the photos you just took. I have recorded everyone who was there, and if this

    youngdy''s photos are uploaded on the, I will definitelye out and testify so that she can sue

    you for viting her portrait rights."

    She didn''te to help Summer on purpose.

    But I am not used to Nancy''s secretly making bad things happen.

    A statement that made the faces of several gentry present look ugly.

    Someone recognized her.

    "Yo, isn''t this LouisMr. Johnson''s ex-wife? What a great authority!"

    "Isn''t it? It''s just a woman from the next house, isn''t it? You want us to delete it?"

    "We won''t delete it, we won''t upload it to the Inte, we''ll just enjoy it in private, what can you do with

    us?"

    "......"

    Looking at several gentry unconvinced, Violet smiled faintly.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s true that I can''t do anything to you guys, but I just think you''re blind. Do you know who she is? Did

    you not see that she came with Louis when you came here? If you guys want to die, just forget what I

    just said."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    And Louis came together, which means that Summer and Louis have a very close rtionship.

    The people in the room, of course, did not dare to offend Louis, and immediately looked at Summer''s

    eyes have changed.

    "Violet, are you saying that she''s Mr. Johnson''s new love interest? Don''t be ridiculous, you don''t know

    that Mr. Johnson has a mother with him, and he divorced you for the sake of the mother."

    Nancy is waiting to see what Summer has in store for her, but she doesn''t expect Violet toe out of

    nowhere and bait everyone on purpose.

    What is Summer''s rtionship with Louis?

    She just saw David''s extra intimate attitude towards Summer just now, so she wanted to teach Summer

    a lesson!

    "It''s true that Louis has a Grace with him, but so what? Isn''t it normal for a man like Louis to have a few

    women?"

    Violet saw Nancy jump out and faded back.

    Nancy moved her lips and tried to refute something, but the people taking pictures around her had

    already started deleting them.

    "She''s right, forget it, I don''t want to make an enemy of Mr. Johnson."

    "That''s right, my dad just got involved with The Johnson Group, so I can''t afford to make a mistake

    because I''m taking a chance, or I''ll be killed by my dad."

    "Deleted deleted."

    "......"

    All the people who took the photos deleted them.

    And not forgetting to give Violet and Summer a look over.

    And at that moment, Summer watched Violet stand up for her, really crying andughing.

    She pulled Violet to a deserted corner andughed, "Miss Elliott, I think you misunderstood my

    rtionship with Louis, who is actually my cousin."

    Violet: "......"

    Louis is her cousin?

    What''s her name again?

    Summer!

    Oh yes, Louis'' maternal grandparents'' family name is Wen.

    She didn''t think of this rtionship for a while!

    Violet''s eyes widened with a look of surprise and embarrassment.

    "No, that day at the Pce Hotel, I clearly saw you and him ......"

    "That to my brother and I had just returned home and Louis booked a room for us to discuss some

    work-rted issues with us. There was not only me in the room, but my brother Dominic was there

    too." Summer exins with a smile.

    This is a big misunderstanding!

    But howe Louis didn''t exin to her clearly?

    Why is she specting there?

    Violet was so embarrassed that she just wanted to disappear.

    Something shed suddenly in his mind.

    Louis was also at the Pce Hotel that day, so could the stranger who entered her room and spent the

    night with her have been ......

    "Helena, may I call you that?"

    Summer saw Violet standing dumbfounded and just thought she was funny as hell.

    Violet returned to her senses and nodded hastily, "Yes, Miss Wen ......"

    "And don''t call me Miss Wen, we''re about the same age, just call me by my first name." Summer said.

    "Okay, Summer."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, she did not show her contempt for Summer, otherwise, when the truthes out, how

    should she step down?

    It''s all Louis, how can he not exin it?

    Violet bellyached.

    When she saw Summer gathering her clothes, she thought of something and her almond eyes shed

    slightly.

    "Summer, what is your rtionship with David? Does he like you?"

    "Hmm? David and I do know each other, but how could he possibly like me?"

    Summer faintly stared and smiled as she smoothed her hair around her ears.

    "If he didn''t like you, you wouldn''t have just made a fool of yourself."

    Violet looked at the flicker of light in Summer''s eyes and smiled meaningfully.

    She thinks these two are definitely in y!

    "Helena, what do you mean? Wasn''t it the waiter''s carelessness that caused me to make a fool of

    myself just now? What does it have to do with David?"

    Summer asked in disbelief.

    "Think of it as having something to do with David! Because the waiter was bought, and the person who

    bought him likes David."

    The smile on Violet''s face was slightly restrained, and her eyes went towards Nancy, who was not far

    away.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    A trace of surprise shed in Summer''s eyes, and he hastily asked, "Who''s behind this?"

    "It''s the girl who just made thest noise, her name is Nancy, she''s a heartthrob."

    Violet looked back in Nancy''s direction.

    Summer followed her line of sight and the look on her face went cold.

    "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing as soon as I returned home. helena, what do you think is

    the best way to deal with scheming women?"

    "What?"

    "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you."

    Summer and Violet exchanged phone numbers and then let Violet y on her own while she went off

    to find someone.

    Violet curved her lips, just feel and this Summer inexplicable affinity.

    If Summer and David could be a couple, she would be happy to hear about it.

    The party started and the patriarch of the Scott family came out and said a few words of ceremony

    before handing the stage over to Marcus.

    Marcus''s face was still bruised, but it didn''t stop him from being spirited at the moment.

    He spoke eloquently, raising his ss and gesturing with Dominic to wish the twopanies a happy

    partnership.

    Violet sips her wine and her eyes fall on Louis.

    The man stood in the crowd, even if surrounded by people, but still like a shining star, so that people

    saw him at once.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    This time, he lost to Marcus, howe he didn''t react at all?

    I think it should be reluctant, just did not show it.

    Violet''s heart was inexplicably a bit ufortable.

    Because she was involved again.

    Although Louis said that he believes in himself, but she is ufortable in her heart.

    Just want to know a truth.

    On that day, why did Harry call himself to the president''s office on purpose?

    She had told Louis about Harry''s perversity, so why did Louis not move at all?

    Why is Harry still well enough to stay with Louis as a special assistant?

    Moreover, Infinity Tech Company is apany owned by Louis'' cousins, and the three of them met to

    discuss business matters after returning to China, but in the end, why did the partnership case go to

    the Scott Group?

    There seems to be a thread that is pulling something.

    Violet looked at Louis steadily, and something shed through her mind.

    Louis has always had a deep heart, making it impossible for people to see through him.

    Is he really willing to admit defeat?

    Or is he nning something?

    "Well, for the rest of the night, everyone eat, y and enjoy the night to the fullest."

    Marcus smiled and said the closing words, everyone apuded and the party officially began.

    Violet''s thoughts wandered and she withdrew her eyes.

    "Violet, when the party is over, I''m going to pick up Evie, so you cane with me."

    Isaac walked over to Violet with his ss and spoke softly.

    Violet nced at him, not noticing Dolly following.

    "Isaac, youe out here with me, I want to talk to you."

    "Good."

    Without a second thought, Isaac followed her out of the banquet hall.

    Not far away, Louis nced gently, his dark eyes narrowed.

    Someone has a lot of escorts around him.

    Being his man, did he have to warn her?

    The back garden of the banquet hall.

    "Violet, what do you want to talk to me about?"

    Isaac took off his jacket and draped it over her.

    Violet didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Isaac, Evie is your girlfriend, howe you came here tonight and didn''t let Evie be your date, but let

    Dolly be your date?"

    Isaac froze, "Violet, I didn''t think about it that much, Nuanxin is my secretary, mypany just opened

    and I''m used to bringing her to such asions."

    "Getting used to having Dolly around? So you know she''s got it in for you?"

    Violet asked.

    Isaac froze again andughed, "Violet, Nuanxin and I are just up and down, and she told me she has a

    crush on someone."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Dolly has a crush on someone?

    Maybe that''s how smart she is.

    Afraid Isaac noticed something, so deliberately found an excuse to stay with him.

    When the day is ripe, pry off Evie''s wall.

    Violet pursed her lips, pulled out her phone and yed the recording of her and Dolly.

    "Miss Stewart, you really like Isaac, don''t you?"

    "Miss Helena, Isaac is a wonderful man, and there''s nothing wrong with me liking him, is there?"

    "So you know he''s getting married soon Miss Stewart, the person he''s marrying is my cousin, I hope

    you settle down and don''t ruin it for the two of them."

    "Miss Helena, a fairdy is a martyr. Not to mention that Isaac is not married yet, even if he is, so

    what? Is it wrong for me to like him?"

    "......"

    Listening to the conversation on the recording, the smile on Isaac''s face narrowed a little.

    When Violet put the phone away, he was silent for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, it was an oversight

    on my part."

    Hispany had just opened and his energy was limited and he spent most of his time at work.

    Of course, he was no dummy, and sensed that Dolly was overly enthusiastic about herself.

    That''s why he asked if she had a favorite.

    And she was generous enough to say that she had someone she liked.

    He was relieved to have her with him and attended various drinking parties.

    Because there is no denying that Dolly has great social skills.

    In the early days of hispany, he needed a woman like Dolly to maneuver around the mall for him.

    "Isaac, I know you are a good and responsible man, and I also know that there must be many girls who

    would like a man like you."

    Violet looked at Isaac, "I just want to ask you, what exactly is your attitude towards Evie? When you

    say you''re going to marry her, is it for something perfunctory, or do you really intend to have a good life

    with her?"

    Hearing this, Isaac hurriedly said, "Violet, what kind of person I am, don''t you know it well? I said I

    would marry Evie, of course I intend to live a good life with her."

    What can he perfume?

    Although Evie really wasn''t the one he wanted to marry the most.

    But he made hismitment with a lot of thought.

    "Okay, in that case, what are you going to do now?"

    Violet naturally trusts Isaac''s character.

    So what will he do with Dolly?

    Isaac was silent.

    He understood that Violet was asking him to make a decision.

    If he was to marry Evie, then Dolly could no longer stay with him.

    But his career was just getting started, and he needed someone like Dolly.

    Violet felt a little cruel.

    She knows Isaac is in a difficult position.

    But the long pain is better than the short pain.

    If he insists on keeping Dolly around, then with Dolly''s mind, countless things will definitely be born in

    the future.

    "Isaac, Dolly is not a peaceful woman. I''ve heard Evie say that she waltzed into your house several

    times while you were drunk and wore your shirt under the guise of taking care of you, and she left

    lipstick marks on your white shirt! It was a tant provocation!"

    Violet paused, looked at Isaac''s eyes shed in shock, said, "Think about it yourself, whether you want

    to keep such a woman around."

    If he insists on keeping Dolly around, it proves that Evie doesn''t carry much weight in his heart.

    Then she would advise Evie to die of marrying Isaac.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Because it''s not worth it.

    Even if the two are married, sooner orter, Evie will regret marrying him.

    "What you just said about the situation, was that all Evie told you?"

    Isaac spoke up and asked.

    "Yes."

    "That silly girl, why didn''t you tell me earlier? She must be very upset, right?"

    Isaac shook his head helplessly and looked at Violet and asked.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Violet curled her lips, "She''s been doing things out of her mind thest few days."

    "I got it, I''ll take care of this."

    Isaac took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind.

    Violet gave him a look, knowing that he had a decision in mind.

    I think it should not disappoint her.

    "Isaac, Evie treats her feelings purely, treat her well."

    Isaac gave her a look and nodded, "It''s windy out, go inside."

    "You go in first, it''s a little stuffy in there, I want to get some air before I go in."

    Violet gathered his suit and strode forward with confidence.

    Isaac watched her back and turned to advance into the ballroom.

    At this time, the flowers in the back garden are fragrant.

    Violet sniffed the flowers lightly and walked slowly, admiring the night scene outside.

    "Grace, it''s you again! What are you up to? You almost hit me with your carst time, and now you

    almost hit me again! Did you do it on purpose? I''m warning you, if anything happens to the baby in my

    belly, I''ll make you look good!"

    Not far away came the shrill cry of a woman.

    This is Jasmine''s voice.

    She''s really pregnant!

    Violet''s eyes twitched and she walked towards the sound.

    Under aurel tree, Jasmine stood face to face with Grace, holding her stomach.

    Jasmine is screaming and cursing, while Grace''s look is unknown.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Useless thing, if I could not let you diaphragm Violet, I really want to break you! Why don''t you hurry

    up and go back to Louis!"

    Jasmine screamed and cursed again.

    Violet''s footsteps, body hidden behind a tree, fixedly watching the two.

    What did she just hear?

    What did Jasmine''s words mean?

    What is she going to break down Grace?

    What secrets does Grace have on her that can diabolize her?

    Violet''s heart was like a cat''s w scratching, it was too hard.

    As she watched Grace leave with a cold face, she flipped back and forth to Jasmine''s words and

    suddenly her eyes lit up.

    When she thought about it, Grace looked at Jasmine with hostile eyes.

    This is the look of a love rival.

    Jasmine is now Marcus'' real girlfriend and she is pregnant with Marcus'' child.

    And just now Jasmine also said that Grace almost hit her with her carst time and now she almost hit

    her again.

    This is an attempt to shock Jasmine and make her miscarry the baby in her belly!

    Does it mean that the person Grace likes is Marcus?

    It is!

    She hadn''t forgotten before that when she met Marcus in the hotel, Grace looked at herself with hostile

    eyes as well.

    At that time she felt strange, and thenbined with now ......

    Violet felt she had discovered a great secret.

    Grace is hanging on to Louis while she likes Marcus?

    So maybe Grace was the one who leaked thest n and tried to nt it on her head!

    Violet''s heart was pounding, and she just wanted to tell Louis about the discovery quickly.

    She hastily pulled out her phone, but hesitated.

    This is Louis''s family business, and she does not have any evidence in hand, only a guess, Louis will

    believe?

    He didn''t think she had something in mind for him to deliberately nder Grace!

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    "Is the view from the back garden nice?"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    It''s Hendrix''s message!

    He actually knew he was in the back garden now?

    Is he here too?

    Violet looked at the screen and typed a line, "You followed me?"

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    Who the hell is this Hendrix?

    Violet looked around, mentally guessing who this person really was.

    There is not much around, not far apart from a few couples, did not see the old and ugly man

    appeared.

    No!

    There is a janitor, at this moment, is cleaning up the garbage in the garden!

    Could Hendrix be him!

    Violet''s heart jumped and her eyes went straight to the man.

    The man, probably sensing that she was looking at him, straightened up and grinned towards her.

    Violet drew a backward breath and turned her back in a hurry.

    The heart is chagrined.

    Although she has little concept of rank, isn''t it a bit too speechless to be pestered by an old and ugly

    janitor?

    Tick, another message came on the phone.

    "Why do you always think of people in a bad light? Now that you''ve met them, aren''t you going to meet

    them?"

    Another message from Hendrix.

    He wants to meet with himself!

    Violet stared at the message and turned her head abruptly.

    The janitor was stillboring at this time, and did not have a cell phone in his hand.

    So this Hendrix is not a janitor?

    Who would that be?

    Violet''s mind suddenly shed back to Louis'' figure.

    Although she was drunk that day, she always felt that the person she was with was Louis.

    I thought Louis and Summer had spent the night together, but now it turns out that wasn''t the case.

    So this Hendrix, could it be that Louis is ying a trick?

    But if it is really Louis, the moment he meets with himself, won''t the lie be uncovered?

    Or, did he find it pointless to tease her anymore, so he nned to confess to her?

    While thinking, Hendrix sent another message.

    "Just keep walking towards your left and you''ll see me."

    Violet gripped her phone tightly, hesitated for a moment, and walked towards the left.

    Who the hell is this Hendrix? She needs to find out!

    To the left is a small forest.

    Violet slowly walked forward, and saw a man standing in front of her.

    Tall and upright figure, standing in the night, looks extraordinarily grand.

    Violet''s footsteps stopped and she looked steadily at the man''s back, her heart pounding.

    This back, how so like Louis?

    Is it him?

    Is the man who calls himself Hendrix Louis?

    At that moment, the man heard the movement and slowly turned his head.

    The man is handsome, with starry eyes containing a smile, and is looking straight at Violet.

    Not Louis!

    Violet''s breath hitched and she looked at the man in front of her, unable to say whether she was more

    disappointed or relieved.

    She was overthinking it!

    This man is not Louis at all, but the body shape and looks are a little simr to Louis.

    So she was in a drunken state and thought the person she was having sex with was Louis.

    "Violet."

    The man sees Violet standing still and slowly walks towards her.

    Violet looked back and asked, "You''re Hendrix?"

    Louis stood in front of her, looked into her clear eyes and hooked his lips.

    "It''s me."

    The man''s voice was a little deep and Violet pursed her lips, "What are you seeing me for? I should

    have made it clear to you, right?"

    She had said that the night was an ident and that we could just forget about each other.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    "You are making it very clear that my looks, then, are still satisfactory to you?"

    Louis raised his eyebrows slightly in interest.

    Violet frowned slightly, "What does it matter to me what you look like? Since you remember what I said

    to you, then don''t bother me in the future."

    She just wanted to clear her mind with this strange man and had long forgotten what she had said to

    him.

    Louisughed lightly, "Violet, didn''t you say that you would consider being my girlfriend as long as I

    didn''t look like your ex-husband? So, I look like this, do you think I can bepared to your ex-

    husband?"

    Violet: "......"

    This man, the reason why he met with himself today, is to let himself see his real face, can he be

    To be honest, the handsomeness of this face is on par with Louis.

    But how can her joking words be taken seriously?

    Didn''t Natalie say that the men she met were old and ugly?

    Only then did he make up a few words himself, trying to scare off this strange man.

    Who would have thought that he was so handsome?

    Violet''s eyes dodged for a moment, "In my heart, no one can match my ex-husband''s face value. I''m

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    still saying that the night is over, so don''t bother me again."

    Slipping away!

    She doesn''t want to have anything to do with a strange man.

    The woman fell away, Louis mouth hooked in a smile, slowly raised his hand to touch his face.

    This human skin mask was made by Dominic with the most advanced technology and made in the

    shape of his face.

    The handsomeness is nothing less than your own real face.

    He just couldn''t believe that Violet would find this face unattractive.

    Still, her words soothed his heart.

    So in her heart, his face is unmatched?

    Up ahead, Violet let out a long breath and nced back into the grove.

    There is no one there anymore.

    That Hendrix, appearing inexplicably, can not really haunt themselves.

    She doesn''t want a bad rtionship.

    Violet pursed her lips and pushed open the door to the ballroom to enter.

    The person inside just happened toe out and the two bumped into each other.

    "I''m sorry."

    Violet hurriedly stood firm and was the first to say sorry.

    The other person stumbled and almost fell, the hand covering the chest was removed and the clothes

    just fell off.

    She shrieked, pulled up her clothes with a panicked look, red at Violet in shame and annoyance,

    and left in disarray.

    It''s Nancy!

    Her dress is somehow torn and has just been fully exposed!

    Violet blinked when she heard Summer''s shout from behind her.

    "Helena."

    Violet turned around and saw Summer walking up to her with a ss of wine and a smile.

    "Where have you been? I didn''t even see a good show just now."

    So, it was Summer''s doing that Nancy would be like this?

    "Forget it, don''t look at it, I''m afraid of spicy eyes."

    "Hey, with that body of hers, there''s really nothing to see."

    "But I love to hear gossip, Summer tell me, how do you return the favor in the same way as the

    others?"

    "Isn''t it just a matter of finding that waitress again and making her pay it back twice as much?"

    "......"

    Violet and Summer joked around for a while, and Summer looked at her with a look of pity.

    "Helena, I didn''t know much about you before, but now, I quite like you. You and Louis are quite

    Violet: "......"

    To say that they arepatible, Summer and David are quitepatible.

    Both love to be matchmakers!

    "Summer, your rtionship with Mr. Johnson should be very good, right? So why did you choose to

    cooperate with Su this time? Is Mr. Johnson nning something?"

    Violet''s eyes shed and she changed the subject.

    Summer''s eyes rolled and she put her arm around her, "Helena, if you remarry Louis and be his,

    I''ll tell you anything you want to know."

    Violet: "......"

    No need to tempt her!

    She said that, Louis is definitely nning something!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Violet stayed at the party for a while longer and was ready to go back with Isaac.

    As she walked away, she saw Dolly''s eyes were red and she stood a short distance away watching her

    and Isaac.

    Looks like Isaac has cleared it with her?

    That''s fine.

    Violet curled her lips, called a chauffeur for Isaac, and returned to the store in Isaac''s car.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery, Evie is organizing the store.

    Her heart clenched when she saw Violet returning with Isaac.

    Isaac went to the reception without himself because his sister was there, right?

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    If he took her along, he wouldn''t be able to keep an eye on his sister as usual, would he?

    "Evie, Isaac''s here to pick you up, so stop your busy schedule and go on your date."

    Violetughs and pushes Evie towards Isaac.

    Evie lowered her eyes slightly, bit her lip, and silently took off the apron she was wearing.

    "Violet, we''ll go first then."

    Isaac swept Evie away and said goodbye to Violet.

    "See youter, sister."

    Evie whispered, hanging her head slightly without looking at Violet, and left with Isaac.

    Violet clearly felt Evie''s mood was a bit low.

    She sighed and watched the two leave, ready to close the store and head upstairs.

    At that moment, a message came in on the phone.

    She took a look at it and her eyebrows knitted.

    is a Hendrix message.

    It reads, "Home?"

    This man, did he not understand her words?

    Didn''t we say no more contact?

    "Mr. Hendrix, I''ll tell you again solemnly, I''ll never get married in my life, so I won''t have a boyfriend

    either, please stop pestering me."

    Violet typed down a quick line.

    Soon, the other party returned a message over.

    "So a woman can talk without talking? Obviously you''re happy with my looks, aren''t you? Or are you

    saying that you can''t get over your ex-husband?"

    Violet: "......"

    The man is not finished.

    Violet didn''t bother to talk to him and tried to put her phone away.

    Tick, another messagees in.

    Violet took one look at it and almost gasped.

    It reads, "It''s a virtue to be exclusive with your feelings, so here''s the deal, I''ll allow you to think about

    your ex-husband, but the other men, you better keep your distance from them, otherwise, I don''t mind

    making public what happened between us that night."

    This man''s brain circuit is not the same as others ah!

    "What the hell do you want? I told you, I''m not getting married and I''m not ying around with anyone.

    You won''t get anything out of me!"

    "Take it easy, I don''t n on getting anything on you either. In the future, you''ll see how good I am."

    The man sent another message over.

    Is she determined to pester her?

    Violet breathlessly stroked her forehead, put the phone back in her pocket, closed the door and

    stopped paying attention to him.

    In a luxury car on the side of the road, Louis looked at the store with its lights out and hooked his lips in

    a smile.

    After a moment of silence, he instructed the driver to drive.

    Tick, a message from Dominices on the phone.

    "Brother, where have you been? Did you go after your ex-wife? Is the human skin mask working well?"

    Works well, works very well.

    Starting tomorrow, hees into her life with a whole new identity.

    ......

    The driver drove Isaac and Evie back to Isaac''s ce.

    Along the way, Isaac watched Evie look out the window in silence and reached out to take her hand in

    his.

    "Unhappy?"

    The man''s voice was gentle.

    Evie''s nasal cavity was inexplicably sore.

    She dropped her head slightly and whispered, "No."

    "And you say no? Evie, we grew up together, it''s written on your face what''s on your mind."

    Isaac wrenched her head around so she was facing him.

    Evie bites her lip, her eyes red and silent.

    Isaac gave a dark sigh and rubbed her soft hair, "Evie, let''s go get our license tomorrow, okay?"

    A word that caused Evie to look up sharply, a light shing in her big, wet eyes.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    But the thought of what, the light in her eyes slowly darkened again.

    "Isaac, also ...... or not!"

    The person he loves is not her, he suddenly wants to get a license with her, must not be willingly.

    She doesn''t want him to regret it in the future.

    "Evie, you won''t marry me?"

    Isaac asked, looking at Evie.

    Evie shook her head in a hurry.

    "No, I ......"

    Of course she would like to marry him.

    But what about him?

    Did he really marry her willingly?

    "Evie, I heard it all from Violet."

    Isaac took her by the shoulders and looked straight at her, "silly girl, why didn''t you tell me about Dolly?

    All alone with your silly ramblings, you don''t trust me that much?"

    The man''s tone is as gentle as water as ever.

    Evie''s white fingers twisted and her head hung even lower.

    So, he suddenly said he wanted to get a license with himself because his sister said something to him,

    right?

    He listens to his sister on everything.

    He doesn''t really like himself, does he?

    Evie''s nostrils red a bit, and she slowly looked up and gathered her courage to say, "Isaac, I want to

    ask you a question."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "I want to know if you want to marry me because you like me and want to marry me, or because you

    want to put your sister at ease?"

    A statement that silenced Isaac for a moment.

    Evie''s heart began to panic in the silence.

    "Forget it, Isaac, you don''t have to answer, I know all about it. I''m not in a good mood today, so just

    pretend I didn''t ask the question just now. Can you send me back first? I want to be alone for a while."

    What''s wrong with her?

    To ask such silly questions?

    Isaac''s heart likes who is, she does not already know?

    Is asking this to embarrass all three of them?

    "Evie, since you asked today, I''ll be frank with you too."

    Isaac straightened up and said to the driver, "Master, please pull over the car."

    "Huh? We haven''t reached our destination yet."

    "It''s okay, this is it."

    Isaac paid for the car, then looked at Evie, who was biting her lip and looking apprehensive.

    "Evie, we grew up together, you should know that the person I have always loved in my heart is your

    sister. I admit that my love for you is not yet to the extent of deep love."

    Here ites!

    He spoke his heart out!

    So, he''s going to break up with himself soon?

    What a way to ask for it!

    How could she be jealous of her sister?

    This is good, she has cut her marriage off.

    Evie''s head hung slightly, tears zing down.

    A sigh of relief, the man''s warm fingers wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "Don''t cry, silly girl, although my love for you is not to the extent of deep love, but I want to marry you

    with all my heart. You''ve been following me around since I was a kid, Isaac long Isaac short, I''m not

    heartless, I just forced myself to ignore you."

    "Now I look back and I see you at first nce. evie, will you give me a chance to love you deeply, to be

    my partner, to run my life with me in the future?"

    The man''s tone was gentle and sincere.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evie froze and looked at Isaac, not believing her ears for a moment.

    Was he just confessing his love for himself?

    He wants her to give him a chance to love her deeply!

    She ...... is willing!

    "Isaac!"

    Evie jumped into his arms at once, grabbed the hem of his shirt and whimpered.

    Isaacughed lightly and stroked her hair, "silly girl, don''t cry, I''ll take you to blow the wind!"

    "Oooh, Isaac, you''re a silly girl at every turn, am I really stupid?"

    "Yes, how cute is a silly girl? I want you to be my silly girl for life!"

    "......"

    The following day.

    Violet and Josie went downstairs together to get ready to take Erin to school.

    In a luxury car on the roadside, the door opened and someone stepped out of it.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    The visitor had a long figure and a slight smile on his handsome face.

    Hendrix?

    Why is he here?

    Is it not over?

    Violet watched as Louis, in the guise of Hendrix, walked towards her, her eyebrows knitted together.

    "What brings you here?"

    Louis deliberately changed into a casual dress today, looking more youthful than his original self.

    He stood in front of Violet and curled his lips into a smile, "to let you get to know me better."

    With that, he shifted his eyes to Erin, who was being held by Violet.

    "Hello, little princess, I''m Uncle Hendrix, your mommy''s new friend."

    Erin shed her big eyes and tilted her little head.

    "Uncle Hendrix, are you courting my mommy?"

    "Yes, Uncle Hendrix hold."

    Louis picked Erin up from Violet and smiled, "Come on, Uncle Hendrix will take you to school."

    The man''s arms were strong and Erin''s small arms wrapped around his neck, a sh of novelty in her

    big bright eyes.

    This Uncle Hendrix, smells like Uncle Louis!

    She likes it quite a bit.

    Cosmo ......

    "Uncle Hendrix, although you are also quite handsome, but I prefer Uncle Louis."

    Mommy has a new suitor!

    Uncle Louis has a love interest!

    What should I do?

    "Is that so? That''s okay, I don''t mind if you like your Uncle Louis."

    "Kossel, Uncle Louis is also courting my mommy yeah."

    "It''s okay, fair y."

    "......"

    Behind her, Violet watched the scene and didn''t react for a moment.

    Josie, on the other hand, was even more dumbfounded.

    "Violet, what, what''s going on here? Who is he? Since when do you have a new suitor?"

    Violet was speechless and watched as Louis carried Erin into his car and hurriedly said, "Josie, let''s

    talk about this when I get back, I''ll take Erin to school first."

    This Hendrix, what does he want?

    Violet walked over to the car and red at Louis, "Mr. Hendrix, what the hell do you want?"

    "Wooing you."

    Louis hooked his lips and smiled.

    "I said I''m not getting married in this life! Don''t you understand?"

    Violet wrinkled her brow.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Gotcha, I''m not asking you to marry me right now."

    Louis pulled open the driver''s side door, "Aren''t you getting in? If you''re busy, you don''t have to. I''ll just

    take Erin to kindergarten."

    This man, who even knows her daughter''s nickname.

    Who the hell is he?

    Did you investigate her?

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted tighter.

    When she saw Louis get on the driver''s side, she hurriedly got on the passenger side and looked at

    him with a wary face.

    The man idly fastened his seat belt.

    Those bony hands are long and slender like an artist''s hands.

    Also like ......

    The figure of Louis suddenly shed in my mind.

    Howe the more she looked at it, the more she felt that this man looked like Louis in particr,

    except for that face?

    "Violet, I know I''m good looking, but I get distracted when you keep staring at me."

    Louis started the car and teased with a light smile.

    Violet choked and reacted to the fact that she had been staring at people, and subconsciously sat up

    straight to look ahead.

    After thinking about it, she asked, "What exactly are you? What do you do?"

    "Violet, you finally want to get to know me?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow and spoke up.

    Violet wrinkled her eyebrows and red at him in disgust, "You don''t say what you like."

    "I''m just a regr guy, currently single, and a regr skilled worker at ...... The Johnson Group by

    profession."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Louis ndly babbled.

    Violet pursed her lips and looked out the window without speaking again.

    Afraid to give someone the suspicion of wanting to get to know him better.

    Erin in the back seat wiggling her little legs, looking here and there, her little head tilted and tilted.

    Mommy has a new suitor. Should we tell Uncle Louis?

    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.

    Louis parked the car, carried Erin out of the car and walked towards the kindergarten entrance.

    Erin nuzzled Louis''s neck and sniffed again with her little nose.

    Louis noticed her little movement and raised an eyebrow and asked, "Erin, what are you sniffing?"

    "Smelling you!"

    "Oh? Do I smell like something?"

    "Well, you smell as good as Uncle Louis."

    Erin would not lie and said truthfully.

    Louis walked up to the door and set her down, "So how do you like it?"

    Erin blinked her big eyes and tilted her head a bit tangled.

    "I still only like Uncle Louis."

    What a little cutie!

    Louis'' heart was a soft mess and he reached out to rub her little head.

    Violet was a step behind, unable to hear the two, but could see that Louis'' fondness for Erin was not

    feigned.

    The heart suddenly surged with a hint of anomaly.

    At that moment, the clear voice of the little boy came from behind.

    "Auntie Violet, Erin."

    It''s Lukaing.

    Violet turned her head and saw Luka walking to the kindergarten entrance with a driver escort.

    "Luka!"

    Erin saw Lukaing and burst intoughter.

    Luka walked over and took her hand, ncing at Violet and then back to Louis, a hint of caution

    shing in her dark eyes.

    Who is this person?

    With his back to him before, he thought it was his father!

    But it turned out to be a stranger!

    How did he get to send Erin to kindergarten with Auntie Violet?

    Louis touched his own son''s not-so-friendly gaze and a smile shed in his eyes.

    The little guy was right to be wary of himself!

    "Okay, Luka, Erin, you guys get in there."

    Violet arranged the clothes for the two children and said softly.

    "Bye mommy, bye Uncle Hendrix."

    Erin waved a small hand with the two.

    "Bye Auntie Violet."

    Luka said goodbye to Violet, looked at Louis again, and then led Erin into the nursery.

    "Erin, who is that man?"

    Once inside, Luka asked Erin about it.

    "Luka, I tell you oh, that''s Uncle Hendrix, Mommy''s new suitor."

    Erin milked back.

    Auntie Violet has a new suitor?

    Then we have to tell dad quickly!

    Outside.

    Louis pulled the car door open for Violet, "Where are we going now?"

    "Thanks, I''ll go back to the store."

    Violet, with little expression on her face, got in the car and fastened her seat belt.

    The beeping on her phone kept ringing as someone kept sending her messages.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet took out her phone and looked at it, several messages were from Josie.

    "Violet, I can''t wait, tell me, what''s going on?"

    "Violet, who is that man? When did you meet him? Why do I feel he looks a bit like Louis?"

    "Violet, did you beg and plead for a recement for Louis!"

    "......"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Watching Josieunch a rant against her, Violet stroked her forehead and sent a message back.

    "Josie, I''ve got some not so good news for you, I''ve been taken advantage of by strangers again!"

    Violet told Josie roughly what had happened.

    On the other end of the phone, Josie was sitting in Austin''s car, staring at the phone screen with a

    stunned look on her face.

    Girlfriend taken advantage of by strangers again?

    It''s the man who came today!

    Although the man is still quite good-looking, this is too absurd.

    It''s all her fault!

    She should not have listened to Austin that night and left Violet alone in the clubhouse.

    It caused her to fall into the hands of strangers.

    Thinking, Josie jerked her eyes up to look at Austin, "Austin, stop the car!"

    Austin froze and just thought something big had happened, hastily put the steering wheel on and

    stopped at the side of the road.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    "Austin, it''s all your fault! You bastard!"

    Josie mmed her bag at Austin and then opened the car door in a huff.

    Austin was stoned.

    Reacting, he got out of the car and pulled Josie who was leaving.

    "How am I an asshole? Tell me clearly!"

    "It''s all because of you, causing Violet to be taken advantage of by a strange man, say you''re not a

    bastard!"

    Josie cursed again.

    Austin was confused, and in questioning he learned that it was thest time he was in the clubhouse.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You let go and don''te back to me in the future."

    Josie shrugged off Austin and hailed a taxi on the side of the road and got in.

    The car sped away, and Austin stood frozen in ce, his head still confused.

    No way!

    Violet spent a night with a strange man that night?

    So what is Louis doing?

    He saw Louis with Violet that night!

    Even if our own brother doesn''t have something going on with Violet, he wouldn''t leave Violet in the

    clubhouse and let her be taken advantage of by another man, would he?

    Something must have gone wrong!

    No, he had to ask the right questions to get it right.

    Otherwise, his girlfriend will run away!

    Violet returned to the store in Louis'' car.

    "Thank you for taking Erin to kindergarten today, but I still hope, just this once, that you won''te

    back to me in the future."

    Violet felt the need to reiterate her decision and finished preparing to get out of the car.

    The car door was locked.

    Violet did not pull open the car door, the moment the brow wrinkled.

    "You ......"

    The man bullied his way over, and his tall figure instantly circled her in it.

    Violet looked at the man''s face close at hand, half a sentence choked in the throat.

    Louis'' eyebrows contained a smile, "Do you hate me that much?"

    The man''s voice was low and slow, and Violet smelled the seemingly masculine scent and swallowed

    ufortably.

    "What are you doing? Can''t you sit up straight and talk properly?"

    "Yes, but I don''t want to."

    Violet: "......"

    This man, do you want to answer so justifiably?

    Violet put her hands against her chest and red at Louis, "I can''t say I hate you, but I definitely don''t

    like you either. You''re an irrelevant being to me, and I don''t feel the need to waste each other''s time."

    That''s really cold and detached tight.

    Louisughed lightly, "I am an insignificant existence to you, but you are not to me. violet, what are you

    afraid of? Are you afraid of being attracted to me?"

    "Nonsense!"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Violet wrinkled her brow and returned the question.

    "Since you are not afraid of moving on to me, just let nature take its course. Think about your daughter,

    she is growing up day by day, don''t you really want to give her aplete family?"

    Louis'' dark eyes were deep, poking directly at her softness.

    He knew that Violet cared most about her daughter.

    For the sake of her daughter, shouldn''t she also give herself a chance?

    After all, his status is now single na.

    Ba-da-da.

    The car lock was opened.

    Louis slowly sat up straight.

    Violet stared at him nkly, her mind still recalling hisst words.

    It was only after a long time that she came back to her senses at his usible smile.

    Is this man a psychology student?

    It is also too good at figuring out people''s hearts.

    Violet hurriedly pulled open the car door and got out, hiding the ufortable look in her eyes.

    The window rolled down, Louis hooked his lips and smiled, "I''ll pick Erin up from school with you

    tonight."

    Violet: "......"

    He''s here for real!

    Really get involved in her life with her daughter?

    Violet stared at the speeding away car, her red lips pursed.

    After a long time, she let out a deep breath and walked somewhat distractedly towards the store.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    In the back kitchen, Natalie looked at Evie, who was humming softly and looked in a good mood, and

    her eyes shed slightly.

    "Evie, did you ask Isaacst night? Who did he bring to the reception?"

    Hearing these words, the smile on Evie''s face was slightly curbed.

    She stopped what she was doing and turned her head to look at Natalie.

    "Natalie, do you like Isaac too?"

    Natalie was stunned, "Huh? I didn''t!"

    "No? Then why do you keep picking on me and Isaac?"

    Evie looked directly at Natalie and questioned.

    "I didn''t! Evie, you misunderstood, I treated you as a friend before I kindly reminded you."

    "Is that so? You keep saying that Isaac only sees me as a backup, and deliberately telling me that

    Isaac won''t take me to the reception is actually a deliberate attempt to irritate me isn''t it?"

    Evie''s small face was slightly tense, "I can''t think of any reason why you would do that, there''s only one

    reason, and that''s that you have a crush on Isaac too."

    "No, how can I like Isaac?I obviously ......"

    Natalie snorted lightly, the words almosting out of her mouth.

    Only eventually, her sanity returned and she did not utter thetter half of the sentence.

    She was about to say something else when, in her afterglow, she saw a slim figure standing in the

    doorway, looking at her with a serious face.

    Natalie blushed and stammered, "Miss Helena."

    Violet didn''t expect to hear Evie''s questioning of Natalie.

    She stared at Natalie, "Natalie, so you came here to learn makeup from me, just an excuse? Is the real

    purpose to provoke Evie and Isaac''s rtionship?"

    "No, Miss Helena, you listen to me ......"

    Natalie''s eyes instantly glowed red with anxiety.

    Violet didn''t want to hear her arguments.

    "Natalie, you can go now."

    "Miss Helena, are you firing me?"

    Natalie grabbed Violet''s hand and tears poured down her face, "Miss Helena, I really don''t covet Isaac,

    I really do think of you guys as friends."

    Violet''s face was cool and she shook off Natalie''s hand.

    Evie, who was watching Natalie''s aggressive crying, was a little upset.

    "Natalie, you go up first, I need to talk to Sis alone for a few minutes."

    Natalie looked at her, then at Violet, and wiped her tears as she slowly made her way upstairs.

    When people left, Evie took Violet''s hand, "Sis, why don''t we just forget about it, I was just saying that

    Natalie might not have bad intentions."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Hearing Evie''s words, Violet smiled faintly, "Is the mood any better?"

    Evie hung her head in shame, "Isaac and I will go ahead and get our license tomorrow, we made

    everything clear yesterday."

    It seems that there is progress between the two.

    Violet was slightly relieved and reached out to help her fix her hair around her ears.

    "That''s good."

    Evie raised her eyes, her eyes were slightly warm, "Sis, I''m sorry, I''ve been a bit out of shape for the

    past two days. And, I, I was jealous of you, will you me me?"

    Violet froze, then lost her smile, "Silly girl, we grew up together, I still don''t know what''s in your mind?

    No matter what you do I won''t me you, you''ll always be my most beloved sister."

    That''s the way it is between good sisters, no matter what misunderstandings there are, they will

    eventually open up.

    "Sister, you are so good to me."

    "I only have one sister, so if I don''t treat you well, who will?"

    "......"

    After the two of them had a little bit of fun, Violet went upstairs.

    Natalie was standing in the lounge area and was looking at her with red eyes.

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly and she called the store manager into her office and asked her to

    bring out Natalie''s resume.

    She didn''t notice it before, but just now she vaguely thought of something.

    Natalie, Dolly, these two names are quite close to each other.

    Could it matter?

    Violet looked at Natalie''s resume and saw something in the family members section.

    Dolly is Natalie''s sister!

    At that moment, the office door was pushed open and Natalie made a cup of tea for Violet and came in.

    When she came to her desk and saw her resume, her almond eyes shed slightly.

    "Miss Helena, I''m sorry, I have a confession to make to you."

    Violet closed her resume and looked up at her, "Go ahead."

    "Actually, the secretary next to Isaac is my sister, and she likes Isaac, so she asked me to put some

    eye candy on Evie from time to time while I''m here studying with you so she can have a chance with

    Isaac."

    Dolly''s tears fell as soon as she said, she sucked her nose and pleaded, "Miss Helena, it was my

    moment of confusion, because it was my sister, I couldn''t bear to see her suffer, so I did the wrong

    thing, can you forgive me for once?"

    Hearing this, Violet looked at her steadily for two seconds and finally said, "All right, let''s end this

    matter here. I don''t like employees who chew the cud, if there is another time, I will never keep you."

    For the sake of her work is still serious and responsible, she let her stay.

    Let''s see what she doester.

    "Thank you Miss Helena."

    Natalie wiped away her tears and breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    So close, so close to being driven away.

    The good thing is that she knows that Violet eats soft but not hard, as long as she acts soft, she will

    definitely be soft.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She is the one she adores. How wonderful it would be if she could spoil herself as much as Evie!

    ......

    the Williams Manor.

    Nancy looked at the photo Ciara sent her and was so angry that she cut the fabric on the table with a

    pair of scissors.

    The photo is of myself making a fool of myself at the partyst night.

    The same waitress, the same her body showed a little, but the end was different.

    Summer, with Violet''s help, had all those revealing photos deleted, but her photos were all over the

    ce in her circle.

    Ahhhhh!

    How did this happen!

    How did that stupid, unbelievable waitere to screw her?

    She was about to die of anger!

    "Miller, you really want to divorce me? Fine! I want half of the Williams family''s assets!"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    "Alisha, you''re an old woman who doesn''t do anything, and you want to share half of my property?

    You''re dreaming!"

    "Why am I dreaming? Joint property of husband and wife, it should be equally divided in divorce,

    shouldn''t it?"

    "You''ve shamelessly gone to a male publicist, and you still want to share the property with me equally?"

    "Then aren''t you also having a mistress? We are both at fault!"

    "......"

    The sound of a quarrel came from downstairs, and Nancy was in a more irritable mood.

    How did shee to be born into such a family?

    If her parents had divorced, wouldn''t the Bergen family have looked down on her even more?

    What a bore!

    Nancy stood up with a scuffle and opened the door to go downstairs.

    Downstairs, Miller and Alisha argue.

    "Miller, don''t be so stupid. Do you think that woman really loves you? All she loves is your money."

    "Alisha, don''t denigrate Sia! She''s not as snobbish as you are."

    "Really? Then you''re clean! If you were penniless, do you think she would still stay with you?"

    "I''m out of the house? Leave all the money to you and your little white boy?" Alisha, you''ve got a good

    n!

    "......"

    The two of you and I are about to poke each other''s fingers in the face.

    Nancy took a deep breath and called out, "That''s enough, you two, are you done?"

    When she saw Nancying down, Alisha walked towards her with red eyes at once.

    Miller loosened the button on his cor and gave Alisha a stern look.

    Nancy looked at Miller and said, "Dad, you should be clear about how Mom has treated you all these

    years. You should think it over, for an outsider, you really want to divorce her?"

    Hearing this, Miller''s brows knitted, "Sia is pregnant and I have to give her an answer."

    "It''s not easy to give up, just give her a sum of money to get rid of it?" Nancy said in a light voice.

    "That won''t do, I can''t leave my son without a name."

    Miller stood with his hands in the air and his chin held high and said.

    "A son? Dad, are you sure the baby she''s carrying is a son? What if it''s not? Don''t you think it''s a

    loss?"

    Nancy said, "Dad, I know you dislike me for being a daughter, but you raised me so well, and soon I''ll

    be able to negotiate a marriage, are you sure you want to ruin everything at this point?"

    Hearing this, Miller nced at Nancy, a hint of hesitation shing across his face.

    Yes.

    The daughter will soon be able to negotiate a marriage, and they are targeting the Bergen family.

    The Bergen family is a big family, if their daughter really married into it, then the Williams family''s value

    will go up!

    "Miller, your daughter has been smart and clever since she was a child, don''t you want to see her well?

    She is your only daughter, she is good for you too."

    Alisha wiped her tears and spoke up at the right time, "I know that you''ve been holding a grudge that I

    didn''t give you a son. If Sia can really give you a son, I promise to step aside. But the premise is that

    you and I must now y the loving couple, not let the Bergen look down on our daughter, so that she

    can sessfully marry into the Bergen family."

    A generous statement.

    Miller couldn''t help but look at her skeptically.

    "Alisha, are you really willing to step aside?"

    "Of course I don''t like it! But who let me not give you a son? All these years, I''ve been feeling guilty."

    Alisha pretended to wipe her tears.

    "Mom, don''t cry, you still have me."

    Nancy cooperated by hugging Alisha, her eyes red.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "O daughter, from now on we will be two dependent on each other."

    "Mom."

    Looking at the mother and daughter hugging and crying, Miller''s heart softened and he wanted to say

    something.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Miller took out his phone and looked at it, his eyes shing slightly.

    He coughed lightly, "Come on, stop crying, I didn''t say I was getting a divorce right away. sia is not

    feeling well right now, I have to go stay with her, I''ll go home once I get him settled."

    Miller finished and left.

    As soon as the door closed, Alisha wiped away her tears and bawled.

    "Old thing, what an egoist. Daughter, you are still smart enough to know to take your own affair."

    Miller is full of benefits.

    As soon as he heard that his daughter could bring benefits to himself, he did know what was more

    important.

    Nancy gave Alisha a look, "Mom, in case that bitch does have a son, will you really make them whole?"

    "Snort, daughter, am I that kind-hearted, your mother? I have my reasons for saying this, naturally. If

    she really gave birth to a son, then I would thank her for leaving offspring for the Williams familyt. But

    she wants to take this opportunity to rise to the top, that also depends on whether she has the life to

    survive!"

    Alisha''s eyes shed with a hint of severity, and Nancy looked at her without speaking.

    She agrees with her mother about her love interest.

    Never let anyone ruin your happiness.

    "Daughter, speaking of the Bergen family, have you seen Davidtely? Gotta cultivate more of a

    rtionship with him."

    Alisha spoke up as she thought about her daughter''s marriage.

    Nancy thought of David''s coldness toward her and said unhappily, "Mom, David doesn''t seem to feel

    much for me."

    "Gee, my daughter is so cute, how can a man not have feelings for you?"

    Alisha said soothingly, "Daughter, you don''t know how much David loved you as a child. Now that he''s

    grown up, and he''s a big star, it''s only natural that he''s tempered his emotions. As long as you marry

    him and let him taste you, still worry that he will not like you?"

    Hearing this, Nancy was in a better mood.

    "Okay Mom, I''ll find a chance to develop a rtionship with David, then I''ll go upstairs and get busy."

    "Daughter, are you preparing for that Gambiered Silk Design Contest?"

    "Yes. I''ve been selected as a semi-finalist."

    Nancy had a smug look on her face.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "My daughter is just great."

    Alishaplimented, "David''s mother is the chairperson of Gambiered Silk Association and one of the

    judges of thispetition. With her admiration for you, you''ll be the winner of this designpetition!"

    Hearing this, the smile on Nancy''s face intensified.

    She will definitely stand out in thepetition and let David see her talent and be attracted to herself!

    ......

    Late afternoon.

    Kindergarten entrance.

    Violet looked at the man who had arrived as promised and couldn''t help but stroke her forehead.

    He didn''t just say that, he really came to pick Erin up from school.

    "Mr. Hendrix, it''s not supposed to be closing time yet, don''t you have to work?"

    Violet asked, looking at the tall, leggy man.

    Louis took off his sunsses and smiled towards Violet.

    "To work, but the leader heard that I came to chase my girlfriend, I was given special permission to

    leave early. After all, a stable family is a good thing for thepany, and a man with a family has

    responsibilities and will not easily jump ship."

    Violet was speechless when she said this.

    She turned her head away and didn''t bother to talk to him.

    At that moment, the school door opened and the children ran to their families like birds returning to their

    nests.

    "Mommy!"

    Erin sees Violet and runs towards her happily.

    Violet smiled and squatted down, giving her two mugs as usual.

    Erin giggled and shed her big eyes at Louis.

    "Uncle Hendrix, you''re here with my mommy to pick me up."

    Louis hooked his lips in a smile and picked her up in a hug, "Yes, happy?"

    "Well, a little happy, but I''d be happier if I reced you with Uncle Louis."

    This little lovely ah.

    Just like yourself that much?

    Louis'' eyebrows were filled withughter as he reached out and rubbed her soft hair.

    Luka, who followed, watched Erin being held by ''Hendrix'', and suddenly her little brow knitted.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    He had sent a message to his dad, why didn''t he react at all?

    Don''t you have time to meet this Uncle Hendrix?

    "Erin, tomorrow is the weekend, no school, now where do you want to go to y? Uncle will take you

    there."

    Louis asked Erin with a smile as if he hadn''t seen the unfriendly nces his son was casting.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin shed her big eyes and immediately said, "I want to go to the yground. Last time we went with

    Uncle Louis, there are still a lot of things we haven''t yed!"

    "Okay, uncle will take you to the yground to y."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and his mind shed back to thest time a few people went to the

    yground together.

    At once, his eyes subconsciously looked at his son at his feet.

    Should he go along today?

    Of course Luka heard what the two said, he pursed his little mouth and looked at Auntie Violet and

    said, "Auntie Violet, I don''t want to go back so early, can I go to the yground with you guys?"

    He has to help his dad watch Auntie Violet!

    We can''t let this Uncle Hendrix take advantage of it!

    Violet is ring at Louis.

    How can this man talk to himself?

    Did she say she allowed him to take her daughter to y?

    But his words have been said, and then look at the two children''s eyes expectantly, she can only put

    away the face of displeasure.

    "I have no problem with that, but do you want to check in with your dad and mommy?"

    These days, it seems that every time shees to pick up her daughter, she only sees The Johnson

    Family''s driver picking up Luka.

    Louis is probably busy at work, so he''s not avable to pick up the little one.

    But what about Grace?

    Is she that busy with her work?

    No, she was probably too busy dating other men to care about her son?

    Thinking of this, Violet suddenly looked at Luka''s eyes full ofpassion.

    It seems her suspicionsst night were right.

    Grace''s favorite person is Marcus.

    So, she started not to care about Luka.

    After all, now that Luka has imed his ancestors, she knows she won''t be able to take him away in

    the future, so she simply leaves him out in the cold!

    Grace can be a real snob.

    The little one is really unlucky to have such a mother.

    "It''s okay, I''ll just have Uncle Driver talk to Grandma Tai."

    Luka immediately spoke to the driver aside, and then took Violet''s hand.

    The little one''s little hands were soft and soft, and Violet held him tight, smiling towards the driver, then

    looking at Louis.

    "Then let''s go."

    "Okay, take my car?"

    "No, take my car."

    "OK."

    The four got into Violet''s car, with Louis acting as driver, and headed to the yground.

    On the way, only Erin was chattering and telling Violet interesting stories about school.

    Luka stared at the back of Louis'' head without saying a word.

    A hint of doubt shed in the dark eyes.

    Why did he think the back of this uncle''s head was so much like the back of his father''s head?

    No, not only the back of his head is simr, but his walking posture is also simr!

    How did Auntie Violet get to know someone like that?

    She''s not going to marry him, is she?

    The Luka kids are sitting on their hands a bit.

    He pulled his cell phone out of his small school bag and prepared to call Louis.

    Erin, sitting next to him, nced at him and chirped, "Luka, who are you calling?"

    "My dad."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Louis on the driver''s side only felt the phone in his pocket vibrate, and his eyebrows jumped.

    This kid, almost demolished his identity!

    Fortunately, he kept an eye out and deliberately turned his phone on silent beforeing!

    The little guy in the back row waited for half a day, and when Louis didn''t answer the phone, he sent a

    message instead.

    "Dad, are you still busy? Come pick me up from the yground when you''re done. Don''t you want to

    know what Auntie Violet''s new suitor looks like?"

    Luka finished editing the message and tapped the send button.

    Louis'' phone vibrated again, and he nced in the rearview mirror and continued driving without

    moving.

    Find a chance, does he have to tell the kid his identity, lest he be bad!

    The car sped along and finally arrived at its destination.

    Erin simply wanted to y and dragged Luka happily into the yground.

    "You two run a little slower."

    Violet followed behind, smiling and admonishing the two.

    Louis walked slowly with his hands in his pockets, looking at therge and two small in front of him.

    The sunset afterglow, sprinkling a series ofughter, extraordinarily beautiful.

    "Auntie Violet, is it okay if I want to buy a water gun?"

    Passing a stall, Luka stopped and nced at the two behind her, her dark eyes moving.

    "That''s fine."

    Violet took out her phone and clicked on the payment code to pay.

    Louis subconsciously tried to pay for her.

    But the phone was halfway out and pressed back in.

    How did he forget that he is now Hendrix, not Louis.

    Almost habitually pulling out his phone.

    "Mommy, I want it too."

    Erin called out milky-voiced.

    "Good. Will you two see what else you want?"

    Violet paid the money and asked again.

    "And marshmallows."

    Erin looked aside at the marshmallows, her big eyes shining brightly.

    "Good."

    Violet didn''t have second thoughts and bought another marshmallow for the two.

    "Thank you Auntie Violet."

    Luka children with a water gun in one hand and a marshmallow in the other, looked at Louis who was

    standing aside and moved his little mouth.

    "Uncle Hendrix is so cheap, he can''t even spend money on a night out with us. They say on TV that a

    man who doesn''t spend money on a woman is not a good man. If my dad were here, he wouldn''t let

    Auntie Violet spend money."

    Louis: "......"

    Sure enough, it''s a real son, strength pit!

    "Well, yes! Uncle Hendrix, so you''re the stingy one? Then in the future Mommy can''t marry you

    because you won''t help Mommy raise me."

    Erin took a bite of the marshmallow and cocked her little head.

    Luka''s eyes shed cunningly and he nodded vigorously.

    Louis was simply speechless.

    He coughed lightly and picked Erin up in a hug.

    "No matter, uncle has plenty of money in his card, and if your mommy marries me in the future, I can

    give her all my money for safekeeping."

    "Really? Then why didn''t you just pay the money for us?"

    "Because your mommy is moving too fast. Go, uncle will take you to buy tickets."

    He was just one step slow and was crowned as a stingy ghost by his own son!

    How nice!

    No way!

    He had to hurry to find an opportunity to tell him his identity.

    Lest we get screwed by him again!

    Behind her, Luka''s small mouth pursed as she nced at Violet.

    "Auntie Violet, will you marry Uncle Hendrix?"

    Violet only found it funny.

    She also knew that Luka had said that on purpose.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Trying to make myself hate this Hendrix.

    "Luka, Auntie Violet shouldn''t be married to anyone for a while."

    She just wants to raise her daughter in peace and quiet.

    Luka blinked and didn''t say anything more.

    The eyes fell on the man who was ruling out buying tickets, and the little guy thought to himself that he

    must make a fool of himself and make Auntie Violet dislike him.

    "Auntie Violet, I''m thirsty."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Luka licked her little mouth and spoke up.

    "Thirsty? I''ll go get some water, you stay with Uncle Hendrix and Erin."

    Violet nced at the kiosk not far away and softly admonished.

    Luka nodded, a hint of cunning shing in her big eyes.

    When Violet was far away, he looked over to Louis who was in line for tickets.

    At that moment, Louis had just bought his ticket and was walking towards him with Erin in his hand.

    "Well, the tickets are bought, which project do you two want to y first."

    "Well, I''m going to take the wooden horse first, then the carriage carriage ......"

    Erin pointed to this and that, all wanting to y.

    "Okay, first go on the wooden horse."

    Louis picked her up and walked to the carousel and put her on it.

    He then turned his head to look at Luka.

    At this time, Violet and Erin are not present, which is a good time to exin his identity.

    "Luka......"

    Cold, his body suddenly a cold.

    Louis choked on half a sentence in his throat when he saw the water gun in the little guy''s hand

    spraying at himself.

    This kid!

    Louis'' brow knitted and subconsciously reached out to take the water gun out of his hand.

    But unexpectedly, the little one suddenly sat down on the ground!

    "Uncle Hendrix, you hit a child! You''re violent!"

    Louis: "......"

    When did he hit him?

    This child, how dare he nder him?

    "What''s wrong what''s wrong Luka, why are you sitting on the floor?"

    Violet bought a few bottles of water and came over to see Luka sitting on the floor and Louis ring at

    him.

    "Auntie Violet, I identally shot at Uncle Hendrix ying with a water gun and he got mad and

    pushed me."

    Luka pretended to be aggrieved andined to Violet.

    Violet suddenly blushed coldly and hurriedly picked Luka up and patted the dust off his body for him.

    "Mr. Hendrix, the child is heartless, how can you push him?"

    Louis: "......"

    Great! I never thought his first stumbling block on the way to chase his wife would be his own son!

    Louis was so angry and funny, looking at Luka''s smug little expression, his long arms fished him into

    his arms.

    "Violet, you watch Erin while I take Luka to the bathroom to wash her hands."

    "Hey, no, you can''t do it to the child again know? Otherwise I can''t spare you."

    Violet wanted to go after her, but Erin was still sitting on the wooden horse, so she had to stop and give

    a couple of warnings.

    Luka''s little face in front of her was tense and she twisted her little body to get down.

    "Uncle Hendrix, you put me down, and I warn you, if you touch me, Auntie Violet will dislike you even

    more."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at the little one''s resistant look and hooked his lips in a smile.

    "Are you that happy that Auntie Violet doesn''t like me?"

    He resumed his usual tone of voice, Luka''s struggling little body gave a beat and looked steadily at

    Louis, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    This voice is not what Uncle Hendrix just sounded like.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead, it sounds like Dad''s voice?

    "Brat, if you mess up again, I promise you''ll regret not marrying Auntie Violet."

    Louis added.

    Now Luka heard that it was his own father''s voice.

    But why does he look like this?

    "Are you a dad?"

    "It''s not quite stupid."

    Louis raised an eyebrow.

    "Are you really my father? I don''t believe you, do you have anything to prove it?"

    Luka''s little brow was knitted tightly with a wary face.

    "It''s quite vignt."

    Louisughed lightly and pulled out his cell phone from his pocket.

    "My phone, can you trust me now?"

    Luka took Louis''s phone and made sure it was her father''s phone.

    He raised his eyes to Louis and touched his face with his small hand.

    "Daddy, why do you look like this?"

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    "It was Dad''s idea to go after Auntie Violet."

    Louis put the little guy on the ground and rubbed his little head, "So be good and don''t make any more

    noise and embarrass your dad."

    Luka looked up at him with a small frown, "Daddy, you''re cheating, is this really the way to go after

    Auntie Violet?"

    Louis was arranging his clothes in the mirror when he heard this, and his hands moved with a start.

    "It''s a lie in good faith, and what''s more, I''m not doing it for you?"

    He just wanted to make her fall in love with himself in another way.

    Is this cheating?

    Luka looked at Louis, his little mouth moved, and finally said nothing.

    Dad is an adult, he said this will get Auntie Violet, so it must be possible.

    Well, it''s good that he cooperated.

    "Let''s go."

    Louis briefly wiped the water stains on his clothes and then extended his hand towards Luka.

    Luka obediently took his hand and followed him back.

    By the merry-go-round, Violet is holding her daughter, who has just finished riding the carousel, and is

    wondering whether to go to Luka.

    At this time, a small andrge two hand in hand back.

    Violet hurriedly put her daughter down and greeted her.

    "Luka, don''t be afraid, tell Auntie Violet, did he hit you?"

    Luka nced at Louis and touched his deep eyes, and her big dark eyes shed for a moment.

    "Auntie Violet, I''m sorry, I just framed him, Uncle Hendrix is nice, he doesn''t hit kids."

    For the sake of his dad''s life, he had to confess to Auntie Violet.

    I hope Auntie Violet doesn''t get the wrong idea about her dad.

    Violet froze and gave Louis a somewhat suspicious look, then pulled Luka aside.

    "Luka, did you sneak up on Auntie Violet and tell her that he threatened you?"

    Howe the little guy''s attitude changed after a trip to the bathroom?

    It''s not quite right.

    "No, Auntie Violet, Uncle Hendrix is really nice, he likes Auntie Violet and he likes his sister, and I''m the

    one who shouldn''t nder him."

    Luka shook her head with a serious look on her face.

    Violet looked at him and just felt something odd somewhere.

    Louis on the side watched the two exchange words, the corners of his mouth hooked.

    He picked Erin up in his arms, "You guys take your time and talk, I''ll go y with Erin."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The son of his own son will always stop tearing himself apart like this.

    "Auntie Violet, let''s go y too."

    Luka took Violet''s hand and followed Louis'' lead.

    Violet looked at the tall, leggy man in front of her, and her almond eyes blinked.

    This man is really tactful, only a few minutes, let a child to speak well for him!

    What the hell did he say to Luka!

    So curious!

    "Mommy, Luka,e on, let''s ride in the carriage together."

    Erin was carried by Louis and stood in front of a project with an excited look on her face as she waved

    at Violet.

    Luka gave a hoot, a smile lifted on her little face, and pulled Violet close and ran over.

    This is simr to the roller coaster project.

    But not as exciting as the roller coaster.

    So a smaller child can also y.

    Louis nced at Violet, "Violet, sit?"

    Violet wanted to say she wasn''t interested, but when she met two pairs of big ck grape eyes, she

    swallowed her words.

    "Sit."

    Since we are here, we will fulfill the wishes of the two children and not let them go home in defeat.

    Louis hooked his lips and gave the four tickets to the ticket inspector.

    "Auntie Violet, I''ll sit with my sister, and you sit with Uncle Hendrix."

    Once inside, Luka burst out and then pulled Erin into a seat for two.

    Violet opened her mouth, not responding.

    By the time she reacted, she had already been pulled into the seat by Louis.

    Violet: "......"

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    She came to y with her children.

    Not to apany this man to y well?

    "No, I''m still ......"

    Before the words were finished, the man beside him suddenly bullied his way over.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet froze and ducked her body to the side, "You, what are you doing?"

    The man raised an eyebrow and leaned slightly closer to her.

    Only a thering sound was heard and her body tightened.

    So he was buckling up for himself!

    "Violet, I was just trying to help you buckle up, what did you think I wanted to do? Kiss you?"

    The man''s voice was extraordinarily low, with a hint of pleasant teasing.

    The nice smell of a man''s breath surrounded her and made her face get hotter inch by inch.

    She pushed him away with a little force and ufortably smoothed her hair around her ears.

    "I''m not three years old, can''t I put on my own seat belt? Want you to meddle?"

    Louis looked sideways and watched as a blush tinged her clear cheeks and a light smile spilled out of

    the corners of his mouth.

    "Violet, I just want to spoil you into a three-year-old."

    Violet: "......"

    This man, can really say sweet things.

    With this handsome face, he must have coaxed many girls to fall for him, right?

    Ahem, what does she care about that?

    She doesn''t want to be his three-year-old child!

    Violet rambled on, when the roller coaster slowly started.

    The speed of the car goes from slow to fast, and the breeze blows on the face, allowing people to

    experience the speed and passion.

    The sound of children''s silveryughter rang in her ears, and Violet looked at the two children in front of

    her with an inexplicably happy mood.

    His eyes fell on the man beside him, and just as it happened, he also looked sideways at her.

    The man''s eyes were gentle with a smile.

    Violet''s heart unconsciously missed a general beat and hurriedly averted her eyes.

    These eyes, why did they remind her of Louis?

    And her heart actually missed a beat uncontrobly?

    Howe she didn''t realize that she was still a scum who loved one another?

    No, no, everyone likes nice things.

    He has impable looks, so of course he can win people''s favor.

    Violet secretly did a mental build-up, and finally the car slowed down.

    The seats areing down one by one.

    "Heehee, Mommy, are you dizzy?"

    Erin turned back and asked with a smile.

    Violet had just gotten out of her seat and heard this and before she could say anything, she heard Luka

    say, "Uncle Hendrix, Auntie Violet must be dizzy, won''t you hold her up a little?"

    Violet: "......"

    Why does she have the feeling that Luka''s children are ying matchmaker for her?

    "I''m not dizzy, what about you two? Is there anything wrong?"

    Violet suppressed the strange feeling inside her, moved away from Louis and went to carry Erin down.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, then carried Luka off the seat and cast an appreciative look.

    This kid, worthy of his son, can carry a clear.

    After leaving this ce, the two children went to y other projects.

    Violet and Louis kept following the two and watched them having a good time.

    As night falls a little, the yground is lit up with street lights.

    Louis only felt the phone in his pocket keep vibrating.

    He looked at Violet, whose attention was on the two children, and took out his cell phone from his

    pocket.

    There were several missed calls and a few messages on the phone.

    It was all Austin who was harassing him.

    Louis clicked on the message and took a look.

    "Louis, you''re killing me! Hurry up ande to Imperial Club, I have something to ask you."

    Did he harm Austin?

    Louis raised an eyebrow and asked, "What have I done to you?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Not long after the message was sent, Austin''s phone call came through.

    It''s still a real rush.

    Not even willing to return messages.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and was about to answer the phone when he vaguely felt someone throwing

    a nce at him.

    He looked up and saw Violet staring at his phone.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly, pressed the phone and put the phone in his pocket without moving.

    Violet just thought the man''s phone looked a little familiar.

    It seems to be the same brand as Louis'' phone.

    Because it is not an ordinary brand, she remembers it well.

    This man is just an ordinary skilled worker, but he seems to be quite generous.

    She remembered that he also transferred a huge amount of money to himself, only she didn''t receive it.

    It seems that this man is more than just an ordinary skilled worker.

    "You''re looking at me? Do you think I''m pretty?"

    Louis saw Violet thoughtful look, deliberately came closer to ask.

    Violet returned to her senses and moved to the side in a hurry.

    "Mr. Hendrix, I still say, don''t waste your time on me, I''m a non-maritalist."

    Whatever this man''s identity was, she felt the need to reiterate it again.

    "Violet, if you think this is the life you want, I''ll make it happen for you."

    Louis looked at her and slowly spat out a sentence.

    Violet was stunned and just assumed that he had figured it out and wouldn''t pester her anymore.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I don''t know what to think when I hear the man''s voice again in my ear.

    "I''ll stay with you as an unmarried person."

    Violet: "......"

    What does this man see in her?

    Isn''t it just a night of sleeping?

    Is she really that attractive?

    Violet looked at him with a suspicious expression.

    "Mr. Hendrix, what do you see in me? I have kids, I''m an unwed mother, there are plenty of girls out

    there better than me, you don''t have to pester a woman who has absolutely no interest in you, do you?"

    No interest in him at all?

    Lu hooked his lips and raised his eyebrows, looking fixedly at Violet''s clear face, abruptly a smile.

    "Violet, men have a desire to conquer, and the more they can''t get something, the more they want it.

    It''s probably because you''re not interested in me that I want you more. Then how about, you obey me

    and have a good rtionship with me, maybe I will feel no more fun."

    The man smiled demonically, with a few teases in his tone.

    As soon as I heard it, I knew he was joking.

    Violet looked at his handsome face and just felt speechless.

    "Mr. Hendrix, I still say, don''t ......"

    "Don''t waste time on you, right?" Louis picked up.

    "It''s good to know."

    Violet nced at him, saw the two childrening, did not pay attention to him again, and walked

    towards the two children.

    "Violet, are you still not over your ex-husband? If that''s the case, then I''m out."

    A man''s voice came from behind her, and Violet stumbled and almost fell over.

    She turned around and red at him in disgust, straightened her hair that had fallen, and didn''t pay

    any attention to him.

    Is this a shock by his words?

    So, is she unable to forget herself?

    The smile on Louis''s lips got even bigger.

    ......

    Imperial Club.

    Austin poured wine into his mouth and looked at his phone from time to time for a while.

    "Austin, howe one is already drinking?"

    Dominic pushed the door in and was a little surprised to see Austin alone, drinking a mulled wine.

    "Austin, did you have a fight with Josie?"

    David took his sunsses off and asked with a raised good-looking eyebrow.

    Austin gave the two men a look and let out a long breath.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    "Why isn''t Louising yet? I''m getting screwed by him this time."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, Louis is hurting you... Austin, tell me, what''s going on?"

    Dominic asked with a surprised look on his face as he sat down next to him.

    David, also with a look of interest, sat down and poured himself a ss of wine.

    "He ......"

    Austin opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.

    "Forget it, let''s wait until hees."

    Austin poured a sip of wine, depressed.

    "Austin, don''t say half of what you''re saying, what''s going on?"

    Dominic scratched his head, his heart curious.

    Austin didn''t say anything and nced at the door, "Howe you''re the only one here? Where''s your

    sister?"

    "She said we''re all men and we''re not going to do anything good together, so she stoppeding."

    Dominic hemmed and hawed.

    "How are we not doing good things?"

    David raised an eyebrow, "That''s a smear on her part!"

    "Hey, it''s actually her stomach that hurts and she doesn''t want toe."

    Dominic exined it for Summer.

    David''s upturned peach blossom eyes shed, moved to the corner, and began messaging Summer.

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and Louis walked in.

    The human skin mask had been removed from his face and returned to its original form.

    "Louis, you''re here."

    Dominic saw Louis arrive and brightened up.

    Louis hmmed, his eyes sweeping around and settling on Austin on one side.

    "So sultry? Broke up with Josie?"

    Austin: "......"

    What kind of brother did he make?

    Not only did he get screwed, but he also cursed him!

    "Almost there! Are you happy?"

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows and sat down on the sofa.

    "I''m not in a rtionship with you, so what am I happy about you breaking up with Josie?"

    Austin: "......"

    Don''t want to talk to toxic men.

    "Austin, you tell me, how did Louis get you into trouble."

    Dominic didn''t hold back and hurriedly urged.

    Austin took a sip of wine and looked at Louis and said, "Louis you honestly tell me, that day Violet in

    the club to punish Alisha,ter I deliberately put everyone away, so that you and Violet to develop

    feelings, you did not leave her alone?"

    Sure enough, it''s this thing.

    Beforeing he had already guessed a seven or eight points.

    Louis poured himself a ss of wine and took a slow sip, "What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong? Did you really leave someone alone in the clubhouse? Do you know that she ......"

    Austin stared at Louis with a pained look on his face.

    Dominic looked here and there, and something shed through his mind.

    Could it be that the day Austin was talking about was the day he and his sister returned home?

    "What happened to her? Slept with a strange man?"

    Louis yed with his wine ss, the corners of his mouth curled in a usible smile.

    Austin stared at him, his eyebrows knitted, "Louis, as a rule you shouldn''t be the irresponsible type.

    You said, the one who had sex with Violet, was it you?"

    Louis didn''t squeal, just took a sip of his wine.

    Dominic, who was on the sidelines, touched his nose, and his mind was clear.

    "What are you talking about Louis, you''re having sex with Helena again? Then what are you waiting

    for? Hurry up and remarry someone."

    David and Summer finished their message and heard Austin''sst words and rushed over.

    "Oh, and remarried! He ate people dry and left quietly, causing me to be scolded by Josie, and now he

    won''t even talk to me."

    Austin gulped and grumbled.

    He then looked to Louis, "No, youe with me right now and exin it to Josie."

    "Exin what? The person who had sex with Violet was Hendrix, a regr tech worker at The Johnson

    Group."

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    "Hendrix?Amon skilled worker at The Johnson Group?Louis, do you swear that it wasn''t you that

    night?"

    Austin looked at Louis, his brow knitted in a frown.

    Louis took a sip of his wine and breezed through it.

    Austin stared at him for a long time and said in a daze, "I see, Hendrix is you, you are Hendrix?"

    Louis yed with his ss and remained silent.

    "Not saying anything means you''re acquiescing?"

    Austinughed in exasperation, "Louis, why did you lie to people? And dragged me into being called a

    jerk by Josie?"

    "Weren''t you the one who told me to approach people with a different identity?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis replied back.

    Austin: "......"

    So his girlfriend doesn''t care about him, or he caused it himself?

    Austin had a pained look on his face, "So how long are you going to keep this from her?"

    "Wait for her to fall in love with me."

    To wait for Violet to fall in love with him?

    How long will that take?

    Austin was speechless, "Louis, is it true that we have to pretend we don''t know until Violet falls in love

    with you?"

    "Yes."

    "What about when my girlfriend gets angry?"

    "Figure it out for yourself."

    Austin: "......"

    The culprit is obviously him.

    What a mistake in making friends!

    Dominic looked at Austin''s rare sultry expression and stifled augh to change the subject.

    "So what, Louis, enough fish has been served, what''s next?"

    When he says fish, he means Marcus.

    The Scott Group and Infinity Tech Company signed a smooth contract, not really for Marcus to make

    money.

    "I will meet with Mark personally and ask him to divest from the Scott Group."

    When ites to business, the expression on Louis''s face was cold and solemn for a few moments.

    Austin gave him a look, but was unconcerned with business.

    "So, you''re leaving Crotosi City for a while? Then during this time, won''t you be unable to approach

    Violet with your new identity? And try to make her fall in love with you? I don''t think so."

    Louis nced at him lightly, "A small farewell is better than a new marriage, distance produces beauty,

    understand?"

    Austin: "......"

    He just wanted to lol.

    "You two, hurry up and help me figure out how to coax someone. If I wait for your Louis to be loved, my

    girlfriend will have run away long ago!"

    Austin looks to Dominic and David with a sultry look on his face.

    "Austin, why do I get the feeling you''re cursing me and won''t be loved by Violet?"

    "How dare I? I''m just stating a fact."

    "The truth is, she''ll soon be hooked on me."

    "Oh, it''s dark, it''s time to dream."

    "......"

    Listening to the two of them dislike each other, Dominic and David looked at each other and both held

    theirughter.

    "Austin, I remember Josie was a semi-finalist in the Gambiered Silk Design Contest in a few days,

    right? You''re not too young, why don''t you use this opportunity to propose to her on the spot?"

    David thought about it and came up with an idea.

    Austin was not in a good mood and burst out when he heard this, "How did you know that Josie was a

    semi-finalist? Have you been secretly following my girlfriend?"

    David: "......"

    Lost love is not all men will lose their minds ah!

    "Brother, my mom is a judge for the Gambiered Silk Design Contest and I''m going to help sing, so I

    happened to see the shortlist, okay?"

    David exined.

    Austin coughed lightly, "Sorry David, I''m not in a good mood."

    "It''s okay."

    "Heh, some people, probably, are going through menopause."

    Louis was mercilessly sarcastic.

    Austin: "......"

    Who really caused this?

    "Okay, okay, so what, Dominic, you and your sister must be there that day to cheer for Austin."

    David hastened to round up.

    Dominic was watching the drama with great interest when he heard this, his eyes twitched.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    "David, why do I get the impression that you came up with this idea, drunk?"

    David: "......"

    He went around in a big circle and actually wanted to invite Summer to see him perform.

    Be seen.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ......

    For several days in a row, Violet did not see ''Hendrix'' appear.

    Couldn''t help but take a long breath.

    He told her he was on a business trip.

    Come back to her when the trip is over.

    She really wanted to ask him not toe back to her.

    But it seems that his daughter likes him a lot.

    Keep asking her when Uncle Hendrix ising back to take her to the yground.

    This little girl, didn''t she say she liked Louis?

    You''ve moved on so quickly?

    Soon it was time for the Gambiered Silk Design Contest.

    This is a famous designpetition in China.

    Very popr with the designmunity.

    In addition to receiving a substantial prize, the winner is mainly honored to be recognized by the design

    Violet left her daughter in the care of Evie and Isaac and came to Dewgrove City with Josie to

    participate in the race.

    Apanied by Natalie.

    When they arrived at the official hotel, Violet and Josie went to their own rooms because the

    contestants'' and makeup directors'' rooms were not together.

    "Miss Helena, I''ll walk you to your room."

    Natalie diligently helped Violet with her luggage.

    "No, I''ll do it myself, you go to your room too."

    Violet looked light, and after sending Josie away, she pressed her floor.

    Natalie is the assistant, and the room the crew booked for her is not with Violet''s.

    Looking at Violet''s wide-eyed look, Natalie''s eyes reddened a little.

    "Miss Helena, are you still ming me?"

    During this time, she always felt that Violet had a cold attitude towards herself.

    Still ming her, right?

    Violet gave her a look and said in a light voice: "Don''t think nonsense, public is public, private is private,

    I said, as long as you set your mind right and put your heart on your work, I won''t mention the previous

    matters again."

    Evie and Isaac are licensed.

    Dolly also left Isaac''spany.

    That''s all it takes.

    As for Natalie, she just treats her as an ordinary employee.

    There is no need to invest too much emotion.

    Natalie bit her lip and looked at Violet''s cold face with aggravation.

    What can she do to impress Violet?

    "Violet, what a coincidence."

    A woman''s voice came from not far away.

    Violet heard Nancy''s voice and looked slightly sideways to see Nancy and Ciara walking this way with

    their suitcases.

    They both made it to the semi-finals as well.

    Violet was indifferent to the two, and gave them a slight nod as a greeting.

    "Violet is the makeup director this time, right? This is your assistant?"

    Nancy stood in front of her, her eyes falling on Natalie, whose eyes were red, with a slight twinkle.

    She remembers Natalie, who came out and shaded Sia when her mother and Sia were arguing.

    Why are your eyes red now?

    Was it scolded by Violet?

    "Yes." Violet responded faintly.

    At this point, the elevator went down to the first floor.

    Violet went straight into the elevator, and Natalie rushed to follow.

    "Damn, howe Violet is the makeup director again this time?"

    Ciara watched the elevator doors close with a look of indignation.

    "Isn''t it? She and Josie are so close, it might be another scene from that modeling contest."

    Nancy sighed and looked over at Ciara, "Ciara, it looks like we''re all going to be reduced to Josie''s

    chaperones."

    She heard Ciara tell her about thest modeling contest, Violet used makeup to make the model who

    could have won the title into the third ce, which almost made Jasmine mad.

    "Nancy, don''t get discouraged. I am not expecting to win, but you are different. You have a high level of

    design, and the judge is also David''s mother, you can definitely win over Josie."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Hearing this, Nancy was pleased in her heart, but her face pretended to be worried.

    "That''s not necessarily true. What if Violet does something to the model again?"

    "Nancy, take it easy, Josie she shamelessly stole my man, no matter what, I won''t let her be the

    champion."

    Ciara cates Nancy with a resentful look on her face.

    Nancy was snickering in her heart, but kept her usual softness on her face.

    "Okay, Ciara, let''s just let it go. The elevator''s here, let''s go."

    That''s the result she wants.

    I hope that when there are obstacles, Ciara will be her own knife.

    Violet went into the room arranged by the program team, put her things away, saw that it was almost

    time, and went to meet the staff.

    Because of the previous experience, she is quite frank andfortable this time.

    When we came to arge conference room, the columnist was already there.

    Violet smiled and greeted the director and crew one by one.

    "Miss Helena has arrived, just missing Ms. Arie."

    said a staff member who took the roll call.

    "And David, I don''t know if he''ll be here today."

    "Ms. Arie is David''s mother, and David is a filial son who puts aside his work every year to be with

    Ms. Arie. What''s more, this year he is the guest performer."

    "......"

    Listening to the chatter of the staff, a hint of surprise shed in Violet''s eyes.

    All she knows is that Arie Wright is the chairperson of the Gambiered Silk Association and one of the

    judges on the panel.

    Rather, I didn''t expect that she and David were still in a mother-son rtionship.

    As I was thinking about it, someone walked in.

    "Wow, Ms. Arie and Mr. Bergen are here."

    "Mr. Bergen is so handsome."

    "Ms. Arie is also very young, walking with Mr. Bergen, like a sister and brother."

    "......"

    The staff each became starry-eyed.

    Violet looked towards the door and saw that David was supporting a noblewoman and greeting the

    director and others who greeted him.

    Your wife''s hair was in a bun, her skin was fair, her features were beautiful, and she looked very gentle.

    But there is little blood on the face, a look is the body is sick and weak look.

    "David."

    Violet walked towards the two men and said hello to David.

    "Helena, you''re here already?"

    David saw an old acquaintance and winked toward Helena.

    "I just arrived, too."

    Violet smiled back.

    "Let me introduce you, this is my mom, Arie. mom, and this is Violet."

    David was introducing himself to his mother and Violet.

    "Hello Ms. Arie."

    Violet politely talks to Arie on the phone.

    Arie nced at Violet and gave a faint hmmm.

    She seems a bit cold and distant to herself?

    Violet pursed her lips, wondering if Arie had this kind of attitude towards strangers, or if she was the

    only one who treated her this way.

    "Okay, people are here, so let''s have a short meeting."

    The director''s voice was loud and clear as he spoke.

    The people have taken their seats.

    "Cough cough."

    Arie sneezes and coughs twice more.

    "Mom, are you catching a cold?"

    David stroked her spine and asked.

    "A little."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Arie coughed twice more.

    "You''ll cough when you catch a cold. When it''s over, Dad will nag me for half a day again, saying I

    didn''t take care of you."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    David had a helpless look on his face.

    Arie smiled and did not make a sound.

    A staff member to the sideplimented, "Mr. Bergen has unintentionally spilled the beans again."

    "That is, Ms. Arie and old Mr. Bergen are known in the circle as a loving couple, and today I have

    eaten another mouthful of dog food."

    "Yes, old Mr. Bergen is a veteran actor, but always clean, so many years of debut, never rumored with

    anyone, really everyone''s model."

    "That''s right, the family is good people."

    "......"

    old Mr. Bergen, they are referring to David''s father.

    A group of people spared no effort inplimenting the family of three.

    Violet swept her eyes at Arie, but saw a self-deprecating smile emerge from the corner of her mouth,

    but it was fleeting.

    Does she disagree with everyone?

    Is it possible that she and David''s father are only superficially in love?

    Violet was thinking, and when she saw Arie''s brow knitted and coughing again, she got up and

    poured her a ss of warm water.

    "Ms. Arie, drink more hot water if you catch a cold, not cold water."

    The staff poured everyone a ss of water, but at this moment the water in the ss was cold.

    Violet took Arie''s cold water away and reced it with warm water for her.

    Arie looked at Violet''s slim back and something shed in her eyes.

    Is she Amalia''s daughter Violet?

    As good-looking as her mother.

    "Mom, Helena is considerate, isn''t she?"

    Seeing Arie sizing up Violet, Davides over and whispers to her.

    Arie gave him a look, "I have nothing to do with whether she''s considerate or not, David, you''re old

    enough to have a family. Nancy ising to thispetition, so let''s have dinner with herter."

    "Mom, you know this is apetition. You''re a judge, she''s a contestant, so be careful to avoid

    suspicion."

    David was not happy and hastily found an excuse to push back.

    "You kids ......"

    "Shh, Mom, listen well to the director about the rules."

    David hastily sat up straight and put on a straight face.

    Arie looked at him with a helpless look on her face.

    When my son was young, he yed with Nancy quite well, didn''t he?

    How did the two grow up instead of growing apart?

    Although she is a little bit disdainful of Nancy''s family background, Nancy is still very much to her liking.

    She was a good girl, and at a young age she would chatter patiently with her while she was sick and

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    resting in bed.

    It is a good candidate for a daughter-inw.

    In the other room.

    All the contestants were gathered together and the same supervisors were ready to meet with them.

    Josie entered and scanned the room, spotting several familiar faces.

    The most familiar one is Ciara.

    At this moment, Ciara looked at herself like a sharp de, wanting to cut off a piece of her flesh.

    Josie ignored her gaze, and after greeting a few familiar faces politely, sat quietly in the corner.

    "Josie?"

    A surprised female voice came to my ears.

    Josie turned her head sideways and her face went a few degrees colder when she saw the visitor.

    The visitor, Matilda Servello, is one of the many underprivileged students her father supports.

    "Josie, it''s been a long time, how are you?"

    Matilda, with a smile on her face, sat down next to Josie.

    "Don''t bite your sister, my mother only had me as a daughter."

    Josie spoke in a cold voice.

    Matilda choked, and her face duly showed resignation and tenderness.

    "Josie, I know you hate me and my mom, but Daddy misses you so much, he talks about you every

    day at dinner. You must go back to see him when you have time."

    Ament that made Josie''s chest heave.

    "Matilda, don''t be a poseur here. Chanting about me every day at dinner? Are you reminding me that

    my house is now upied by you and that shameless mother of yours?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Josie knew she really hadn''t been back to see her father for a long time because she had a bad

    rtionship with him.

    Her father is a workaholic and travels twice a day.

    As a child, she often did not see his face and spent her days in the cold house with her mother for each

    other''spany.

    The mother is a painter, very delicate mind, because no husband''spany, the days are a bit

    depressed.

    Once, when she was seven years old, her mother had a serious car ident when she was driving her

    out for a walk.

    She was saved, while her mother died.

    Since then, she has hated her father.

    If he had spent a little more time with his mother, she would not have gotten depressed.

    And will not see a man simr to his father on the road, driving a car with a woman, suddenly turned to

    go after a car ident and find out.

    In her heart, she always felt that her father was responsible for her mother''s death.

    So as soon as she became an adult, she moved out and lived with Violet.

    The eye is not seeing.

    And now, Father has an additional woman by his side, Matilda''s mother.

    This is a master who wille to the rescue.

    She kept moving closer to her father under the pretense that her daughter was being sponsored.

    As time went on, her father acquiesced to her and allowed her to live in the house and wait on him.

    On the surface is a servant-like existence, but in reality, the two have long lived together.

    If Matilda''s mother had been a good woman, she wouldn''t have had a clue.

    But she had seen the middle-aged woman, and she was not an honest farming woman.

    She blew a whisper in her father''s ear and got him to pay for her divorce from her own husband and

    has been living in the grand vi ever since.

    She bets that if her father hadn''t felt guilty about her mother and himself and vowed not to remarry

    when her mother died, he would have married her under the whisper of Shen Yun Yun''s mother.

    "Josie, don''t be mean to me, if you don''t like me and my mom, youe back and we''ll just move out."

    Matilda had a soft face and lowered her posture.

    "I told you not to call me sister, it''s annoying."

    Josie didn''t bother with this pretentious person, got up and sat on the other side.

    People really need to see eye contact with people.

    She disliked Matilda from the first moment she saw her.

    Sympathetic and small-minded.

    Violet is also a poor student sponsored by her father, but how can she be so attractive?

    Matilda bit her lip and stood helplessly with a look of resignation.

    "This Josie is really arrogant."

    Ciara said with a light snort.

    Nancy nced at Matilda, her eyes moving slightly.

    Josie is arrogant, but this Matilda is not a good fighter either.

    This trick of pretending to be a little white lotus, and their own a fight it!

    "The contestants are all here, right?" The program supervisor came in.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "All are here." The staff reported in a hurry.

    "Okay, next, I''ll exin the rules of thepetition."

    The supervisor scanned the circle and began to exin the rules of thepetition.

    The designpetition was divided into preliminaries, semi-finals and finals.

    In the preliminaries, the contestants will upload their designs to a designated email address and the

    judges will select the finalists.

    Next up is the semifinals.

    "Tomorrow we will give each contestant here a piece of Gambiered Silk and ask you to make a finished

    product of the design presented in the preliminaries on the spot, and the judges will select the top ten

    contestants to enter the final."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    A paragraph that caused the twenty yers in the audience to burst into conversation.

    "Oh my God, making a finished product on the spot with Gambiered Silk? Is this a test of our

    proficiency in making clothes? This is too difficult."

    "Isn''t it? I can only draw designs, so it looks like I''m going to be eliminated."

    "Gambiered Silk Design Contest has different questions every year, and today''s is so hard."

    ""

    Josie was also surprised that the program team woulde up with such a question.

    After all, they are designers and focus on design inspiration rather than practical work.

    Some designers only talk about empty words, so in order to make it to the finals, they will draw a draft

    in a different way and addplicated processes to the drawing, so it is not easy to make a garment.

    The good thing is that she is not troubled by this, and the semi-final questions are not difficult for her.

    "Any more questions? If you don''t have any questions, go back and get ready."

    The producer listened to the chatter, spoke some more about the rules of thepetition, and

    announced with a smile.

    Josie ignored the contestants who flocked to pander to the executive producer, grabbed her belongings

    and left.

    Ciara stared at her back and said to Nancy, "Look at her, she looks like she''s got it all figured out."

    Nancy took her by the arm and walked out, sighing deliberately, "Isn''t her good friend Violet the

    makeup director? Probably people knew that the semifinal was this topic a long time ago, so they

    weren''t surprised."

    "Hmph, I will never let her be the champion." Ciara snorted coldly.

    Then you should do something!

    Nancy bbored in her heart.

    Outside, Josie ruffled her hair around her ears, intending to message Violet and ask if she was

    finished.

    At that moment, a nice male voice came, "Josie."

    Josie looked up and saw Austin holding arge bouquet of red roses in his hand and striding towards

    her.

    The man has a long body, wearing a ck casual trench coat, walking with the wind, the end of the

    handsome and beautiful.

    "Wow, so handsome, who is this guy?"

    "I know, I know, this is Crotosi City''s famous Diamond bachelor, Austin."

    "Is he here to see Josie?"

    "Is he Josie''s boyfriend?"

    Behind them came the murmur of several women, their tone full of amazement and praise.

    Josie hadn''t spoken to Austin for several days, but she didn''t expect him to show up at this time.

    Touching his smiling eyebrows, she brushed aside her eyes.

    "What brings you here?"

    "Come and see you y."

    Austin handed over the red roses in his hand, and his smiling eyebrows showed more nobility in the

    light.

    Josie was still angry and did not want to ept his gesture of affection.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t I tell you not toe back to me in the future? You go away."

    Austin came closer andughed lightly, "Josie, there are so many people watching back there, are you

    sure you want to put me down in public?"

    The man''s familiar scent with the fragrance of roses lingered at the end of her nose, a little nice and a

    littlepelling.

    Josie''s ears heated up slightly and she unconsciously stepped back a little.

    Just as I was about to speak, a woman''s dainty voice came from behind me.

    "Josie, is this your boyfriend?"

    This is Matilda''s voice.

    Josie turned around and saw Matilda looking at Austin with a shy look and a lot of heat in her eyes.

    Josie''s face went a few shades colder, and before she could say anything, another female voice came

    on.

    "Miss Servello, wouldn''t you know it, this is the boyfriend Josie went to great lengths to snatch up."

    Ciara walked up to Matilda and looked at Josie with an arrogant face, "I say Josie, you''ve got the man

    in your hand and you''re starting to take Joe."

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Hearing this, Josie snorted lightly, "Whose boyfriend did I steal? Yours?"

    "Isn''t it?" Ciara asked rhetorically.

    Josie found it even more amusing.

    "Ciara , are you asking me to tell everyone that you and your sister have done something shameful?"

    "What did I do? I see that everything before was a set-up by you and Violet."

    Ciara justified it by saying that there was no evidence.

    "Ciara , I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen you so shameless."

    "You steal someone''s boyfriend, who is shameless?"

    ""

    The two quarreled and people around them gathered around.

    Matilda, who was looking at Austin''s ck face, deliberately yed peacemaker and went up to

    persuade him.

    "Josie, you guys need to stop."

    "That''s right, they''re all good sisters, don''t hurt the peace."

    Nancy is right behind Matilda.

    Her almond eyes shed as she echoed a phrase while deliberately squeezing Matilda so that she fell

    in Austin''s direction.

    "Yikes."

    Matilda jumped into Austin''s arms at once.

    Matilda blushed as the man''s nice scent came to the end of her nose.

    Josie saw this scene, immediately pulled Matilda away, a pretty face condensed.

    "Matilda, what are you doing?"

    Matilda stumbled as she was tugged.

    The eyes shed and fell to the ground in one smooth motion.

    "Josie, I didn''t mean to do that."

    The woman''s face is delicate and her eyes are red in a loving way.

    Mother said that women show weakness in order to provoke men''s desire to protect.

    She''s so weak, doesn''t that better entuate Josie''s toughness?

    Austin must be disgusted with Josie and sympathetic to himself.

    As soon as he begins to sympathize with himself, then she is the beginning of a ride to him.

    As did the mother who hitched a ride with Tobias.

    She daintily nced at Austin, but Austin was dusting off his non-existent body and didn''t even give

    himself a nce.

    "Miss Scott, why are you pushing people?"

    Nancy stepped forward and pulled Matilda to her feet, looking at Josie with a disapproving look on her

    face.

    "That''s right, Josie, why are you so rude and unreasonable? She didn''t mean to do it, why did you push

    her?" Ciara took the opportunity to say.

    "I didn''t expect Josie to be so uncultivated, how could Mr. Evison like this kind of woman?"

    "Isn''t it true that Mr. Evison has a bad eye for women?"

    ""

    The surrounding yers are talking about it.

    Josie was so angry that her chest rose and fell, and was about to speak when a force was applied to

    her waist and she was embraced by Austin.

    "Ciara , it was me who broke up with you because I hate vicious women. And Josie, she''s innocent and

    kind, and it was me who took the initiative to pursue her. I remind you, and all of you, to stop

    denigrating her, or don''t me me for being rude."

    Austin warned Ciara in a cold voice, and swept his sharp eyes over the crowd, then took Josie by the

    waist and left.

    The onlookers received a warning and all left with resentful faces.

    "I''m evil, Josie is pure and good, Austin, I think you are blind." Ciara said in a hateful voice.

    "Well, Ciara , a lover''s eye is a lover''s eye, don''t be angry."

    Nancy on the other side of the room said soothingly, pretending to be gentle.

    Ciara straightened her hair around her ear and snorted, "Josie is so shameless, now that she''s hooked

    up with Austin, she''s getting more and more arrogant."

    "Isn''t it? She has the capital to be arrogant."

    Nancy said, "Austin and David are good friends, and the judge of thispetition, Ms. Arie, is

    David''s mother, plus a makeup director, Violet, is Josie''s best friend, I think this time the winner is

    definitely Josie."

    Hearing this, Matilda, who was staring at the direction Austin and Josie had left, snapped back to

    attention and looked at Nancy.

    "Two sisters, thepetition is based on the ability of the contestants, and it will certainly not be

    determined internally."

    Nancy gave her a look and a gentle smile, "Miss Servello, you and Josie know each other, huh? Let''s

    go, let''s talk while we walk."

    "Good."

    Matilda nods and walks forward with Nancy and Ciara.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She doesn''t just know Josie, she knows Austin!

    Outside.

    Josie broke away from Austin''s hand, and her face did not look good.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Austin took her hand andughed, "Still angry? So grumpy."

    At that, Josie red at him, "Yes, I''m just grumpy, so go find those with good tempers."

    "But I just love a grumpy girlfriend."

    Austin ignored her struggle and forcefully took her into his arms.

    "Austin, you let go."

    Josie watched the flow of peopleing and going, all casting a nce at them, and her eyebrows

    knitted.

    "What, are you shy? If you make a tantrum again, do you believe it or not, I will kiss you to your face?"

    Austin confined her tightly, tailing his voice slightly upward with a hint of menace.

    "Austin, don''t you dare! Well."

    Before the rest of the words could be spoken, Austin''s kiss fell.

    Josie pounded his chest, her ears burning.

    After a long time, Austin released her and looked at the spring in her brow, the knot of his throat rolled

    slightly.

    "Still making noise?"

    Josie bit her lip, red at Austin with a pout, and turned her head away with a huff.

    "Austin, I''m telling you, don''t think I''m going to forgive you just because you bring a bouquet of flowers."

    "Yes, yes, I''m wrong, you can beat me and scold me, just don''t get angry and break your body, okay?

    It''s all because he was careless in making friends!

    So that they now have to be low and girlfriend with not.

    Austin cursed Louis in his heart and apologized repeatedly.

    Josie lifted the big wavy curls around her ears, picked up the bouquet of roses and smelled them.

    For the sake of such beautiful roses, she spared someone for the time being.

    "Come on, I''ll walk you to dinner."

    When Josie took the flowers, Austin let out a long breath.

    It''s not easy to coax a woman!

    "No, I''ll wait for Violet to join us for dinner."

    Austin: ""

    Other women are more important than friends, but to their own here on the contrary.

    He, the Diamond bachelor who is sought after by millions, is treated really badly by his girlfriend.

    The other side.

    The brief meeting was also almost over.

    Violet packed up her things and got ready to leave.

    "Violet, let''s eat togetherter."

    David called out to Violet and suggested with a smile.

    Violet twitched her lips and was about to say yes when she heard Arie cough.

    Arie nced faintly at Violet with a hint of displeasure on her face.

    Violet swallowed the good word andughed, "No, you stay with Ms. Arie."

    She could see that Arie really didn''t like herself.

    Then she won''t move up, I guess.

    "By the way, Ms. Arie has a cold, you can make some ginger tea for her to drink. I don''t take

    medicine for every cold, just drink ginger tea, it works."

    Violet smiled and David suggested, then with a slight nod to Arie, turned to leave.

    "Helena is just gentle and considerate ah, really can go up to the hall down to the kitchen."

    Such a person can indeed be the hostess of Johnson family.

    I hope Louis can chase her down quickly.

    Davidplimented from the bottom of his heart.

    "You like people?"

    Arie gave David a look of displeasure.

    David helped her out, "I do have a crush on her, but unfortunately I don''t dare to chase people."

    He wouldn''t dare to grab a woman with the boss.

    "If you dare to chase Violet, unless you want to gas me to death!"

    Arie covered her mouth and coughed twice, giving David a stern look.

    She doesn''t want her son to take the daughter of her husband''s first love ande back as an

    eyesore.

    David gave his own mother a thoughtful look.

    My mother''s attitude toward anyone and everything was light.

    But why did he feel she was inexplicably hostile to Violet?From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Violet came out and met up with Josie, and instead of going to the dinner arranged by the show, she

    went to the penthouse of the hotel for dinner under Austin''s arrangement.

    On the top floor is the open revolving restaurant, sitting by the window overlooking the Pce Hotel at

    night.

    The three of them found a window seat and Josie was telling Violet about what had just happened.

    Violet listened quietly, and from time to time, she said a few words offort.

    It didn''t take long for David and Arie to arrive as well.

    "Austin."

    David brightened up when he saw Austin and greeted him with a smile.

    Austin got up in a hurry, called out to Auntie Arie, and then invited them to join him.

    Arie nced at Violet and frowned lightly.

    Just as he was about to refuse, David had already smiled and pulled out the chair for her.

    Arie had no choice but to sit down because of her status as an elder.

    "Hello Ms. Arie, I''ve heard a lot about you, and when I see you today, you are really as gentle as

    water, as rumored, I so admire you."

    Josie met her idol with a starry-eyed look on her face.

    Arie was delighted by her rainbow farts.

    She nodded to Josie with a light smile and looked to Austin, "Austin, this is?"

    "Auntie Arie, her name is Josie, she''s my girlfriend and a contestant in thispetition, I hope you''ll

    give her a lot of mention."

    Austin took Josie''s shoulder and introduced her.

    Josie wrenched his hand away, "Austin, do you know how to make introductions? Make it sound like

    I''m going through the back door."

    "I didn''t mean that."

    Austin had an innocent look on his face.

    Josie ignored him and looked at Arie, "Ms. Arie, you must be strict and strict again with me, and

    criticize and point out my shorings severely."

    Hearing this, Arie smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I treat all yers the same."

    "Uh-huh, Ms. Arie, you drink some water first."

    "Thanks, where is Miss Scott from?"

    "Ie fromCrotosi City, as does Austin."

    "Austin is just fine, found a girlfriend, which is like my David, still single."

    "Mom, why are you bringing me up again?"

    ""

    Violet silently sipped her water and listened to the chatter of several people.

    She could feel Arie''s disregard for herself.

    But the good thing is that with Josie around, the atmosphere is not too cold.

    She was just curious, she and Arie were meeting for the first time, so why didn''t she like herself?

    Not far away, Nancy and Ciara, and Matilda also came up.

    The trio''s eyes looked away, in search of a seat, and caught a glimpse of Violet and others sitting at a

    table.

    "Well, if it isn''t David and Ms. Arie, Josie is jumping around and eating at the same table as the

    judges."

    Ciara said without shame.

    Nancy''s eyes shed and shemented, "No way, who let people have good resources?"

    "Nancy, you and Ms. Arie have a good rtionship too,e on, let''s go over and say hello to her."

    Ciara encouraged.

    Nancy had just that in mind, and the three of them made their way to Violet''s table.

    "Auntie Arie, David, you''re eating too?"

    "Hello Ms. Arie."

    "Hello Ms. Arie."

    Arie saw Nancy, smiled lightly and spoke, "It''s Nancy, you''re here for dinner too? Do you want to join

    us?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nancy begged, and her eyes fell on David''s face, only to see him frowning.

    It does not appear that he is willing to take his seat.

    I was about to say something when Austin said, "This table is small, I''m afraid it can''t seat so many

    people, so please open another table."

    Some little woman is twisting his thigh muscles.

    It''s asking him to be the outlier.

    Girlfriend Max.

    Hearing Austin''s words, Josie was satisfied and diligently gave him a dish to eat.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Austin wrapped his arm around her waist and gave her a doting smile.

    Behind her, Matilda took in the interaction between the two and slowly curled her fingers.

    "Auntie Arie, you''re a judge today and I''m a contestant, it''s time to avoid suspicion. Then we''ll leave

    you to your meal and we''ll go over and reopen a table."

    Nancy pretended to be gentle and deliberately mentioned their status.

    Before leaving, she nced at Josie as if to suggest that she should use the back door.

    Josie just pretended not to hear and ate her bowl of food by herself.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    When the people left, Arie looked at David and said, "Look at Nancy, she''s so generous and decent,

    she''s a real ss act."

    How can her own son not like her?

    David coughed lightly and hurriedly gave her a dish.

    "Mom, eat quickly, the food won''t taste good if it gets cold."

    "You''re pretending to be deaf and dumb again, aren''t you?"

    "Mom, I''ll serve you another bowl of soup."

    ""

    Listening to the conversation between mother and son, Violet''s heart sighed slightly.

    So Arie likes Nancy?

    If she really helped David marry Nancy, she would probably regret it.

    At the neighboring table, Nancy looked at the united table and sighed deliberately.

    "Look guys, I still say, this time the winner is Josie."

    Matilda, are you convinced?"

    Matilda, holding her ss of water and drinking it, nced at Austin''s back and gave a hmmm.

    "No contest."

    "That''s right, we must not let Josie get the title this time, it''s better to stop at the semi-finals." Ciara said

    in a hateful voice.

    "But she has all the connections, so how could she stop at the semi-finals?"

    Nancy pretended to be distressed.

    "That''s not so simple, just do some tinkering."

    Ciara''s almond eyes twinkled and she had an idea.

    "How do you do the tampering?" Nancy asked, pretending to be hesitant.

    "Didn''t the semifinalists say they would give each person a piece of Gambiered Silk? If her Gambiered

    Silk is bad, do you think, she can still make the finished product?"

    Ciara lowered her voice.

    Nancy''s eyes shed, "Ciara , you''re going to get someone to tamper with Gambiered Silk? No, it

    wouldn''t be good if they found out."

    "If I find out, I''ll withdraw from thepetition! I don''t care to win any championship anyway."

    Ciara doesn''t think so, "It''s just that time is short and I don''t have anyone reliable over here who can

    unknowingly ess the Gambiered Silk that the crew has prepared."

    Isn''t that a waste of words?

    Nancy cursed Ciara in her heart for wasting money.

    When I nced at her, I saw Matilda holding her cup of tea and thinking.

    This woman is not a good fighter.

    She has more heart than Ciara.

    And, if she''s right, this woman likes Austin.

    Nancy''s almond eyes shed slightly, "Well Ciara, don''t say these nonsense, let nature take its course,

    we can no longerpete with Josie, we can only wait to eat dog food."

    "Oops, I''m not happy about that."

    "It''s useless even if you''re not willing, who makes us less well-connected than Josie?"

    ""

    Nancy deliberately persuaded Ciara, Matilda aside suddenly took out her cell phone and secretly took a

    few pictures.

    Nancy gave her a look and asked, "Matilda, what are you doing taking pictures?"

    "Ah! I especially admire Ms. Arie and wanted to leave a memento of my rare meeting today."

    Matilda smiles, puts her phone aside and picks up a ss of water to drink.

    The corner of Nancy''s mouth ticked up and she didn''t say anything else.

    The maic phase of people does not match each other and can be felt upon contact.

    She bets Matilda will clear the way for her.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    After dinner, Josie had to go back to her room to do pre-game preparation, and Austin went to meet his

    partner.

    David, meanwhile, apanied Arie to her room to rest.

    Violet didn''t rush back, but nned to go out and take a stroll to cool off.

    The evening breeze blew up with a hint of coolness, and the night scene under neon lights was written

    with prosperity.

    Violet walked faithfully, holding her cell phone to take some pictures of the scenery from time to time,

    intending to go back and show her daughter.

    Without a nce, she saw a man and a woman across the road in the camera.

    The man has a long body and well-defined features.

    He had his arm around a stylishly dressed young woman and was looking at her with a doting smile on

    his face.

    Hendrix!

    She actually saw the Hendrix who told her that he was going to pursue her!

    Violet, fearing that she was mistaken, hurriedly put down her phone and looked toward the two men.

    At this point, the man still building the woman, towards a restaurant.

    She was right, it really was Hendrix!

    Didn''t he say he was on a business trip?

    How did ite to be here?

    And with a woman in such an intimate embrace?

    Violet heart can not say what emotion is more.

    It just feels a little bit ridiculous.

    She had hesitated to give him a chance because he had said that he was thinking of his daughter.

    But I didn''t expect that they were simply ying with her!

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sure enough, the man''s mouth deceives the ghost.

    If she believes in men''s words again, she doesn''t believe in Fang!

    Violet red lips tightly pursed, no longer in a shopping mood, turned to leave.

    Tick, a message came on the phone.

    "What are you doing? Did you eat?"

    This is a message from Hendrix.

    Violet stared at this message for a long time, and directly pulled Hendrix''s micro signal into the

    cklist.

    Scum!

    Do you think she''s a divorced woman who is easy to fool?

    Too much!

    At the same time, far away in a foreign country, Louis looked at the cell phone interface on the table did

    not move, dark eyes slightly stared.

    Why didn''t you answer his message?

    Is it still busy?

    At that moment, the screen suddenly lit up and a video call request came in.

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows, vaguely expecting it to be Violet calling.

    But it turns out that it was Dominic who sent the video call request.

    Louis face ck, cold a face and clicked the dial button.

    "Something?"

    "Louis, do you want toe back? Are things not done yet?"

    Dominic saw Louis'' face not look so good and asked cautiously.

    "Mark has been convinced to divest from the Scott Group and will sign a partnership agreement with

    me tomorrow." Louis replied back.

    "Ohhhh, so did that old fox Mark take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of you a lot? Why

    else do you look so bad?"

    Heh!

    His poorplexion is not due to being taken advantage of by that old fox Mark.

    Louis nced at the camera and asked with little expression, "Is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang

    up."

    Didn''t know he was waiting for a message from someone?

    No eyesight brat.

    "Hey hey, one more thing, Louis, won''t you be toote to go to the Pce Hotel for David''s show this

    way?"

    Dominic asked in a rush before he was hung up.

    Louis gave a faint hmm.

    Dominicughed:, "I got it Louis, take it easy, I''ll go see Violet on the show for you with my sister."

    Hearing this, the expression on Louis'' face eased for a few moments.

    "Okay, hang up if you''re okay."

    On thest day, if he makes it in time, maybe he can go surprise someone.

    Violet had things on her mind and was distracted all the way back to her room.

    When I got out of the elevator and walked forward, I turned a corner and realized that I had taken the

    wrong elevator.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Violet was speechless and somewhat chagrined as she prepared to return.

    At that moment, a room not far away opened and someone came out of it.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Violet nced at it, a flicker of suspicion in her eyes.

    The person who came out she recognized was Matilda, whom Josie hated.

    This floor should not be the floor where the yer lives, right?

    Are you here to find someone?

    Violet didn''t take it seriously. There was an elevator stop, so she got in and went to her room.

    The following day.

    Today is the first day of the designpetition.

    The wake-up call service for the program team rang early.

    Violet got up from the bed, went to the sink, looked at her not-so-good face, and sshed a handful of

    cold water.

    After washing up, she put on an borate makeup to make herself look better.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    Violet ran over to the door and saw Natalie standing in the doorway.

    With a fragrant breakfast in hand.

    "Good morning Miss Helena, I got you breakfast."

    Natalie smiles and says hello.

    Violet curled her lips, "Thank you,e in and sit for a while, I''ll be ready in a minute."

    "There''s no rush, Miss Helena, take your time to prepare." Natalie said in a hurry.

    Violet didn''t say a word and waited for Natalie to enter before picking out the clothes she would wear

    today and going into the bathroom to change.

    Natalie put her breakfast on the table, looked at the stockings Violet had casually thrown on the bed,

    slowly walked over and took them in her hands, gently fondling them.

    These are the stockings Miss Helena is wearing.

    Violet came out of the bathroom and caught a glimpse of Natalie with her stockings in her hand and a

    swooning look on her face.

    The heart inexplicably shed a trace of odd.

    "Natalie, you"

    Natalie was shocked and said quickly, "Miss Helena, the quality of these stockings looks quite good, I

    would like to ask where did you buy them?"

    "Oh, I bought it at a boutique, and I can send you the address if you want to buy it."

    Violet took the stockings Natalie handed over, suppressing the unspoken oddity inside.

    "Yeah."

    Natalie answered and let out a soft breath.

    The two had breakfast and then made their way to the waiting room at the tournament site.

    Twenty models are already in ce.

    Violet applied makeup to the models in turn, with Natalie standing by as an assistant.

    Meanwhile, thepetition site.

    Twenty yers havee together.

    There were twenty makeshift cubicles on the ying field.

    One yer per cubicle.

    Inside, there are needles and thread and other utensils for thepetition.

    There is also a yer in the venue for real time yback.

    The moderator came to the scene and introduced the contestants and the judges separately.

    The rules of thepetition were also introduced.

    Immediately afterwards, the staff began to distribute the fabric.

    Josie stood calmly in her ce and took the material handed to her by the staff.

    The material on the hand is of exquisite texture, a look at the good Gambiered Silk.

    Josie curled her lips and spread the fabric out on the table, ready to make the finished product.

    She is confident that the finished product will not be able to overwhelm the crowd, but it will definitely

    make it to the final.

    However, when she opened the fabric and saw what a small piece of fabric in the middle looked like at

    that moment, the smile on her face lurched.

    How did this happen?

    The fabric in the middle of this Gambiered Silk is sparsely stitched and poorly plucked with just a gentle

    hand to make a hole.

    It can be used as a fishing!

    Is this tampered with?

    Or was it a piece of fabric that the program team gave her on purpose to test the contestant''s

    resilience?

    Josie bit her lip and curled her fingers slightly.

    The rules of thepetition, once you enter thepetition venue, you cannot make any loud noise,

    let alone go outside.

    So, she can''t ask the show what''s going on with this fabric.

    The only way is to go hard.

    But how easy is it to make a finished product exactly like your own design with such a piece of fabric

    with defects?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Josie stared fixedly at the fabric and did not move for a moment.

    Backstage, since it was broadcast in real time, Violet was able to watch the game after she finished

    doing the makeup for the models.

    She watched the other yers have already started to do it, but Josie is just fixed to watch the fabric

    does not start, can not help but sweat for her.

    The camera is far and close, making it difficult to see the problems on the fabric.

    One can only see the gloomy look on Josie''s face.

    Way to go, Josie.

    Violet was mentally cheering for Josie.

    On the ying field, Josie broke out in a cold sweat.

    But soon, she calmed down.

    Taking a deep breath, she began to operate.

    Time passed by.

    The host was interacting with the audience from time to time.

    The yers on the stage were concentrating on the task at hand.

    After forty minutes, the moderator announced that time was up.

    All the yers stopped what they were doing.

    At this point, some yers had a bitter face and a helpless face.

    It seems that they must not have yed well and thought they would not make the final.

    Others were glowing and thought they were ying well.

    Josie looked at the finished product in front of her and was apprehensive.

    I also do not know, their own this finished product, can be sessfully passed.

    "Now, we ask the staff to change these ready-to-wear clothes to the models respectively, and after ten

    minutes, we ask the judges to start toment and score them one by one."

    The host opened his mouth and immediately afterwards, the staff took the ready-to-wear clothes made

    by each contestant backstage and gave them to the models to change into.

    Ten minutester, the models began to walk the show.

    The judges'' eyes were locked on each model, recording their evaluations and scores in their own

    notebooks.

    Twenty yers then stood on the side, quietly and nervously watching their masterpieces.

    "Nancy, have you seen Josie''s designs? Why do I feel that the clothes she made don''t match the

    design?"

    Ciara stares at the model wearing the ready-to-wear clothes made by Josie and whispers in Nancy''s

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ear.

    Nancy''s almond eyes shed slightly and hooked her lips, "Yes, I also feel that the garment she made

    does not match the design presented."

    "Ha! Looks like Josie''s getting kicked out."

    The finished product doesn''t match your own design, so you''re definitely not in the final.

    Ciara had a gloating look on her face.

    Nancy''s mouth was also a bit pressed into a smile.

    The eyes subconsciously swept aside to Matilda and saw her looking fixedly at Josie''s model.

    Josie''s finished garment didn''t match the original design, so why did she think Matilda was behind it?

    Becausest night, she saw Matilda sneak off to another floor yet.

    And on that floor, lived the staff of the program!

    Thepetition is still in full swing.

    Twenty models finished the show and started waiting for the judges to score andment.

    The moderator began to ask the judges from number one.

    Josie''s heart was pounding as she listened to the judges'' sharpments.

    Soon, it was time for her models.

    The three judges looked at the models on the field and began to exchange words.

    Immediately afterwards, Arie took the microphone and started asking questions

    "Josie, the quality of this finished product you produced is ok, but there are slight differences from the

    submitted design. Could you please tell us why you added a jasmine flower to this finished product?"

    Hearing this, Josie said, without being condescending, "Teachers, the reason why I want to add a

    jasmine flower to the finished product is because I am a designer. Designers are supposed to be

    spontaneous and spontaneous, and when inspirationes, they want to change the original idea."

    "Gambiered Silk is ethereal and noble, and when I first designed the garment, I only thought of that, but

    ignored our state-owned culture. Now, I embroider a jasmine flower with various silk threads, which just

    reflects our traditional culture, and even if I go to the international stage, it is still an atmospheric

    beauty."

    A statement that sounds a little arrogant, and a kind of deliberate sensationalism in it.

    She rises to the level of internationalization and national heritage, making it impossible to pick a fault.

    The three judges exchanged a few more words.

    Halfway through the day, Arie nodded.

    "Josie, although there is a gap between the garment you presented and the design, there is no denying

    that this garment of yours is stunning and impressed us. Congrattions on advancing to the finals."

    She has advanced!

    Josie''s heart burst with joy and she bowed to the apuse of the entire audience.

    Nancy''s fingers tugged tight, her eyes fell on Josie''s delicate face, and a cold aura shed in her eyes.

    She actually made it to the finals!

    Are these three judges deliberately letting the water out?

    Backstage, Violet heard the result and let out a long breath, her eyes tinged withughter.

    Josie''s strength is known to her and will definitely advance to the final.

    Only, why did she suddenly make a ready-made dress that differed from the design?

    There must be some special reason.

    Thepetition is still going on, with Nancy and Ciara and Matilda all making it to the finals.

    After the tenth finalist was decided, the host announced the end of the semi-finals.

    Twenty contestants havee to the backstage.

    After Violet and Natalie helped the model remove her makeup, they went to Josie.

    "Josie, congrattions, you made it to the finals."

    Violet smiled and gave Josie a big hug.

    Josie breathed out, "Violet, you have no idea, I was almost scared to death."

    Violet let go of her, "What''s going on? I saw you freeze for a few minutes during the game, did

    something happen?"

    "Yeah, my fabric is actually a problem fabric." Josie said.

    "What? The fabric is actually faulty?" Violet had a surprised look on her face.

    "Isn''t it? I don''t know if it''s artificially damaged, or if the show is deliberately testing the contestants and

    giving this piece of fabric."

    Josie ruffled her hair around her ears, chin slightly raised, "Good thing I was smart enough to quickly

    think of a remedy, and that''s how I advanced."

    Hearing this, Violet nodded, thoughtful.

    If the program team makes arrangements in advance, the staff, including them, the directors and so on,

    cannot be ignorant.

    And, she didn''t hear the other yers say they had problems with the fabric.

    If this is a gimmick by the show, Josie can''t be the only one with a problem with the fabric, right?

    So, she guessed, Josie''s fabric was faulty and it should be man-made!

    Who could be behind this?

    "Well, Violet, I was so nervous this morning I didn''t even eat breakfast, and now I''m so hungry, let''s go,

    let''s go, let''s eat."

    Josie, having sessfully advanced, worked up an appetite and pulled Violet towards the outside.

    Ciara was furious as she watched the two leave,ughing and talking.

    "What''s wrong? Her dress didn''t match the design and she made it to thepetition? The judges

    must have let her down! If it was anyone else, they would have been eliminated."

    Hearing this, Nancy''s almond eyes shed slightly, "Well Ciara, don''t be indignant. Who made her

    backstage? Come on, Matilda, let''s go eat."

    Matilda was looking steadily at the direction Josie was leaving, and after a long time, she forced a

    smile, answered, and followed the two of them.

    Can''t have Josie in the final!

    She hates her!

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Violet and Josie walked out of the tournament and saw Austin standing outside waiting for Josie.

    "Josie, congrattions, on making it to the semifinals."

    "Thanks."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Josie lifted her chin slightly, with some small pride.

    "Come on, let''s buy you guys dinner."

    Austin put his arm around Josie''s shoulders and smiled.

    "Don''t pull and tug in public."

    "We''re boyfriend and girlfriend, isn''t it normal for me to put my arm around you?"

    "I don''t want it."

    "When a woman says no, she means yes."

    ""

    Listening to the two flirting, Violet curled her lips.

    Her smile fades slightly at the thought of thepetition.

    Josie made it to the semi-finals without any problems, and I wonder if the person behind it will not be

    happy and continue to y tricks behind the scenes.

    By mid-afternoon, a news story started going viral on the Inte.

    The news is about the falsification of the Gambiered Silk Design Contest by the program team.

    A set of photos of Josie having dinner with Arie and othersst night was published online.

    At the same time, the rtionship between Josie and Austin''s characters was also released.

    Netizens are questioning the fairness of the show.

    "This kind of show is supposed to be a gimmick, do you really think the contestants have real talent?"

    "The gold owner behind Josie is Austin, and Austin and David are good brothers. With such

    connections, why wouldn''t the judges'' teachers rush to release the water?"

    "That''s right, Josie and Violet are still good friends, you''ll understand if you pick up the information of

    thest Sunlite Model Contest."

    "It''s better not to watch this kind of unfairpetition."

    ""

    Netizens havemented at the bottom of the post.

    For a while, the designpetition was full of negative news about the event.

    And at this time, Josie and Violet are using their free time to shop.

    The two soon received a call from the director asking them toe back to the hotel.

    That''s when they found out about the news.

    "Who posted that? I, Josie, entered the final with my real skills, howe I am the one who was let

    down?"

    Josie watched the news with a look of exasperation.

    Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "Josie, it''s clear that the faulty fabric you had in the semi-finals was

    sabotaged. The person behind the curtain missed one blow and had another n."

    Seeing that a faulty piece of fabric didn''t bother Josie, the man behind the scenes began to smear her,

    relying on her connections to get to the final.

    Under the pressure of public opinion, it is very likely that the show will stop Josie from the semi-finals.

    Then the man behind the curtain has gotten his way.

    "Who is actually ying dirty behind the scenes?"

    Josie had an indignant look on her face.

    Violet thought about it, "Josie, Mr. Evison has a lot of contacts, can you ask him to help you find out

    who contacted the media and sent out this news?"

    Maybe the person who contacted the media is the person behind the curtain.

    Josie answered and gave Austin a call.

    And at that moment, Austin was meeting with a client.

    Hearing Josie''s words, he hurriedly used his connections to find out the truth.

    Soon there was a reply from his side.

    "Josie, someone anonymously sent the photo to a media outlet. I checked and the person is supposed

    to be Matilda."

    Matilda?

    It''s actually her!

    Josie had an angry look on her face, "I knew it, this woman is pretentious and not a good person."

    Violet pondered, thinking of the scene she sawst night when she went to the wrong floor, she

    hurriedly pulled out a relevant document about the program from her phone to check.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    She needed to know what kind of people lived on that floorst night.

    "Josie, it does appear that Matilda is behind this."

    Violet saw the name of the person and said, "She should have paid off the staff to break a good piece

    of Gambiered Silk before the game and then give it to you."

    A staff member of the program who lived on that floor.

    And only this staff has ess to the Gambiered Silk for thepetition.

    "This evil-minded white lotus, I''m going to expose her right away."

    Josie, with a look of exasperation on her face, walked back quickly.

    "Josie, this is just a guess on our part, no proof yet."

    Violet quickly followed up with a reminder.

    Josie''s pace slowed down, "Yeah oh, what about that?"

    "Get your Mr. Johnson! Get him to help find the evidence."

    "Looking for him again?"

    "Well na, what''s wrong? Afraid of owing someone a favor, huh?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "OK bah, big deal, sleep with him twice more at night."

    ""

    In the hotel''s makeshift conference room.

    Arie was angry.

    "Some journalists just make something out of nothing, catching wind of things."

    How dare you imply that she received a favor to open the back door for the contestants?

    This is a nder against her.

    "Ms. Arie, take it easy for a moment."

    The director himself poured a ss of water for Arie.

    "Director, the news has been fermenting and I see that theizens are so emotional that they are

    saying that if Josie still makes it to the finals, they won''t watch this game."

    The chief executive producer wrinkled his brow.

    "Yes, director, look at the matter now, why don''t we let Josie withdraw from thepetition first." The

    assistant director made a suggestion.

    "I also think Josie should be taken out of the game first."

    "Yes, after all, we do the show, it would be bad if all the harvest is bad reviews."

    ""

    Several staff members chimed in.

    The director was still thinking as he listened to the chatter of the crowd.

    At that moment, Josie and Violet came in.

    "I didn''t do anything wrong, why should I withdraw from thepetition?"

    Josie''s spine straightened and she spoke.

    "Yes, director, if Josie withdraws from thepetition just like that, won''t that be a solid confirmation

    that there is something fishy about our program?"

    Violet looked at the director and said without being condescending.

    "They have a point, director, we can''t let Josie withdraw from thepetition because of what the

    Arie spoke up, "We three judges score on the principle of fairness and impartiality, if Josie just

    withdrew from thepetition, wouldn''t that be a direct p in the face of our judges?"

    Hearing this, the director smiled and said soothingly, "Ms. Arie, please don''t be angry, I don''t think

    Josie should be withdrawn from thepetition either. Here''s the deal,ter on you guys will see how

    you judge whether a contestant can advance or not."

    "In the meantime, Ms. Arie you can contact again Ms Ra. She is the founder of Gambiered Silk

    Design Contest and she will speak more convincingly."

    The director came up with a solution, Arie nodded and started a discussion with a few of the judges.

    Josie and Violet looked at each other and both sighed with relief.

    At this time, several yers heard the news and also rushed over.

    Among them were several of Matilda''s people.

    She didn''t hear the director''s solution, and her eyes flickered slightly when she saw Josie standing

    quietly, like she was waiting for a result.

    "Josie, we all saw the news, don''t be angry, we do believe in your ability, never rely on connections to

    get into the final."

    Hearing this fake words, Josie ruffled the hair around her ear and snorted lightly.

    "Matilda, don''t act, you made the whole thing happen, didn''t you? You had someone break my

    Gambiered Silk so that I couldn''t turn in thepetition and create rumors so that the crew could brush

    me off, right?" Matilda, why are you so devious?

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Hearing Josie''s questioning, Matilda''s face changed slightly.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Josie, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t nder me like that, can you?"

    How did Josie guess that she did it?

    Did she know anything?

    No, she did it very carefully, Josie must have guessed blindly!

    Matilda forced two tears out of her eyes to make herself look pitiful.

    Josie hated her white lotus look and was disgusted all of a sudden.

    "Matilda, you''re still pretending? I''m not my father and I only feel disgusted by your tears!"

    "Josie, it''s really not me."

    Matilda''s eyes snapped down in a timid manner.

    "I say Josie, don''t bully Matilda just because you have someone to back you up."

    Ciara said with a twinkle in her eye, taking advantage of the opportunity.

    "Yeah, Miss Scott, we''re all designers, you can''t smear Matilda if you don''t have proof."

    Nancy took the opportunity to chime in.

    "I think she''s doing it on purpose, just because Matilda identally ran into Austin''s arms earlier, and

    she''s taking the opportunity to get back at him."

    "Isn''t it? This Josie is really arrogant! Is it really like whatizens say, she has a golden master behind

    her, and that''s why she made it to the final?"

    "I think this Josie should be disqualified from thepetition, otherwise is there any fairness left?"

    "That''s right, if the show doesn''t give us a statement today, we''ll withdraw from thepetition."

    ""

    Several yers took a stand, all on Matilda''s side.

    The crew went to appease the contestants, but it was clear that the attitudes were somewhat biased in

    their favor.

    Josie''s chest rose and fell in anger, but Violet held her hand tightly to keep her from going up to the

    people in agitation.

    They have asked Austin to find out the truth.

    Now we''ll just have to wait for Austin toe up with evidence to hit us in the face!

    Finally, Austin came.

    "Mr. Evison, what brings you in here? Something wrong?"

    The director knew Austin and saw hime straight in and rushed to wee him.

    Austin gave Josie a look and hooked his lips in a smile, "Someone is ndering my fianc¨¦e for going

    through the back door, and I can sit back and do nothing about it?"

    The man is already good-looking, a smile is even more handsome and extraordinary.

    Several female yers instantly had stars in their eyes.

    Matilda looked at him steadily, and there was even a sh of affection in her eyes.

    "The evidence was found?"

    Josie came up beside Austin and asked in a low voice.

    "What do you think? I''m going to treat your business with 10,000 percent of my heart anyhow."

    Austin smiled at her dotingly.

    "Then why don''t you get it out quickly?"

    A blush shed across Josie''s face and her heart was sweet.

    Austin hooked his lips and looked at the director with the smile on his face already restrained.

    "Director, here''s a sh drive that you can put out for everyone to see."

    The director was unsure, but had it released anyway.

    The u-drive shows a surveince video of a floor.

    The video clearly captures Matilda walking out of a room.

    "Mr. Evison, what does this mean?"

    After watching the video, the director couldn''t help but ask.

    Austin did not answer his question, but looked at Matilda.

    "That''s for Miss Servello to ask, what were you doing running into Ro Day''s roomst night?"

    Matilda''s face had gone white when she saw the surveince video.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    She forced herself to y it cool and whispered, "I know Uncle Ro, so I went to say hello to himst

    night."

    "Oh? Is it as simple as just saying hello? Didn''t you ask him to do you a favor and break Josie''s

    Gambiered Silk for thepetition?"

    Austin asked with a smile, but there was no half smile under his eyes.

    "I didn''t, Mr. Evison, don''t you use me wrongly."

    Matilda hastily denied it.

    Austinughed softly and called out towards the door, "Ro, aren''t youing in yet?"

    The middle-aged man at the door walked in in a cold sweat, trembling.

    "Mr. Evison, the director."

    Austin looked at him askance, "Say, did Matilda ask you to do her a favorst night or not and break

    Josie''s Gambiered Silk for thepetition?"

    Ro''s head hung low with a chagrined look on his face, "Matilda''s mother and I are old

    acquaintances, and it was my moment of confusion that I listened to Matilda and did the wrong thing."

    Matilda''s face went white, "Uncle Ro, I just went to say hello to youst night, why are you

    ndering me?"

    Is this person stupid?

    There was no third person present for the two of them to talk to.

    He denied it and that''s it?

    Ro raised his eyes and red at her, "Matilda, don''t be sophomoric, it''s all your fault, now I''m even

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    going to lose my job."

    Who is Austin?

    He said it was useless even if he was sophomoric, he had the video of him breaking Gambiered Silk in

    his hand.

    If he admits it painfully, he can not send him to the police.

    Otherwise, he must have put himself in jail for a few more years.

    He is a civilian, losing his job is a small matter, but in any case can not be in jail ah!

    Of course, how could he not have imagined that Austin was just swindling him?

    After all, time was short, and no one saw him break Gambiered Silk when he did, and Austin didn''t

    even have video of him breaking Gambiered Silk.

    "The evidence is all there, Matilda, and it is useless for you to argue."

    Austin looked at Matilda coldly, "And the news just now, you think it''s okay to release it anonymously? I

    also had someone find out that it was you who sent those photos to the media, and it was also you who

    used a small number to bring the rhythm on the inte. matilda, people like you who have bad

    character must be removed from the design world."

    A remark that caused Matilda''s body to tremble lightly with a look of trepidation.

    The director wrinkled his brow and questioned, "Matilda, did you really do it?"

    "Director, I"

    Matilda''s eyes are red, bean-sized teardrops seem to be falling down without money, and make people

    pity.

    "I, I was wrong, I was just mad at Josie for scolding me, that''s why I got carried away for a while, I won''t

    dare to do it again."

    Hearing this, the director shook his head, disappointment shing in his eyes.

    He walked up to Arie, discussed with a few people, and finally said, "Matilda, you are of bad

    character, you don''t have to be on this show anymore."

    She was removed from the list.

    Matilda was in tears, watching through blurred vision as Austin swept Josie away, her heart full of

    resentment.

    Why is Josie so lucky?

    Without Austin, she should be out of the game!

    Austin, she''s going to get him back!

    Yeah, just use that and get him back!

    "Okay, everyone go back and prepare for tomorrow''s finals without any more mischief."

    The director said to several yers.

    Nancy watched Matilda''s back as she left, regretfully.

    Matilda did not disappoint her and actually made a move in the semi-finals.

    It''s just a shame that it failed like that!

    Does it mean that Josie is really going to get the title this time?

    "I really didn''t expect Matilda to do something like this without a word? It''s just a shame that it didn''t

    have an impact on Josie."

    Ciara grimaced, feeling the same regret.

    Nancy gave her a look and deliberately sighed, "There''s no way, Josie has a valuable person to help

    her, we''ll just be reduced to running with her."

    "That''s impossible to say, it''s not the final yet."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    The show had Arie give the basis for her critique, and with Matilda''s withdrawal from thepetition,

    things quickly took a turn for the worse.

    For a while, Josie''s poprity was extremely high.

    "I told you this sister relies on strength."

    "I remember thest time she helped Miss Helena out."

    "How could such a bright sister need to go through the back door?"

    Theizens have turned their words around and praised Josie.

    Someizens have also picked up on the fact that Josie helped Violet punish Jessie before.

    Josie saw thements of theizens, hooked her lips and dragged Violet and Natalie to the famous

    bar of Pce Hotel to rx in the evening.

    We were joined by Austin and David, as well as Summer and her siblings, who had just arrived at the

    Pce Hotel.

    No one is happier about the appearance of Summer and her siblings than David.

    A pair of beautiful eyes are almost always glued to Summer.

    Summer was so ufortable by her look that she said hello to Violet and Josie and then went to the

    bathroom.

    David took a sip of wine and got up to follow.

    "Summer, you walk a little slower, Pce Hotel bar your first time here, don''t get lost, I''ll go with you."

    David followed Summer and looked at Summer with a smile in his eyes.

    "So, youe here often? Also, how many big stars are there who don''t go clubbing?"

    Summer pinned a strand of hair that had fallen out of her ear behind her ear.

    As he was about to move on, the man pushed her against the wall in one fell swoop, propped one hand

    on the wall, and encircled her in his arms.

    "Summer, do you have some kind of misunderstanding about me?"

    Summer was taken aback by him, looking at his good-looking handsome face close at hand, her ears

    slightly hot.

    "What are you doing? Stand up first and talk properly."

    Summer is the chief secretary, usually has been moderate, talking and acting especially like an old

    cadre, a board.

    And now, her almond eyes are shing, like a scared little rabbit.

    David looked at her rare expression of small daughterly demeanor and pressed a little closer.

    "Summer, I have a few words to say to you."

    He had known her for years, and he thought it was time to make his feelings known.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Summer just felt her face burning, she pushed her hands against David''s firm chest, trying to push him

    away, but David pushed her hands against the wall.

    David looked steadily at her beautiful face and rolled the knot in his throat, "Summer, I..."

    "David, is that you?"

    A surprised woman''s voice came from the right side.

    David''s second half of the sentence was interrupted and his sword eyebrows twisted.

    Summer hurriedly broke away from his hand and straightened her hair around her ear, barely calming

    her heartbeat.

    David looked sideways towards the sound of the voice and saw Nancy and Ciaraing in his

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    direction.

    Nancy!

    How did you meet her at this time?

    David was so upset that he looked at her indifferently.

    Nancy''s heart ebbed and flowed, her eyes fell on Summer''s face, her fingernails almost pinching into

    her flesh.

    What did she just see?

    Is David getting ready to kiss Summer?

    Thest time she was at the Scott family''s reception, she felt that David and Summer had an unusual

    rtionship.

    Are the two of them really having an affair?

    "David, you''re here to y too, huh? Are you and this sister in a rtionship?"

    Nancy squeezed out a fake smile and tried.

    David nced at her and his eyes moved slightly.

    The next second, he reached out and swept Summer into his arms.

    "Yes, I''m dating Summer."

    If he has a girlfriend, I think the elders of his family will not put him and Nancy together all day long.

    The expression on Summer''s face stiffened, and she gave him a sideways re, trying to break away

    from his hand.

    But David''s hands were like iron mps around her waist, keeping her immobile.

    The deep eyes looked at her with a smile and a doting face.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Nancy looked at the scene and her face changed for a moment.

    "No, David, why did I hear Sister Fang say that this sister has a great rtionship with Louis,Mr.

    Johnson?"

    How can David have a rtionship with another woman?

    What should she do then?

    "Yeah, I heard thatst time at the Scott family''s reception. A lot of people in the circle were talking

    about it."

    Ciara''s almond eyes twinkled as she chimed in.

    David frowned and looked at the two men with displeasure.

    "What are you all babbling about?Summer and Louis are cousins, and when Helena says they''re close,

    she means close to rtives."

    These people, really have nothing better to do than to chew the cud.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    I also me Louis, the culprit, for not exining the misunderstanding to Helena earlier.

    Helena was at the Scott family reception and deliberately said that Summer and Louis had a great

    rtionship in order to save Summer''s life.

    It makes people think.

    "But this Sister Summer isn''t really the Riley is she?"

    Nancy gave Summer a look, "She''s just the Riley family''s adopted daughter, and a man of Mr.

    Johnson''s caliber would be very desirable."

    Every woman around David, she will investigate the background of each other''s life.

    This is how they find out that Summer is not the Riley family''s golden girl.

    She is just an orphan adopted by the Riley family.

    Hearing Nancy''s words, David''s face had sunken.

    As he was about to speak, Summer pulled his hand away and smiled at Nancy.

    "Miss Williams really has nothing better to do than to investigate me?"

    She had a smile on her face, ridiculous not to reach the bottom of her eyes.

    Nancy also put on a fake smile, "No, because Miss Riley is too dazzling, I was curious about the Baidu,

    everything is on the Dounian."

    Summer hooked her lips, "I''m not as dazzling as Miss Williams. At the Scott family''s reception that day,

    many noblemen were drooling over your beautiful body."

    "You"

    Nancy blushed, thinking of the embarrassing events of that day, and was immediately ashamed and

    annoyed.

    Summer ignored her blush, ruffled her hair around her ear and said, "Miss Williams , know you like

    David, but please don''t think of me as an imaginary enemy. I don''t like guys who are too pretty, and I

    don''t want to have a sibling rtionship."

    She had a sense of proportion and didn''t want to have anything to do with David.

    For one thing, David is a dazzling big star, and the environment of the entertainment industry makes it

    too easy for good people to be bad people.

    Find such a man as a boyfriend, too insecure.

    Secondly,she knows that she is not worthy of David in her own right.

    Even if she had a crush on David, she wouldn''t show it.

    Summer finished and was ready to leave.

    David took her by the arm, and his face did not look too good.

    "Summer, what''s that you''re saying? Don''t like pretty men? You think I''m too pretty? Then why don''t I

    put a cut on my face?"

    What else do you say that you don''t like brother-sister rtionships?

    She and he are the same age, okay?

    Can this be her choice of spouse?

    "David, if you put a cut on your face, do I have to prepare to get acid thrown on me by your fans?"

    Summer lightly hooked the corners of her lips and plucked away David''s hand that was pulling her a

    little.

    Looking at the woman''s back as she left decisively, David''s face was as ck as a pot.

    It''s all excuses.

    After all, she just doesn''t feel anything for herself!

    David grimaced and prepared to leave.

    "David."

    Nancy wanted to go after him and talk to him.

    David nced at her coldly, "I''m in a bad mood, you''d better stay away from me."

    Nancy''s pace slowed down.

    Looking at his tall, upright back, his fingers tugged tight.

    Why does he just refuse to set his eyes on her?

    What''s wrong with her!

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    "Nancy, don''t be angry, this Summer is not as pretty as you, and her family is not good, but she is quite

    self-aware."

    Ciara persuaded, pulling Nancy towards the reserved card table.

    Nancy''s heart was full of depression, but she still managed to pull out a faint smile.

    "David didn''t treat me so coldly before, and it was only after I returned to China this time that he

    suddenly became distant from me. I don''t know if I did something wrong."

    Hearing this, Ciara thought for a moment.

    "All this time, David has been close to Violet and the others, I think it''s probably because someone told

    him something. violet, Josie, both of these women are bitches."

    Nancy did not say anything, and her heart hated Violet.

    It seems that nothing has gone well since I met Violet this time back.

    "Ciara ?"

    Not far away, a man walks up, slightly surprised, and calls Ciara by her nickname.

    Ciara looked at the visitor and smiled, "So it''s Jensen, what a coincidence."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Jensen Fisher stood in front of Ciara, "Ciara is getting so beautiful, I didn''t recognize her."

    "Jensen you are good at talking."

    "I''m telling the truth."

    They exchanged pleasantries and Jensen asked, "Ciara , I''ve just returned to China, I haven''t seen

    your sister for a long time, how is she?"

    "My sister, she, hasn''t been having a good timetely." Ciara spoke up.

    The smile on Jensen''s face was slightly restrained, "Ciara , since we met, wouldn''t you mind sitting

    down together for a chat."

    Ciara nced at Nancy and questioned with her eyes.

    Nancy smiled indifferently.

    "Sure." Ciara nodded her head and agreed.

    "You guys go over and sit down while I go get some stuff."

    Jensen smiles and heads to the drinks section.

    "Ciara , who is he? Looks pretty rich."

    Nancy asked as she sat down on the card table and looked at Jensen''s figure.

    "His name is Jensen, a suitor of my sister, two years younger than my sister, who once failed to

    confess his love for my sister and left the country."

    Ciara took a sip of the drink the waiter brought over, looked at Jensen who was walking this way, and

    suddenly thought of something and a sh of excitement came to her eyes.

    "Nancy, I have a way to keep Josie from getting the title!"

    Nancy was looking around and when she heard her words, her almond eyes shed slightly.

    "Ciara , what do you have in mind?"

    This woman has finallye up with a solution?

    I just don''t know if it works or not.

    "You don''t know that Jensen''s brother is the assistant director of this show." Ciara spoke up.

    "And then what?" Nancy asked.

    Ciara lowered her voice and came closer to Nancy, "No one knows the content of the final, so tomorrow

    it will depend on the critical y. But if we get the final questions in advance and prepare well in

    advance, do you think the champion will still fall to Josie?"

    Hearing this, Nancy''s eyes lit up.

    She understood what Ciara was saying.

    "You mean, you want that Jensen to help us get the final title?"

    "Well, don''t you see? Just now when I mentioned my sister, he looked very focused, so I think he still

    has my sister in mind. As long as I tell him that it was Josie who did my sister in, he will definitely do us

    a favor."

    Ciara''s eyes rolled up and she spoke.

    Nancy raised an eyebrow, a pang of excitement in her heart.

    That''s a valid approach.

    If she can really know the content of the finals in advance, with her skills, she can still notpete with

    Josie?

    "He''sing."

    Nancy saw Jensen approaching and whispered a reminder to Ciara .

    Ciara put a smile on her face and called out to Jensen petntly.

    The three of them sat on the card table, chatting with each other.

    It''s all about Jessie.

    The private room.

    Violet obviously noticed that David''s mood was not quite right.

    He sipped his mulled wine and nced at Summer from time to time, his eyes full of sorrow.

    Summer, on the other hand, looked as if nothing had happened, joking andughing with Dominic and

    Austin.

    It is obvious that the boy has love and the concubine has no intention of seeing ah.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    "I''m going to go to the bathroom."

    Violet didn''t want to be nosy, and after speaking to Josie, she exited the booth.

    "I''m going too."

    Natalie stood up in a hurry and went out of the booth with Violet.

    At that moment, a video call came in on Violet''s cell phone.

    She picked it up and looked at it. It was her daughter calling.

    So she let Natalie go first, while she went to a quiet corner to talk to the little one.

    Natalie didn''t really want to go to the bathroom, but just wanted to be alone with Violet for a while.

    Instead of leaving on her own, she stood in the hallway andwaited for Violet.

    Not far away is the card table.

    Natalie looked around in boredom, and without realizing it, she saw Ciara sitting with the three of them,

    wondering what they were talking about.

    She knew those two and Violet were not on the same page and skimmed at the sight of them.

    "Natalie, why are you still here?"

    When Violet finished her call and came out, she was a little surprised to see Natalie still waiting for her.

    "Well, I''ll wait for you to join me."

    Natalie put a good-natured smile on her face and went to the bathroom with Violet.

    Across the ocean.

    Louis and Mark finished talking about the details of the partnership and returned to the hotel.

    Slender fingers pulled away to rip the tie off, and he sat down on the sofa somewhat wearily.

    After a moment of silence, he took the cell phone he used to contact Violet out of his bag and looked at

    it for two seconds.

    Another day passed, and Violet still didn''t return his messages.

    Is she that busy?

    Or do you not want to talk to yourself?

    Louis raised an eyebrow and dialed Violet''s number.

    She does not want to take care of herself, he wants to harass her.

    The phone is always blind.

    She''s on the phone?

    Louis set his phone aside and went to wash up first.

    When he was done washing, he picked up his phone and looked at it, and it was empty.

    Violet didn''t call him back.

    Louis'' eyes deepened and he dialed another number.

    Still in blind tone.

    Who is she talking to on the phone?

    How could it take so long?

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, thought about it, and called Austin.

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m hanging out with Dominic and the guys at the Pce Hotel bar! Are youing back?"

    Austin is watching as Josie pulls Violet onto the dance floor to dance.

    "Violet''s there?"

    Louis heard the noise in the bar.

    "Yeah! She''s dancing with Josie on the dance floor."

    She was dancing on the dance floor?

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Then why did he just call her and show that she was on a call with someone?

    Louis'' dark eyes stared deeply as a possibility urred to him.

    Has Violet cked him out?

    "Hello? Louis, are you still there?"

    Austin saw Louis stopped talking and fed several times.

    Louis'' face sank and he simply pressed off the phone.

    Halfway through the day, he called Harry.

    "Harry, book a ticket to the Pce Hotel for me."

    He would like to ask someone why they cked him out?

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Nightes.

    Silence in the back garden of the hotel.

    "Ciara , this is the final question, my brother refused to give it to me, but I found an opportunity to

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    secretly find the program flow sheet from hisputer, and there is the final question in it."

    Jensen handed a document to Ciara .

    Ciara took it with a delighted face, "Thank you so much, Jensen."

    "You''re wee, I was just trying to take the heat off your sister too."

    Jensen smiled, "Then I''ll go first and wait for your good news."

    "Good."

    Ciara sends Jensen away and looks at Nancy, who is standing by.

    "Nancy, I say go ahead, Jensen will definitely help us out."

    Nancy''s heart is full of excitement at this moment.

    But the face does not show it.

    "Ciara , is it really okay for us to do this? I always feel a little weak."

    "You''ve already got the title and you''re saying things like that?"

    Ciara gave Nancy an unpleasant re, then drew out the paper from the file folder.

    Nancy suppressed her inner excitement and hurriedly padded over.

    "So the final is embroidery within a set time limit! This one is a bit hard for me yet."

    Ciara bristled and handed the document to Nancy, "Nancy, you are stronger than me, whether you can

    overpower Josie depends on you."

    Nancy took the paper, her eyes fell on the embroidery title marked on the paper for her entry, and

    pretended to be shy Hao.

    "Luckily I have been studying embroidery with my tutor during my college years and this topic is not

    that difficult."

    It''s impossible not to count it as hard!

    If she had been given such a question on the day of the final, she would not necessarily have been

    able to turn in a satisfactory answer in the time allotted.

    "Let''s go, let''s hurry back and prepare properly."

    Ciara pulls Nancy and prepares to go back.

    Just as the two men took their first steps, someone stepped out from behind a tree.

    With a cell phone in his hand, he was shooting at the two.

    "Good, you two actually cheated!"

    Looking at the sudden appearance of Natalie, Ciara and Nancy''s faces changed dramatically.

    "You, what are you talking about? What cheating?"

    Ciara stares at Natalie and denies it.

    Natalie looked at her and gave a light hum, "Don''t deny it, I recorded your meeting with that man just

    now. Whether it''s cheating or not, you guys know it by heart."

    "You delete the stuff on your phone!"

    Ciara stepped forward and tried to grab Natalie''s phone.

    Natalie took a step back with a wary look on her face, "What do you want?"

    "What for? If you don''t delete it, I''ll make you look good!"

    Ciara''s face was furious, and Nancy pulled her back in a hurry.

    "Ciara , don''t do that."

    This stupid woman, why is she still talking so fiercely when it''s already thiste?

    This is the time to find ways to pull people together.

    "I recognize you, you''re Violet''s assistant Natalie, right?"

    Natalie looked at the fake smile on Nancy''s face and a glint of contempt shed in her eyes.

    "Don''t call it that affectionate, I don''t know you well."

    The smile on Nancy''s face paused slightly, but soon it was smiling again.

    "Once you get acquainted, many friends don''te from birth, right?"

    Nancy paused, "Natalie, many friends make many roads, can you help us keep it a secret and pretend

    you didn''t see anything?"

    Hearing this, Natalie''s almond eyes turned and looked Nancy up and down, "If I keep your secret,

    what''s in it for me?"

    That means there is room for negotiation?

    Nancy heart a happy, quickly said: "Let''s do this, we pay 10,000, buy your just video okay?"

    "Out of 10,000? You send beggars!"

    Natalie snorted lightly.

    "So how much do you want?"

    Nancy saw that there was a y and suppressed her inner joy.

    Natalie''s eyes rolled up and she held out five fingers.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    "Fifty thousand? That''s OK."

    Nancy was relieved and readily agreed.

    "Fifty thousand? You guys as Nobledies, do you want to be so stingy? Let''s add a zero at the end."

    Natalie said with a grimace.

    She actually asked for half a million!

    This woman is a real lion!

    Nancy cursed Natalie in her heart.

    Ciara on the other side can''t stand it anymore, "Hey, giving you 50,000 is a favor to you, don''t be so

    stubborn!"

    "So it''s not a deal? All right, I''m going to go find the director and give him this video."

    Natalie puts her phone away and pretends to walk away.

    Nancy hastily called out to her, "Okay, half a million on half a million. We will immediately pay you the

    money, you delete the video, okay?"

    Natalie''s footsteps were halted and a glint of triumph shed in her eyes.

    "OK, just do as you say."

    Nancy looked to Ciara and gestured for her to call the money.

    "I call the money?"

    Ciara was somewhat displeased.

    Nancy said, "If she doesn''t call the money, can''t she call the money herself?

    She didn''t want to lose half a million for nothing.

    "Ciara , if you don''t pay her, we''re done for the day. That''s the information Jensen stole for you."

    Nancy deliberately aggravated the name Jensen.

    Ciara bit her lip, thinking that the idea was her own, suddenly a face of suffocation.

    She gave Natalie a hard stare and finally gave her a painful transfer of half a million.

    "Here you go, hurry up and delete the video for me."

    "OK, I''ll delete it right away."

    The money arrived and Natalie deleted the video in front of her.

    "Natalie, there''s no backup, is there?"

    Nancy asked uneasily.

    "Not sure, huh? Then you can check it yourself."

    Natalie shook her phone and Nancy nonchntly took it over to examine it.

    Watching her and Ciara both check their phones, Natalie''s hand squeezed her coat pocket and a smug

    smile curled the corners of her mouth.

    She was just standing in the window of her room looking at the view and didn''t expect to see these two

    people sneaking towards the back garden.

    Going to the back garden sote at night, intuitively they have a problem.

    She kept an eye out, grabbed her cell phone, and a recorder that she carried with her to follow her.

    Sure enough, she spied a secret.

    The video on the phone can be deleted, but her recorder has aplete record of several people''s

    conversations.

    Violet''s attitude towards her has been nonchnt since thest incident.

    Now she can take credit for this secret!

    She will definitely be impressed with herself.

    After Nancy checked Natalie''s phone and saw that there was really no backup, she gave it back to her.

    "Natalie, what happened tonight, I hope you will never bring it up. If not, we can sue you for ckmail

    too can''t we?"

    Nancy''s face went cold with a warning.

    Natalie took the phone and nced at her, grunted coldly and turned to leave.

    Does she still want to sue herself?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    She won''t get that chance.

    "Damn bitch, how did she see it!"

    Ciara was furious.

    Knocked half a million na!

    Even if she wins thepetition, the first prize is only 100,000.

    Nancy is also upset inside.

    "Forget it, let''s just spend the money to eliminate the disaster."

    She wouldn''t stoop so low as to please amoner if she didn''t want to be on the receiving end of the

    limelight!

    "Nancy, you must win in the final! Otherwise, it''s hard to relieve my hatred." Ciara said in a hateful

    voice.

    "Okay, I''ll do my best, okay?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Violet''s eyes were filled with surprise as she listened to the voiceing out of the recorder Natalie

    pulled out of her room.

    She really didn''t think that some people would do anything to win a contest.

    "Natalie, it''s a good thing you''re resourceful, you did a good job."

    Violetplimented her.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up and her heart glowed.

    "Miss Helena, so are we going to give this to the program right away?"

    "No, it''s too cheap to give it to the show right now. I want more people to see their ugly faces."

    Violet''s pretty face was slightly frozen, and her red lips spat out a sentence.

    Natalie looked at Violet steadily, her eyes full of adoration.

    "It''s gettingte, Natalie, so go to your room early and get some rest."

    Violet touched Natalie''s eyes and inexplicably got goose bumps on her body.

    It had been several times, and how had she found Natalie looking at herself with such a burning gaze?

    Did she worship herself too much?

    "Okay Miss Helena, you get an early night too."

    Natalie looked back to her normal self, said hello and left.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet watched her back as she left, her eyebrows knitted slightly.

    But she quickly put her thoughts to the matter at hand.

    She still has a few things to do away with for Josie!

    The following day.

    "Josie, go for it."

    Backstage between breaks, Violet personally put a makeup on Josie, smiling and cheering her on.

    She didn''t tell Josie what Natalie had told her yesterday.

    One is afraid of Josie''s distraction.

    Secondly, she believes in Josie''s strength.

    She wants Josie to tread lightly.

    "Okay, for this beautifully painted face, I will also cheer."

    Josie took a deep breath and made a cheering gesture.

    Violetughed lightly as the two chatted casually.

    Ciara, not far away, watched coldly, giving Josie a hateful look.

    She walked over to Nancy, "Nancy, are you ready?"

    She spent half a million dors to get the final title, Nancy has topete and must be ahead of Josie.

    "Don''t worry, it''s all ready to go."

    Nancy acts gentle and smiles reassuringly toward Ciara.

    Soon, the staff started getting them ready to go on.

    The ten finalists then took to the ying field.

    The smile on Violet''s face faded, and she took out her phone and sent a message to Austin.

    "Mr. Evison, is everything ready?"

    Austin is well-connected, so she contacted himst night, told him about it, and asked him to keep it a

    secret from Josie.

    At this moment, he is sitting in front of the monitor, ready to do something about itter.

    On the ying field, each yer was given a piece of Gambiered Silk.

    After some opening remarks by the moderator, the contest content and rules were read out.

    The topic of the final was for the contestants to make a finished product for the model using

    embroidery.

    The scoring criteria is based on speed and quality.

    The yers on the stage were basically stone-faced, thinking desperately with the Gambiered Silk in

    their hands.

    Only Nancy was calm and collected, pretending to think for a moment, and then began to cut.

    Ciara also pretended for a while and started to do the same.

    Josie stared at the Gambiered Silk in her hand, then at the model beside her, and after much

    deliberation, finally started to do the same.

    The camera swings over her body from time to time, and you can clearly see how skillful she is when

    she does it.

    The final was much longer than the semi-finals.

    David was brought in to keep viewers who like this kind ofpetition from getting bored.

    The host then interviewed him in another studio.

    "I think there must be a lot of people who like David, so the viewers in front of the TV must also be

    wondering what David likes. can David talk to us about it?"

    The host was able to grasp the audience''s psychology and after asking a few scene-stealing questions,

    he asked about his personal matters.

    David, with a smile on his face in keeping with his usual persona, sold a story.

    "You guys really want to know? Fine, it will be as soon as you want it."

    The host''s eyes lit up when he heard that.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    "David, what time is this immediately?"

    "When the game is over." David said.

    "At the end of thepetition, I remember that David you were going to sing a song, right? Did you

    want to use the song to confess your love to the woman you like?"

    The host just thought the news was a bit powerful.

    David smiled lightly and looked at the time, "It''s gettingte, I''m going to go get ready."

    There is no admission or denial.

    The host could only round up and keep everyone focused on the event.

    This wave of operation has whetted everyone''s appetite.

    Over time, the show''s buzz soared again.

    On thepetition field, the contestants were still working carefully on the design at hand.

    The most prominent one is Nancy.

    She moved quickly and was almost finished.

    They are followed closely by Josie and Ciara.

    Ciara practicedst night too, so she''s pretty fast too.

    Only the quality is a little worse.

    The ying field was filled with spectators.

    Summer and Dominic were also dragged by Austin to watch the game.

    "Where''s Austin? He dragged us in to help out his girlfriend and where did he go by himself?"

    Dominic looked at the empty spot beside him and asked in a small voice.

    Summer was swiping her phone, taking care of some harmless official business, when she heard his

    words, she casually said, "He''s probably going to give him Josie as a surprise."

    "Oh, is it possible to propose to Josie when she wins the championship? But what if Josie doesn''t get

    the title?" Dominic spected.

    Summer lifted her eyes and looked at the ying field, her eyebrows knitted.

    Although she does not know much about costume design, but so far, the fastest person is not Josie ah.

    "You don''t have to crow about it, watch out for Austin beating you up."

    "Uh, I''ll shut up."

    Time passed by.

    Soon, Nancy was the first to finish the work in hand.

    She rang the indicator bell in her hand, a sh of excitement in her eyes.

    She was the first to finish!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She must be the winner today!

    "Okay, number 12 Nancy is the first to finish her work!"

    Josie''s heart trembled slightly when she heard the host''s shout.

    Is Nancy actually done so quickly?

    So will she be the winner today?

    No, this race is not just about speed, but quality as well.

    Until thest minute, no one knows who the winner will be!

    Josie steadied her mind and put thest stitch on the finished dress, then pressed the instruction bell.

    "Okay, number 18 Josie has also finished her work. Wow, the time difference between the two is just

    one minute, thepetition is fierce!"

    The host''s voice stirred.

    Josie kept a light smile on her face as her eyes swept over to Nancy.

    Nancy''s gaze just happened to sweep over as well.

    Looking at each other, Josie could see the smugness and provocation in her eyes.

    It was as if to say that she was the winner this time.

    The contestants finished their works one after another.

    Until thest contestant rang the instruction bell, all the contestants presented their works.

    Next it was time for the judges to score.

    The moderator gave another impassioned speech and the judges scored each contestant''s work.

    Nancy''s work and Josie''s work, however, had the same score.

    The top three rankings were quickly settled.

    But there can only be one winner, so the judges had a hard time deciding between Nancy''s work and

    Josie''s work, and who''s better.

    In the end, the judges decided to award Nancy the title of the designpetition because she was

    faster.

    "Okay, then I announce that the winner of this Gambiered Silk Design Contest is"

    Ping!

    The lights suddenly dimmed.

    Immediately afterwards, amidst the shouts of the crowd, a voice suddenly came out from the big

    electronic screen on the ying field.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    "Ciara , this is the final question, my brother refused to give it to me, but I found an opportunity to

    secretly find the program flow sheet from hisputer, and there is the final question in it."

    "Thank you so much, Jensen."

    "You''re wee, I was just trying to take the heat off your sister too."

    "Nancy, I say go ahead, Jensen will definitely help us out."

    "Good, you two actually cheated!"

    "Natalie, many friends make many roads, can you help us keep it a secret and pretend you didn''t see

    anything?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The sounding from the huge electronic screen made Nancy and Ciara''s faces turn white instantly.

    This is the conversation they had with Natalie in the grove.

    Didn''t Natalie say she deleted it?

    She''s lying to them!

    "What''s going on here? Did a contestant get the title in advance?"

    "Oh my God, this is so shameless!"

    "Who is so shameless, Nancy? Is it Nancy?"

    ""

    The crowd at the game was buzzing.

    Austin has returned to his position, just in time to watch the scene in its entirety.

    Dominic beside him had his mouth wide open in a daze.

    Looking back, he came closer to Austin and said, "Austin, tell me honestly, did you just go and make

    this y?"

    Austin raised an eyebrow, did not make a sound, just nodded as acquiescence.

    He''s waiting for his girlfriend to get the title and propose to her!

    How can it be spoiled!

    On the stage, the host was confused by the sudden situation.

    With an awkward look on her face, she looked to the director on stage for advice.

    At this point, Violet pulled Natalie up to the director and whispered something to him.

    And at the judges'' table, Arie''s face sank after a brief moment of surprise.

    She heard the voice of a woman inside.

    It''s Nancy.

    She actually cheated!

    "Nancy, is that your voice in this recording?"

    Arie took the microphone and looked at Nancy with a disappointed face.

    Nancy''s forehead oozed with fine sweat and her eyes were filled with panic.

    "Ms. Arie, I"

    What to do?

    Things are falling apart, everything is ruined!

    What to do!

    "That''s right, the people in the recording, one is Nancy, and the other is Ciara . They got someone to

    get the final questions in advance, and after I identally found out, they tried to buy me, and here is

    the record of our transaction."

    Natalie got on stage and got straight to the point.

    Nancy and Ciara looked at her at the same time, their eyes full of resentment.

    This untrustworthy viin!

    How could they not expect that this woman was actually lying to them?

    500,000 didn''t even stop her from talking!

    "Okay, ourpetition is based on fairness and impartiality, and we reject all falsification."

    The host received instructions from the director and, after thanking Natalie, gestured for her to leave

    the stage.

    She then continued, "I now announce that Nancy and Ciara are disqualified from thepetition. The

    winner of this Gambiered Silk Design Contest is Josie! Let''s congratte her!"

    The change came so quickly that Josie was momentarily stunned.

    She didn''t respond until the host came up to her and asked her to say a few words about winning the

    award.

    The audience at the bottom of the stage apuded.

    Signs with Josie''s name bobbed in the crowd.

    The light is brilliantly illuminated.

    Her eyes fell on the man holding the sign, and although she was too far away to really see it, Josie

    recognized it as Austin.

    The nasal cavity is suddenly sour, some moved, and inexplicably want to cry.

    is excited.

    She took a deep breath and took the microphone to say her eptance speech.

    "Thank you, thank you to all the staff of the show, thank you to the judges, thank you to my friends and

    family who love my designs, I will keep working hard."

    The apuse kepting.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    At the bottom of the stage, Austin was all smiles, holding up the sign in his hand and waving it even

    harder.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    A proper Josie fan.

    All is not the world''s eyes of the cold and arrogant image of the world has a son.

    Dominic poked him in the arm, "Austin, you look so silly now. Didn''t you say you were going to

    propose? Isn''t it an immediate move?"

    Austin automatically skipped the first half of his sentence and returned, "A proposal like that, of course

    it has to be serious, I''m not in a hurry."

    He was afraid Josie would be embarrassed.

    No, it''s that he''s a little timid.

    With so many cameras recording the video and the whole inte watching the game, how humiliating

    would it be for him if Josie rejected him or hesitated?

    Might as well wait for thepetition show and then settle down to give her a surprise.

    Behind the stage, Violet smiled at Natalie, "Natalie, tough job."

    "It''s not hard."

    Natalie looked at Violet with a smile on her face, and could clearly feel Violet''s attitude towards herself

    had changed for the better.

    At that moment, David came over.

    "Helena, I didn''t expect this your little assistant is quite powerful when ites to the key, let us watch

    a good show."

    Violet smiled and didn''t say anything.

    "Seeing how hypocritical Nancy is, my mom should stop chanting for me to go out with her, right?"

    David raised an eyebrow, his mood inexplicably pleasant.

    "If that''s the case, then you have our Natalie to thank for that." Violet said.

    Our family Natalie!

    When Natalie heard this, her heart burst into mes and she looked at Natalie with an even more

    burning gaze.

    "I must, I''ll buy you dinnerter."

    David said cheerfully.

    Natalie returned to her senses and returned good-naturedly, "Mr. Bergen you''re wee, it''s all Miss

    Helena''s good teaching."

    "Yo, a proper fan girl." Davidughed.

    Natalie smiles and looks at Violet with an eager gaze again.

    Violet coughed lightly and turned slightly sideways to avoid Natalie''s gaze.

    At that moment, Arie and a few judges came over, and her face did not look too good.

    David greeted him and called out to Mom.

    Arie hmmed and took a sip of the water he handed over, not saying anything.

    "I can''t believe that Nancy and Ciara would do something like this?"

    "Isn''t it? Thanks to me I still think highly of Nancy."

    "Who says it''s not? Obviously a talented woman who has to go off the rails with her sword and make

    her own death."

    Several judges were sighing.

    At this point, the contestants went backstage.

    Nancy''s face was covered with tears, and Ciara felt the scornful looks from the crowd.

    Her eyes fell on David, who was not far away, and she was even more mortified.

    After making a big fool of herself in front of her beloved, David is now looking down on her!

    And Arie, who would have been very much like herself, and now

    Nancy''s tears flowed even harder.

    She walked quickly to Arie and cried, "Ms. Arie, I was wrong, please forgive me for once."

    Arie''s face did not look good.

    "Nancy, how can you do something like stealing a title? It''s really too disappointing to me."

    "Ms. Arie, I... I just wanted your affirmation so badly that I got confused for a moment and got goaded

    ah. I''m sorry, I was really wrong."

    Nancy cried pearly tears, and her words implied that it was not her idea to steal the title.

    "You were egged on? Who encouraged you? Was it her?"

    Arie looked at Ciara with a cold face .

    Ciara choked and looked at Nancy with some dissatisfaction.

    "Nancy, are you ming me for this?"

    The idea was hers, yes.

    But she just wasn''t happy with Nancy''s attitude.

    And when something goes wrong, you put the me on her?

    "Ciara , I told you a long time ago that this was not good, but you insisted that Josie had hurt your sister

    and you had to take it out for your sister and never let her get the title. Oooh, I regret it so much."

    Nancy cried miserably, trying hard to squeeze out tears to gain sympathy.

    She had to put all the me on Ciara''s head.

    Otherwise, how else can we mix in the design world?

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Looking at Nancy crying miserably, Ciara''s face changed in anger.

    "Yes, I instigated you, you were forced, you were the victim. nancy, you are so hypocritical!"

    In a circle like theirs, there would have been many stic sisters.

    Suddenly I felt like I was being used as a gun.

    Ciara left in anger.

    Nancy hid her face and sobbed like she was chagrined.

    Violet watched the scene with cold eyes, knowing that Nancy was indeed hypocritical.

    The truth was revealed, and even if Nancy pretended to put the me on Ciara, it would not change

    the fact that she stole the title.

    "Josie, congrattions."

    Violet walks up to Josie, smiles and congrattes her.

    "Thanks."

    Josie gave Violet a hug, her eyes full of joy.

    She thought the championship would be lost to her this time, but she didn''t expect things to be

    reversed.

    Thanks to the little helper beside the girlfriends ah.

    Josie gave Natalie another hug.

    The three of them whispered andughed, and David walked over to congratte Josie.

    Nancy sees it in her eyes and hates it in her heart.

    At that moment, someone came to call David to perform on the stage.

    David nodded, his eyes inadvertently met Nancy''s, and he moved away indifferently.

    This makes David feel even less about himself!

    Nancy was so flustered that her eyes got really red.

    Arie nced at Nancy from the side and sighed darkly.

    Originally, I thought this Nancy was a good one and wanted her to be my daughter-inw.

    Now it seems that one has misjudged the person.

    It''s understandable that her son doesn''t like her.

    On stage.

    The host''s stirring voice rang out, weing David to the stage.

    The atmosphere was unprecedented.

    David''s fans shouted David''s name and waved signs with David''s name written all over them.

    David was smiling as sunny as ever, microphone in hand.

    Summer''s ears in her seat were filled with the deafening sound of fans calling out.

    She covered her ears to look at the man on stage and skimmed lightly.

    This man is used to confusing little girls with that pretty face.

    And those girls, how are they all outward-looking!

    However, David''s face is really pleasing to the eye.

    The scene of the man gazing deeply at himself shed in her mind, and Summer''s ears heated up

    slightly as she hastily beat her mind to it.

    By this time, David had already started singing.

    What he brought was a song, an episode of a TV series that his former team had helped him

    customize.

    The name of the song is Whispers.

    In that mellow voice, the man hummed the song.

    The ethereal apaniment seems to hit the heart.

    David sang the climactic part and began to walk off the stage as he sang.

    The audience in their seats instantly got excited and got up to shake hands with David.

    David smiled lightly and sang softly, his slender hands touching one audience member after another,

    walking towards Summer''s direction.

    The man''s eyes burned into her, smiling and singing love you, as if he was confessing his love for her.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Summer''s heart pounded uncontrobly and her pretty almond eyes flickered for a moment, only to get

    up and leave.

    Can this man stop looking at her and smiling?

    It''s embarrassing, okay?

    "Sis, don''t hide, look, David is confessing his love to you!"

    Dominic, who was on the side, saw Summer covering her face with her hair and looking like she was

    hiding, and came over and teased.

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Summer red at him.

    "I''m not making this up, look, David is here."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Dominic squeezed his eyes and gestured for Summer to look ahead.

    Summer unconsciously looked over and saw David standing in front of her and was bending slightly,

    extending his hand towards her.

    What does he want?

    Summer bit her lip and red at him.

    David''s smile intensified, and while the chorus didn''t need to be sung, he reached out and took

    Summer''s hand, trying to pull her onto the stage without saying a word.

    "Hey, David, you''re crazy, let go of me."

    Summer looked surprised and tried to break away from him, but David held his hand tightly.

    Dominic, who was on the other side of the room, pushed her upwards so that David could pull her onto

    the stage.

    This filler!

    Summer grinded her teeth and wanted to turn around and punch him in the face.

    But in full view of everyone, she still has to take care of her image and can only put away her little fist.

    David sang again.

    He gripped Summer''s hand tightly, his dark eyes looked deeply into hers, and said love you one

    sentence after another.

    "What''s going on here, did David get a girlfriend?"

    "Oooh, what a heartfelt confession! Who is she, so envious of her."

    "No, my boy god, how can you have a girlfriend?"

    "I see she just had a reluctant expression, if not, rece me on ah."

    ""

    Below the stage, people began to talk.

    David''s fans, in particr, were screaming with excitement.

    Summer only felt those eyes like fire to burn her.

    It''s over, she feels like she''s about to be-stormed by David''s fans!

    She doesn''t want to be a target!

    David, the asshole, hadn''t she made it clear to him?

    Now what the hell is he doing!

    The lounge behind the stage.

    Violet and Josie are watching the live stream.

    "So the person David likes is Summer, huh?"

    Josie watched the scene with interest.

    Violet nodded, "The two of them are quitepatible."

    She could already tell that David had a crush on Summer.

    "Haha, David confessed his love to Summer by singing, it''s quite romantic."

    Josie gave a chuckle and augh.

    But isn''t it?

    Violet feels the same way.

    The line of sight unconsciously looked to the side and saw Nancy''s face twist for a moment.

    And Arie, sitting in her chair, frowned, as if she hadn''t expected her son toe up with this.

    Violet withdrew her eyes and continued to look at the screen, and saw that David had finished the song

    and was looking at Summer with a smile.

    Summer had one hand held tightly by David and the other covering her face in avoidance of the

    camera.

    The camera swept over the side of her face and could clearly see her cheeks were scarlet.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    This is being forced to the mountain ah.

    Violetughed lightly, with a look of interest.

    On stage, Summer whispered through gritted teeth, "David, if you dare to talk nonsense in front of

    everyone, I will cut you off."

    By talking nonsense, she meant that David should not say anything like marry me.

    Then don''t me her for making him look bad.

    David obviously heard what she was trying to say, and a hint of helplessness shed across his eyes.

    How could she be indifferent to such a romantic asion?

    "Wow, that''s really nice. david, don''t you want to introduce everyone? Who is this youngdy? What is

    your rtionship with her?"

    The host pped a few times andughed to liven up the atmosphere.

    David nced at Summer and finally said, "She is the goddess of my heart, I hope everyone will leave

    her alone."

    The heart of the goddess, that in the end is not a girlfriend?

    Faced with David''s vague words, the host asked again, "David, can I take it that she is the one you are

    pursuing?"

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Davidughed lightly and before he could say anything, Summer was the first to say, "No, we''re just

    good friends."

    After saying that, she smiled slightly, then jumped off the stage and left the stage with quick steps.

    Just good friendships.

    David sighed inwardly, faced with the host''s burning gaze, smiled lightly and said thank you, then

    waved hello to everyone and exited the stage.

    The people at the bottom of the stage were still talking about it.

    There was spection about David and Summer''s rtionship.

    At the back of the stage, Violet and Josie looked at the screen with some regret in their hearts.

    "I was expecting to see David''s proposal scene, but I didn''t expect this."

    Josie ruffled her hair around her ear and spoke.

    "Yeah, it looks like David has a long way to go to catch the goddess." Violet smiled.

    "Yes, what a pity."

    Josie breathed out, "Well, the game is over, so it''s time for us to go back and get organized and hit the

    road home."

    The trip ended sessfully, full of harvest, happy!

    The two said hello to Arie and the program staff and exited the hotel.

    "Josie."

    Austin is waiting outside the hotel.

    He was dressed in a stiff dark suit, his hair meticulouslybed, holding arge bouquet of red roses.

    is looking at Josie with a long smile.

    So handsome, so spiritual.

    Josie''s eyes lit up and she felt as if Austin had been well-dressed at the moment.

    This man, what a stinker!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    But did he deliberately go back to the makeup because he won the championship?

    The heart is sweet.

    "Congrattions on the championship."

    Austin walked up to Josie, a hint of nervousness shing in his smiling eyes.

    "Thanks."

    Josie said thank you and reached out to take the flowers from his hand.

    At that moment, there was a sudden sound of music and two people in doll clothes suddenly ran out

    and danced their hands at her.

    Josie looked a little frozen at the sudden scene and did not react for a moment.

    Violet, who was with Josie, raised her eyebrows slightly and hurriedly took out her cell phone to record

    the current scene.

    There is no doubt that Austin is preparing to propose to Josie!

    I really didn''t expect to see two simr scenes in one day.

    Just now David''s confession failed, so now what?

    Will my own BFF ept Austin''s proposal?

    The music came to a close and the whine sounded overhead again.

    In the darkness of the night, countless drones flew in the air.

    Sometimes a heart is formed, sometimes a line is written down.

    "Look, what''s that? Is that a drone?"

    "Yeah, it''s a drone! What does it say on it?"

    "Josie, I love you."

    "Oh my God, it''s so romantic!"

    The crowd of onlookers all let out a burst of gasps.

    Austin took a deep breath, got down on one knee and pulled out a red velvet box.

    "Josie, I love you, marry me."

    The man''s good-looking peach blossom eyes contained a smile, mixed with a hint of nervousness.

    Josie froze as she watched everything that suddenly happened and just felt her head go nk.

    Is Austin proposing to her?

    How could he propose to her like this without a word of greeting?

    She was not prepared at all!

    She was gambling with him two days ago and decided to break up with him!

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    But now

    "Marry her, marry her, marry her."

    The ears are filled with the rhythmic shouting of the onlookers.

    Austin looked at Josie''s overwhelmed look and a hint of anxiety shed in his eyes.

    His eyes twitched and he said, "Josie, let me see your hand, is it swollen?"

    Josie froze and subconsciously lifted her hand.

    Austin took the opportunity to hold her hand and slip the ring from the velvet box onto her ring finger.

    "Josie, you promised."

    Josie: ""

    Did she promise him?

    Does someone have to talk to himself so much?

    Josie cried andughed as the crowd pped and cheered, not retorting back.

    He was a high nobleman, and she didn''t want to embarrass him in front of everyone.

    What''s more, she was not repulsed by him.

    Instead, because of him, she began to open up a little bit of that long-closed heart.

    Not far away.

    Matilda''s hand tugged tighter into a fist, staring dead at the scene, a sh of hate in her eyes.

    Also a woman, Josie how can love and career double sess?

    And she has to wag her tail at someone else?

    She''s not happy about it!

    Matilda''s eyes shed with a ghostly light, turned around and slowly pulled out her phone.

    After a moment of hesitation, she finally sent a message out.

    At the entrance of the hotel, Violet saw Austin''s sessful proposal and congratted them with a

    smile.

    "Congrattions, Mr. Evison, you''ve won a beautiful woman. Then I''ll leave you guys alone, I''ll go back

    first."

    Austin was good, and she wished her bestie eternal happiness this time.

    Josie was holding the flowers in her hands, and a rare trace of shyness passed over her pretty face.

    "Why are you so bad? Did I promise to marry you?"

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.

    He also wants to save face, okay?

    Why don''t you take advantage of her hesitation totch on to her first?

    Josie red at him petntly and was about to speak when a message came in on Austin''s phone.

    Austinughed as he pulled out his phone, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to a big meal."

    "Where are we going to eat? Why don''t we call Violet up."

    "Josie, it''s a good day, are you sure you want someone to be a lightning rod?"

    Austin smiled meaningfully, and then his eyes nced at the phone.

    His feet jerked to a halt when he saw a message on his phone.

    "Mr. Evison, do you remember Angle from thirteen years ago? If you want to see her,e to the west

    long street in front."

    Thirteen years ago Angle!

    Of course he remembers!

    And he''s been looking for her!

    "What''s wrong with you? Who sent that message?"

    Josie was smelling the flowers and, seeing Austin''s nervous and excited look, asked curiously.

    Austin''s throat rolled slightly and he turned his head to look at Josie, "Josie, I''m sorry, I have to meet

    someone right now, go back to your room and wait for me."

    He needs to find out if the person who sent him the message is Angle!

    Austin finished and took a big step forward.

    A look of anxiety.

    Josie opened her mouth and frowned slightly.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Why are you in such a hurry?

    Who is he going to see?

    Josie looked down and saw that it was a ck man''s wallet.

    It''s Austin''s wallet.

    This guy, he didn''t even know he dropped his wallet?

    Josie picked up her purse and patted the dust on it, looked at the man walking further and further away,

    thought about it, and followed him.

    She was really curious about who Austin was going to meet.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    There is a small park on this side of West Long Street.

    Three or two pedestrians strolled through it, revealing a touch of leisure.

    Austin came by the park and looked around.

    Which one is Angle?

    Pulling out his phone, he sent a message out, "Where is the person?"

    Tick, a message came in.

    "Look over towards the right, five hundred meters ahead of you on your right."

    Austin subconsciously looked towards the right front.

    There was a leafyurel tree, and underneath it, stood a girl with long, flowing hair.

    She stood slightly sideways, the warm yellow light spilling over her body, but making it hard to see her

    face.

    Is it her?

    The one he''s been looking for to save his life, Angle?

    Austin is suddenly a bit close to home.

    He approached step by step, trying to recall what he saw Angle look like back then.

    Unfortunately, time is too far away, he only vaguely remembers the little Angle back then with two

    pigtails, hair is malnourished yellow, a pair of big eyes dark and bright.

    Austin''s heart beat a little faster, closer, he saw the girl slowly turn sideways

    How is it her?

    Wrong person, right?

    Austin frowned and nced around, not seeing anyone else there.

    Pulling out his phone, he sent another message.

    "Where the hell are you?"

    Tic.

    The message sound came from the woman''s phone in front of her.

    Austin slowly raised his eyes and wrinkled his brow more tightly.

    "It''s you?"

    What a coincidence!

    The woman he''s looking for is actually Matilda?

    "Mr. Evison, it''s me, I''m Angle."

    Matilda looked at the handsome man in front of her and her heart jumped.

    I don''t know if it''s excitement or because of apprehension.

    Austin looked at her steadily, "Are you really Angle? Then tell me, what happened back then?"

    He asked Matilda to tell the story of the year herself.

    I hope she''s not impersonating someone!

    "Back then you were kidnapped to the mountains, that winter was very cold and it snowed heavily for

    days and nights. You escaped, but identally fell into a trap dug by hunters for hunting, and it was me

    who saved you."

    Matilda took a deep breath and continued, "After you were found by your family, you gave me a locking

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    piece made of gold and said you would definitelye back for me. Onlyter, you never showed up."

    The words once again took Austin''s mind back to that winter.

    She''s right.

    So, is she really the little girl who saved her life?

    Back then, his father, as apany director, sent a corrupt and bribe-takingpany executive to the

    police.

    Thepany executive had two sons, and because he could not ept such a fact, he was

    emboldened to find someone to kidnap him who was in junior high school, trying to use this to force his

    father to withdraw hisint.

    He managed to escape when the guards were ck, but because he was not familiar with the local

    terrain, he escaped into a wooded area and managed to step on a mine and fall into a trap used by

    hunters to round up the hunt.

    He spent two days and two nights in the trap, deeply wounded and dying.

    It was a little girl who found him and rescued him.

    He was so badly injured that he could not walk.

    The little girl then made a stretcher out of a wooden board and put him on it, ready to drag him back to

    the vige to the adults.

    Hey on that wooden stretcher and just felt her little body full of wisdom.

    It''s a good thing he didn''t wait to go to the vige before his family came looking for him.

    As his family was about to take him away, he hastily gave her the lock piece in his neck in order to

    thank the little girl for saving his life.

    He asked her what her name was.

    She said everyone calls her Angle.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    He told her that he woulde back for her and asked her to wait for him.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when he returned, he became very ill because of an infected wound.

    The body burned to forty degrees and the fever would not go away.

    His parents sent him out of the country for treatment, which saved him from the ghost.

    The fever caused him to lose part of his memory.

    It also includes being kidnapped.

    It wasn''t until he was an adult, when he apanied Louis on a rock climbing trip and nearly had an

    ident, that he was probably stimted to recall that sealed memory.

    He remembered that he had made a promise to the girl named Angle.

    He said he would go to her.

    So he sent someone to find out what happened to Angle.

    But he didn''t know what Angle''s real name was, or where her family lived.

    Just like that, Angle was dyed.

    But I never thought I would meet her today!

    Austin looked at the woman in front of him with aplicated expression.

    "Do you still have the locking piece I sent you?"

    Why does Angle prefer her?

    Matilda, Josie seems to dislike her.

    "Sorry, the locking piece got lost."

    Matilda lowered her eyes slightly, hiding the weakness under her eyes.

    "Actually, I recognized it was you as soon as you appeared. I didn''t want to bother you, but I just saw

    that you proposed to Josie and I wanted to congratte you in person, that''s why I wanted to meet you

    and say congrattions to you in person."

    Hearing this, Austin was speechless for a moment.

    The person he has been trying to find is really found, but this person, but he does not know how to get

    along with her.

    Because Josie doesn''t like her.

    Does he have to stay away from her then?

    But she was his savior, and if it wasn''t for her, he probably would have died that year!

    He cannot be an ungrateful person.

    "Austin, what do you mean? Are you here to see her?"

    A female voice suddenly sounded behind her, with a hint of anger in her voice.

    Austin jerked back and saw Josie walking toward him.

    "Josie, what brings you here?"

    Austin''s eyes flickered, inexplicably not wanting Josie and Matilda to run into each other.

    "Do you want to keep hiding it from me if I don''te?"

    Josie looked at Austin with a sh of anger and disappointment at having been fooled.

    How could hee to see this Matilda without saying a word?

    Doesn''t he know that she hates Matilda?

    Why did you sneak in to see her?

    "Josie, listen to me exin, she is my life saver, we haven''t seen each other for years, that''s why we

    met here."

    Austin exined.

    Josie looked at Matilda and then at Austin, "She''s your rescuer?"

    "Yes, I only just recognized her too." Austin nodded.

    Josie''s red lips pursed as she looked steadily at Austin.

    "So what, are you going to meet with her a lot in the future? If she asks you for help with something,

    are you sure you won''t refuse?"

    She didn''t want to care if this Matilda was Austin''s savior, she just knew that she hated Matilda.

    She didn''t want her man to secretly meet Matilda behind her backter, like he did today!

    Austin looked at Josie''s delicate face and did not speak for a moment.

    Anyway, Matilda is his savior, if she really needs his help, he should not refuse.

    "Josie, you don''t have to do this, me and Austin."

    "You shut up, I don''t want to hear you talk."

    Josie coldly interrupted Matilda''s words.

    Matilda opened her mouth and gave Austin a somewhat resigned look, lowering her eyes slightly with a

    look of helplessness.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Austin''s brow furrowed slightly, "Josie, have a word."

    Is this to me for her being too mean to Matilda?

    See, she hasn''t even done anything yet, and he''s already favoring Matilda.

    If she identally shes with his savior in the future, will he help Matilda clean up after herself?

    Josie''s chest rose and fell slightly as she lifted her chin slightly, erecting the spikes that protected her

    shell like a hedgehog.

    "Austin, if I say you''re not allowed to see her again, can you do that?"

    He''s not allowed to see Matilda again?

    Austin frowns, looks fixedly at Josie, and remains silent.

    "Not talking? That means you can''t do it, right?"

    Josie gave a light mockingugh and looked at Austin with a hint of mockery in her eyes.

    Austin''s brow knitted tighter.

    "Josie, if I can''t do this, what are you going to do?"

    He didn''t like the way she talked.

    High and mighty.

    Not trying to respect him at all, not putting him in his sights.

    "If you can''t do that, then let''s break up."

    Josie looked at Austin and calmly uttered the phrase.

    Austin''s breath hitched and a sh of irritation passed through his eyes.

    "Josie, think carefully before you say anything! You''re breaking up with me because of this little thing?"

    He had just proposed to her, and she turned around and broke up with him.

    The other day over Violet, she and he had a cold war and a big breakup.

    He can pretend she''s having a meltdown.

    But now, they just made up, and once again she broke up.

    The word "break up" is so easily said, does she love him?

    "Austin, what seems like a small thing to you is a big thing to me."

    Josie looked at Austin, "I think very clearly, I have little patience, like is like, do not like is not like. The

    people and things I don''t like, I want my significant other to dislike them with me. If you can''t do that,

    then don''t be together."

    She doesn''t like to drag things out.

    Just as she did in her first marriage.

    Once found unsuitable, then it will be quick and never dy.

    Looking at Josie''s calm, pretty face and listening to her undting tone, Austin felt nothing but

    disappointment.

    "Josie, breaking up at every turn, you actually don''t love me at all, right?"

    If you love one, how can you easily say the word break up?

    It''s also true that they haven''t known each other for much time, and he''s still stalking her.

    The first to tease the bitch!

    Josie''s heart suddenly felt like it had been pierced by pins and needles, a fine, dense pain.

    Does she love him?

    She doesn''t know.

    All she knew was that she didn''t want to be hurt by a man again, like she was the first time.

    She was afraid of the suffocating feeling of returning from a midnight dream and crying on a wet

    pillowcase.

    She can''t y with those white lotuses.

    "Yes, I don''t love you. austin, this ring is returned to you."

    Josie pushed down the sourness in her nose, took off the ring she had just put on and threw it at

    Austin.

    Ding.

    The ring fell to the ground, slowly rolled to the side, and finally hit a few turns and stopped turning.

    Josie''s vision blurred a bit as she bit her lip and quickly turned away, not looking at Austin''s expression

    at that moment.

    I guess his face must be very dark.

    Austin''s face was indeed ugly.

    He clenched his fist, suppressing the urge to go up and pull her down, the veins at the corners of his

    forehead jumping out.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly the proposal just felt like a big joke.

    Laugh at yourself like a jumping clown, jumping around on your own there.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    "Austin, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have asked you to meet me. You leave me alone, you go

    after Josie."

    Matilda had a look of remorse and her eyes were full of guilt.

    Austin took a deep breath and gave her a look, "It''s not your problem, don''t take it to heart. Well, I still

    have some things to do, I want to go first, I will contact youter."

    Even without Matilda, he and Josie wouldn''t have made it very far.

    Because she doesn''t love him at all, does she?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Austin''s striding away, Matilda''s mouth curled up in a winning smile.

    She originally thought that the rtionship between Josie and Austin would be unbreakable.

    I really didn''t expect the two to break up like this!

    So does that give her a chance to get close to Austin?

    The title of lifesaver really works!

    Violet finished watching the scene where Austin proposed to Josie and went to her room.

    When she exited the elevator door, she still had a smile on her face.

    Only when she saw the man standing in front of her room, the smile on her face slowly faded.

    Hendrix?

    Is he here to see himself?

    "What are you doing here?"

    Violet took out her room card and opened the door with a light expression.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed, clearly sensing Violet''s detachment from him.

    "Exin why you''re cking out my phone number?"

    Violet had already opened the door to the room and when she heard this, she turned her head to look

    at Louis.

    "Mr. Hendrix, do you think a divorced woman is particrly good at fooling? Give a little sunshine and it

    will shine? Don''t you have any idea why you were ckballed? Please don''t show up in front of me

    again, that''s all."

    Violet was angry and reached out to m the door shut.

    Louis held the door down with a quick eye and a deep frown.

    "Are you saying I''m lying to you? What exactly have I done? You tell me clearly."

    Had his identity been discovered by her?

    Impossible!

    There was no foreshadowing at all.

    Violetughed lightly when he didn''t leave, "Mr. Hendrix, you''re a good actor, you want me to make it

    clear? Well, look, what is this?"

    Violet opened her phone and tapped on the video she had inadvertently captured earlier, facing Louis.

    Louis looked at the phone screen suspiciously, and his eyes shed with surprise when he saw the

    man in the phone.

    That man looks exactly the same as himself now!

    If he did not know clearly that he had been on a business trip for the past few days, and the human skin

    mask had not been lost, he would have to suspect that the man in the video was himself!

    But the truth is that the man in the video is someone else.

    Or a man who looks exactly like his own human skin mask.

    This damn Dominic, let him make a human skin mask, how can he make such a mess?

    "Violet, listen to me, this is a misunderstanding, this man"

    Without waiting for him to finish, Violet had already quickly grabbed the phone from his hand and shut

    the door directly with a ping.

    Louis'' nose was almost touched and he unconsciously took a step back, looking at the door panel in

    front of him with good humor and amusement.

    For the first time in his life, he actually ate a closed door!

    It''s all the fault of unreliable idiots.

    Louis touched his face, pulled out his phone and turned to leave.

    "Where are you?"

    He''s going to settle a score with some dumbass.

    "Louis, I''m in my room!"

    "Room number."

    "Uh, Louis, did youe over to the Pce Hotel? What''s going on? What''s with the murderous tone

    of voice?"

    "Wash your neck out."

    "Louis, my neck is a little cold."

    ""

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Violet was in her room packing her bags.

    A little hungry, she rummaged through the snack pile and pulled out milk and bread.

    This was forced on her by Natalie, saying she was afraid she would be hungry in the middle of the

    night.

    Violet curled her lips and poured the milk into a ss, ready to just make do with it for dinner.

    When she thought of the innocent look on the man''s face just now, her heart was still a bit indignant.

    How can there be such a hypocritical man?

    Is it that most men in the world are of this virtue?

    Tick, the phone rings.

    Violet nced over and it was Josie''s call.

    The connection was made and Josie''s voice came over the current.

    "Violet, I have to go back right now, are you leaving?"

    Josie has to go back right away?

    Why so suddenly?

    "Josie, why are you leaving all of a sudden?"

    Didn''t Austin just propose to her?

    She thought the two of them were going to be romantic all night long!

    "I broke up with Austin."

    Violet: ""

    No, right?

    Austin just proposed sessfully, and the two broke up in the blink of an eye?

    "What''s going on?" Violet asked in a rush.

    "You know who he just went to see behind my back? He went to see Matilda and said she was his

    savior."

    Josie didn''t hold back and told Violet what had just happened.

    Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, only to feel that this is a bit of dogma.

    "What''s the coincidence that Matilda is Austin''s rescuer? When did she save him?"

    "I didn''t ask, and I didn''t want to ask, all I know is that Matilda is a white lotus flower and will definitely

    haunt Austin in the future."

    Josieughed to herself, "I''m sick of dealing with this kind of white woman, so I''ll just do it and break

    up. It seems I''m destined to be a celibate."

    Hearing this, Violet was a little dumbfounded.

    She understood what Josie was thinking.

    The first marriage, because of Jessie''s meddling, made Josie feel extremely uncertain about the love

    between men and women.

    Today Matilda is like a replica of Jessie, and she is afraid that one day she will get hurt again if she

    "Well, Violet are you leaving or not? If not, then I''ll go first." Josie asked.

    "Of course I''ll walk with you, wait for me to call Natalie."

    "Good."

    After hanging up the phone, Violet stayed for two seconds and sighed slightly.

    After calling and talking to Natalie, Natalie said she wanted to go with them. But it would have to wait

    for her to pack her bags.

    Violet hmmmed and nced at the milk on the table, ready to fill up her stomach first.

    She picked up the cow and took a sip.

    I don''t know if it''s because of her mood, but she feels a bit of acid reflux in her stomach.

    Violet frowned, suppressed the feeling of wanting to vomit, and put the milk aside.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nancy went back to the Williams family of Crotosi City overnight.

    As soon as she saw her mother, her eyes flushed.

    "Mom, it''s all over, what am I going to do? I can''t marry into the Bergen family for sure!"

    Alisha has seen the live broadcast and has been informed of what happened.

    She took Nancy into her arms and quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, Mom will find a way to get you

    into the Bergen family."

    "Oooh, I made such a big fool of myself, Mom you are not seeing how cold David is to me. His mother

    was also disappointed and much colder to me, how can I have any chance to marry into THE Bergen

    family?"

    Her greatest wish is to marry into the Bergen family.

    Originally she was confident, but now

    "Opportunities are created by themselves."

    Alisha soothed Nancy, a hint of calction shed in her eyes, "Daughter, it will be Arie''s birthday

    soon, don''t worry, mom will find a way to get David to marry you."

    Nancy straightened up and wiped away her tears to look at Alisha.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    "Mom, have youe up with anything?"

    Alisha hooked her lips and whispered a couple of words in her ear.

    Violet and Josie returned to Crotosi City.

    The days are quiet again.

    Austin did note to Josie, seemingly acquiescing to the fact that the two had broken up.

    Josie was quite silent and put her heart and soul into her work.

    Violet looked at it and sighed in her heart.

    Women, or engage in business toe more fragrant, otherwise it will add a lot of trouble!

    At the same time.

    In the upscale clubhouse, Marcus is hitting it off with a small Inte sensation.

    Because he got a partnership with Infinity Tech Company, his status in thepany instantly rose.

    So this time, he was in an excellent mood.

    As he was enjoying the woman''s feeding, his phone rang.

    "Mr. Scott, it''s for you."

    Netflix daintily handed the phone over.

    "Well, get it for me."

    Marcus ate the grapes that Netflix had fed him and spokezily.

    Netflix smiled delicately and connected the phone for him, cing it in his ear.

    "Which one is it?"

    "Mr. Scott, where are you? It''s bad, something big has happened." It was the assistant who called.

    "What''s worth all the fuss?"

    Marcus askedzily as he spit out the grape seeds.

    "Something happened to that fundpany overseas, the other party sent an email that will suspend

    cooperation with us and no longer provide funds."

    What!

    Marcus was startled and pushed the littleizen in his arms away, fetching his phone and sitting up

    straight.

    "When did the emaile in?"

    "Just now, I''ve sent the email to your phone." The assistant said in a hurry.

    Marcus hung up the phone and hastily clicked on his phone to check it, and he saw the email from the

    fundpany.

    The email said that the fundpany had been suppressed by several other fundpanies, and now

    it was unable to take care of itself and had to suspend its cooperation with the Scott Group.

    Suspension of cooperation!

    Then the funds he wants will break.

    Then their partnership between the Scott Group and Infinity Tech Company won''t work either!

    Marcus''s face alternated between blue and white, and he hastily dialed Mark''s number.

    "Mark, what the hell is going on here? Why is yourpany suddenly under siege by several other

    fundpanies when it''s fine?"

    "I''m sorry Mr. Scott, I didn''t want to do this either."

    Mark said: "My father was ill years ago, I don''t know who leaked the news that he was dying. As you

    know, my father is still in charge of thepany, so this news has caused a huge uproar, several rival

    really can''t afford to support you anymore."

    Hearing this, Marcus only felt a cool air running through his body.

    "Mark, you are also an old fundpany, you can surely survive this storm. You hurry to think of a way,

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    if you stop working with ourpany, the breach of contract you have to pay is also a considerable

    amount of money."

    It is written in the contract that if one party stops working together, then it will pay 100 million in

    liquidated damages.

    "At this point, I really can''t do anything about it. One hundred million for breach of contract is one

    hundred million for breach of contract, it''s better than me having to invest tens of billions to continue

    working with you the Scott Group. Well, I have things to do, so let''s leave it at that."

    Mark hung up the phone after he finished.

    Marcus'' face was ugly, and when he called back, he found that Mark''s phone was off.

    It''s over.

    Without Mark''s funding, how would the partnership he just won with Infinity Tech Company have gone

    forward?

    The phone rings again.

    Marcus rushed to pick it up and read it, still imagining it was Mark calling.

    Only it shows a call from an assistant.

    Marcus grimaced and picked up the phone.

    "What''s wrong again?"

    "Mr. Scott, it''s not good, I don''t know where the news came from that ourpany''s capital chain is

    broken and it''s about to go bankrupt. Now the stockholders are selling off a lot of shares of our

    "What!"

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Imperial Club.

    Louis yed with his ss of wine and watched the financial news ying on the TV, the corners of his

    mouth hooked.

    The good show that you have arranged by yourself has been staged.

    Marcus'' capital chain is broken, and it''s up to him to close the deal next.

    Little by little he will make Marcus go from full of expectations to ultimate despair!

    Louis poured down a mouthful of red wine, his cold face emitting a mysterious and unpredictable glow

    in the soft light.

    "Louis, still your tactics are brilliant, now you''ve fooled Marcus, worthy of being my idol of worship."

    Dominic moved over to Louis and smiled fawningly.

    Cousin is still mad at him about the human skin mask!

    He has to clench his tail to please the ah.

    Louis eyes nced at him coolly, "Less useless talk, let you check the person has a clue?"

    Who is the man who caused the misunderstanding between him and Violet?

    He had to get hold of the other party''s identity information before he had a showdown with Violet.

    "Can I not try my best to do what you have ordered me to do? I just found out, and I haven''t had a

    chance to report back to you."

    Dominic hurriedly took his briefcase and pulled a document out of it with a slightly odd look in his eyes.

    "But brother, you must not be angry when you read it. That person, and you are still a bit rted."

    A rtionship with him?

    Louis raised an eyebrow and his long fingers picked open the briefcase.

    When he read the contents clearly, his expression slightly stared.

    How can there be so much dogma in the world?

    That man, actually, is

    "I asked you guys toe and drink with me, can you stop talking about business?"

    Austin sat on a sofa not far away and snapped his ss on the coffee table, his handsome face

    flushed.

    Obviously too much to drink.

    "Austin, are you in a bad mood?"

    Summer was swiping her phone and saw that Austin had been drinking booze and asked a question.

    "That''s right, Austin, you just seeded in your proposal, shouldn''t you be springing for it?"

    Dominic asked curiously.

    "Heh, a sessful proposal? You guys don''t know, that night, we broke up."

    Austin huped and continued to pour himself a drink.

    "Huh? What''s going on here?"

    Dominic nced at Louis and Summer and asked what was on the minds of the three men.

    "Just because of a life saver, she''s breaking up with me. After all is said and done, she never loved me

    at all."

    Austin mmed a gulp of wine, and his eyes were scarlet from the stimtion of alcohol.

    Louis frowned, got up and walked over to Austin, who was still pouring his drink, and took the bottle

    away.

    "Stop drinking and make it clear, what life saver?"

    Austin slumped on the couch and vaguely rted Matilda''s story.

    Another dogfight.

    Louis'' eyes fell on the file bag on the couch, and a sneer shed in his eyes.

    "Louis, give me the bottle. dominic,e here, drink with me."

    Austin snatched the bottle out of Louis'' hand and yelled at Dominic.

    "Austin, you should drink less, you''re going to get drunk if you keep drinking."

    "How can I be drunk? I am not drunk in a thousand sses, okay?"

    ""

    Looking at Austin''s drunken appearance, Summer was silent, took out her phone and recorded a small

    video, then sent it to Violet.

    "Helena, are you and your friend together, Austin is drunk, does she want toe and see?"

    In the apartment.

    Violet is discussing with Josie about the store opening tomorrow.

    Her counter at Sky Shopping Mall has been renovated and is ready for trial opening tomorrow.

    And Josie''s Haute Couture Studio is ready to go.

    So they decided to merge two families into one and do the promotion together tomorrow.

    Hearing a messageing from her phone, Violet picked it up and nced at it, her almond eyes

    blinking.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She looked aside at Josie, handed her phone over, and tapped on the video.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    "Josie, Austin is drinking too much at the clubhouse."

    The sound of Austin''s drunken yelling came over the phone, and Josie unconsciously nced at the

    phone screen.

    In the dim light, the man ignored the bystanders and picked up the bottle and blew into his mouth.

    In her eyes, Austin has always been a calm and restrained nobleman.

    And now, total drunks.

    Josie''s fingers curled slightly as she got up and headed for the bedroom.

    "Violet, I''m tired and want to go to bed first, you should go to bed early too, you have a busy day

    tomorrow."

    She has broken up with him.

    What he has be now is none of her business.

    The bedroom door pinged shut, and Violet shook her head with a slight mental sigh.

    It seems that Josie is determined not to get back together with Austin?

    Inexplicably feel a little pity ah.

    Violet picks up her phone and sends a message back to Summer.

    "Sorry Summer, Josie she''s asleep."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Already sleeping?

    Is it true that you are sleeping, or do you not want toe?

    Summer put the phone down and looked at the drunken Austin with some sympathy.

    "Austin, you do want to stay drunk today?"

    Louis saw Austin still pouring wine into his mouth and asked in a light voice.

    Austin''s eyes are misty and he exhales a mouth full of alcohol.

    Louis got up and looked at him condescendingly, "The people below reported to me that Violet will hold

    a joint event with Josie tomorrow, it seems that you don''t want to go to the show?"

    Hearing this, Austin looked at Louis for two seconds in awe.

    Seeing that he was leaving, he got up shakily in a hurry.

    "She doesn''t even care, so why should I go?"

    "Oh, go ahead and drink, then."

    "I don''t! I''m a man, who am I to be at her mercy?"

    The following day.

    Sky Shopping Mall.

    The makeup counter on the first floor is very busy.

    Eight makeup artists in ck uniforms were enthusiastically handing out brochures to people passing

    by.

    There are three or four other makeup artists in the counter, who are applying makeup for customers.

    Violet and Josie were standing on the sidelines, chatting with a few of the mall''s executives about the

    model walk in a few minutes.

    The models, both male and female, will be dressed in Josie''s custom-made outfits and will be made up

    by Violet''s make-up artist for the show.

    This promoted not only Josie''s studio, but also Violet''s makeup counter.

    Two things in one.

    With twenty minutes to go before the show starts, Violet and Josie''s faces are both a bit expectant.

    At that moment, there was amotion not far away.

    A group of people came towards the makeup counter.

    "Yah, it''s Mr. Johnson here."

    A few supervisors who were chatting with Violet were startled and rushed to meet them.

    Violet froze and looked towards a line of people not far away, and saw several managers from the mall,

    apanied by Louis, walking this way.

    Louis was apanied by Austin.

    Both men were wearing dark suits, and the look of the trees attracted the sideways nces of passers-

    by.

    How did these two big Buddhase to the mall?

    Don''t tell her that they are here to support the show, right?

    Violet subconsciously nced at Josie.

    Josie also saw Louis and Austin, and the smile on her face was slightly curtailed for a few moments,

    and her expression was calm.

    "Both of you, congrattions on the grand opening."

    Louis stood in front of Violet with a deep frown.

    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Hendrix''s identity cannot be moved now.

    Only his own father can appear.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    "Thanks."

    Violet smiled slightly towards the two, polite and detached.

    "Josie, congrattions."

    Austin kept looking at Josie, and seeing that she was oblivious to her, coughed lightly and said

    congrattions.

    "Thanks."

    Josie ruffled her hair around her ears and, without looking at him, said to Violet, "I''ll go see if the

    models are ready."

    With that, Josie turned around and left.

    Austin watched her back steadily, his thin lips pursed.

    Violet sighed darkly and greeted the two, "That, the event will start soon, you guys make yourselves

    "Hmm."

    Louis returned an umph in a light voice.

    Violet nodded with him and was about to leave when there was a sudden tightness in her chest.

    The acid in my stomach seemed to be churning upwards uncontrobly.

    Violet blushed slightly, walked quickly to the side, took a few deep breaths to suppress the feeling of

    wanting to vomit.

    "What''s wrong with you? You look so bad?"

    Louis saw a different look on Violet''s face and asked.

    She also wondered what was wrong with her.

    It seems that she has been having nausea and regurgitation all this time.

    Did she miss any information?

    Something shed through Violet''s mind and her heart suddenly stuttered.

    She should not

    "Miss Helena, a model seems to be sick and needs to be taken to the hospital immediately."

    Natalie hurries in and whispers in Violet''s ear.

    "How did this happen? Go, go take a look."

    Violet returned to her senses and temporarily put her physical condition aside.

    "Good."

    Natalie leads Violet towards the backstage.

    Behind him, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, signaling that the people in the mall no longer needed

    to apany him, and he himself followed him to the backstage.

    Austin was a close second.

    Backstage, when Violet arrived, she saw a male model with a pale face, resting against a chair with a

    frown on his face.

    "What''s going on here?" Josie also just arrived and hurriedly asked.

    "Sorry Miss Scott, just now Montgomery vomited and diarrhea, I''m afraid he can no longer walk the

    show, we have to take him to the hospital immediately."

    The agent of the model team was apologetic.

    "Then why don''t you take him to the hospital quickly?"

    Josie''s brow furrowed as she spoke.

    "Good."

    The agent hurriedly asked two models to help take Montgomery out.

    "Josie, what happens now that there''s one less model?"

    Violet inquired as she watched Montgomery being helped out.

    "Then we''ll just have to show one less set." Josie was a little helpless.

    "But Miss Scott, the outfit that Montgomery showed was your favorite and the one that was made with

    the most care and attention to the finished product, and with one missing, the whole show was out of

    rhythm."

    Josie''s assistant Ai had a worried look on her face.

    Josie also knew that Ai was right, but there was nothing she could do with one less model.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Josie, there''s less than twenty minutes left, so why don''t we find a new model to rece Montgomery."

    Violet thought about it and suggested.

    It doesn''t matter if she has one more or one less model, but it''s important to Josie.

    Got to make today''s opening show a sess.

    Josie''s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned, "How can you just say you''re looking for a model?"

    "When ites down to it, you can''t count too much, just find a roadie who is about the same height as

    Montgomery to y."

    Violet intends to go looking for someone and nces back to see Louis and Austin.

    These two people are the clothes rack, but

    "Looking for a model? How about letting me try."

    Austin witnessed what was going on and was ready to step up to the te.

    If it was usual, of course he would not do such a drop in price.

    But he and Josie are having a breakup, so if he does her a favor today, will shee around?

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    "Mr. Evison are you really willing to model?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Violet begged to differ and confirmed again.

    Austin nodded and was about to speak, but Josie said, "Mr. Evison has a distinguished status, my

    temple is small, I''m afraid I can''t afford to invite. violet, I''ll go outside and see if there is a suitable

    passerby."

    Her face was calm, without any semnce of gambling in it.

    Austin''s face was a little hard to read.

    Twice he bowed his head and begged for peace, but it was a hot face on a cold ass.

    Seeing Josie about to leave, he yanked her by the arm and pulled her hard toward the safety channel.

    "Austin, you let go." Josie called out.

    Austin didn''t say anything, and the force in his hands didn''t decrease by half.

    Violet watched the two leave, somewhat anxiously.

    It''s getting close to the time of the walk.

    Who exactly do you look for as a model?

    Violet looked around to see who met the criteria.

    On the side, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly and he stood up slightly straight.

    He should be in good shape, right?

    Does someone want to ask for his help?

    "Violet"

    "Ah? Mr. Johnson, wait a minute, I have something to do now."

    Without waiting for Louis to finish, Violet rushed in one direction.

    Louis'' face sank.

    Because he saw Violet standing in front of a man and was gesturing something with the man.

    Is this woman trying to get that man to be her model?

    Scenes of Violet helping herself to fix her makeup several times shed in her mind.

    Wait, is she going to get close to the male model and help him with his makeup too?

    Not cool!

    In the front, Violet asked the man for help with a sincere face.

    The man looked in good shape and was obviously quite interested in Violet''s offer.

    He thought about it and nodded, "Yes, but I''m not trained as a model, so I don''t know if I''m up to it."

    "It''s okay it''s okay, when you get on stageter, you just walk like you normally do."

    Violet said in a rush.

    Just now she watched, this man walking frame is quite tasteful.

    As long as he''s not nervous, just walk the stage the way he usually walks.

    "All right then."

    The man smiles and prepares to go with Violet to get ready.

    At that moment, Louis'' voice rang out, "Violet, there''s no need to bother anyone else, there''s already a

    model."

    Violet froze and looked back at him with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    "Found the model? Where is it?"

    "It''s far away and close to home."

    In sight?

    Violet subconsciously nced from side to side, then fixed her eyes on his face.

    "Mr. Johnson, when you say model, you don''t mean yourself, do you?"

    "I''m not qualified?"

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows and asked a rhetorical question.

    Good enough, too good enough!

    President Louis came on to model for her makeup studio in person, which was a great honor for her.

    Just

    "Well, Mr. Johnson, our store is small."

    "Violet, it''s almost time for the show, are you sure you want to continue the conversation?"

    Louis''s dark eyes narrowed and a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes.

    This woman, dare to follow Josie''s example and try to hit him in the face in public?

    "Ah! Mr. Johnson, our store is small, I''m afraid the appearance fee given will not be too high, but my

    hand is good, I will definitely make you into the absolute first ever beautiful man."

    Violet finished in one breath, and regardless of whether Louis agreed or disagreed, she pulled him and

    pressed him into the makeup chair.

    Louis lost his smile.

    This woman, is quite good at sticking it to her face!

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    In the safe passage.

    Josie shook off Austin''s hand and rubbed her sore wrist, saying angrily, "Austin, what the hell do you

    want?"

    Austin watched her blow up and pushed her against the wall with one hand.

    "That should be my question to you! Josie, have you made enough of this? Just for a Matilda, you

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    really want to break up with me?"

    The man braced himself against the wall with one hand, held her shoulders with the other, and circled

    her in his arms.

    Josie pushed back against his chest and red at him, "Austin, I didn''t make a scene. I made it very

    clear to you that you were the one who chose your rescuer and you were the one who pushed me

    away!"

    She asked him to choose between saving his life and her.

    It was he who chose the former, wasn''t it?

    "Josie, can you be reasonable, Matilda is my savior, if she is in trouble, I will definitely help, because

    one cannot be ungrateful, right? Or do you expect me to be a cold-blooded person?"

    Austin looks at Josie and tries to reason with her.

    Josie looked away, "Yes, I''m a brutal person. I can put up with anyone, but not Matilda. I just don''t want

    my man to have any dealings with Matilda. If you can''t do that, then there''s nothing to say."

    The woman''s face is stubborn and there is nopromise in it.

    Austin only felt the depression in his heart.

    Thanks to his low voice to her, but people simply indifferent.

    She really does not love herself.

    If you love him, how can you notpromise?

    Austin''s grip on her shoulder slowly loosened.

    Josie took the opportunity to push him out of the way and sprinted quickly out of the security channel.

    The throat is like blocked by cotton, sore and swollen.

    Josie bit her lip and raised her eyes to take a deep breath to keep her tears from falling.

    She doesn''t want to be in a rtionship anymore.

    Just let him think she''s a brutal person.

    In the makeup chair, Violet finished fixing Louis'' eyebrows and wondered if she should put some

    powder on him.

    But someone''s face and skin tone are so good that they really don''t need much grooming.

    "Okay?"

    Louis looked at Violet''s pensive look and asked in a low voice.

    "Wait a little longer, let me put some lip color on your lips."

    His lips were bloodshot but still a little lighter if he was on stage.

    The rest of the body can be left unmade up, just work on his lip color.

    Violet stopped in front of a row of lipsticks and then picked up a lipstick.

    "Are you sure you want to put lipstick on me?"

    Louis looked at the lipstick on her hand, then at her red lips, and spoke.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Violet unscrewed her lipstick and asked.

    "Put it on your lips first so I can see the effect."

    Louis said absently.

    And you want to see the results?

    But this Buddha is rare to make a request.

    He should be satisfied.

    Violet lost her smile and colored in her lips.

    "How''s that? This is a good color, right?"

    Violet pursed her red lips and asked with a smile.

    "Yes."

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows slightly, signaling that she was ready to color.

    Violet curved the corners of her lips and colored his.

    The woman''s unique scent once again lingers in the nose, Louis feels the gentle movement of his lips,

    his eyebrows deep.

    "Violet, you really don''t seem to treat me like an outsider when you put on my makeup with your own

    lipstick."

    Louis watched Violet put away her lipstick and burst out slowly.

    Violet: ""

    Someone should not horseback ah?

    Why didn''t you say so just now?

    No, why did she think he was doing it on purpose?

    Deliberately let her try on makeup first and then apply it for him?

    The lipstick was freshly opened and only the two of them had used it.

    It''s the same as a man and a woman drinking a ss of water at the same time.

    Indirect kissing?

    Someone, don''t be so childish!

    Violet''s ears got a little hot and was about to say something when her chest got tight again.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Her face changed slightly, and she swallowed quickly to swallow the feeling of wanting to vomit.

    Not right.

    It''s so wrong.

    When the event is over, she must go to the hospital to have it checked out.

    "Violet, you got Mr. Johnson to model?"

    Josie walked over and saw Louis sitting in the make-up chair with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    Violet barely suppressed the unpleasant feeling in her stomach and smiled towards her.

    "Well, Josie, I''ve finished fixing Mr. Johnson''s grooming, so you can take him to change his clothes."

    "Oh, good."

    Josie responded and looked to Louis, "Mr. Johnson, thank you so much really, please follow me."

    Louis looked at Violet and saw that she didn''t look too good and asked with concern, "Are you okay?

    Why do you look so bad?"

    "It''s okay, it''s probably theck of air cirction here, it''ll be fine in a minute."

    Violet acted as if nothing had happened.

    Louis gave her another look and then went to change with Josie.

    The smile on Violet''s face faded.

    She reached up and covered her chest, her eyebrows knitted together.

    Too careless, her aunt hadn''te for like two months.

    She was too busy during this time, and her period had not been very urate after giving birth, so she

    was not concerned about the absence of her period.

    If it''s really pregnant, wouldn''t the baby be that Hendrix''s?

    How did this oops happen?

    Violet was distracted.

    Her stomach churned again, and she hugged the trash can with a dry heave.

    "Miss Helena, what''s wrong with you?"

    Nataliees over to Violet and sees her suddenly hugging a trash can and dry heaving with a worried

    look on her face.

    "It''s okay, I''ll go out to get some air before Ie back in."

    Violet didn''t throw up anything, she forced a smile and headed outside.

    Natalie watched her back, pondering.

    What''s going on with Miss Helena?

    Ever since she came back from the costume designpetition, her appetite has not been good.

    Is dry heaving and pangs of nausea an upset stomach?

    Or...

    Natalie thought of something and blushed slightly.

    Outside, Violet took a few breaths of fresh air before she felt a little morefortable inside.

    At that moment, the voice of the host came from the makeshift stage of the mall.

    The catwalk is about to open.

    Violet swallowed, took a few deep breaths again, and went back to the mall.

    After some introductory remarks by the host, the walk began.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    One by one, the models came out from the backstage wearing the clothes made by Josie herself.

    With the sound of music, it gives people a bright feeling.

    Violet watched quietly and lit up at the sight of thest male model to appear.

    The man wore a silver half mask, a white casual suit, and a ck dress on his head.

    Much like the noble princes of ancient Silesia.

    That walking look is more like walking hormones.

    Sexy and mysterious.

    This person is

    Violet looked at him steadily, saw his thin, bare, sensual lips, and recognized him as Louis.

    He actually wore a silver mask!

    Is it to highlight the red lips she painted for him?

    Violet curled her fingers and saw him look slightly sideways, like he was looking for something.

    His eyes met hers, he hooked his lips slightly and suddenly tossed his bowler hat in her direction.

    "Wow, what a handsome male model! He''s looking at me, the hat is mine!"

    "Bollocks! He''s obviously looking at me! My hat!"

    "Mine, it''s mine!"

    The crowd was in an uproar, and there was a lot of astonishment and praise.

    A few girls gathered around screamed loudly, fighting over the hat Louis threw at them.

    Violet watched the scene with dismay and a bit ofughter.

    This man, if the future does not do the president, can develop a second career ah!

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    A show is instantlypleted.

    Backstage, Josie excitedly thanked Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, you are really too charming. Because of your mysterious appearance, the orders are

    beyond my budget."

    Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet with a rather smug look.

    As the president, he personally relieved her, he should be very touched!

    "Mr. Johnson, once again, I say thank you."

    Violet smiled slightly, then looked at Josie, "Josie, I have something to do, I have to go first, I''ll leave

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    the closing work to you."

    Her heart was hanging there, and she had to go to the hospital right away.

    "Violet, where are you going?"

    Josie asked with some surprise.

    "I''ll talk to you when I get back."

    Violet is in a hurry.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he watched Violet''s back with some displeasure.

    He hase down to solve a big problem for her, and she just lightly thanked him?

    It''s so insincere!

    What the hell is she up to?

    Violet drove to the hospital.

    After a quick examination, she heard the news she least expected to hear.

    She''s really pregnant!

    How can she be pregnant?

    Violet''s face nched a little, chagrined by her own casualness and carelessness.

    How can she just sleep with a man?

    What''s more, after going to bed, how can you forget to take your medication?

    How nervous she is!

    Violet returned to the store disoriented and unmotivated to work.

    A long, white hand brushed the small of her back as she thought of the man named Hendrix.

    That man is a scumbag.

    But she is pregnant with the child of the scum!

    If the man was an honest and pure man, for the sake of the child in her belly, perhaps she would have

    chosen to marry him and give the child a sound family.

    But he is a scum!

    Violet had a headache and was indecisive.

    Is she going to be an unwed mother again?

    The phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.

    Violet took her phone and nced at it; it was Josie calling.

    "Josie."

    "Violet, I''ve all wrapped up this side of the mall, where are you now?"

    "I''m going back to the store."

    Violet leaned back in her chair and sighed.

    Josie heard the annoyance in Violet''s tone and asked, "Violet, where were you just now? Did

    something happen?"

    Hearing this, Violet was silent and did not hide.

    "Josie, I have some sad news for you, I''m pregnant again."

    There was two seconds of silence in the current, followed by Josie''s shock, "What, you''re pregnant

    again? Is that baby that Hendrix''s?"

    "Yes."

    Violet pinched her inmed temples.

    "So what are you going to do now? Going to stay with that Hendrix?"

    "No way, he''s a scumbag." Violet cut to the chase.

    "Huh? No way!" Josie was shocked again.

    Although Violet didn''t say the specifics, she knew in her heart that that Hendrix must have done

    something to make Violet say that about him.

    "In that case, Violet, why don''t you do what you did four years ago and have the baby and raise it

    alone? But I''m just afraid that that Hendrix wille and mess with you when he learns that the baby is

    his."

    Hearing Josie''s suggestion, Violet let out another sigh.

    She actually thought about getting rid of the baby because she had one daughter and that was enough.

    But the walls of her uterus are thin, and she is not willing to give up the little life in her belly.

    It''s not a bad thing to have a brother or sister out to keep your daughterpany.

    But like Josie said, what if the man learns that the baby is his, will hee and steal it from her?

    "Josie, just let me think about it again."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Violet''s mind was a bit scrambled, and she hung up after saying so.

    At the other end of the phone, Josie looked at the cked out screen, her good-looking eyebrows

    knitted together.

    mentally cursed Austin again with a face of indignation.

    It''s all because of damn Austin that my bestie got pregnant!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Men are really big pigs'' feet.

    She should not have been fooled by Austin''s appearance and agreed to be his girlfriend in the first

    ce!

    "Josie, are you on the phone with Miss Helena?"

    Natalie''s voice suddenly came from behind her.

    Josie was cursing Austin and was startled to hear her speak in a hushed voice.

    "It''s Natalie, you scared the hell out of me."

    Josie pped her chest and took a long breath.

    Natalie squeezed out a smile, "Josie, the event hasn''t ended yet, and Miss Helena suddenly left, did

    something happen?"

    Josie gave her a look, eyes shing slightly: "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, go to work."

    Violet''s pregnancy has to be kept a secret for now.

    Josie walked away quickly, not seeing a sh of anger in Natalie''s eyes.

    She heard it all!

    Miss Helena is pregnant!

    And the baby is the man''s!

    How could she be pregnant with another man''s child?

    The man in question is Louis!

    Once Louis knows that Miss Helena is pregnant with his child, will the two of them get remarried right

    away!

    No way!

    the Scott Group.

    Marcus is already busy to the point of being burnt out.

    Mark''s overseas fundpany withdrew its capital and he had to look for other investors again.

    But the capital he needed was huge, and he looked for several in vain.

    If a new investor is not found, then his partnership with Infinity Tech Company will have to be

    discontinued.

    If the partnership is discontinued, the Scott Group will lose a lot of money because of the broken capital

    chain!

    Deacon scolded him and ordered him to think of something quickly.

    If he doesn''t solve the problem, then his father will expel him from the board.

    Once he was expelled from the board, the future head of the Scott family would, of course, be

    Brooklyn.

    How could he have seen this happen?

    Marcus was distracted, barely able to steady his mind and think of a way out.

    The way to go today is to find a strong investor.

    And right now, the group that can help him solve the crisis the most should be The Johnson Group!

    Thinking of something, Marcus brightened up.

    This time he was really too anxious how to neglect a person.

    Isn''t Jasmine pregnant?

    Didn''t she say she wanted to marry him?

    As long as he is married to her, will The Johnson Group not help him get through this difficult time?

    Marcus suddenlyughed at the thought.

    He was really far-sighted and prepared early on to keep that stupid bitch Jasmine firmly in his grasp.

    Marcus hooked his lips and pulled out his cell phone to call Jasmine.

    "Jasmine, didn''t you say you''d marry me? As soon as you can convince your father to invest in my

    project, we''ll get married right away."

    On the other end of the phone, Jasmine is bored with fruit and brushing up on the news.

    She, of course, knew that something was wrong with the Scott Group''s new project.

    She was about to offer her condolences to Marcus.

    I didn''t expect Marcus to throw himself at him first.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true, our two families are married, and the project can make money together."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to my dad about it tonight, Marcus, just wait for my good news."

    Jasmine was so happy that she hung up the phone and went to find Rosalie.

    By the time the evening came, Louis was called back to the Johnson Manor for dinner.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    "Dad, calling me back in a hurry for something?"

    Louis entered the Johnson Manor, said hello to Maria, touched Luka''s head, and asked in a soft voice.

    He didn''t see Rosalie or Jasmine, but he probably knew what his father had called him back for.

    It''s just that Marcus was desperate and remembered to use Jasmine.

    "You''reing with me to the study."

    Leon''s face was unpleasant and he took the lead and went to his study.

    Louis went upstairs as he was told.

    Once inside, Leon said coldly, "Your sister is pregnant, she says the baby is Marcus'' and wants the

    Scott family and the Johnson family to join together." What do you think?

    He was thest to know about Jasmine''s pregnancy.

    Previously Jasmine had said she wanted to marry Marcus, but he vetoed it.

    But now that his daughter is pregnant with Marcus''s child, he has no reason to object.

    But now that his son is in charge of The Johnson Group, of course he has to listen to his son''s advice.

    "Then let''s join the marriage."

    Louis was no nonsense and spoke directly.

    Leon nced at him with a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    "You agree?"

    Knowing that the Scott family and the Johnson family have never been on the same page, he thought

    his son would be against it to the end.

    "Dad, Jasmine is not my daughter, she can marry whoever she likes, I have no right to interfere."

    Louis raised an eyebrow, the corners of his mouth hooked in a smirk.

    Leon looked at him and only felt that he was more and more impervious to this son.

    Too dark, too deep, more than he ever had in his youth.

    "Jasmine said that Marcus had a problem with a new project, and Marcus meant that the marriage

    would be apanied by an injection of capital from us, THE Johnson family, and that the two would

    work together with Infinity Tech Company in the future."

    Leon continues to talk about business.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Louis hooked his lips, "That''s a good thing, but only if we dominate this project."

    He could have taken the opportunity to make the Scott Group pay a bigger price.

    But he didn''t want to do that.

    Killing people to death, the Scott Group and The Johnson Group for now, only Marcus has been

    working against himself.

    What he wants is for Marcus to get his own way.

    Didn''t Marcus always want the session and wanted to annex The Johnson Group?

    He thought he could achieve this by using Jasmine?

    He will pay the price for his childish behavior.

    "Okay, then it''s decided."

    Leon nodded, "Let''s meet tomorrow between our two families."

    "Good."

    Louis readily responded, "That''s fine I''ll go first."

    The first thing you need to do is to take care of your personal business, Louis.

    Hearing this, Louis''s feet pause slightly, but did not turn around.

    "I''m in charge of myself."

    The detachment is as it always has been.

    Leon watched as the door was closed and sighed.

    The rtionship between himself and his son is less like father and son and more like a king and

    subject.

    He knew that his son had been ming him.

    me him for negatively affecting his own mother.

    But in the gentry, sometimes it''s really out of your hands.

    Outside.

    Louis went down to the first floor where Maria was sitting with Luka on the couch ying.

    Seeing Louise down, Maria nced at him in a bad light.

    Louis was amused by the fact that his grandmother had been ignoring him since thest time he

    brought Grace back to the Johnson Manor.

    It''s been more than two months, and the olddy''s heart is still angry.

    "Grandma, it''s gettingte, why don''t I help you go back inside and rest?"

    Maria grunted coldly and rose to her own feet, not bothering him.

    Louis was helpless and took her in his arms and said softly, "Okay, Grandma, don''t be angry with me

    anymore, okay? I promise you, I will help you get your previous grandson-inw back again!"

    Hearing this, Maria paused in her steps and looked at him with some suspicion.

    "Are you serious? Not coaxing me?"

    "Really, it''s more real than real gold." Louisughed.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Maria snorted coldly, "You''re finally getting the hang of it. I''m telling you, if you don''t get Violet back to

    me, don''t expect me to give you a good look in the future."

    "Yes yes, can we get some rest now?"

    "Hmph, so tell me, when are you going to get Violet back?"

    "This, Grandma, you know, Violet she is stubborn, allow me to take more time."

    "Hmph, you''re such a big guy, howe you''re so useless?"

    ""

    Is he useless?

    Obviously he should not be too well-fed outside.

    It''s someone who is too unattractive.

    Louis bellyached, listened to Maria''s count, and helped her into the room to settle in.

    Out of the room, another small one ran by the foot.

    Louis looked into his son''s big dark eyes and reached out to pick him up.

    "Why aren''t you sleeping? Do you want to count your father like your great-grandmother?"

    What a creation, the big ones and the small ones don''t take him seriously.

    Luka''s little brow furrowed, "Dad, did your alter ego work on Auntie Violet?"

    Louis stroked his little head and carried him towards the children''s room.

    "Be at ease and trust your father''s charm."

    Although someone has misunderstood him now, he will soon clear up the misunderstanding with her.

    He would make her chagrined and angry with him.

    "Is Daddy charming? If it was charming, Auntie Violet wouldn''t not want you."

    Luka skimmed her lips and struck someone mercilessly.

    Louis tucked him under the covers and scratched his little nose.

    "Little thing, you are still young and don''t understand what happens between adults. A smooth

    rtionship is not easy to cherish, and you will see the rainbow only after the storm. Understand?"

    Luka looked at her dad with a sense of understanding.

    He thought, "He doesn''t want to understand all that philosophy, he just wants to see Auntie Violet every

    day.

    It would be nice to eat Auntie Violet''s delicious cooking every day.

    The following day.

    Violet hadn''t slept through the night because of her pregnancy.

    After washing up my daughter with two panda eyes, I got ready to send her to school.

    Come downstairs, far away, you can see a ck car parked on the side of the road.

    The man''s long figure leaned in front of the car, a pair of ck ultra covered half of his handsome face.

    The morning sunlight sprinkled on his body, giving him a soft glow all over.

    Why is he here?

    This scum.

    Violet''s face stinks a little and she averts her eyes with a cold face.

    Louis, who was wearing a human skin mask at this point, saw Violet and her daughtering

    downstairs and took off his sses.

    "Huh, it''s Uncle Hendrix!"

    Erin fixed her eyes on Louis and immediately recognized him, and immediately called out to him

    cheerfully, "Uncle Hendrix."

    The girl doll''s voice is thin and soft, and it''s extrafortable to listen to.

    Louis hooked his lips and took a big step forward, picking Erin up in his arms.

    "Erin, long time no see, ever miss Uncle Hendrix?"

    "Well, think about it."

    Erin, being a good and honest boy, nodded her head.

    "So good, uncle brought you a present."

    Louis stroked the little guy''s head and walked towards the car.

    "What kind of gift is it?"

    "It''s a Barbie doll."

    "Wow, I like Barbie the best."

    ""

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching the man coax his daughter away in three tries, Violet was furious.

    She was tempted to pull a face and scold the man in front of her straight away.

    But in front of her children, she can''t lose her temper and make her daughter think she is a mother with

    poor self-control.

    Taking a deep breath, she said nothing, but got into his car.

    She thought she would have a good talk with him when she finished dropping off her daughter.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    The car drove slowly, Louis acted as the driver and did not mind.

    After all, it''s good enough that Violet didn''t blow him away in the first ce.

    Along the way, he listened to the little one rattling off a call, the atmosphere in the car was not dull.

    Soon we were in front of the school.

    Louis pulls over and tries to hug Erin.

    Violet had already carried her daughter out of the car and headed for the kindergarten door.

    It seems she is nearing the end of her patience.

    Louisughed lightly and didn''t mind, following her slowly.

    "Auntie Violet."

    Luka also arrived, and saw Violet and lit up.

    Violet put her daughter down, smiled and chatted with Luka for a few minutes.

    The little guy didn''t even give himself a look the whole time, only Violet in his eyes.

    Sure enough, they are pro-life.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at his own son''s heart and ndered a sentence.

    "Okay, you guys, get in there."

    Violet stroked Luka''s little head and gestured for him and Erin to go inside.

    "Bye Auntie Violet."

    Luka said hello to Violet, looked at Louis again, and his big dark eyes shed, then took Erin''s hand

    and went into the nursery.

    The heart secretly adds up for the old father of the family.

    When the two children finally entered the nursery, Violet looked over at Louis and the smile on her face

    narrowed.

    "Mr. Hendrix, I thought I made it very clear to you. We are all adults, don''t stalk if it''s not appropriate. I

    hope you won''t show up again, or I won''t give you face like I did today."

    Violet''s tone was a little cold, and she was ready to stop the car and leave after she finished.

    Louis took her by the arm andughed softly, "Still angry?"

    The man looked unimpressed.

    Violet shrugged him off, her eyebrows knitted together, "Mr. Hendrix, please behave yourself, I am not

    a casual woman, you make me feel sick."

    What does he take her for?

    Is it because she thinks she is divorced and therefore has little self-respect to speak of?

    For his scum behavior will turn a blind eye to ah?

    Other divorced women she does not know, she only knows that she can not be a love brain!

    Louis heard the word disgusting, and the smile on his face faded a few points.

    "Violet, what if I said it was just a misunderstanding?"

    No matter what, she is not so disgusted with him, right?

    This woman, speaks so chokingly.

    "Misunderstand what?"

    Violetughed lightly in mockery, "Mr. Hendrix, you don''t have to be sophomoric, my eyes are not

    blind."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She has the video in hand, and now he is still attempting to defend himself?

    "Well, not only are your eyes not blind, they''re bright, but it''s just a rare asion when you look away.

    Probably because anger has made you lose your mind. Enough to see that you do care about me

    right."

    Louis'' mouth is hooked in a usible smile and a joke.

    Violet was speechless, and when she saw a taxi arrive, she waved and didn''t bother with him.

    "That man is not me at all."

    Louis spoke up before Violet was about to get in the car, "He''s Louis'' half-brother."

    Violet paused in her movement to get into the car and jerked her head back to look at him.

    "You''re kidding, right?"

    That guy is Louis'' half-brother?

    Why is she so unbelieving?

    "I''m not kidding."

    Louis looked at Violet with a natural look, "To clear my name, I purposely had a private investigator look

    into it."

    Yes, the man in the video that Violet captured is indeed his half-brother.

    His good father, who hid his mistress and children from everyone for more than 20 years, was really

    tight.

    Violet stared at Louis nkly, not responding for a moment.

    The taxi driver, impatient, poked his head out and asked, "Are you still getting on?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    "I''m sorry."

    Louis pulled Violet away as soon as he could and mmed the car door shut.

    The taxi driver had a displeased look on his face as the car swooshed out of the way.

    Louis pulls Violet towards his car.

    Violet snapped back to her senses, her eyebrows knitted, "You didn''t lie to me?"

    "No."

    Louis pulled open the door and pushed Violet into the passengerpartment.

    "Okay, you said you got a private detective, so please show me the information you got from your

    investigation."

    Is there such a coincidence?

    That man is actually Louis'' half-brother, and he looks exactly like this Hendrix?

    Louis gave her a look, bullying his way over to fasten her seat belt for her.

    Then sat up straight and started the car.

    The car drove out and Violet''s brow knitted tighter when she saw that the route she was driving was not

    the route back to her store.

    "You''re lying to me, right? Where are you taking me? Stop the car, you let me out."

    "The information is in the car pocket, get it yourself."

    Louis spoke up, "Don''t you believe it? I''ll let you see the truth with your own eyes."

    Hearing this, Violet faintly froze and gave him a somewhat skeptical look.

    She then opened the car pocket anyway and saw that there was indeed a file folder lying inside.

    Violet hesitated for a moment and held out the paper bag.

    Inside is a man''s profile.

    It clearly records his details from birth to the present day.

    Violet''s red lips were pursed as she looked at the man in the photo, who indeed had a face identical to

    Hendrix''s.

    It was the man she saw that day.

    How could such a coincidence happen?

    Violet slowly looked down.

    Man named Zack, 24 years old, in graduate school, grew up living with his mother, biological father is

    unknown

    This information also included a photo of Zack''s mother.

    The look is very dignified, can be seen, when young must be a beauty embryo.

    Today she runs an upscale cafe at the Pce Hotel and is doing well.

    Violet slowly looked through the information, which was apanied by several photos.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    It is the scene where Leon goes to the cafe to meet with Zack''s mother and son.

    Everything proves that ''Hendrix'' is not lying.

    There really is a man in the world who looks exactly like him.

    She was the one who misjudged him.

    He''s not a scumbag.

    Violet pursed her lips and looked at the road shape in front of her and realized that this was the way to

    the Pce Hotel.

    So, he was afraid she wouldn''t believe him yet, so he took her to the Pce Hotel so she could witness

    Zack''s presence?

    Violet was a little sarcastic and gave him a sideways nce without speaking.

    She also did not expect such a coincidence in the world.

    How do these two faces look so much alike?

    So Zack is the Johnson family''s illegitimate son, what about this Mr. Hendrix?

    Could it be the same!

    Ahem, see what she''s thinking about?

    There are many simr-looking people in the world.

    She was the one who made too much of a fuss.

    Of course, she still didn''t think she had been tricked by some dark man.

    Someone''s face now is not his real face!

    "Believe me yet?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow and gave Violet a sideways nce.

    Violet licked her somewhat dry lips and dropped her eyes slightly to the small of her back.

    If this man is not a scum bag, then is she going to tell him about her pregnancy?

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    After driving for over an hour, wefinally arrived at the Pce Hotel.

    Violet looked at the church not far away and was a bit puzzled.

    "What did you bring me here for?"

    This is the junction of the Pce Hotel and Crotosi City, with a church known far and wide.

    There is a steady stream of congregants every day.

    "I thought I said I was going to bring you to see the truth."

    Louis parked his car and got out.

    The truth?

    Is that Zack here?

    Violet, with a suspicious look on her face, followed and got out of the car.

    With a slight sideways nce, I saw that ''Hendrix'' was wearing a silver mask on his face.

    How does this mask look so familiar?

    The scene from yesterday when Louis was walking in the show shed in my mind.

    It seems that Louis is wearing the same mask that Hendrix is wearing now?

    Violet''s almond eyes shed and she unconsciously nced again at the man beside her.

    The man is tall and leggy, a total clothes rack.

    He walks with the samestance and aura as Louis.

    If he didn''t say he was Hendrix, she would almost think that he was Louis!

    "Spying on me? Now do you think I''m handsome? You can just look at it openly, I don''t mind."

    Louis noticed Violet''s peeking and teased.

    Violet''s face heated up slightly and she hurriedly averted her eyes.

    Already had a fiasco, she can no longer be imaginative, suspicious of this and that.

    This is Hendrix. What is she doing with Louis?

    "When did I spy on you? I''m just wondering why you''re wearing a mask?"

    Violet haphazardly found a topic to cover up her embarrassment.

    "I don''t want people to see my face for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings. After all, I look

    a lot like Zack, don''t I?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow, looked at the steps up the hill, and extended his hand towards Violet, "Come

    on, go over and see for yourself."

    Violet took one look at his bony hand and again had the illusion that it was Louis'' hand.

    She hurriedly shook off the thought, "I can walk by myself."

    Still won''t let yourself hold hands?

    Louis slowly withdrew his hand and calmly followed her.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Sooner orter, he will be allowed to hold hands.

    The two walked towards the church, one after the other. Violet looked at the lush green trees on both

    sides and was inexplicably relieved.

    It was as if a piece of heartache was removed and the world became a better ce.

    So she still cares about this Hendrix.

    Of course, no one wants the child''s father to be a scumbag.

    Child.

    Violet nced down at the small of her back, her red lips pursed.

    Wait a little longer.

    She didn''t know much about this Hendrix.

    Wait a while to see, if this Hendrix is really still good, then she will confess with him.

    "Zack''s mother is a devout churchgoer andes here every week to pray and stay around the church

    for two days, volunteering at the church. zack will also apany his mother. We''ll see themter."

    Louis'' low voice came from behind him.

    Zack, mother and son, are here now.

    Violet looked back at Louis and said, "You checked it out pretty well."

    Louisughed lightly, "No way, in order to catch up with his girlfriend, only the full force of the

    investigation."

    Recovering his girlfriend, Violet thought of his momentary anger, directly pulling the person, could not

    help but snapped a smile.

    Louis'' voice came from behind him, "Violet, are you still angry now? If it''s over, can you release my

    number from the cklist now?"

    Violet straightened her hair around her ears and pressed a smile to the corners of her mouth.

    "There''s no rush."

    "You are not in a hurry, I am in a hurry!"

    Louis took two steps forward and one step back, walking side by side with Violet.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    "Where''s the phone? Bring it!"

    Violet gave him a look and pulled out her phone anyway.

    Louis took the phone, asked for her boot code, then opened it and put his number out of the cklist.

    "Okay."

    Satisfied, Louis hands the phone back to Violet.

    Violet put the phone away and continued on.

    Once again, the man''s low voice came from behind him.

    "Violet, trust me for once! A rtionship that is not predicated on marriage is a hooliganism. Don''t

    worry, I''m a decent guy and will never be a hooligan in a proper way."

    In a few words, but one can hear a sincerity.

    Violet footsteps, looking at the church in front of her, the heart of that defense is slowly disintegrating.

    Is she going to trust him for once?

    Even if it is for the sake of the child in the belly.

    When autumn arrives, you can see the mountains not far away filled with fiery red maple leaves.

    Clusters and clusters of red like fire, very enthusiastic.

    Well, examine him for a while longer.

    When the timees, she''ll talk to him!

    "Where''s Zack and his mother? I need to see them with my own eyes to believe what you''re saying."

    Violet pinned her wind-blown short hair behind her ear and changed the subject.

    Louis raised an eyebrow and looked at the look on her face, the corner of his mouth hooked.

    I can see that someone is slowly letting go of their preconceptions about themselves, right?

    This is not considered a big step forward.

    "Go, they should be inside."

    Louis reached out and took Violet''s hand without saying a word.

    The wide, warm palm wrapped her small hand in it, and it was warm.

    Violet faintly froze, her eyes slowly fell on the two hands sped together, the corners of her mouth

    curved slightly.

    Still, he held his hand.

    Are some people not going to stop until they get what they want?

    The church was full of visitors, congregations, and went through the chapel to the garden at the back.

    There are several huts located there.

    Violet felt the breeze on her face, smelling the faint aroma of grass and trees, and just felt rxed and

    happy.

    "The mother and son should be resting in a bamboo hut."

    Louis hadn''t let go of her hand, and he leaned slightly closer to her ear and whispered.

    Violet just felt her ear lint being blown up and tickled to the core.

    As soon as she broke away from his hand, she moved two steps to the side and reached out to touch

    her ear.

    "Mr. Hendrix, even if I see a real person, it doesn''t mean anything, I''m not a casual woman."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Men, can you not always write your desire on your face?

    She had just gotten a little bit of a crush on him, so could she not ruin his impression in her heart?

    Didn''t want to pick up on him.

    Anyway, she almost believed what he said in her heart, and it didn''t matter if she could see Zack''s

    mother and son.

    It is better to go back early.

    She was walking too fast and coldly bumped into someone walking on her way.

    The woman let out an ouch and was knocked to the ground.

    Violet looked apologetic and hurriedly leaned over to pull her.

    "I''m sorry, are you okay."

    The visitor, a middle-aged woman, looked up at Violet with wrinkled brows and said angrily, "You walk."

    The words were only the beginning, and the middle-aged woman looked at Violet steadily, with a sh

    of horror in her eyes.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    At this time, the sun in the sky gradually hidden into the clouds.

    The cold wind with wetness blew and messed up whose long hair.

    Dark clouds overwhelmed, the storm wasing, and the surrounding darkness was terrible.

    "Ghost, ghost! Stay away, I beg you to stop haunting me! Your death is none of my business! I''ve been

    taken advantage of too! You see I''ve been confessing to God, I''ve been atoning for my sins, don''t you

    The middle-aged woman had a frightened look on her face and kept waving Violet''s hand, as if she had

    seen something terrible.

    Her hair was messy, her eyelids were bruised underneath, and she looked like she hadn''t slept well in

    years.

    Violet''s hand was swatted away and she almost fell over.

    Louis, who was standing by, hurriedly held her up, his eyes slightly sunken as he looked at the middle-

    aged woman.

    The middle-aged woman, her mouth gibbering incessantly, scrambled up from the ground, turned and

    stumbled forward.

    Violet''s chest rose and fell, and looking at the middle-aged woman''s figure as she ran and turned back,

    she suddenly called out, "Stop! Tell me clearly! I, Amalia, have no enmity with you, why are you trying

    to harm me!"

    This middle-aged woman was clearly not mentally sound.

    She''s mistaken for someone else!

    Could she have been mistaken for her mother?

    She''s going to swindle her!

    The middle-aged woman''s body stiffened, then kept bowing to Violet.

    "It''s not my business, it''s really not my business! It''s them, they''re the ones who want to hurt you!

    Please don''te looking for me."

    The middle-aged woman finished speaking and stumbled away once again.

    She is no stranger to the name Amalia!

    Did this middle-aged woman really mistake her for her own mother?

    Violet was in a hurry and hurriedly raised her steps to chase after her, "Stop right there."

    Who the hell is she?

    Why is it that someone used her to get her own mother killed?

    Her biological mother died in childbirth.

    Does it mean that there is something fishy here?

    Violet was so distraught that she just wanted to stop the person and ask for rification.

    However a jerking pain in her stomach made her hiss and jerk to a halt.

    Louis, who was behind her, held her up and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I"

    Violet opened her mouth, looked at Louis, and finally spat out two words, "It''s okay."

    She probably walked too fast and the baby in her belly was protesting.

    Louis frowned and gave her a somewhat suspicious look.

    By now, Violet had stretched her neck to look forward.

    Just a moment of dazedness, the middle-aged woman had disappeared.

    It''s as if the scene just now was just an illusion.

    Her red lips were pursed and her eyebrows were full of questions.

    "Mr. Hendrix, you saw that middle-aged woman just now, didn''t you?"

    Louis looked ahead and there were steps that he could not see.

    He hmmed, thoughtfully.

    "That middle-aged woman probably did something wrong, so she came over to repent. Looking at her

    face, she wasn''t in good spirits."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    His face was haggard, and at first nce, he was overwhelmed with worries and had been mentally

    tortured for years.

    "I just said my name is Amalia, that''s my mom''s name, do you think she had something to do with my

    mom''s death?"

    Violet just felt some tightness in her chest and just wanted to talk to someone.

    And the man next to him is obviously a good listener.

    Louis eyes heart moved slightly, reached out and took her hand, "I''m not sure, if you want to investigate

    your mother''s death, marry me and I''ll help you look into it."

    Violet: ""

    She was asking a very serious question and he cornered her on marriage!

    Looks like she''s got the wrong person to talk to!

    Violet is speechless, a break away from his hand, slowly walking down the road.

    "No need, I can get a private investigator to look into it."

    If he helps her check things out, it''s just a matter of finding a private detective.

    As long as the money is paid, she can also find a private detective.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, followed by his hands in his pockets, "The business level of private

    detectives also have high and low, believe me, I find the level of private detectives, no one in the

    industry can match."

    Isn''t he a bit of a danger to others?

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    No, it''s called reviewing the situation.

    If she wanted to know the truth, she should have agreed to his request and married him.

    Violet did not bother to pay attention to him, buried his head and walked forward.

    Louis looked at her slim back and sighed slightly.

    Trying to get someone to give in voluntarily doesn''t seem very realistic.

    Too stubborn!

    Louis stepped forward and took her by the arm, "Violet, are you a woman? If you have something to

    ask someone for help, won''t you pout and give in?"

    Ever since he met her, she has given him the impression of being very independent.

    All things like to resist themselves.

    Isn''t she tired?

    Obviously so beautiful, if you pampered towards him, he did notply with everything she?

    Violet faintly froze, looking sideways at Louis, her red lips lightly pursed.

    "Since I was a child, I have been fatherless, and since I understood, I have been admonishing myself in

    my heart: to be independent, to be self-reliant, and to rely only on myself in everything. So I can''t learn

    to be pampered, and I don''t want to give in to others."

    She grew up with her sister-inw and Evie.

    There is no strong person in her world, no one she can rely on.

    So, she learned to take on everything herself because she had to take care of her sister.

    The woman''s eyes are clear and bright, ck and white eyes like the brightest stars in the sky, can

    illuminate the darkest side of the human heart.

    A touch of pity crossed Louis'' heart.

    He reached out and took her into his arms, gently stroking her dark hair.

    "Violet, I''mte, from now on, you can have my shoulder to lean on."

    She is a good, kind girl with a tough character.

    He missed those years of her strong pretence of strength, and in the future, he wanted to protect her

    under his wings and shield her from the wind and rain.

    The man''s body emits a faint mint scent, and that gentle voice makes people''s hearts go soft when

    they hear it.

    The nasal passages are inexplicably sour.

    Suddenly a little touched!

    Violet did not know why this man suddenly incited, she pursed her lips, smelling his manly scent, some

    hesitation.

    "That, actually"

    Should she tell him about her pregnancy?

    Intuition, this man''s character is not bad.

    He kinda likes his daughter, and his own daughter likes him.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    So when they get marriedter, he''ll be a good father, right?

    "Excuse me."

    A line of people came down behind them, saw Louis and Violet upying thene and reminded them

    with a smile.

    Louis let go of her and moved to the side with her by the shoulders.

    A line of people passed by one after another.

    Louis'' eyes fell on the side of Violet''s face and asked, "What did you just have to tell me?"

    Violet has swallowed the words that came to her mouth.

    It is true that what you want to do when you are impulsive, you will regret afterwards.

    "It''s nothing, let''s go back."

    Violet pinned the broken hair behind her ear and didn''t say the half-word out loud.

    It is better to examine him for a while longer.

    "Just going back? No more seeing Zack, mother and son?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow andughed lightly.

    Violet nced at him and pulled his hand away to walk down the hall.

    "Don''t you just want me to say that I believe you now? OK, I believe you now."

    "Oh, thanks."

    "You''re wee."

    ""

    Watching Violet''s footsteps briskly, Louis hooked his lips.

    The phone rang and he took it out and looked at it.

    It was Leon''s call.

    Is he here to rush him to sign a contract with Marcus?

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Back in Crotosi City, Louis drove off after dropping Violet off at the store.

    After changing into his attire, he arrived at The Johnson Group.

    From a distance, he could see a number of reporters crouching outside the gates of The Johnson

    Group.

    Obviously here to squat on Jasmine and Marcus.

    Early in the morning, the two have been eager to announce the wedding.

    Just now, the two have also received a license.

    It''s really impatient.

    Louis drove the car to the basement, the corners of his mouth curled up in mockery.

    He''d love to see how furious Marcus will look when he learns Jasmine''s true identity!

    "Mr. Johnson, you never came, the old Johnson got tired of waiting and left first. Only Marcus and Miss

    Johnson were in the parlor."

    Harry saw Louis arrive and greeted him with a whisper.

    Louis unbuttoned his suit by one, hmmed, and walked with wide strides toward the parlor.

    He just made Marcus wait on purpose.

    Marcus had something to ask The Johnson Group.

    Marcus is in a hurry, he''s not in a hurry!

    In the parlor, Jasmine is flirting with Marcus with a shy face.

    Marcus seems to be coaxing her, but if you look closely at his expression, you can see that he is not

    only distracted, but also impatient.

    We''ve been waiting for almost two hours, and Louis is so big, he''s just leaving him hanging!

    But he now has to beg Louis, can only bear it.

    The door was pushed open and Louis''s tall figure appeared at the front door.

    A dark suit, set off his jade tree.

    The handsome face is the usual unsmiling, surrounded by a powerful aura inherent in the body.

    He looked at the two who were mushy together, took off his jacket and hitched it to the side.

    "Brother, you''re finally here, so you can sign the contract, right?"

    Jasmine saw Louising, sat up straight and asked nonchntly.

    Louis was nomittal, ncing at the papers and two red books on his desk.

    "Should I say congrattions to you all?"

    Louis'' mouth curved in a mocking manner as he picked up the file and flipped through it.

    "Well, thank you Brother inw for the congrattions."

    Marcus straightened his back slightly and spoke proudly.

    Louisughed lightly, "I can''t afford to be called Brother inw, after all, Jasmine never treated me as a

    brother, and vice versa."

    If it was a half-sister, being called Brother inw would be fine.

    But in fact, this brutal and capricious woman, and his own blood has no rtionship yet!

    "Hmph, cut the crap, hurry up and sign the contract."

    Jasmine saw Louis say something like that and grunted coldly, not wanting to make a fool of herself.

    Anyway, she has married into the Scott family, and with Marcus backing her up in the future, she can

    definitely pull this bastard off the stage!

    Louis flipped through the contract, tossed it on the table, and leaned backzily with his upright body.

    "Mr. Scott, is there a mistake in this contract? I remember talking to my father clearly, in the cooperation

    case with Infinity Tech Company, we, The Johnson Group, want to be absolutely dominant. Moreover,

    the profit is also 30/70. You three, I seven. Are you doing it backwards?"

    Hearing this, Marcus'' eyes shed and said, "No, right? Father-inw has already read this contract,

    and he is in agreement."

    The contract was certainly reced by him.

    Damn Louis, this is taking advantage of someone!

    It turns out they the Scott family can eat the meat, if they follow his contract, they the Scott family can

    only drink the soup!

    "That''s right, my dad has agreed to it, you just have to sign."

    Jasmine was helping out.

    Louis'' eyes swept over the two of them, full ofzy arrogance, "I remember that I am still in charge of

    The Johnson Group, right? Since Mr. Scott is so insincere, then, our contract is over. After the Scott

    Group and Infinity Tech Company terminate their cooperation, I will discuss with Dominic to see how

    The Johnson Group can cooperate with Infinity Tech Company."

    Using his father as a shield?

    Do they have a clear understanding of the situation!

    Who is in charge of the Johnson family now?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis got up after that, grabbed his jacket and prepared to leave.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    "You! Louis, don''t go too far." Jasmine said in exasperation.

    Louis side head, scoffed, "Even if I go too far, so what? You have forgotten that you are now begging

    me, and if I am willing to be kind, I will reward you with a mouthful of food. Otherwise, I''ll let you starve

    to death!"

    The man''s tone was full of unbeatable bravado.

    Marcus'' face was hard to see.

    He pulled Jasmine, who still wanted to speak, and barely suppressed the feeling of humiliation inside

    him.

    "Louis, let''s redraft the contract just the way you want it."

    At this point in time, he can only bow his head for the time being.

    We''ll see!

    Louis raised an eyebrow, turned to admire Marcus''s constipated face, and slowly sat down.

    "It''s good to know when to think, Mr. Scott, and just figure it out."

    "Heck, Louis, you''re going to regret this."

    Jasmine gave Louis a hard stare.

    Louis didn''t give her a second thought.

    He is not likely to regret it, the person who regrets it should be her husband.

    The night came as expected.

    Colorful lights illuminate the sky, signaling that another day has passed.

    President''s Office.

    Louis is still on official business.

    A man who is serious about his work is so charming.

    There was a knock on the door and Harry knocked in.

    "Mr. Johnson, we have a message from Greyson."

    Hearing this, Louis''s hand movements jerked to a halt.

    "Found it? Where is he now?"

    "It''s been escorted by our men to the basement of the Imperial Club."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Louis grabbed his jacket and got up to stride away with Harry.

    The car sped along and soon arrived at the Imperial Club.

    In the basement,he saw Greyson, bound in knots.

    The man had a grim face, and a scar still touched the eyes.

    "Boss."

    Several of his men greeted Louis respectfully.

    Louis nodded and told several people to stand down.

    He looked at the grim-faced Greyson and slowly squatted down.

    "You did the car ident I had a year ago?"

    The man''s voice is faint, not a trace of emotion can be heard.

    Greyson didn''t look at him and said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Louis was not annoyed, but asked again, "Twenty years, my mother had a car ident, also rted to

    you, right?"

    Hearing this, Greyson visibly breathed a sigh of relief, but it passed in a sh.

    "Louis, do you have any evidence? If you have evidence, then hand it over to the police, if not, then

    you are making false usations!"

    The mouth is quite tough.

    Louis hooked his lips and slowly straightened up, pulling out his phone and tinkering with it.

    "What do you want? Don''t hurt us, mother and son, we don''t know the people you''re looking for, huh?"

    "Oooh, Daddy,e back, I''m scared."

    The panicked voices of the woman and child were especially prominent in the silent, cold basement.

    Greyson, who had little expression, snapped to Louis.

    "Louis, what are you doing!"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    That was the voice of his wife and son.

    How did Louis find them!

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    "I just want to know the truth. Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out, sooner orter."

    Louis'' voice is faint, but with a shocking force that cannot be ignored.

    Greyson''s eyes crossed with a violent struggle, and a fine sweat seeped from his forehead.

    He was making ast ditch effort.

    It is a choice to betray the boss or to preserve the family.

    Louis'' lips lightly hooked, giving another shock, "Greyson, I know that people like you who spend years

    licking blood on the knife''s edge care most about the life and death of your family. If you say so, I will let

    them go. If you don''t, I will make them taste the pain that my mother and I have suffered!"

    The man''s voice suddenly sank, full of warning.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Greyson''s body shuddered and he looked up at Louis and met his cold, deep eyes.

    This man does what he says he''s going to do.

    He is not an ordinary man, even his wife and children that he hid so deeply have been found out!

    He couldn''t hide it any longer.

    "I''ll say."

    Greyson lowered his head and slowly spat out two words.

    Louis'' demeanor regained its calmness and looked at Greyson condescendingly, opened the recorder

    in his hand, and waited for his confession.

    "I was in the road when I was young, your mother''s death, my boss made me do it"

    Greyson admitted that the reason Louis'' mother was in the ident was at the behest of his boss.

    And his boss, no one else, is none other than Zakaria''s cousin.

    Louis'' dark eyes were deep and he gripped the recorder in his hand.

    Zakaria''s cousin had no grudge against his mother, so why did he kill her?

    The reason for this is that Rosalie hates his mother.

    It was Rosalie who was behind it.

    But he has no substantial evidence.

    Likewise, Zakaria''s cousin ordered Greyson to do his car ident a year ago.

    Again, he had no evidence for Rosalie to plead guilty.

    Louis closed his eyes, listened to Greyson''s statement, and said to Harry, "Take him to the police."

    He didn''t want to get his hands dirty, sohe let the police check out Rosalie.

    Let''s see if Zakaria''s cousin will take the me for Rosalie!

    "Good."

    Harry told the bodyguard to take Greyson away.

    Greyson looked to Louis before he left, "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry, and thank you."

    Thank him for being a decent man and not touching his family because of a personal vendetta.

    He knows that he is guilty, but his wife and children are innocent.

    They were not aware of the evil he was doing outside.

    Louis didn''t say anything, was was looking at the recorder and put it away.

    He just wants to find the truth.

    I want my mother to be able to rest in peace under the nine springs.

    Mother.

    Louis thought of something and looked to Harry and said, "Harry, find out more about Violet''s mother

    for me. Focus on how the ident happened when she had the baby."

    In order to chase a woman, he had to throw in the towel anyhow.

    If he helps her find out the truth, perhaps she will marry him once she is happy.

    Harry looked at the handsome man in front of him, moved his lips and said with some difficulty, "Mr.

    Johnson, after this is done, should I resign?"

    He had betrayed him, and they had agreed that as soon as Marcus was in the pit, then it was time for

    him to leave.

    Can you still stay and work for him?

    Hearing Harry''s words, Louis lifted his leg and paused slightly.

    He told Harry to do the job for him so much that he almost forgot about it.

    Louis turned back and looked at Harry quietly for two seconds, then smiled abruptly.

    "Harry, you''re supposed to be getting married to Nina soon, right? You''ll have your own business in the

    future, and I''m afraid I''ll have to call you Mr. Tran."

    Harry has been recognized as Harry''s son-inw by the Evison family for saving Nina''s life.

    A good thing is near for both of them.

    He should be congratted.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Harry''s eyes were a little red.

    He looked at Louis and said firmly, "No, Mr. Johnson, no matter what my status is, I will always be your

    follower. In the future, as long as you have something to say, I, Harry, will certainly be the best."

    Louis felt his strong emotions, reached out and patted his shoulder twice, said nothing, and left in

    stride.

    Everyone has an encounter with everyone.

    As long as enough effort, the heavens will certainly silently for you to open the channel to the higher

    levels.

    Bless him.

    And he, now it''s time to go back and shuffle the Johnson family around.

    Pce Hotel, Grace saw the news about Marcus and Jasmine.

    Heart, instantly cooled half.

    They actually got a license!

    Marcus actually married Jasmine!

    She worked for Marcus and in the end it was a bargain for someone else!

    Marcus didn''t even say hello to her!

    Does he have her in his heart!

    Grace''s face twisted for a moment as she hurriedly left the hotel and headed for Marcus'' ce.

    She had to ask him face to face how he was going to settle her down.

    Night is falling.

    Marcus came back drunk.

    As soon as he turned on the wallmp, his original alcoholic feeling dissipated mostly when he saw

    Grace sitting on the sofa.

    "Why did youe here without saying hello? How bad would it be if people saw you?"

    The man''s tone was full of impatience, and Grace only felt a breath of depressed air that she was

    about to suffocate.

    "It''s not good to be seen by who, Jasmine? What, if you marry her, are you going to cut off your

    rtionship with me in the future?"

    Hearing this, Marcus gave her a look and pulled back his tie to sit down on the couch.

    "You''re jealous again? Didn''t I tell you? The person I love most is you, and marrying her is just to ease

    my recent predicament."

    The person you love the most is her?

    But why did she feel more and more that he was fooling her?

    She was fooled into working for him.

    When her use value is gone, then will she have to be kicked out directly by him?

    "Marcus, I''ve been with you for five years now, what the hell are you thinking? When will I be allowed to

    stand squarely in front of everyone and tell them that I''m the one who is your girlfriend?"

    Grace looked condescendingly at Marcus and asked.

    Marcus was not in a good mood, he looked at Grace with a sullen face, "Didn''t I tell you? As long as

    you help me annex The Johnson Group, then you are the future Mrs. Scott."

    To help him gobble up The Johnson Group?

    But Louis is not a paper tiger!

    He''s a real tiger!

    So far, their tricks haven''t had any effect on Louis at all.

    In the market, The Johnson Group has a head start on the Scott Group.

    Can they really take down Louis and swallow up The Johnson Group?

    At this moment, Grace had her first self-doubt.

    A woman''s youth is not long, she is almost twenty-five, really want to continue to waste?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Grace''s cold face and silence, Marcus was annoyed.

    But thinking that it was still a useful pawn, he could only get up patiently and take Grace into his arms.

    "Well, don''t get your head in the clouds. Hurry up and give me a hand and make some progress with

    Louis. He''s so shady, I always feel like I''ve been shaded by him again this time. You want to think of

    ways to marry him, as long as you marry him, after we respond to the outside, The Johnson Group will

    definitely let us in the hands."

    The man''s breath with the smell of alcohol lingers in his nose and is consistently tititing.

    It was obviously so familiar, yet it was impossible for her to be unfamiliar.

    Suddenly I felt that the man next to me was a bit fake.

    He is full of only his interests.

    Louis, on the other hand, is not surrounded by any warblers.

    He hasn''t given up his pursuit of Violet even now.

    Who is the man worthy of a lifetimemitment?

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    the Johnson Manor.

    Louis stroked Luka''s head and said hello to Maria.

    Maria gave him a look, "Why did youe back today? Did you make progress with Violet and came

    back to report to me on purpose?"

    Hearing this, Louis raised an eyebrow and did not deny it, "Well."

    He disguised himself as Hendrix and exined the misunderstanding with Violet, so there was

    progress of sorts.

    "Oh? She''s agreed to marry you?"

    Maria brightened up and inquired.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s not true."

    It''s not that fast.

    Maria''s smile was withdrawn and she looked away from her.

    Louis lost his smile, "Grandma, are you watching too much Sichuan opera, face changing kung fu has

    risen."

    "Heck, don''t expect me to give you a good look until you get Violet back."

    Maria, with an old face, got up and waved at Luka, "Luka,e on, leave your useless father alone."

    Luka is a smart kid and knows who to hug.

    He nced at Louis and turned toward Maria.

    The father of the family is of little use and should be hung out to dry.

    Louis: ""

    Well, how can he, the big president who is admired by millions of people, be disliked by his family to

    such an extent?

    "Louis, what do you want from me?"

    Leon was called back by Louis and asked somewhat curiously.

    They barelymunicate with each other as a father and son, except for a family dinner once a month.

    Even if there are official matters, they aremunicated on the phone.

    These two days seems tomunicate a bit diligently ah.

    "Dad, let''s go talk in the study."

    The expression on Louis'' face converged and he took the papers in his hand and lifted his steps

    towards the stairs.

    The two men entered the study one after the other.

    Leon nced at the file in Louis'' hand and sat down on the couch.

    "What exactly is it?"

    Louis opened the briefcase in his hand and pulled out a stack of papers and handed them to Leon.

    "Dad, Jasmine isn''t your real daughter, you know?"

    Hearing this, Leon''s face changed and he looked at him with some disbelief.

    "Louis, are you kidding me?"

    The daughter he has raised for over twenty years, how could she not be his own flesh and blood?

    Louis didn''t say anything either, but stood quietly to the side and let Leon finish reading the information.

    Leon nced at ten lines, and when he saw the two gicparison results in his hand, he fiercely

    squeezed the paper in his hand, and his face turned blue.

    Jasmine is not rted to him by blood.

    She is the daughter of Zakaria and Rosalie!

    His good wife had actually cuckolded him for twenty years!

    "Good, very good! I can''t believe I was wrong about her!"

    Leon''s chest rose and fell violently with irritation.

    Louis'' expression was calm as he pulled out his recorder.

    "Dad, listen to this again."

    He put out Greyson''s deposition.

    Leon listened quietly, with even more dismay in his eyes.

    Louis said, "The man''s name is Greyson, and his boss is Zakaria''s cousin. That man and my mom

    don''t know each other, so why would he instruct Greyson to harm my mom? The person who has a

    stake in my mom is Rosalie."

    In other words, it was Rosalie who bought and killed the murderer.

    One year he had a car ident, also by Rosalie''s hand.

    Only unfortunately, she didn''t get her way this time.

    He lived a great life and survived.

    "This watery, poisonous woman, I only thought she was usually a bit arrogant and domineering, I really

    didn''t expect her to be so vicious!"

    Leon pped his face on the table with a painful look.

    Louis hooked his lips and asked, "Now that you know the truth, what do you n to do?"

    "Divorce! Find the evidence to send this poisonous woman to jail and avenge your mother!"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Leon cut to the chase.

    He had little affection for Rosalie when he was younger.

    It was only for the family''s benefit that he married her.

    If he had not found out that she had given himself such a big cuckold, perhaps he could have turned a

    blind eye.

    And now, no divorce to stay for the New Year?

    "Dad, I don''t really want to interfere with your personal affairs, including the fact that you''ve kept a

    house of lovers outside and that your son is twenty-four years old."

    Louis said in a light voice: "I only hope that you will consider your personal matters after you have

    properly settled the matter of my mother."

    Once he and Rosalie divorce, he will inevitably pick up the woman outside.

    His half-brother was picked up along with him.

    He doesn''t care if there will be an addition to the family, he just wants his father to get justice for his

    mother himself.

    After all, the mother will die and the father is the culprit.

    After Louis finished, he turned around and walked away.

    Leon stared nkly at his back, reacted and hurriedly said, "You, you know everything?"

    This son of his really has too much heart.

    He couldn''t see through him at all!

    "Yes, it''s all known. She now lives with your son at the Pce Hotel and runs a caf¨¦. The person looks

    a little like my mother."

    Perhaps it is the mother who is the vermilion mole of the father''s heart.

    Even the women he foundter looked like his mother.

    But so what?

    He is destined to turn his mother into an outcast when power is paramount.

    It caused her to die at an early age.

    It caused him to grow up without a mother''s love.

    He despises his own father!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Without further ado, Louis pulled open the door to his room and left in stride.

    Leon in the study sat dumbfounded, a sh of hurt crossing his eyes.

    Yes!

    The person he loves most is her.

    So unknowingly, she found a woman who looked simr to her and wrapped it up.

    She is the one he owes the most in this life!

    Leon let out a dark sigh and raised his eyes to the ceiling, pressing down the sourness under his eyes.

    Getting up, he pulled open the door to his room and left at a brisk pace.

    He''s going back and having a showdown with that bitch Rosalie!

    Meanwhile, in another independent vi.

    Rosalie just got a call from Zakaria.

    "What do you mean, Greyson''s been captured?"

    Rosalie jolted to her feet with a start.

    "Yes, I just received the news too. louis'' men found him and have now twisted him to the police station."

    Hearing this, Rosalie looked flustered.

    "How did Louis find him? Didn''t I tell him to hide and stay put? What now? He''s bound to give up your

    cousin."

    Once Greyson is caught, won''t all the things she''s done be known?

    Louis will never let her go!

    "What''s the panic, Rosalie, Greyson is my cousin''s man, what''s that got to do with us?"

    Zakaria soothed.

    "But what if he confesses that you told him to do it?"

    Rosalie was not reassured.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll shut him up."

    Zakaria''s tone was eerie.

    Rosalie was about to say something else, when the vi door was mmed shut with a ping.

    Rosalie was startled and hurriedly hung up the phone first.

    She took a deep breath, barely calmed her panic, pulled open the door and walked out.

    "Is it Leon who''s back? What''s with all the fire?"

    Leon stood in the living room, watching Rosalie''s heart burn with anger as she walked up to him

    Thinking about his twenty years as an old turtle, he raised his hand and gave Rosalie a hard p.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    Unexpectedly hit, Rosalie fell to the ground at once.

    She covered her fiery face with a look of dismay.

    "Leon, you hit me?"

    "Yes, I just beat you up!"

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Leon''s face was gloomy and he grabbed Rosalie''s hair, "Have I been raising a poisonous snake all

    these years?Did you send Isabelle to be killed? Huh?"

    When he thought of the woman he had loved so much, who had died under the wheel because of this

    poisonous woman, Leon grabbed Rosalie''s hair and punched and kicked her.

    "Ah! Help! Killing people!"

    Rosalie did not react at all, she dodged left and right, except for screaming, there was no room for

    thinking.

    Her screams soon drew Jasmine down.

    Jasmine was shocked to see Leon punching and kicking Rosalie like a raging beast.

    "Dad, you''re crazy, stop it."

    Leon''s face was grim as he looked at Rosalie, who was beaten to death, before dropping her.

    "Mom, Mom how are you!"

    Jasmine rushed over to hold Rosalie with an anxious look on her face.

    Rosalie slowly opened her eyes and looked at Leon and pointed at him shakily, "Leon, you''re really

    crazy! I want to divorce you!"

    Divorce!

    She still has the face to mention divorce!

    Leon smiled coldly, "Divorce is it? As it happens, that''s exactly what I want. Now, please take your

    bastard son and get out of the Johnson family! I''ll have mywyer draw up a document tomorrow and I

    want you out of the house!"

    A few words made Rosalie''s face change again and again.

    With an effort, she stared at Leon, a sh of panic in her eyes.

    Leon seems to know everything!

    Not only do they know that she hired someone to kill Isabelle over twenty years ago, but they also

    know that Jasmine is not his daughter!

    That''s why he''s so angry!

    "Dad, what did you say? What wild seed?"

    Jasmine helped Rosalie, who had been beaten up and bruised, to her feet with a look of disbelief.

    "Don''t call me dad, you''re not worthy to be my daughter."

    Leon nced at Jasmine with a look of disgust.

    No wonder this daughter has been restless since she was a child, so she is not her own seed!

    He really can hold back!

    "You, what are you talking about? Mom, you and Dad."

    Jasmine, of course, sensed that something was wrong and looked at Rosalie with a puzzled

    expression.

    Rosalie swallowed her saliva, "It seems you know everything? Since you know all about it, I don''t have

    to be false to you anymore. I''ll take Jasmine away, but you don''t expect me to get out of the house!

    Even if I''m at fault, legally, marital property ismon property, and I have the right to take the share

    that belongs to me."

    Since the face is torn, she has nothing to say.

    Just go.

    It''s not like she doesn''t have a man anyway!

    "Rosalie, for so many years I have been respectful to you and you have been polite to me, so it seems

    you really think I am easy to bully, don''t you?"

    Leon''s tone was eerie, "At least I used to be the king who reigned in the mall, you can try and see if

    you have the life to live to enjoy my the Johnson family''s property!"

    A sudden chill ran down Rosalie''s spine, and a shiver ran down her spine as she thought of Leon''s iron

    grip on the mall when she was younger.

    I don''t know if it''s the fear or the cold.

    Looks like Leon is going to settle the score with her!

    Would he let her die?

    No, now is a legal society, he can still use some illegal means to get her dead.

    Rosalie''s mind wandered and she took Jasmine''s hand tightly, "Jasmine, let''s go."

    For now, it is better to get out of here and talk to Zakaria afterwards.

    Jasmine was dumbfounded the whole time.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    She looked at Leon and then at Rosalie and asked in disbelief, "Mom, what do you mean? Aren''t I his

    daughter?"

    She had been the youngdy of the Johnson family for over twenty years, how could she change all of

    a sudden?

    "Let''s go out and talk about it, now walk Mom up to get her stuff first." Rosalie said.

    "All the things here belong to the Johnson family, you are not allowed to take any of them, get out of

    here right now!"

    Leon chortled coldly.

    "Leon, don''t go too far." Rosalie called out.

    "Housekeeper, get this shameless mother and daughter out of my house right now, I don''t want to see

    them again!"

    Leonmanded with a grim face, then turned around and went upstairs.

    He still has work to do, and he wants justice for the woman he loves.

    Won''t let Rosalie, the poisonous woman, get away with it!

    The housekeeper was shocked, but said nothing and began to have the servants drive away Rosalie''s

    mother and daughter.

    "Don''t push me, we''ll walk on our own."

    Rosalie, with a look of exasperation on her face, looked at Leon again, a sh of hatred in her eyes.

    People say one day husband and wife, but Leon has never been a bit of a husband and wife to himself.

    If he didn''t have himself in his eyes, why would she have bought the murder, and why would she have

    given him a cuckold?

    She is a woman, just want to find a little presence in front of him ah!

    The two went out the door and Rosalie called Zakaria toe pick her up.

    The evening breeze blew a gust of cold wind, making both of them hug their arms.

    Jasmine looked at Rosalie with a white face, fixedly, "Mom, who are you talking to on the phone? Can

    you tell me what''s going on here?"

    Rosalie gave her a look and said, "Jasmine, your own father wille and pick us upter. leon never

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    loved me, I''m a woman and a rich girl, why should I be unloved for the rest of my life? So."

    "So you cheated?"

    Jasmine asked with a scowl on her face.

    Rosalie frowned, somewhat dissatisfied with her daughter''s remark, but refuted nothing.

    "So which powerful family was my father born into?"

    Jasmine took a deep breath and asked.

    She didn''t care if her mother cheated on her.

    But she cares about her birthright.

    She doesn''t want to be amoner by birth!

    "Your father, he wasn''t born into a wealthy family."

    Rosalie nced at Jasmine, a glint of weakness in her eyes.

    After all, she is mother and daughter, and she understands Jasmine''s intention in asking this question.

    She didn''t want a civilian origin.

    But she is amoner by birth.

    "Not from a powerful family? Then what is it? Amoner?"

    Jasmine''s voice rose, "Mom, you can y with excitement, but why do you have to y with fire? I''m

    from a civilian background, how do you expect me to make it in high society?"

    She had just gotten married to Marcus and was happily waiting for him to marry her.

    If Marcus knew that she was not the youngdy of the Johnson family, but amoner, would he still

    marry himself?

    "Jasmine, Mom knows it''s hard for you to ept this fact for a while, but it is what it is. But don''t worry,

    your own father loves you very much, he"

    Rosalie tries tofort Jasmine, but Jasmine shrugs her off.

    "I don''t need the affection of a civilian father. What can he give me? Can he make me the proud

    daughter of heaven as I am now? Mom, why did you give birth to me?"

    Jasmine was so angry that she yelled at Rosalie.

    Rosalie had a headache.

    At that moment, a car was speeding by.

    The car pulled up in front of the two and Zakaria stepped out of it.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    "Rosalie, Jasmine."

    Zakaria walked up to the two men and called out to them.

    Seeing Rosalie in a mess, her face suddenly changed.

    "What''s wrong with you? Did Leon hit you?"

    Rosalie leaned into Zakaria''s arms, her eyes red, "Yes."

    "Leon the old thing, he actually hits women!"

    Zakaria had an angry look on her face.

    Rosalie wiped her tears and looked over at Jasmine, "Jasmine, this is your real dad."

    Jasmine was looking at Zakaria, her breasts heaving, "You''re my real father? You''re a son of a butler

    and you''re worthy of being my father?"

    She recognizes Zakaria.

    Sometimes Rosalie takes her out and meets Zakaria.

    Rosalie had introduced to her that this was the housekeeper''s son.

    She kept calling him Uncle Zakaria.

    Zakaria looked at himself with a particrly loving look, and it turned out to be because he knew that

    she was his daughter!

    "Jasmine, I know you may have a hard time epting this for a while,e on, let''s go back and talk

    about it."

    Zakaria''s face was a little ugly when she heard Jasmine''s words.

    He tries to pull Jasmine, only to have her shrug him off.

    "Get your filthy hands off me! This is not true, you must be lying to me, how can I be the son of a

    servant?"

    Jasmine shouted, not wanting to ept this at all.

    Rosalie''s face was also ugly as hell.

    "Jasmine, even if you can''t ept the fact, that''s the way it is. Are youing with us now or not?"

    Jasmine bit the corner of her lip, staring hatefully at the two men in front of her with a look of

    resignation and anger.

    Is her own mother sick?

    The cheating is also looking for a man with a little status, okay?

    Why do you need a housekeeper''s son!

    "Jasmine, don''t worry, although I''m not high up, I promise to make you live a better life than you are

    now. Let everyone submit at your feet and live on your nostrils."

    Zakaria is patient and draws a big pie with Jasmine.

    Jasmine red at him with a mocking look on her face, "With your status, you can still make a better

    life for me than the one I have now? Well, the night is here and you are allowed to dream."

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Zakaria was not annoyed, but asked, "Jasmine, have you ever heard of the Mara family?"

    the Mara family, a financial family known worldwide.

    This family business covers almost all of Huswain''s industries.

    The Mara family is not just rich in Huswain, his influence has even overriddenw and politics.

    Jasmine has heard of the family, having been involved in high society.

    She looked askance at Zakaria with an impatient face, "I''ve heard of it, why?"

    "I''m working for the people in charge of the Mara family right now, in a one-man, one-woman kind of

    position."

    Zakaria slightly straightened her back with a smug look.

    "the Mara family is looking for a permanent partner in Crotosi City, and all the businesses here have to

    suck up to me. Do you think I have what it takes to make your life the best it can be?"

    Hearing this, Jasmine was slightly stunned, looking him up and down, her initial resistance slowly

    calmed down.

    "Hmph, any more, you''re just a part-timer, can you make me as respected as before?"

    Although her mouthined so much, her tone was not so angry anymore.

    Zakaria knew that she was throwing a big missy tantrum and smiled as she went over to pull her, "Yes,

    yes, it''s Dad''s fault,e on, let''s go home and talk."

    "Don''t you touch me, I''ll go on my own."

    With an arrogant look on her face, Jasmine pulled open the car door and sat up.

    Rosalie nced at Zakaria and looked back at the Johnson Manor again with a sh of hate in her

    eyes.

    "Zakaria, Leon already knows that Isabelle''s death, as well as Louis'' car ident, had something to do

    with me. He now wants me to clean up my act and maybe get me killed."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    Hearing this, Zakaria''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.

    He helped Rosalie towards the car, "Rosalie, I''ll take care of things here, if you''re scared, I''ll arrange for

    you to leave the country."

    "But Greyson was caught, your cousin certainly can not escape, if he bites me out, I''m afraid I can not

    escape."

    Rosalie had a worried look on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I have his family in my hands, I won''t make it easy for him to talk."

    Zakaria''s eyes filled with a cold awning as she pulled open the passenger side door.

    The car sped along and the three of them returned to the vi where Zakaria was staying.

    Jasmine entered the door and looked at therge vi, which was no worse than the Johnson Manor,

    and the anger in her heart lifted a little.

    "I''m going to Marcus''s now, and you''ll have someone take me there."

    Her identity has changed, tomorrow stop may be full of news.

    Gotta showdown with Marcus before it''s toote.

    Prepare him mentally.

    "Okay, I''ll have someone send you there."

    Zakaria is responsive to Jasmine''s needs and has a servant send her to Marcus.

    At this time, Marcus is in his apartment getting bored with Grace.

    Grace is unhappy, in order to make her willing to work for himself, he must appease her anyhow.

    Therefore, he put a lot of effort into the bed and served herfortably.

    Watching the woman drift off like a peach blossom, Marcus hooked his lips, "Still mad, baby?"

    Grace, of course, still has something in her heart.

    But at this point she was too tired to think or move at all.

    She rolled over and ignored him, and just tried to sleep through it.

    At that moment, Marcus''s cell phone rang.

    Marcus nced over and saw that it was cell security calling.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Scott, your wife ising in."

    His wife?

    Jasmine!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcus blushed, said he knew, and hung up.

    He often ys with women and is afraid that if two women meet together, it will cause unnecessary

    tearing, so he specially instructs the neighborhood security staff to notify him in advance if someone

    Otherwise, he willin.

    I didn''t expect Jasmine toe at thiste hour.

    Marcus hurried over to the bed and nudged Grace, "Grace, wake up, you need to get out of here right

    now, Jasmine is here."

    Grace was drifting off to sleep when she heard Marcus''s words and she came to her senses.

    "Why is Jasmine here at this time?"

    "Who knows?"

    Marcus had an impatient face, "Get dressed and don''te back without my order in the future to

    avoid trouble."

    He and Jasmine are licensed and are actually married in name only.

    The reason why they didn''t live together is that he suggested it.

    Since Jasmine is pregnant now, she will be better taken care of at her mother''s house.

    So he proposed that after the wedding, they live together again.

    Of course he is selfish, after all, he does not love Jasmine.

    Who wants to serve a pregnant woman every day.

    Jasmine didn''t say she disagreed either, just that she would check in often.

    Probably today is to check the post.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Hearing Marcus'' words, and then seeing his impatient face, Grace slightly lowered her eyes, her eyes

    full of humiliation.

    Her body is still covered with the marks of a man''s nourishment.

    But she suddenly felt like a whore who was beckoned toe and go.

    There is no point of dignity.

    "Why isn''t she moving? Hurry, she should be here soon."

    When Marcus saw that Grace did not move, he hurriedly put on her clothes for her and pushed her

    towards the door with a shout.

    Grace''s face changed for a moment as she swatted Marcus'' hand away, silently buttoned herself up,

    grabbed her phone and bag, and walked away quickly.

    She should really think about where she should go next.

    Are you going to be a poor wretch with no dignity like this all the time!

    Out the door, she heard the elevator ding and someone came out on this floor.

    Grace pursed her lips, a sh into a safe passage aside.

    The sound of a woman''s high heels ttered straight ahead, followed by Jasmine''s voice.

    "Marcus, open the door."

    Sure enough, it was Jasmine who came.

    Grace smiled coldly and listened to the door being opened and Marcus'' voice of mock surprise,

    "Bao''er, what brings you here?"

    "Oooh, Marcus, I''m hard."

    "Ouch, why are you still crying? Come in and talk."

    The door snapped shut again and the hallway became empty and silent once again.

    It turns out that he calls anyone a po-boy.

    It turns out that he is so gentle with those who have use for him.

    Grace tightened her grip on the bag strap in her hand and closed her eyes, as if she had made up her

    mind.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    She''s still Luka''s real mother, and she''s going to use it to secure the hostess of the Johnson family''s

    throne!

    In the apartment.

    Marcus coaxed Jasmine to sit on the couch and waited for her to stop crying before asking curiously,

    "Baby, what''s going on?"

    Jasmine sniffled and took Marcus''s hand, "Ali, I need to tell you something, I just found out that I"

    Marcus saw Jasmine''s desire to speak andughed, "You what? Don''t tell me you''re not pregnant."

    "It''s not that, it''s that I''m not THE Johnson."

    Jasmine spoke up, watching Marcus''s expression.

    The smile on Marcus'' face lurched and he frowned as he asked, "Not THE Johnson, what does that

    mean?"

    "That is, I''m not Leon''s daughter."

    She''s not Leon''s daughter, she''s not the Johnson!

    Marcus'' face changed a thousand times and he stood up with a scuffle.

    "What do you mean? You''re not Leon''s daughter? You''re kidding me!"

    How could she not be Leon''s daughter?

    If it wasn''t Leon''s daughter, would he have had to join her in marriage?

    Did he have anything to gain by joining with her?

    "I''m not kidding, just now Leon and my mom got into a fight and kicked me out with my mom. marcus,

    I''m so sad, you hug me."

    Jasmine gets up and tries to lean into Marcus''s arms.

    Marcus pushed her away with a quick sh of disgust in his eyes.

    "Jasmine, tell me first, if you are not the youngdy of the Johnson family, then what is your true

    identity? If your father is not Leon, then who is he?"

    Don''t tell him that he married a civilian!

    "His name is Zakaria and he is the son of the Johnson family''s former steward. But Marcus."

    "What did you say? Your father is the son of a steward of the Johnson family? You are the daughter of

    a servant!"

    Marcus almostughed, "Very well, Jasmine, are you trying to trick me? If you''re not the youngdy of

    the Johnson family, why would I want to be married to you? Divorce, we''ll get a divorce tomorrow!"

    What the hell!

    He married a fake daughter, not to mention the annexation of The Johnson Group, as he is now, he will

    beughed to death by everyone!

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    "Marcus, why are you acting like this? Did you marry me because of my status as THE youngdy of

    the Johnson family?"

    Jasmine''s eyes glowed red with anger as she asked.

    "It''s not because of that, do you really think I like you?"

    Marcus snorted, "You are not a child of three years old, like us rich family, who do not want to find a

    wife with the right family? Get out of here, get out of here right now, and we''ll get the paperwork done

    tomorrow!"

    The man waved his hand straight towards her with a cold-blooded and heartless look.

    Jasmine was cold-hearted and angry.

    "Marcus, hear me out! Have you heard of the Mara family? My own father is now a close friend of the

    people in charge of the Mara family!"

    She can''t divorce Marcus.

    She has lost the title of the youngdy of Johnson family, and can no longer afford to lose the title of

    Mrs. Scott.

    How can she still have one foot still in the gentry family ah.

    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Marcus'' face changed slightly again.

    "You mean the Mara family of Huswain?"

    That family he certainly knows.

    Previously, for some political reasons, the Mara family only developed in their home country.

    There seems to be a global movement towards development today.

    If the Scott Group could get together with the Mara family, it would be no ordinary coboration.

    It''s a cross-century coboration.

    "It''s that the Mara family from Huswain."

    Jasmine saw Marcus'' demeanor change and huffed, "Marcus, my father said that he was the kind of

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    person who was under one person and above all others, and that he had the final say on which

    business to work with. Now you want to divorce me?"

    Marcus'' eyes shed and he walked over to her and grabbed her.

    "Jasmine, just now I was just angry and confused, that''s why my mouth was covered. How could I

    possibly divorce you? You''re still pregnant with our baby!"

    He had to hold her steady.

    You have to get in touch with the Mara family.

    "Hmph, you men are all mouth-breathers, you married me because you saw the value of using me,

    right?"

    Jasmine grimaced and twisted her body to break away from Marcus.

    Marcus hastily coaxed, "I told you, I just got confused. It was so shocking that I just blurted out."

    "Then tell me, did you marry me because you love me or not?"

    "Because I love you, of course? My treasure."

    "Heck, Marcus, I don''t trust you one bit."

    "Paulie, I will make you believe that I love you."

    ""

    Marcus racked his brain with words of love and carried Jasmine to bed

    The following day.

    A news sensation hit the city.

    Leon announced the end of his twenty-year marriage to Rosalie.

    In the announcement, he used Rosalie of marital infidelity and told the public that Jasmine was not

    the youngdy of the Johnson family.

    This announcement caused an uproar in Crotosi City''s upwardly mobilemunity.

    No one expected that Jasmine, who has been arrogant in the upper ss circle for more than twenty

    years, would turn out to be a fake daughter of a thousand.

    And now this fake girl is lucky to climb Marcus, and be a young grandmother of the rich family

    again.

    For a while, everyone was waiting to see what Marcus''s attitude was.

    In the apartment, Marcus looked at the online buzz and threw his phone away in anger.

    Shame on you, what a shame.

    Jasmine''s style is not good in upper ss circles and now everyone thinks he picked up a broken shoe.

    And this broken shoe is still a broken shoe of little value.

    Why so suffocating!

    He would have divorced Jasmine immediately if he hadn''t wanted to get involved with the Mara family.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    "Jasmine, when will you arrange for me to meet with your father?"

    Marcus said with a stinky face to Jasmine, who had juste out of the bathroom.

    Jasmine was cutting her hair, and when she saw his strained face, she said, "Marcus, why are you

    putting on a stinky face?"

    Marcus pressed his inner depression, "Now the inte is full of news about the Johnson family and

    you, and I''m in a bad mood."

    "Putting on a face for me just because you''re in the mood? I didn''t cause this either." Jasmine had a

    look of aggravation on her face.

    "Well, be a good boy and let me hook up with your dad and wait for me to put down THE Johnson

    family and take it out for you."

    Marcus was impatient, but he had to act gentle on his face and got up to wrap his arms around the

    unhappy Jasmine.

    Jasmine also knows that these are extraordinary times and cannot really be bothered with Marcus.

    "Got it, I''ll contact my mom in a few minutes."

    Hearing this, Marcus was satisfied, "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Jasmine sits on the couch and pulls out her cell phone, ready to call Rosalie.

    At that moment, there was a beep and a message came in on Marcus'' phone that was sitting on the

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    table.

    Jasmine inadvertently nced at it and couldn''t help but blush slightly when she saw the message on

    it.

    It''s a message from Grace!

    Which Grace?

    Don''t tell her that it''s Grace, who is pretending to be Luka''s real mother.

    "Marcus, did you see the news? You married a fake daughter! So are you going to divorce her"

    She couldn''t see the back of it.

    Look at the familiarity of this speaking ent.

    Obviously, these two know each other!

    Jasmine''s face changed for a moment, and she took out her own cell phone directly and dialed a

    number for Grace to call.

    The call was quickly answered and Jasmine called out into the phone, "Grace, are you Marcus'' lover?"

    Grace on the other end of the phone didn''t expect Jasmine to pop up with this, "I don''t know what

    you''re talking about."

    "Say what? Do you not understand what I say in humannguage?"

    Jasmine had a sarcastic look on her face, "I see, Grace, so you''re Marcus'' pawn to keep around Louis,

    right?"

    She is not stupid, the whole thing strung together and figured it out.

    Marcus must have been using Grace to get close to Louis in an attempt to annex The Johnson Group.

    So Grace was Marcus''s woman early on?

    The thought of Marcus and Grace getting together at an early age made Jasmine furious.

    At that moment, Marcus came out of the bathroom and heard Jasmine''s words.

    With a start, he rushed over to Jasmine''s voice, "Jasmine, who are you talking to?"

    Jasmine hung up the phone and looked at him, "Marcus, tell me honestly, is that Grace your secret

    lover?"

    Marcus frowned, picked up his own phone and nced at it, finding a message from Grace.

    At once, he cursed, "Stupid."

    Idiots who can''t do enough!

    His rtionship with her was just discovered by Grace!

    "Jasmine, I''m just using her."

    Marcus put his arm around Jasmine and smiled reassuringly.

    "You used her to get close to Louis? So did you keep a rtionship with her while you were having sex

    with me, too?"

    Jasmine questioned.

    "Jasmine, I''m a man," Marcus coaxed her.

    "I don''t care, Marcus, I want you to break it off with Grace right now!"

    What is Grace?

    How dare amoner share a man with himself?

    She did not know even if, now that she knows, certainly can not turn a blind eye.

    "Jasmine, don''t you want to get back at the Johnson family? This Grace is a great pawn, and I''m

    waiting for her to make a big impact."

    Marcus certainly couldn''t give up Grace.

    "She''s a pawn, and you don''t have to maintain that rtionship with her, do you?"

    Jasmine paused, suspicion shed in her eyes, "Marcus, she willingly became your pawn, did you you

    promised her that when you annexed The Johnson Group, you would let her be Mrs. Scott ah?"

    When he heard this, Marcus cursed Grace again in his heart.

    "No matter, Jasmine, isn''t Mrs. Scott now you?"

    "It''s me now, and when she''s done helping you with the big job, you can kick my ass too can''t you?"

    The more Jasmine thought about it, the more she felt this was the case.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Marcus is so good at using women.

    He''s just using himself too, isn''t he?

    "Ouch, Jasmine, you''re so full of shit, I really was just using her as a pawn."

    Marcus softly coaxed, "Well, Mrs. Scott, the most important thing right now is to take down Louis, so

    why don''t you help me find a way to get Grace to marry Louis as soon as possible and then get her to

    work for us to bring down the Johnson family?"

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Scott!

    Let Grace help us!

    I have to say, Marcus has a way of coaxing women.

    Jasmine''s heart felt much morefortable after hearing his words.

    However, Grace is still a formidable opponent for her.

    She had to find a way to ruin her!

    What''s the best way to get Grace to marry Louis and ruin Grace at the same time?

    Jasmine''s eyes rolled and a wicked thought shed through her mind.

    "Marcus, I do have an idea."

    "What''s the idea?"

    Sky Shopping Mall.

    Violet has been thinking about her mother since she returned from the Pce Hotel.

    What exactly did the mother die of?

    It must not have been a simple death in childbirth.

    She wanted to look into the matter.

    But suffering from the age, there is no familiar with the people around, even if you find a private

    detective, but also two eyes, no way to start.

    Do you just watch your mother die unjustly, but do nothing about it?

    Violet wants to ask Austin for help, but Josie has already broken up with Austin and she feels she

    should no longer have contact with him.

    Go to Louis?

    Again, she didn''t want to owe the other side any more favors.

    Because it cannot be repaid.

    Hendrix''s face shed in my mind.

    He said he could help her investigate her mother''s death.

    But then he made a request for her to promise to marry him.

    It really will take advantage of the situation.

    Violet exhaled, a little discouraged.

    "Miss Helena, it''s time to eat."

    Natalie, carrying food in her hand, gestures for Violet to go to the lounge to eat.

    Violet was not really hungry, but when she thought of the baby she was carrying in her stomach, she

    went in as instructed.

    "Ribs and mushroom soup? Natalie, did you order this? You''re giving me a little treat again!"

    Violet smelled the food and asked with a smile.

    "Yes, Miss Helena, you''ve lost weight again recently, you need to take care of it."

    Natalie gave Violet a bowl of soup, and her slightly downcast eyes glowed with the slightest hint of

    ghostly light.

    "Thanks."

    Violet took the soup bowl and blew on the soup noodles.

    Natalie watched Violet''s movements, her fingers tugging slightly.

    "Miss Helena, drink it while it''s hot."

    "Good."

    Violet smiled and was about to drink her soup when Josie came running in with a breeze.

    "Violet, have you seen the news? Something big is happening with the Johnson family!"

    Violet froze and asked with a smile, "What is it, look at you yelling."

    She was so busy at the mall that she hadn''t had a chance to check her phone.

    "Louis'' father Leon and his wife divorced!"

    Josie sat down beside Violet and opened her phone to show Violet.

    With a surprised look on her face, Violet put the bowl down in her hand and picked up the phone to

    look at it.

    "It''s amazing that Jasmine is not the youngdy of Johnson family! Leon has actually been wearing a

    cuckold for more than twenty years."

    Josie spluttered a bunch, got a little thirsty, and then just grabbed Violet''s soup and drank it.

    "Mmm, this soup is so good!"

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    Natalie watched Josie drink the soup and opened her mouth with a slight twist of her brow.

    She handed another bowl of soup to Violet, "Miss Helena, drink it while it''s hot."

    Violet has been surprised by the news of the Johnson family.

    She hmmed and took the soup bowl Natalie handed her while saying, "Why is this news breaking all of

    a sudden, there was no warning before."

    It''s kind of a scandal for the Johnson family.

    I never thought Rosalie would have the nerve to use the Johnson family''snd to raise a child with

    someone else.

    I don''t know who uncovered her old self.

    "Isn''t it? Do you think Louis could have found out?"

    Josie finished the bowl of soup and sighed tersely infort.

    "Maybe."

    Violet took a sip of her soup and pondered.

    Luxury families, it can be a real mess.

    Leon has an illegitimate son out there.

    I''m sure Rosalie doesn''t know that.

    Otherwise it would not be so passive.

    Be d that she is now detached from the gentry.

    It''s too much trouble.

    Watching Violet take several sips of soup, the corner of Natalie''s mouth hooked and a dark light shed

    in her eyes.

    Miss Helena, don''t me her!

    As long as there is no child, she will not be involved with that person.

    Don''t want to see her remarry because of the baby!

    "Well, vomit."

    Violet suddenly felt a revulsion in her stomach.

    She hurriedly hugged the garbage can and threw up in a frenzy.

    "Gee, Violet, why are you throwing up so much?"

    Josie froze, knowing that Violet was throwing up, and rushed behind Violet to rub her back.

    Natalie watched as Violet threw up and passed out, her brow furrowed.

    The soup you just drank was just vomited up?

    No way!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    You have to drink this soup today to get it!

    Natalie served another bowl of soup, "Miss Helena, you spit out the soup, have another bowl."

    Violet felt much better without anything in her stomach.

    She wiped the corner of her mouth and waved a hand toward Natalie.

    "No, I don''t want a drink right now."

    Let her slow down and talk.

    "But."

    "Hiss, Violet, my stomach hurts."

    Not waiting for Natalie to finish, Josie suddenly blushed, covering the small of her back and wrinkling

    her brow in pain.

    Violet was stunned and held her up, "Why do you suddenly have a stomachache? Did you eat

    something bad?"

    "It''s not the pain of bad food, it''s the pain in my belly, Violet, I''m in pain!"

    Josie''s face went pale and her body bowed.

    "Josie, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to the hospital right away."

    Violet looked anxious and hurriedly helped Josie to go outside.

    "Violet, I''m in pain!"

    Josie kept screaming in pain as Natalie stared nkly at the two men''s backs, her eyes falling on a

    blood-red drop on the ground, her fingers tugging hard.

    How did this happen!

    Josie she''s pregnant too!

    She''s going to have a miscarriage!

    Violet helped Josie into the car, and when helping her put on her seat belt, that''s when she noticed

    something different.

    "Josie, you"

    Is Josie pregnant?

    Josie this is a sign of miscarriage!

    Violet, with a white face, couldn''t think much about it and drove Josie to a nearby hospital.

    When Josie was wheeled into the emergency room, she gripped her phone tightly, her red lips pursed.

    Josie is pregnant, and that baby should be Austin''s.

    At this time, she should have informed Austin.

    With that in mind, Violet called Austin in a hurry.

    "Mr. Evison, something has happened to Josie, can youe to the hospital now?"

    Austin on the other end of the phone had just arrived at a dinner party, and when he heard that Josie

    was in the hospital, he got up and grabbed his coat and hurried to the hospital.

    At the hospital, Violet is pacing the long corridor in a distracted manner.

    Today''s events are too unbelievable.

    Why did Josie suddenly get a stomach ache!

    If she was really pregnant, did she eat something that pregnant women can''t eat that caused her to

    miscarry.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    God willing, I hope the baby in her belly is still there.

    Violet prayed silently.

    Twenty minutester, Austin arrived in a hurry.

    That three steps into the stance of two steps, through the hint of anxiety.

    "Violet, what the hell happened to Josie?"

    Violet didn''t say much on the phone, so Austin doesn''t know exactly why Josie was taken to the

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    hospital.

    Violet twitched her lips, "Mr. Johnson, Josie she''s pregnant!"

    Josie is pregnant!

    Austin was surprised after a brief moment of consternation.

    "Josie''s pregnant! She''s pregnant with my baby?"

    Great, he''s going to be a father!

    Just why did Josie suddenlye to the hospital?

    The smile on Austin''s face faded and his eyes shed with tension, "What the hell happened to Josie

    and why did shee to the hospital?"

    "Josie her."

    She was about to say that Josie had sudden stomach pains and that the baby''s condition was now

    unknown when the door to the emergency room opened.

    Both men looked toward the doctor in unison and both ran over to him.

    "Doctor, my girlfriend, how is she doing?"

    Austin took the lead in asking.

    "There is nothing serious wrong with the patient, except that the baby in her belly was not preserved."

    The baby was not saved.

    Violet only felt her heart gradually sinking.

    Austin on the side even moved his body, like a headbutt.

    "How did this happen? Why wasn''t her baby saved? You quack doctors, what are you all doing!"

    Austin, in a burst of excitement, grabbed the doctor by the cor.

    Violet hurriedly advised, "Mr. Evison, calm down and let go."

    Austin''s face was blue, and as he let go of the doctor''s cor, a sh of scarlet shed in his eyes.

    He tugged his fist tight and suddenly gave himself a p, "It''s all my fault."

    He mes himself.

    Why did you have to break up with Josie?

    If he and she were still well, maybe the baby wouldn''t have been lost!

    Looking at Austin''s back as he strides forward, Violet clenches her fists and feels unusually sad.

    She wondered how Josie could suddenly have a miscarriage.

    I didn''t bump or touch it, so howe my stomach hurts for no reason?

    Her mind shed back to the bowl of soup she''d had, and she hastily pulled out her cell phone and

    called Natalie.

    She''s going to take that bowl of soup and have it tested to see if there''s anything in it that''s not good for

    pregnant women to eat?

    The phone was answered after two rings.

    "Miss Helena, how''s Josie doing?"

    Natalie''s inquiry came over the current.

    "She was pregnant, but the baby was gone."

    Violet didn''t hold back, "Natalie, do you have any more of that soup from noon? I want you to bring it to

    the hospital right away forb work."

    "Miss Helena, I''m sorry, that soup has been consumed by a few of us."

    Natalie was all apologetic.

    Violet wrinkled her eyebrows and just thought there was something coincidental about it.

    "Where''s the trash? I remember I threw up a little in the trash can, is that trash still there?"

    "The garbage was just taken out by me."

    Not even garbage anymore.

    Violet tightened her grip on the phone, "Natalie, you''ve had your soup too, right?"

    "Yes."

    "How do you feel now after your soup?"

    "Everything is fine. miss Helena, is there something wrong with the soup?"

    They were fine with the soup, but Josie had a miscarriage.

    Is the problem not in the soup?

    Or is it that this soup is fine for ordinary people to drink, but only for pregnant women to drink?

    "No, I''ll just ask around, for now."

    Things are too coincidental.

    Coincidentally, she couldn''t help but wonder if this was a calcted injury or not.

    And the harm was done to her?

    Violet thought back on the day''s events in detail.

    That soup was originally for her to drink.

    If there was really something wrong with the soup, and if she hadn''t had sudden pregnancy vomiting,

    then the baby in her belly might have been miscarried.

    Did someone know she was pregnant and didn''t want her to have the baby?

    But no one knew about her pregnancy except Josie!

    Violet, puzzled, walked quickly towards the ward.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    In the senior ward, Austin asked for connections to put Josie in the room.

    Looking at the pale woman on the hospital bed, he walked to the bedside and reached out to hold her

    hand.

    "I''m sorry, Josie, I shouldn''t have gotten annoyed with you."

    If he hadn''t wanted that damn pride and just stayed by her side, maybe the baby wouldn''t have

    happened.

    He can be a father right away!

    Remorse!

    Really remorseful.

    When Violet pushed the door in, she saw Austin sitting quietly on the edge of the bed waiting for Josie

    to wake up.

    "Mr. Evison."

    Violet called out softly.

    Austin made a shushing motion, then put Josie''s hand under the covers and gently got up, gesturing

    for Violet to go out and talk.

    "Tell me more about the situation and how Josie suddenly had a miscarriage."

    Austin''s face was sullen, with a hint of sternness.

    Violet pursed her lips and said truthfully, "I didn''t know she was pregnant. Today at noon, she came

    over in a hurry to tell me about the Johnson family news. I was getting ready for lunch, and she saw a

    bowl of soup and drank it, and after that she said her stomach hurt."

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Only a bowl of soup? Nothing else? No one pushed her and she didn''t bump and trip?"

    Austin seized the point and asked in a cold voice.

    "No." Violet said back.

    Austin''s breath around him sank, "So that means there''s something wrong with the soup? Who made

    the soup?"

    "The soup was ordered by Natalie for me at a private restaurant for take-out."

    "Which private restaurant?"

    "Yes."

    Violet gave a name and Austin''s face sank even deeper.

    This is a private restaurant he just invested in this year. If it''s true that the soup here killed his own flesh

    and blood, he won''t forgive himself!

    Austin pulled out his cell phone with a grim face and called the manager of the private restaurant,

    asking him toe to the hospital at once.

    Hanging up the phone, he inquired, "Is there any soup left? Bring it in forb work."

    "I just called, and the soup has been consumed."

    Violet replied back.

    "They''re all fine with drinking?"

    Austin narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "Yes, it''s all fine."

    Violet stated the guess in her mind, "Either the soup is fine, or, there may be something in this soup

    that is not good for pregnant women."

    Specifically, the only way to know is throughboratory tests, but the bias soup is gone.

    "Violet, you have dirt on you, did Josie throw up on you when she had an upset stomach?"

    Austin caught a glimpse of Violet''s jacket stained with a little dirt.

    Violet looked down and saw the bottom of her jacket stained with something.

    It should have been identally sshed when he vomited.

    "Mr. Evison, do you know a doctor? Can you take it to theb right away?"

    Violet hurriedly took off her jacket and inquired.

    "Yes."

    Austin took the jacket and started calling doctors he knew well.

    It wasn''t long before a doctor came striding in, talked to Austin, and then took his coat and left.

    Violet pursed her lips and looked towards the ward, she saw Josie moving her body, she should be

    waking up.

    "Josie''s awake."

    Violet spoke up and pushed the door inside in a hurry.

    Austin followed it in.

    On the hospital bed, Josie slowly opened her eyes with a hint of confusion.

    "Josie, you''re awake."

    Violet called out softly.

    Josie gave her a look and curled her lips, "Violet, what''s wrong with me?"

    She remembered that she had been taken to the hospital with stomach pains.

    Why did you suddenly get a stomach ache?

    That pain is worse than menstrual cramps, it''s horrible.

    "Josie, you had a miscarriage."

    Not wanting to lie to her, Violet bit her lip and said.

    The smile on Josie''s face froze as she stared nkly at Violet, her eyes slowly shifting to Austin.

    She''s pregnant!

    Needless to say, the baby is Austin''s.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    She and Austin are having a baby!

    But the baby was lost without her knowledge!

    Josie''s eyes turned red inch by inch and her hand covered the small of her back, suddenly tugging

    tightly.

    She was so close to bing a mother!

    But

    "Josie, I''m sorry."

    Austin looked at Josie''s reddened eyes, holding back the tears, and his eyes couldn''t help but be

    scarlet.

    Violet got up silently as if her throat was blocked and gave way.

    Austin sat down smoothly and reached out to take Josie''s hand in his.

    "Josie, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have sulked with you, I shouldn''t have left you alone, it''s all my fault!"

    Josie''s tears slipped uncontrobly down her face.

    A drop, wetting thepel.

    Austin was heartbroken, softly coaxing, reaching out to wipe away her tears.

    Josie cries for a moment, takes a deep breath, pulls her hand out of Austin''s and sits up.

    Austin rushed to help her up and put a pillow behind her as a cushion.

    "Violet, I remember I only had a bowl of soup and didn''t bump into it, so how did I miscarry?"

    Her voice was still dark and hoarse from crying. Violet suppressed the sourness inside her and asked,

    "Josie, are you sure you''ve only had one bowl of soup since this morning?"

    "Yes, I''m sure."

    Josie nodded, "I woke up this morning and went to the store without even eating breakfast because I

    was in a hurry to make my clothes. At noon I just wanted toe and have lunch with you, and when I

    saw that you had soup there, I was so hungry that I had a bowl of soup first."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    So it''s really the bowl of soup that''s the problem?

    Violet''s red lips were pursed and her face was a little ugly.

    Her previous guess was correct.

    Someone should be targeting the baby in her belly.

    Someone didn''t want her to have the baby in her belly.

    Who could it be?

    "So it''s this bowl of soup that''s the problem!"

    Austin''s face got even colder as he pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number and yelled, "Are you

    dead on the road? Why haven''t you arrived yet?"

    "I''ve arrived, Mr. Evison."

    The person on the other end of the phone private restaurant manager, at this time just to the door of

    the ward, hurriedly sweating and pushed the door in.

    He was followed by a cook.

    Austin hung up the phone and looked at the visitor, "Who prepared the ingredients for today''s pork rib

    and mushroom soup?"

    "Mr. Evison, I prepared the soup." The chef returned.

    "What''s in it? Are there ingredients put in that are not good for pregnant women?" Austin asked again.

    "This"

    The chef thought about it and said truthfully, "Mr. Evison, pork ribs and mushroom soup is our signature

    dish, the ingredients are the same every day, and pregnant women are allowed to eat it."

    "It''s edible? Then why did she lose her baby after drinking this pork rib soup! Your boss''s wife had a

    miscarriage!"

    Austin roared.

    The manager and the chef were frightened, and a fine sweat broke out on their foreheads.

    "Mr. Evison, there must be a misunderstanding here, our ingredients are carefully selected, there can''t

    be any problem ah."

    "Yes, Mr. Evison, I swear, there is absolutely nothing wrong with our ingredients."

    The two men hastened to exin.

    Austin''s face was blue and he looked at the two men like they wanted to eat someone.

    Josie coughed lightly, "Are you a tyrant? So fierce, aren''t things still not clear? What''s the use of being

    mean to them?"

    Hearing this, Austin''s face eased for a few moments.

    The manager''s cooks on the sidelines all looked at Josie gratefully.

    It''s the boss''s wife who knows what she''s doing.

    From now on they have to hold on to the boss''s thighs!

    "Get back in there and find out for me if something went wrong."

    Austin didn''t yell again, but his tone was still cold.

    "Yes yes."

    The manager and the cook nodded their heads and couldn''t wait to leave the ward.

    "Violet, you''ve been drinking too, are you okay?"

    Josie had calmed down by now, and remembering Violet''s pregnancy, she asked in a rush.

    "I''m fine."

    Violet''s hand subconsciously brushed the small of her back and shook her head toward her.

    Josie would understand, knowing that with Austin around, she didn''t want anyone to know about her

    pregnancy.

    "Austin, we''ve broken up, go away, it''s good to have Violet here."

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    Hearing Josie''s words, Austin''s sword brows knitted.

    "Josie, I am not going to leave, I am going to stay and take care of you."

    She had just lost her child, and as the child''s father, he had a duty and obligation to take care of her.

    "Austin, I repeat, we are broken up and I don''t need your care."

    Josie''s fingers curled up and she looked away from him.

    He and she are probably just meant to be together.

    Even two people can''t keep their children.

    "Josie, the breakup was unterally brought up by you, I didn''t agree to it. So, now you are still my

    girlfriend."

    Austin took hold of her shoulders and forced her to look at herself.

    Josie choked, "Austin, don''t you have any self-respect? I dumped you and you have to pester me like a

    licking dog?"

    She doesn''t need a creature like a boyfriend!

    She doesn''t want to be hurt again!

    Austin, can you please stay away from her!

    "Josie, do you hate me that much? Do you have to dislike me with such mean words?"

    Austin tightened his grip on her shoulders and looked straight at her.

    Josie''s fingers tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened, clenching her jaw.

    The atmosphere was stagnant, Violet sighed slightly in her heart, and was about to say a few words of

    advice when Austin''s phone rang.

    Austin let go of Josie and pulled out his phone and looked at it.

    It was the doctor from theboratory department who called.

    "Mr. Evison, theb results are back, and the residue has a significant amount of saffron in it."

    Saffron ingredients?

    Austin wrinkled his eyebrows, "Couldn''t this ingredient cause adverse reactions to pregnant women?"

    "Yes, if an ordinary person takes it does not cause serious harm, but if a pregnant woman takes it, it

    can cause a miscarriage."

    The doctor''s words made Austin''s face cloudy.

    He hung up the phone and saw Josie and Violet both looking at him with burning eyes.

    "Theb doctor called. The soup you drank had saffron in it, and this ingredient can cause a pregnant

    woman to miscarry."

    Who put this stuff in the soup!

    Why do you want to do this!

    Violet and Josie looked at each other with surprise shing in their eyes.

    "How could there be something like this in the soup? If it wasn''t put there by someone in the hotel, who

    could have put it there?"

    Josie murmured.

    Something shed through Violet''s mind and her fingers suddenly tugged tight.

    The soup was ordered for her by Natalie.

    It was also Natalie who served it to her.

    If no one in the hotel is a problem, then only Natalie is suspicious!

    But she has no grudge against her, why would she want to hurt the child in her belly!

    "I''m hungry, go get me something to eat."

    Josie rubbed her belly and differed Austin.

    She had something to say to Violet alone, so she had to get Austin out of the way.

    "Okay, I''ll go get food."

    Austin gave her a look, his dark eyes moved slightly, and without asking any more questions, he turned

    and left the ward.

    As soon as the door closed, Josie looked over at Violet, "Violet, why do I get the feeling that someone

    is trying to get you to miscarry?"

    Hearing this, Violet looked apologetic, "Josie, I''m sorry, the whole thing does seem to have been

    directed at me. I didn''t think it would hurt you."

    If she hadn''t thrown up after the soup, I think the baby in her belly would have been gone by now.

    "Who the hell is trying to hurt you?"

    Josie was overwhelmed by the thought of her lost child.

    Just because she doesn''t want to get married, doesn''t mean she doesn''t want children.

    Violet looked over at her and asked, "Josie, I told only you about my pregnancy. What about you? Did

    you tell anyone else?"

    This matter should be well investigated, to put it mildly.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The person who put something in the soup didn''t seem to want to harm her.

    Just trying to get her to miscarry.

    The purpose is so clear that she should know she is pregnant.

    So, by finding out the person who knew she was pregnant, we would know who put saffron in the soup.

    "I''m not a loudmouth, and I didn''t tell anyone about your pregnancy."

    Josie''s eyebrows knitted together as she thought back in detail.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    "Really no? Could it have been an idental slip of the tongue?"

    Violet hesitantly cautioned.

    "No!"

    Josie thought and thought about it, and something suddenly shed through her mind.

    "Come to think of it, Natalie was right behind me when I got your call, I don''t know if she heard it."

    Natalie!

    It should be her!

    Violet''s face was a little hard to read.

    "If the employees in the hotel are not suspect, then this is Natalie''s doing."

    The whole thing is connected, she is most suspicious.

    "Natalie? Why did she do that? Why did she make you miscarry?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Josie''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Is it because of her sister Dolly? Did her sister Dolly put her up to

    this? Just because you got Isaac to fire her earlier?"

    Hearing these words, Violet''s red lips tightened.

    "I don''t know, Josie, it''s just spection on our part, there''s no evidence at this point that this has

    anything to do with Natalie."

    Doorway.

    Austin did not leave, but listened to the conversation between the two men in his ears.

    He was a little shocked by Josie''s remark that someone was going to cause you to miscarry.

    Violet is also pregnant?

    Then whose child is she carrying?

    Austin left the room and pulled out his cell phone to call Louis.

    Violet is not a watery woman.

    He guessed that the baby in her belly should be Louis''.

    Gotta tell him about this!

    Really, a mistake into a thousand bones hate.

    It''s all because he talked too much and let Louis get close to Violet in a different capacity.

    Because of this decision, not only did it cause him and his girlfriend to disagree, but now it has caused

    his girlfriend to miscarry.

    He so wanted to smack himself in the mouth.

    Austin ground his teeth and yelled as Louis picked up the phone, "Louis, give my son back his life!"

    Louis is at The Johnson Group on the other end of the line.

    Hearing the roar of this crazy batch, he frowned and moved the phone a little further away from his ear.

    "What for? Are you possessed?"

    Return his son''s life?

    Does Austin have a son?

    "I''m not evil, I''m crazy! Louis, you''ve screwed me over! How did I make such a bad friend of yours?"

    Austin had a chagrined look on his face.

    "If you don''t talk properly, I''m hanging up."

    Louis didn''t have a good warning.

    "And you''re threatening me? I''m telling you, if you hang up on me, I guarantee you''ll regret it for the

    rest of your life."

    Toot

    The phone was hung up after the tone.

    Austin got into his car and grimaced breathlessly.

    Then sent a message over, "Violet is in the hospital right now."

    Three, two, one!

    The phone rang.

    Don''t call here and ask if you can.

    Austin deliberately hung someone out to dry and waited for the phone to ring for a while before slowly

    picking up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "How did Violet end up in the hospital?"

    "Huh? What did you say? I can''t hear you."

    Austin started the car and yed crazy.

    Louis does not squeak, even if you can not see the person, you can feel the coldness flowing in the

    current.

    Austin was angry enough and did not dare to mess with him again.

    He squared his shoulders, "Louis, Violet may be pregnant. Someone tried to get rid of the baby in her

    belly and ended up killing my baby by mistake."

    Louis: ""

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    Violet went back to Sky Shopping Mall without waiting for Austin to return to the hospital room.

    She wanted to find Natalie to ask if she put the saffron in the soup.

    If so, why would she do that?

    At this time, because the studio had just opened, her makeup counter was busy.

    Some of the employees were introducing products and some were applying makeup for customers.

    Violet stood quietly a short distance away, watching Natalie, who was busy in her work clothes.

    She looked no different than usual.

    Treating customers with enthusiasm and good business skills.

    Is it really her?

    At that moment, a male customer came in the counter.

    He and Natalie gestured to something and Natalie took a lipstick out of the counter and gave it to him.

    The man identally touched her hand when he took it.

    Natalie''s eyebrows instantly wrinkled, then drew aside a wet wipe, unable to wipe her just touched by

    the man''s ce.

    The disgust on her face was clearly written.

    Violet narrowed her eyes, pondering.

    Thinking back to the previous point, something shed through Violet''s mind.

    Natalie is disgusted by the approach of men.

    On top of that, she often looks at herself with a hint of burning affection.

    It is admiration and adoration

    Does it mean that Natalie likes women!

    And unfortunately, she''s the one Natalie likes!

    Violet''s eyes widened, taken aback by this guess of her own.

    Will this be the case?

    If that''s true, then the reason she had to abort herself was that she didn''t want to be tied to any man?

    So, when she happened to hear the news of her pregnancy from Josie''s mouth, she was furious.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    So they put saffron in her soup.

    When she thought of the scene at noon when Natalie had served herself soup several times and

    seemed eager to get herself to drink it, she was more and more sure of her suspicions.

    Natalie this is a freak love ah.

    Why is she obsessed with herself?

    Violet just felt goose bumps all around her body and couldn''t help but take a step backwards.

    There was a puddle of water behind him, Violet didn''t care, her foot slipped and she stumbled

    backwards.

    "Watch out."

    The man held her in one hand.

    Violet, stunned, looked sideways and touched Louis'' burning gaze.

    Deep and rolling, with an unreadable eagerness.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    Violet stood up straight and straightened her dress.

    Louis looked at her steadily for a long time, and then pulled her out.

    Violet froze and asked, "Mr. Johnson, let go of me, where are you taking me?"

    "Go to the hospital."

    Going to the hospital?

    "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t fall down, I don''t need to go to the hospital."

    Violet looked suspicious and said in a hurry.

    Louis did not say anything, but forcefully took her to the car.

    Violet was confused and watched as the man started the car and headed straight for the hospital.

    "Mr. Johnson, what exactly are you taking me to the hospital for? To see a patient? Who is sick? Is it

    Grandma who is sick?"

    That was the only possibility she could think of.

    Louis remained silent, but the hand holding the steering wheel tugged slightly tighter, seemingly

    through a hint of tension.

    Violet looked and looked,pletely unable to figure out what he meant.

    Does this man have to be so deep?

    Forget it, we should know what he''s up toter.

    Violet stopped talking and her eyes fell outside.

    Louis nced at her, something shining in his deep eyes.

    Is she really pregnant?

    The baby must be his!

    Because during this time, he was the only one who had close contact with her under the alias Hendrix.

    He wanted to make sure she was pregnant or not.

    If it is true that she is pregnant, then he will immediately remarry her!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    Inexplicably, the heart crossed with excitement and nervousness.

    It''s more stressful than talking to someone about a big order of hundreds of millions of dors.

    The car stopped in the hospital parking lot.

    Getting out of the car, Louis took Violet to the elevator.

    Violet watched the elevator stop on the fourth floor, and the suspicion in her eyes increased.

    On the fourth floor is the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology.

    Why did he bring her here?

    What surprised her even more was that a long line of medical staff greeted Louis when she saw him

    appear.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    "Well, take her in for a checkup."

    Louis sent Violet toward the pile of medical staff who, with respectful faces, nked her and headed for

    the department.

    Violet was dumbfounded the whole time.

    "No, I''m not sick, I don''t need to be checked!"

    What is Louis doing?

    Why did you bring her to the OB/GYN?

    And it was made so grand.

    It''s like she''s going to have a baby!

    Half an hourter, the chief obstetrician and gynecologist came out from inside.

    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Elliott is pregnant. Other than that, everything is physically normal."

    She''s really pregnant!

    It''s true!

    Louis looked at Violeting out of the section with a deeper, darker glow in his eyes.

    Violet''s face is very red, and I don''t know if it''s shy or annoyed.

    These doctors did a series of tests despite her objections.

    Finally came up with a result she already knew.

    She is pregnant.

    She''s pregnant, she''s pregnant, but why are these people reporting to Louis?

    Did Louis bring her here for a test to make sure she was pregnant or not?

    What does it matter to him if she is pregnant or not?

    What is he so excited about?

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    No, where did he know about his pregnancy?

    Violet was lost in thought when she caught Louis'' burning gaze, she steadied herself and said, "Mr.

    Johnson, you brought me here for a test, do you know I''m pregnant?"

    Whatever his purpose, that''s the truth anyway.

    I think he should be even more disappointed in himself and want to distance himself.

    "You''re pregnant with this baby."

    Louis hesitated slightly, wondering if he should tell Violet the truth.

    "Yes, I''m pregnant, Mr. Johnson, and I''ll be marrying the father of my child soon."

    Violet looked at Louis'' deep eyes, thought of the thoughts she had about herself before, and said this

    with a ruthless heart.

    If she had married another man, he would have beenpletely dead to her, right?

    Louis'' breath hitched slightly and he stared at Violet with burning eyes, "What did you say? Say that

    again?"

    "I said, I will marry the father of my child soon."

    Violet''s brushed up against the small of her back and repeated it again.

    "Have you really decided to marry the father of your child? Do you swear that you will never regret it?"

    Louis steps up to the te.

    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, may I go now?"

    I don''t know why, but Violet feels a little weird about Louis now.

    She was a little scared.

    Afraid he''d escort her to an abortion.

    "Violet, actually, I am Hendrix, Hendrix is me."

    Louis put a deeper tone, a pull to go Violet, suddenly burst out a sentence.

    Violet''s footsteps were halted and her head snapped sideways to look at him, her eyes full of disbelief.

    "What did you say? You''re Hendrix?"

    "Yes, I am Hendrix."

    Louis pulled out his other phone and tapped his chat interface with her.

    Violet looked fixedly at the phone interface, only to feel ridiculous to the extreme.

    Louis is Hendrix?

    Hendrix is Louis?

    Some people, do they find this particrly fun?

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    Violet couldn''t tell what she was feeling.

    Louis approached her in a different capacity, knowing full well that she had been trying to distance

    herself from him.

    Isn''t it especially fun to watch her get yed?

    "What do you take me for? You rich people are so vicious."

    Violet was furious and left as soon as she flung him away.

    "Violet, you just said that you would marry the child''s real father, do you want to back out?"

    Louis pulled her back and asked in a deep voice.

    "I didn''t think the father of the child was a false character, so what I just said doesn''t count."

    Violet looked indignant and broke away from him with great force.

    Louis pulled her in again and dialed out at the same time.

    "Grandma, Violet is pregnant and the baby is mine."

    Violet: ""

    This man, can not have a face!

    If you can''t get it right, do you ask your parents?

    Is his name three years old?

    Louis'' mouth curled into a smile as he handed her the phone, "Grandma wants to talk to you."

    "Louis!"

    Howe she never found such a cheeky side to this man?

    Isn''t it the high and mighty president?

    Shouldn''t she have left high and dry after being rejected?

    Violet took a deep breath, pressed down the breath inside her and picked up the phone.

    "Grandma."

    She could say no to Louis, but she couldn''t say no to Maria.

    "Violet, you''re really pregnant?" Maria''s tone was full of surprise.

    "Grandma, I"

    "Great, I''ll have my aunt clean up the room, and you and Erin will go back to the Johnson Manor

    tonight."

    What!

    Maria should not be in such a hurry.

    "Grandma, I"

    "Well, that''s it for now, we''ll see you in a bit."

    Maria hung up the phone straight away without a word.

    Violet bit her lip, speechless for a moment.

    She''s pregnant with Louis'' baby, so she''ll have to check into the Johnson Manor again?

    What about the promised celibacy?

    On the side, Louis took the phone away and smiled with his eyebrows, "Come on, let''s go pick up Luka

    and Erin."

    There was a touch of pleasure in his tone, but it made Violet even more angry.

    "Mr. Johnson, could you please show me some respect? I don''t really want anything to do with you,

    and you''ve always known that."

    "So what? Now that you''re pregnant with my child, are you going to abort him or what?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis asked calmly, looking as if he had a winning hand.

    Violet choked and wanted to say that she was born and raised on her own, without his care.

    But she also knew that the words were just a bet.

    She is carrying the Johnson family''s seed, how could the Johnson family leave him alone?

    Violet was exasperated and annoyed with the feeling of being led by the nose.

    If Louis was really Hendrix, a normal person, maybe she wouldn''t be so upset.

    Marriage is marriage, the two slowly develop feelings, and then together to raise children.

    But Hendrix is Louis!

    His family is strong, his situation isplicated, and most importantly, he has a Grace by his side.

    That''s Luka''s real mother, how is he going to handle his rtionship with her?

    No matter how it was handled, she was too annoyed.

    She just wants to live a simple life!

    "Violet, believe me, this time, I will run our married life properly."

    Louis looked at Violet''s tense, pretty face and held her hand tightly.

    The man''s eyes are deep and charming, like a deep pool, which seems to be able to make people fall

    deep in the next second.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    His tone was gentle with a hint of determination that made people want to believe.

    Violet''s fingers curled up, suppressing the little stirring inside, and don''t say a word as she looked

    away.

    The unproductive her seemed to be easily convinced by him.

    Is he nning to remarry her?

    Extraordinarily mixed emotions!

    Ever since Marcus and Jasmine got their license, Grace has made up her mind and ns to fake it and

    throw herself into Louis'' arms.

    After all, she is the child''s biological mother.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Louis has divorced Violet, and with a little more effort, she''ll be able to take the throne of the hostess of

    Johnson family.

    So, she ns to start over and continue her route of being a good wife and mother, starting with the

    children.

    As long as the child listens to her, I believe Louis will get in the way of the child''s existence and marry

    her.

    With that in mind, Grace was ready to pick up Luka at the end of kindergarten.

    From the Pce Hotel, she went to the underground parking lot.

    Vaguely, she felt as if someone was following her behind her.

    Grace took a step and looked back.

    But there was no one behind them.

    Probably she is too sensitive.

    As Grace walked, she took her car keys out of her bag and headed for her car.

    There was a reflection of the bodywork across the street and she clearly saw behind her a man in ck

    approaching her at a fast pace.

    It''s not her illusion.

    It''s true that someone is following her!

    Grace''s heart jumped, and just as she turned around, her mouth and nose were covered.

    The exciting smell came to Grace''s head and she slowly fell into darkness.

    Violet was forced to get into Louis'' car and then the two of them went to pick up their children from

    kindergarten together.

    Looking at the approaching kindergarten, Violet was inexplicably a little nervous thinking about Luka''s

    little friend.

    The boy has always been fond of himself, but he has a real mother.

    If she does remarry Louis, then she will be his stepmother.

    An aunt and a stepmother are not the same.

    He may not feel how when he is young, but he will grow up one day.

    If he had a sound mind, would he feel that she broke up his parents'' marriage?

    Will they hate their presence?

    Will it stop being close to her?

    It''s a headache to think about.

    Violet sighed, a little annoyed and restless.

    A warmth on the hand, the man''s warm touch instantly wrapped over.

    Violet had anger in her heart and broke away from him with force.

    The car slowly stopped at the side of the road, Louis bullying over, hands on either side, to circle her in

    it.

    "Still angry?"

    The man''s voice was the usual maic one. Violet didn''t want to pay attention to him and reached out

    to push against his chest.

    "You sit up straight and talk properly."

    Louis hooked his lips and reached out to cut her hands behind her back, bringing her even closer into

    himself.

    "Violet, I don''t really like to lie to people because it''s not necessary. And you, you''re the first person I''ve

    ever tried to fool through a lie to get to my side."

    The man''s eyes are as deep as ink, and the hot air he exhaled spurts on her face, stirring up a crispy

    itch that spreads to all the limbs.

    Violet''s heart was pounding without a hitch.

    She suppressed the heaving heartbeat and said with a strained neck, "Oh, I''ve never seen lying and

    cheating described so refreshingly. Shouldn''t I be ttered?"

    What he means is that he went to a lot of trouble to get her back to him, and she has to be grateful to

    him!

    "I don''t need you to be ttered, I just want you to take it to heart."

    Louis reached out a hand and cupped her tiny chin, "Violet, you really can''t feel my love for you?"

    The man''s scent lingered at the end of her nose.

    The upturned tail note is as intoxicating as a good wine brew.

    Violet''s throat tightened a little.

    Watch the man''s thin lips slowly approach

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    p, p, p, someone is knocking on the car door.

    Violet was startled, suddenly snapped back to her senses, and hastily pushed away the man who was

    close at hand.

    The heat on your face spreads to the back of your ears.

    She took a deep breath and reached up to fix the hair around her ear.

    This man, there is always the capital of confusion.

    Watching her blush, Louis hooked his lips in a good mood.

    Pulling the car door open, he found his own son standing outside.

    He was followed by Erin.

    The two children''s big, dark eyes looked at themselves, shining like stars in a dark night.

    "Dad."

    Luka called out to her father.

    He spotted his own dad''s car right in front of the school.

    Waiting for half a day did not see him get out of the car to pick himself up, can only walk over

    themselves.

    "Uncle Louis."

    Erin was delighted to see Louis and called out sweetly to Uncle Louis.

    Louis hmmed and curled his lips to pick her up.

    "Erin, Luka ."

    Violet also got down from the passenger side and called out to the two kids, a little awkwardly.

    They must have wondered why she was in the car.

    "It''s mommy!"

    Erin''s eyes widened with surprise, "Mommy, why are you in Uncle Louis'' car? Did youe together?"

    Luka, who also had a glint in her eye, waited for Violet''s answer.

    Violet smiled dryly, somewhat pardonably.

    Louis took the lead, "Well, from today on, you and your mommy are staying with Luka."

    At those words, Erin''s wide eyes widened.

    "Mommy, is it true what Uncle Louis said? Are we going to live in Uncle Louis'' house?"

    The smile on Violet''s face narrowed slightly as she looked at Louis and said, "Mr. Johnson, I did not

    agree to this."

    "This is Grandma''s request, can you bear to refuse?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow and threw out the killer.

    Violet''s fingers curled up, thinking of Maria''s loving, smiling face, and was a little deted.

    "Dad, are you going to marry Auntie Violet?"

    Luka asked with a gleam in her eye.

    "Hmm."

    Louis carried Erin into the back seat of the car, the corners of his mouth staying hooked.

    Luka looked at Violet and wanted to ask his dad if Auntie Violet already knew his other identity.

    "Mommy''s marrying Uncle Louis, huh? Hee hee, it''s still Uncle Louis who''s good enough to beat Uncle

    Hendrix."

    Erin pped her little hands with a look of excitement.

    Violet had just gotten into the passenger seat when she heard this and gave Louis a mocking look.

    Louis coughed lightly, "Erin, actually, I''m Uncle Hendrix."

    Although he fooled the little guy, his intentions were good.

    The result was also sessful.

    "Huh? What did you say, Uncle Louis? You''re Uncle Hendrix, but your faces don''t look alike?"

    Erin''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Erin, there is something called a human skin mask, which is made of a special material that is applied

    to a person''s face as if they were a different person."

    Luka exined for Louis in an aside.

    It seems that Auntie Violet already knows the truth.

    "There is still such a thing of bleh? You know a lot, brother." Erin looked amazed.

    Luka, who wasplimented, sat up straight with a proud face.

    His body stiffened just as he touched the gaze Violet was casting at him.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The way Auntie Violet looked at him was kind of meaningful.

    Probably ming him for lying to her in conjunction with her dad.

    "Auntie Violet, I''m sorry." Luka meekly apologizes.

    Violet looked back at him again, "Luka , did you already know that?"

    "No, it was that time Dad pretended to be Uncle Hendrix to take us to the yground that I found out."

    Luka replied truthfully.

    Violet nodded, thinking of the little one''s subsequent reaction, and was heartened.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    No wonder since that time, the little one is talking about setting the two of them up together.

    It turned out that he knew that Louis was Hendrix.

    It''s only her fault for being too slow.

    "Auntie Violet, will you forgive me?"

    Luka asked cautiously.

    Violet looked back and smiled gently, "I don''t me you."

    She would only me some immoral man.

    Luka is relieved.

    Looks like he''s going to have a new mom!

    Happy!

    The other side.

    Grace moved her body and slowly opened her eyes.

    Into the eyes of the unfamiliar beams, surrounded by a small space, only a modest window, prating

    a few rays of light.

    Where here?

    What''s wrong with her?

    Kidnapped?

    Grace''s eyes widened and the scene before thea shed through her mind.

    Someone followed her and brought her here.

    "Uh-huh."

    Her mouth was gagged and her hands and feet were tied.

    Who kidnapped her?

    Why?

    Who did she offend!

    "Awake?"

    The door was pushed open and someone walked in from outside.

    The visitor is not tall, twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old.

    There were five or six men who came in with them.

    Each of them is flowing, a look is not a serious person.

    Grace''s eyes were filled with panic and her body unconsciously shrank back.

    The man at the head of the group slowly walked up to her and squatted down, tearing the tape off her

    mouth.

    Grace endured the pain and asked, "Who are you people? Why do you want to arrest me?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The man smiled coldly and cupped her chin, "You''re Louis'' woman?"

    Louis'' woman?

    Why did he ask that?

    Seeing the fierce lighting out of his eyes when he mentioned Louis, could he be Louis'' enemy?

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Grace''s jaw ate the pain and asked again.

    "What am I, you ask? I am the man who hase to take revenge on your man!"

    The man''s eyes were ruthless, and he grabbed her long hair.

    "Louis caused my dad to jump to his death, my grandfather died of a heart attack because of my dad''s

    death. Louis, I''m going to make him regret it today!"

    There was a burst of pain in her scalp, and Grace was frightened and scared.

    "It''s none of my business! If you want to find it, you should go to Louis for revenge, so let me go."

    Is he really Louis'' enemy?

    But why did she have to be approached!

    She and Louis don''t have a rtionship, okay?

    "Let you go? Ha ha! You are the hostess of Johnson family. if I move you, give Louis Dai one he will not

    be angry!"

    The man''s eyes shed with a touch of madness and he unceremoniously grabbed at her breast.

    Grace was in pain and fear, "No, what do you want? I''m telling you the truth, Louis doesn''t love me,

    and I didn''t give birth to his son. The person he loves is named Violet, and his son is also born to her.

    Why is that!

    She is just a stand-in for an impostor, she has not yet enjoyed the blessings, but she is going to be

    retributed?

    "Yo, you are smart, afraid that we will move you, lies open mouth ah!"

    The man patted Grace''s face with a sneer, "You think we don''t know that Louis divorced that Violet for

    you! If he loved Violet, how could he have divorced her?"

    "Really, what I said is true, you have to believe me!"

    Grace had an anxious look on her face.

    The man snorted coldly and ripped her clothes off with one hand, "Cut the crap. Woman, don''t me

    me, if you want to me, me you for being Louis'' woman! Brothers, serve her well."

    "No, let go of me, help."

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    the Johnson Manor.

    Maria burst intoughter.

    "Violet, you''re still my the Johnson after all. i''ll have someone find an auspicious day tomorrow to get

    Louis and you remarried."

    Hearing this, Violet wanted to say something but did not.

    "Grandma, I"

    "What, you still won''t remarry? You''re having Louis'' baby."

    Maria took Violet''s hand, "Violet, are you afraid that we, the Johnson family, will treat Erin badly when

    you marry in? Don''t worry, we will all treat Erin as the Johnson family''s little princess."

    Maria had a loving face, and Violet sighed inwardly.

    "It''s not because of that."

    She knew, of course, that Maria loved Erin.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If she does marry Louis, the Johnson family should not treat their daughter badly.

    That''s not what she''s worried about, but because she''s not ready to marry Louis again.

    It was just too sudden.

    "It''s not because of that, then what is it? Is it because you''re worried about Luka?"

    Maria is a thorough person and seems to be dispelling her doubts one by one.

    "Violet, Luka has always been fond of you, and I believe that you will treat him as your own in the

    future. As for his mother''s ce, you need not worry even more, as I said before, Louis'' daughter-in-

    A statement that softened Violet''s heart.

    She moved her lips, not knowing what to say.

    Maria looked at her low brows and obedient appearance, old eyes shed, sighed and said, "Hey,

    Violet, ah, my health is getting worse every year, and I don''t know if I can see the birth of my great-

    grandson."

    Violet froze and said in a rush, "Grandma, you will live a long life."

    "If you can agree to remarry Louis, I''m sure I''ll live a few more years once I''m in a happy mood."

    Violet: ""

    Maria is ying the emotion card again.

    "Grandma, I''ll go to the kitchen and help get something to eat."

    Violet was a bit teary-eyed and could only change the subject.

    "You are heavy, so you won''t have to do this kind of rough work in the future."

    "Grandma, it''s only been two months, I don''t feel it yet."

    "The first three months are the most important."

    ""

    Listen to the two have a conversation, did not speak the whole time Louis quietly stood aside as the

    invisible man.

    He knew that Violet still had a knot in her heart, and it was good to have her grandmother there.

    Even if she is reluctant to remarry him, she will not refute her grandmother''s face.

    This time, he won''t let go of her hand easily!

    The phone rings.

    It''s your own phone ringing.

    He nced at the caller ID and walked outside to answer the phone.

    "Harry."

    "Mr. Johnson, Marcus did not divorce Jasmine as we predicted, and he met with Zakaria on Jasmine''s

    introduction."

    Harry spoke up and reported.

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, "Marcus is a profit-oriented person, Jasmine is a civilian, there''s no

    way he won''t divorce her, it seems Zakaria has something Marcus wants there?"

    "It should be."

    Harry said, "I checked out Zakaria again and found out that he recently hitched a ride with the Mara

    family in charge. I think the reason Marcus didn''t divorce Jasmine had something to do with it."

    Hearing this, a hint of surprise shed in Louis'' eyes.

    He is no stranger to the Mara family and has heard that they will be looking for partners across the

    country in the near future.

    He was surprised to see how someone like Zakaria could climb into such a powerful family.

    "Did you find out how he got on board the Mara family boat?"

    "Check it out."

    Harry returned, "I heard that one of his nieces became the new favorite of the Mara family in power."

    So that''s it.

    Louis was thoughtful, "Well, I get it."

    "Mr. Johnson, it doesn''t look like Marcus is going to fall so soon, and my mission doesn''t seem to be

    <pplete." Harry said.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "Why, does it sound like you''re happy?"

    "Ahem, Mr. Johnson, I''m just d to be able to serve you for a little while longer." Harry hastened to

    exin.

    Louisughed lightly, not dismissing it.

    Harry added, "There''s something else I need to talk to you about."

    "What is it."

    "I got a little lead on Miss Elliott''s mother that you asked me to look into."

    About Violet''s mother?

    Louis smile converged for a few moments, "Say."

    "I found out that among the doctors and nurses who delivered Miss Elliott''s mother that year, there was

    one nurse who was suspicious. Her name was Kate Lloyd, and she resigned soon after Miss Elliott''s

    mother gave birth. She had a boyfriend named Max Marsh, and this Max, used to be Alisha''s

    boyfriend."

    A few words made Louis'' dark eyes narrow again.

    Familiar characters appear now.

    Alisha, Evie''s stepmother, used to be Evie''s mother''s best friend.

    Could it be that the death of Violet''s mother is rted to Alisha?

    "Get a grip and find this Kate."

    This Kate, perhaps, is the woman he and Violet, bumped into in the chapel of the Pce Hotel.

    "Good." Harry responded.

    Louis hung up the phone, his thin lips pursed.

    He remembers that Alisha has been going through a divorce with Miller after Violet was screwed into

    the police stationst time.

    But there seems to be little movement now?

    This old woman is indeed good at what she does.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    There was a beep and a message came in on the phone.

    Louis dropped his eyes and looked at it, it was an unfamiliar message.

    He thought it was spam, only when he clicked on it, his eyes instantly sank.

    Someone sent him a video.

    The video shows several men surrounding a woman

    The woman screamed and cried piteously, the camera zoomed in and he recognized the woman, no

    other than Grace!

    What''s going on!

    Louis breathed a sigh of relief and dialed the phone number he was sent.

    The phone was answered after a few rings.

    Louis'' voice was low and cold, "Who are you? What do you want? Let her go now!"

    The sound of a manughing loudly came from the current.

    "Louis, are you angry? How does it feel to have a cuckold on your head?"

    The voice is young, it should be a young man.

    Louis'' eyes sank, "Who the hell are you? Are you a man for hurting a woman?"

    "Louis, don''t stand on the moral high ground to use others! You caused my family to die, you don''t

    let us the Pearson family have a good time, I will let you have no peace for the rest of your life"

    The man cursed, Louis listened for half a day, and only then reacted to who this man was.

    He recently fired apany executive, Ashley Pearson, who was a member of the Rosalie faction.

    Ashley embezzled public funds to ept bribes in suchrge amounts that she will probably spend the

    rest of her life in prison.

    So he chose to end his life by suicide.

    He is to me for this.

    So this guy who kidnapped Grace is Ashley''s son Dexter Pearson?

    He thinks Grace is the most important person to him, so he lets someone hurt her to hit him?

    Louis gripped the phone tightly, his eyebrows sunken in a deep concentration.

    Although the other side got it wrong, Grace was hurt because of him and he could not be med.

    "Call it off, Dexter, what do you want?"

    "Louis, we the Pearson family is finished, I don''t want anything, I just want to see you in pain!

    Hahahaha!"

    The man hung up the phone with a snap.

    Louis listened to the beeping in the current, his brow knitted.

    He turned and went into the living room, grabbed his car keys and left in a big hurry.

    Right now, we have to find Grace first.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    "Louis, it''s time to eat, where are you going?"

    Maria saw Louis hurrying out and asked in a hurry.

    "I have some business to take care of, you guys eat, no need to wait for me."

    Louis returned, and the tall figure had disappeared into the doorway.

    "Mommy, how did Uncle Louis leave?"

    Erin runs through the door and flings herself into Violet''s arms.

    Before Violet could say anything, Mariaughed, "Erin, Uncle Louis has to go out, so be careful, your

    mommy is carrying a baby."

    Hearing this, Erin looked at Violet''s stomach in surprise.

    Luka, who followed him, also stared at Violet''s stomach.

    "Mommy, is there really a little baby in your belly?"

    Erin asked in a milky voice.

    Violet stroked her little head and mmmed.

    "Then I''mgoing to be a sister! Mommy, will you not like Erin''s pinch when you have a little baby?"

    Erin shed her big eyes and pouted towards Violet.

    "Ouch, Erin,e to Grandma, you are the little princess of our family forever, we all love you."

    Maria waved toward Erin, smiling.

    Erin dutifully walks up to Maria and has another pout with her.

    Violet had some mixed feelings, her eyes fell on Luka, she reached out and touched his little head.

    Being a mother again, and in such a family, is inexplicably a bit nerve-wracking.

    Is this little one really not repulsed by her?

    Luka did not speak, just a pair ofrge dark eyes clear and bright.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Outside.

    Louis instructed Harry to check for clues while driving northwest.

    From the video, Grace should be in a warehouse.

    He saw the scrapped wheels.

    Maybe the person is in the northern suburbs.

    The phone rang and it was Harry calling.

    "Mr. Johnson, I checked with my acquaintance in the traffic control department, Grace was knocked out

    in the parking lot of the Pce Hotel and taken away, she should be taken to the northern suburbs, our

    people are heading there."

    Hearing this, Louis hmmed, "What about Dexter? Did you find him?"

    "Not yet."

    "Send more people to keep looking."

    "Good."

    After hanging up the phone, Louis drove forward with more power.

    An hourter, Louis'' car arrived in the northern suburbs.

    Arriving with them were several of their men.

    Several people split up and soon, someone spotted Grace''s whereabouts.

    "Mr. Johnson,e here for a second, there''s a situation here."

    Louis'' spirits lifted and he took a big step toward an abandoned warehouse.

    In a smallpartment in the warehouse, Grace was lying motionless on the floor, unclothed.

    Underneath her was arge pool of blood.

    Touching.

    "Grace!"

    Louis'' face sank, quickly took off his clothes and wrapped them around her body, reaching out to probe

    her nose.

    Fortunately, she is still breathing.

    Without much ado, Louis picked her up and headed to the hospital.

    the Johnson Manor.

    After dinner, Violet was led upstairs by the servant.

    Coming to a bedroom, Violet looked around, her red lips pursed.

    It''s still the same room.

    When she lived here before, she still yed ugly.

    I didn''t expect to see her back here again after just under six months.

    "Mrs. Johnson, is there anything else you need?" The servant asked respectfully.

    "That, just call me Miss Elliott, no need for anything for now, thank you."

    Violet was a little ufortable when she heard the name calling.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    "Mrs. Johnson, that''s what Maria told us to call you." The servant retired congrattively.

    Violet scratched her brow helplessly and sat down on the couch.

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    Violet nced at the message, which was from Josie.

    "Violet, are you really staying at the Johnson Manor tonight?"

    Violet pursed her lips and typed a line, "I wanted toe back, but was too embarrassed to brush

    Maria off."

    "Forget it, you''d better note back, Austin is stuck to our apartment like a dog''s paw." Josie shot

    back.

    Violet froze, "He followed you to the apartment to take care of you?"

    "Who needs his care? I''m not sick, it''s just a miscarriage. But he''s so persistent, I can''t get rid of him."

    Josie''s words are full of dislike.

    Violet curled her lips, thinking that this was probably the turning point for Josie and Austin.

    Austin is supposed to get back together with Josie.

    "A miscarriage is the equivalent of having a Moon child, you can''t be sloppy. I''m not home, so let him

    take good care of you."

    Instead of continuing the conversation, Josie asked, "Violet, is it true that that Hendrix is Louis

    pretending to be him? How well intentioned he is."

    Violet pursed her lips, "What good intentions? He''s cheating."

    "Hey, hey, I''m on his side this time. Even if it''s a deception, it''s still a good lie. He wants to approach

    you as a civilian to make you fall in love with him before he tells you the truth. Wow, I didn''t expect Mr.

    Johnson to be so deep-hearted."

    Violet: ""

    This woman definitely read too many romance dramas.

    How else can you brainstorm so many ys?

    Violetughed, "Stop, I''m curious now, how is he so well-informed? Who told him I was pregnant?"

    On the other end of the line, Josie sat up in bed and blinked at the phone.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yes!

    Louis is also too well-informed.

    Who told him that?

    "Are you hungry? The soup is ready, do you want to drink it now?"

    The bedroom door is pushed open and Austin walks in with his apron around him.

    The tall, leggy man, surrounded by an apron withce, is inexplicably delightful.

    He smiled with his eyebrows and looked at her with such a gentle gaze.

    It seems that his heart and eyes are full of only her.

    Josie''s heart fluttered, and the closed chamber of her heart seemed to crack.

    He actually cooked it himself?

    Can I drink the soup?

    Josie bellyached, thinking of something, she asked, "Austin, let me ask you, Louis is Hendrix, did you

    know that from the beginning?"

    Austin and Louis have such a good rtionship, does Austin know about this?

    "Yes, I knew that early on."

    Austin walked over to the bed, "Josie, do I look like a sandwich cookie to you? On one side is a brother,

    on the other is a girlfriend, left and right can''t afford to offend."

    The man''s face was sultry and iparably aggrieved.

    Josie''s heart was Microsoft and she looked away.

    At the time, she med him for Violet being taken advantage of by a strange man.

    I didn''t realize she was wrong about him.

    But who told him to hide it from himself?

    "Josie, this matter was mishandled by me. Don''t worry, from now on I promise to put you first in

    everything I do."

    Austin took Josie''s hand in his and said with a straight face.

    Josie touched his dark eyes and inexplicably wanted tough.

    But when she thought of Matilda, her mood sank a few notches.

    She pulled her hand out of his and didn''t look at him.

    "Austin, I told you, we''re broken up, I don''t need you to do anything for me, get out of my house."

    She admitted that she was just a coward.

    I don''t want to suffer any more love injuries.

    Austin looked at her steadily and sighed slightly in his heart.

    "Josie, as I said, the breakup was only unteral on your part, I didn''t agree to it."

    "You"

    "By the way, I found out something, do you want to hear it?"

    Austin didn''t want to dwell on the subject of the breakup, so he digressed from the topic.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Hearing Austin''s question, Josie''s attention was diverted.

    "What did you find out?"

    "I checked Natalie. she''s a lesbian and she was the one who had gone to the drugstore the other day

    and bought saffron."

    Austin''s face sank as he spoke.

    Sure enough, it''s Natalie.

    Violet''s guess was correct.

    Josie blushed slightly and murmured, "So Natalie liked Violet and tried to get her to abort when she

    learned she was pregnant?"

    And end up identally hurting her child?

    "That should be the case."

    Austin''s eyes shone with a cold aura, "She killed our child, I won''t let her go."

    Hearing this, Josie looked back and blurted out, "Don''t you mess around."

    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows sunken and cold, "What, you don''t want to avenge our child?"

    "No, I just don''t want you to get your hands dirty for someone like that." Josie said in a rush.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Of course she hates Natalie.

    But it hase to this, she is more afraid that Austin will do something out of the ordinary as a result.

    Looking into Josie''s pretty almond eyes, Austin leaned in slightly and softened his eyebrows.

    "Josie, you''re concerned about me?"

    She was afraid that he wouldmit a crime for revenge.

    She was afraid something would happen to him.

    Josie''s almond eyes shed and she looked away ufortably.

    "I''m not concerned about you, I''m just reminding you to do things without breaking thew."

    She didn''t want to admit that she cared for him.

    "Yeah?"

    Austin looked at the little woman''s squirming face and raised an eyebrow and smiled.

    "So what, how did youe up with the idea to check out Natalie?"

    Josie didn''t want to dwell on it, so she changed the subject.

    Austin''s eyes shed and he coughed lightly, "I heard your conversation with Violet."

    "You eavesdropped on us?"

    Josie wrinkled her nose, "So you told Louis about Violet''s pregnancy?"

    "Yes."

    "Dog legs."

    Josie gave him a nk stare.

    Austinughed lightly and softened his voice, "I won''t in the future. In the future, I will make sure to ask

    my parents for advice first."

    Josie: ""

    He said it as if he was a wife-beater.

    "Well, are you hungry? Want to eat or not?"

    Austin didn''t forget the business and asked.

    Josie touched her belly and was about to speak when Austin''s cell phone rang.

    Austin took out his phone and looked at it, his eyes slightly moved.

    He nced at Josie and said without moving, "I''m going to take a call first."

    Josie hmmed and didn''t care.

    Austin exited the room with the phone and closed the door and walked far away before he got on the

    phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Austin, help me, help me now."

    Matilda''s panicked voice came over the current.

    Austin''s brow knitted, "Where are you? What''s wrong!"

    "I''m at the corner bar. Don''t youe any closer, don''te any closer!"

    Duh duh duh.

    A vocal blind tone came from the current, and Austin fed twice, his face slightly frozen.

    Looks like something happened to Matilda?

    She was his savior, and he couldn''t ignore it.

    Austin looked at the bedroom door, thought about it, went to the kitchen and served a bowl of soup and

    brought it into the bedroom.

    "Josie, I have to go out, you eat and rest, do not get out of bed and run around, okay?"

    Josie gave him a look, "Go ahead if you have something to do, don''t worry about me."

    Austin doesn''t say anything, rubs her head, takes off his apron and turns to stride away.

    Hospital.

    Louis took the water Harry handed over, his eyebrows sunken.

    The mind is filled with Grace covered in blood.

    "Mr. Johnson, our people are already looking for Dexter and the people involved, and the police are

    already involved." Harry reported.

    Louis took a sip of water, his eyebrows cold and ghostly.

    Grace has been abused by multiple people, and he must find those people and get justice for her.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    "I''ll go check in for Miss Harper." Harry spoke up.

    Louis hmmed and stood in the hallway, waiting for the emergency room door to open.

    About an hourter, the door opened and the doctor walked out.

    Louis took a big step forward and asked, "Chief, how is she doing?"

    "Mr. Johnson, the patient is now in good health. However, her uterus has been severely damaged and

    she may never be able to have children again."

    The doctor reports truthfully.

    Louis was stunned, a sh of self-recrimination in his eyes.

    Grace was hurt because of herself.

    He can hardly be med.

    The good thing is that her life is not in danger.

    This is a great blessing among misfortunes.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    Louis said thank you and then headed for the hospital room.

    Come to the door, the police came to make a statement.

    Harry told him to wait for a moment while Louis went into the ward.

    Grace was lying in bed, her face white.

    Louis looked at her face and once again self-condemnation welled up in his heart.

    Even though he doesn''t love her, he wishes her well.

    After all, this is the mother of his child.

    And now, it''s hurting because of him.

    Invariably, he felt burdened with a shackle.

    "No, let go of me, let go of me!"

    The sleeping Grace had a painful look on her face, probably from a nightmare.

    Louis sat down on the edge of the bed and took her hand, "Don''t be afraid, Grace, it''s okay."

    Grace''s eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes.

    Tears poured down her face when she saw Louis sitting next to her bed.

    "Louis."

    Her voice was hoarse, caused by excessive shouting.

    She thought of the abuse she had suffered and was instantly afraid and hated.

    Those sons of bitches, how did they get to her!

    Her innocence was ruined and she wanted to kill them so badly!

    "It''s okay."

    Louis looked at her reddened eyes and said softly and soothingly.

    There was a knock on the door and Harry pushed his way in.

    "Mr. Johnson, the police would like toe in and ask Miss Harper a few questions."

    Hearing this, Grace was agitated for a moment, "No, I didn''t call the police, I don''t want to see anyone!"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine, if you don''t see it, you don''t see it."

    Louis gave Harry a look and then reassured Grace.

    Grace whimpered, "Louis, I''m so scared, that man said he was your enemy and they came to me

    because I was your woman. But they don''t know that you don''t like me at all. Oooh, why did you save

    my life? I don''t want to live anymore, let me die!"

    Grace, with a look of excitement on her face, made a move toward pulling the IV solution out of her

    hand.

    Louis quickly held her down and said soothingly, "Grace, calm down, it''s okay now. No matter what, I

    won''t leave you behind."

    Hearing this, Grace stopped struggling and looked at him with teary eyes, "Louis, it''s hard for me.

    Oooh, I''m so scared."

    "It''s okay."

    Louis patiently coaxed until Grace gradually calmed down.

    Watching her drift off to sleep, he tucked the corner of her quilt, rubbed his tired brow and turned to

    leave the ward.

    Hearing the sound of the ward door closing, Grace''s eyes on the hospital bed moved slightly and

    slowly opened her eyes.

    Louis had just made a promise to her.

    He said he wouldn''t leave her behind.

    Is this a blessing in disguise?

    No, it''s not enough.

    She will take the opportunity to force him to marry her!

    Marcus'' apartment.

    Jasmine couldn''t stop the smugness in her eyes when she received the news of Grace''s

    hospitalization.

    It was a way for her to kill two birds with one stone.

    She knows Louis took Ashley to task and the Pearson family was pushed to the brink.

    So she has someonepel Dexter to go after Louis.

    And the best way to do that is to let Louis live with the guilt for the rest of his life, which is worse than

    death.

    Dexter was young and could not withstand the excitement.

    After learning that Grace is Louis'' woman, he quickly takes action.

    He kidnapped Grace and got somendlubbers to defile her.

    Now, Grace is ruined.

    See how she still has the face to go back to Marcus.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    "So happy?"

    Marcus came out of the bathroom, saw Jasmine looking smug and asked.

    Jasmine nced at him and smiled smugly, "Yeah. Things are going well, so of course I''m happy."

    Hearing this, Marcus'' eyebrows knitted, "Grace was really fucked by five or six men?"

    In the end, it is the woman he used to use, see her being bullied, he finally still can not bear the heart.

    "Yes! What, are you heartbroken?"

    Jasmine looked at Marcus and questioned.

    Marcus'' eyes shed and heughed, "Why? It''s just a pawn, it''s good to make the best use of it."

    How much more heartless, he will only feel a little sorry.

    There are as many women as you want, but only one career.

    In order to achieve his great work, women are used to sacrifice.

    "Right, that''s the only way Louis will feel guilty about Grace and be able to respond to her requests."

    Jasmine leaned into Marcus'' arms and reached up to touch his chest, gently fingering it.

    Marcus, breathing slightly heavily, reached out and held her hand down.

    "Don''t titite, it''s not like you''re physically challenged. So what''s next, we have to alert Grace so she

    can take advantage of the opportunity to make demands on Louis?"

    Jasmine smiled delicately, "Of course, I''ll go remind her."

    She can''t wait to see Grace in the hospital.

    Look how miserable she looks.

    "You''re going to remind her? Jasmine, you don''t want to irritate her."

    Marcus frowned, somewhat uneasily.

    Jasmine looked at him and slid her hand into his chest, "Don''t worry, it''se to this, does she have

    any other way out but to do our bidding?"

    Grace is not Luka''s biological mother, and that alone puts her at their mercy.

    What''s more, now that she is still unclean and wants glory and wealth, she can only obediently follow

    orders and grab Louis.

    Marcus caught her messy hand, put it to the corner of his lips and kissed it.

    "Little goblin, quite a lot of ideas."

    Jasmine hooked her arms around his neck and delivered a kiss.

    "Sure. Am I smart? Can I be your sage helper?"

    "Well, good."

    "What aboutpared to Grace? Who''s better?"

    "How can shepete with you?"

    "That''s more like it."

    ""

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet is a bit bed-sick and didn''t sleep wellst night.

    Nor did he seem to hear any movement of Louis'' return.

    Where did he go?

    She wanted to have a good talk with him.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Now she is living in the Johnson Manor so unclearly, always feel a little strange.

    Violet rambled on, washed up and left the room.

    The aroma of food wafted from downstairs, thinking that the servants were making breakfast.

    Violet pursed her lips and went downstairs, ready to give a hand.

    "Violet, up so early?"

    Maria came out of the room with a loving look on her face.

    "Good morning, Grandma."

    Violet greeted her with a smile.

    Maria nced behind her, "Where''s Louis? Howe he didn''te down with you?"

    They''re not a couple now, so Maria shouldn''t think they''ll share a room?

    Violet sweated and was about to speak when a sound came from the doorway.

    "Good morning, Grandma."

    Louis entered the door, the tall figure wrapped in the slightest chill.

    Maria looked back at him with a surprised look on her face, "Louis, where have you been? Didn''te

    back all nightst night?"

    "Taking care of a little personal business."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Louis'' brow was a little tired.

    "Taking care of what personal business? Don''t you know Violet will be worried about you?"

    Maria chided.

    Louis nced at Violet and hooked his lips, "Sorry to worry you."

    The man''s tone is very gentle, but really like ate husband saying sorry to his wife.

    Violet opened her mouth to say she wasn''t worried about him.

    But with Maria around, she could only smile dryly.

    "I''m going to take a shower first."

    Louis had spent the night with Grace in the hospital and now just wanted to take a shower to get rid of

    his fatigue.

    "Violet, go get Louis a change of clothes."

    Maria nudged Violet and gave her a wink.

    Violet was helpless, knowing that Maria was trying to create opportunities for the two of them to spend

    time together, and she couldn''t let her good intentions go.

    Following Louis upstairs, she took his change of clothes for him.

    Louis took off his jacket and unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his fine pecs.

    Violet nced at him and hurriedly averted her eyes.

    "I''ll put a change of clothes in the bathroom for you."

    The woman looked ufortable, Louis eyes shed a hint of interest, reached out and pulled her into

    his arms.

    "I didn''te backst night, and you don''t want to know where I went?"

    This woman, with him even have a child, why is still so shy?

    Violet just felt like she had run into a wall of flesh, rolling and burning.

    The end of the nose is filled with the man''s familiar and pleasant scent, making her hands and feet

    inexplicably soft.

    She blushed and barely maintained herposure, pushing him away a few moments, "Mr. Johnson, I

    am not your who, you don''t have to report to me where you go."

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis looked at her red ears, lightly hooked the corners of his lips, "How is not my who? If not, you are

    also the mother of my child. You''re ming me for not giving you a name right away? Okay, I''ll let

    grandma not have to go see the zodiac, we''ll go to the civil certificate bureau for the re-marriage

    procedureter."

    Violet: ""

    Is that what she meant?

    Some people, really know how to distort the facts.

    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t mean that, I just want to say that it all happened so suddenly, can you give me

    some time to think it over?"

    Does she really want to marry him again?

    Could she have had a second choice?

    Louis stared at her tangled pretty face, and his face took on a serious look for a few moments.

    "Violet, I will give you time, but not to think about it, but to adapt. You have to get used to being with

    me."

    She had no other choice.

    This life can only be tied to him.

    The man''s tone was as overbearing and strong as ever.

    Violet pursed her lips and got a little headache.

    Not wanting to dwell on the issue for the moment, she casually asked, "Where did you gost night?"

    He said to go on a personal matter, not a business matter.

    What was the personal matter that he had to handle overnight?

    "Grace had an ident and she was very emotional, so I spent the night with her at the hospital."

    Louis looked at Violet for a few seconds, not hiding her.

    Violet froze, a glint of surprise in her eyes.

    "What''s happened to Grace?"

    "She was kidnapped because of me."

    Louis briefly put things into perspective.

    Violet''s eyes widened in shock.

    Although she doesn''t like Grace, she''s sympathetic to what she''s going through.

    More importantly, it was because of Louis that this happened to her.

    And it hurts the uterus.

    It is so traumatic for a woman to be unable to be a mother.

    Fortunately, she had already given birth to Luka, otherwise it would have been even worse.

    Violet looked at Louis'' tired brow and twitched her lips, "Grace is hurt because of you, so how do you

    n to settle her?"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    Louis looked over at her, his dark eyes deep in concentration.

    "Violet, are you thinking that because Grace is Luka''s real mother and now she''s in trouble because of

    me, I should be responsible for her? You want me to marry her?"

    This man, born with eyesight?

    How do you know she ever thought of it that way?

    He married Grace, then she wouldn''t have to be tied to him.

    Just

    "Yes, I did think about it. But Grace doesn''t necessarily want to marry you either; the person she likes

    would be Marcus."

    Hearing this, Louis visibly froze.

    "Grace likes Marcus?How do you know that?"

    "I guessed."

    Violet took a deep breath, "I heard Jasmine scolding Grace the other day, something about how

    Jasmine almost had a miscarriage because of Grace, and Jasmine said she would have broken her up

    if it weren''t for the fact that she was trying to get under my skin. I''m not sure what Jasmine was trying to

    break up Grace for, but I think it was about Grace liking Marcus."

    In a few words, Louis''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, as if in thought.

    If Violet''s spection is true, then when did Grace get involved with Marcus?

    Did Grace have anything to do with the fact that he had several leaked plots?

    Could Marcus have taken advantage of Grace?

    "It''s none of my business who Grace likes. I will give her some financialpensation for the fact that

    she was hurt because of me."

    He had told Grace to pursue her own happiness.

    So whether the person she likes is Marcus or someone else, it''s none of his business.

    The man looks cold, handsome face can not see a ripple.

    Violet pursed her lips and did not make a sound.

    Grace this person is not a good fighter.

    Earlier she had warned herself to stay away from Louis.

    But as soon as she turned around, she hooked up with Marcus.

    Now that Marcus and Jasmine are married, she must be deeply disappointed.

    But she was vited again and lost her chance to be a mother in the future.

    In such a situation, wouldn''t she turn her guns around again and turn her attention to Louis?

    After all, Louis is the father of her child.

    If she can''t climb Marcus, will she lose Louis too?

    "Don''t think too much, take care of yourself and our children, I''ll take care of everything."

    Louis saw that Violet did not say anything and spoke in a light voice.

    Violet looked at him and touched his deep ink-like eyes, speechless for a moment.

    "By the way, Austin and I said that Natalie has a problem. She''s a lesbian who identally killed his

    and Josie''s baby because she liked you."

    Louis thought of this matter and a coldness shed across his brow.

    Almost, Natalie lost his flesh and bones.

    This woman, she should be taught a lesson.

    "Mr. Evison checked it out? I really didn''t expect that Natalie she"

    Violet thought of Natalie and looked a littleplicated.

    "I didn''t think you were still a sea king."

    Louis hooked his lips and teased.

    The slender fingers unbuttoned all the buttons of the shirt, revealing the honey-colored skin, which

    exuded a bewitching charm under the light.

    Violet''s pretty face heated up and she hurriedly turned around, "What does this have to do with me? I

    didn''t mess with her."

    A man''s low chuckle came from behind him.

    Her waist tightened and she was wrapped into an embrace.

    "Luckily, our children are still there."

    There was a hint of fatigue and relief in the man''s low voice.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet pursed her lips, her heart slightly softened.

    Although her heart was torn, she was also d that the child was still there.

    "Don''t dawdle, go and wash up."

    "Are you helping me?"

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you thinking about?"

    "What did I think? I asked you to help me drain the water, and that doesn''t work?"

    ""

    Violet blushed and left the bedroom, shaking off those mixed emotions and going to get the two kids

    up.

    Looking at the two children standing together, as cute as a pair of twins, she sighed slightly in her

    heart.

    Could this be fate?

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    Is she and her daughter destined to have an unbreakable rtionship with the Johnson family?

    The Johnson Manor restaurant was full ofughter as Erin joined us for breakfast.

    After dinner, Louis drove the car himself and took the two children to school with her.

    Such a life is really like a happy family of four.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis, will you being to pick us up from school today?"

    Erin got out of the car and asked in a milky voice.

    Luka does not speak, but there is a light in her eyes.

    "Good."

    Louis hooked his lips and agreed.

    Erin smiled with her eyebrows arched and waved her little hand to say goodbye.

    Luka said the same goodbye and went into the kindergarten hand in hand with her.

    "Let''s go."

    Louis walked over to the car and pulled the door open for Violet.

    Violet got into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.

    "What do you want for lunch? I''ll have someone from the Johnson Manor cook it up and bring it over."

    Louis started the car and opened his mouth to ask.

    Violet froze, "No need to go to that trouble, I can take care of it myself."

    "I don''t feelfortable eating outside, listen to me."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis is concise and does not allow anyone toment.

    Violet knew his temper and didn''t say another word.

    The car sped along and soon arrived outside RW Styling Studio.

    Violet got out of the car and said thank you to him.

    Louis didn''t stay long and drove away.

    When the car pulled out, Violet then let out a long breath.

    That said, her feelings for him were not watertight.

    With him, the invisible always make her feel pressure.

    This marriage, she always had a feeling of being driven to the shelf.

    Very ufortable.

    But there is no way to get rid of it.

    Irritability.

    Violet rambled on and pulled open the door of Tasty Interlude Bakery.

    "Sis, that was the Johnson family''s car just now, right? Did your ex-brother-inw send you here?"

    Evie probes with a surprised look on her face.

    Violet smiled dryly, gave a hmmm, and carried her steps upstairs.

    "Something''s going on, huh? Sis, where''s Erin? Howe I didn''t see here down? Does it mean

    that you didn''t stay at Sister Josie''s housest night?"

    Evie pursued.

    Violet moved her lips and was about to speak when she saw a figure sh by at the stairway.

    It''s Natalie.

    Violet''s face sank slightly, "Yes, Evie, I''ll talk to the fine printter."

    Right now, she has to show her cards to Natalie first.

    Upstairs, Natalie is in a very unattractive mood.

    Violet didn''t stay at Josie''s housest night, so where did she go?

    the Johnson Manor?

    Is she getting remarried to Louis?

    This is not the result she wants to see!

    "Natalie,e to the office."

    Violet''s tone was cold. Natalie looked sideways and saw only Violet''s slim figure.

    She clenched her fist and walked in.

    "Miss Helena, is something wrong?"

    Violet looked at Natalie for a long time and chose to go straight to the point.

    "Natalie, you like me and Josie will have a miscarriage because of you, right?"

    Hearing this, Natalie''s face changed slightly.

    She looked at Violet steadily for a few seconds and nodded, "That''s right, Miss Helena, I like you, I

    don''t want you to marry someone, and the baby in your belly shouldn''t exist."

    She was honest about it.

    Violet''s face condensed, "Natalie, there''s nothing wrong with liking someone, and I''m not wearing tinted

    sses, but you make me sick! What right do you have to decide whether the child in my belly stays or

    goes? Don''t you feel guilty that you killed a little life alive?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    She makes her sick?

    Natalie stared at Violet, her face twisting for a moment at the hint of disgust that shed in her eyes.

    "I don''t feel guilty, I''m just sorry I didn''t get rid of the sinful seed in your belly!"

    She was so fond of her and did everything for her benefit.

    How can she feel sick!

    "Natalie, you''re unbelievable! Get the hell out of my store and don''t let me see you again!"

    Violet pointed to the doorway and said angrily.

    Natalie looked at her and suddenly rushed over to her and hugged her.

    "Helena, why don''t you understand? I did it all for your own good! What''s so good about men? They''re

    all creatures who can''t control their lower bodies!"

    "That Louis, while being with you Laura me me, and keeping a Grace, you will get hurt sooner orter

    with him! Only with me, you will feel happy!"

    Violet just felt goose bumps all over her body.

    She pushed her away, "Natalie, I think you''re sick inside, you need to see a psychiatrist!"

    "I''m not sick. helena, I really like you."

    Natalie looked at Violet with fascination and affection.

    Violet, with a disgusted look on her face, thought for a moment and pulled out her cell phone to call

    Austin.

    "Mr. Evison, are you upstairs? Come down here."

    Natalie indirectly killed Josie''s baby, and she has to let Austin handle it.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Helena, who are you calling, Mr. Evison? Austin?"

    Natalie was suddenly alerted and took two steps back.

    Violet was about to say something when Natalie''s cell phone rang.

    Natalie pulled out her cell phone and looked at it, picking up the call.

    "Which one?"

    "Is this Natalie? I am dean''s office of Crotosi University. it has been found that you have been found

    guilty of misconduct in the school and after the decision of the school director, you have been expelled

    from the school."

    The cold voice of a man came over the current.

    Natalie was stunned and in some disbelief.

    "You''re kidding me, right? What did I do? How is that bad character?"

    She has one more year to go before she graduates, so why is she suddenly expelled?

    "Natalie, you know very well in your own mind what problems you have. We at Crotosi University are a

    formal school and we strongly discourage criminal behavior. Several students have reported that you

    usually sexually harass them."

    What!

    When has she ever harassed a ssmate?

    Natalie was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently, "I didn''t, this is nder! Who ndered me?

    You tell her toe forward and confront me!"

    "Natalie, you don''t have to weasel your way out of it, in any case it''s the school''s decision, period."

    The phone was hung up directly.

    Natalie fed twice and was so angry that she almost dropped the phone.

    At that moment, a man''s coldugh came from behind.

    She snapped back and met Austin''s cold eyes filled with cold light.

    At this point, he had just helped Josie down the stairs.

    A ck clothes and ck pants, face as cold and stern as frost.

    Behind him, two bodyguards followed.

    Something shed through Natalie''s mind and she looked at Austin and said, "Did you do this? Did you

    do it when I got expelled from school?"

    Hearing this, Austin snorted coldly and helped Josie carefully to sit down on a chair.

    "Yes, I did. natalie, you killed my child, don''t think I won''te after you, do you?"

    Natalie choked and looked at Josie with a glint of weakness in her eyes.

    "It''s none of my business, Josie ran into the gun herself. If she hadn''te to drink the soup I poured

    for Helena, the baby in her belly would have been fine. To say the least, she''s the one who spoiled it for

    me."

    "You! Natalie, you pervert!"

    Josie cursed under her breath.

    Austin quickly patted her shoulder and softly soothed her, "Josie, don''t get angry, what''s there to be

    angry about with such people? See how I will avenge our baby."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that.

    "You, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Austin slowly raised his eyes to look at her, the corners of his mouth curled up in a grim sneer.

    "Natalie, this is a legal society, don''t worry, I won''t do anything against thew, but just, make your life

    worse than death."

    A woman with a questionable sexual orientation, wanting to make her life worse than death, he

    thought, throwing her in a pile of men would make her suffer.

    Austin gave the two bodyguards a wink.

    The two bodyguards would agree and stride over to pull Natalie away.

    Natalie blushed and shouted, "Let go of me, don''t you touch me, let go of me. helena, help me!"

    Violet looked at her with a flustered look on her face and averted her eyes.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She did the damage first and was taught a lesson by Austin, which she also deserved.

    I just don''t know how Austin will teach her a lesson?

    "Austin, I''m curious, how do you n to make her life worse than death?"

    Josie asked the question that Violet wanted to ask in her mind.

    Violet looked over at Austin and saw him raise an eyebrow and smile.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll find outter when you have the bodyguard send the video."

    Josie bristled and got up and walked towards Violet.

    "My Violet, what do you need to look so good for? Messing with a psycho for nothing."

    Violet cried andughed, "If you want to look good, you look a hundred times better than me, right?"

    She was just unlucky to have met a woman with psychological problems.

    "So what, does this count as heaven being jealous of the redheads?"

    Josie was not modest, touching the small of her back, a glimmer of gloom in her slightly downcast

    eyes.

    "What crap metaphor? Aren''t you living a good life? Is there any culture?"

    Is this how Heavenly Envy is used?

    Does she have to curse herself like that?

    Austin followed and gave Josie a good-natured knock on the head.

    Josie hissed, holding her head in her hands with an indignant look on her face.

    "What''s wrong with me being uneducated? Do you need to control? Can you stop being disobedient?

    Hurry up and go."

    "Want to kick me out again? Don''t want to know how I''ll teach Natalie a lesson?"

    Austin raised an eyebrow and asked deliberately.

    Josie choked and rolled her eyes towards him, "Who cares?"

    "Surely you''re the one who''s rare?"

    "Oh, presumptuous."

    "You''re uneducated and I think I''m, well, made for each other."

    ""

    The two disliked each other, Violet looked at them and the corners of her mouth curved.

    It looks like this is the rhythm of a broken mirror.

    Tick, the phone has push news.

    She subconsciously nced at it and could not help but frown slightly.

    There was a fight and brawl at a barst night.

    This was not supposed to be special news.

    But the special thing is that the fighter is Austin!

    The news said that Austin beat some hoodlums to death for a woman and almost died.

    Andter went to the police!

    What woman deserves such a big fight from Austin?

    Does Josie know?

    "Violet, what''s the news, so fascinated by it?"

    Josie probes over curiously.

    Violet was clicking on the news to read it carefully, and when she reacted, it was toote to put the

    phone away.

    She nced at Austin, wanting to say something.

    If she''s right, the woman who got Austin in a big fight was Matilda?

    Austin is nning to dig a hole for himself!

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Josie saw the news and the smile on her face faded a little.

    She didn''t say anything, just put the phone down and then pulled Austin outside.

    "Josie."

    Violet called out to her and followed her out with some concern.

    With a cold, pretty face, Josie dragged Austin to the first floor.

    Austin didn''t know about the news yet, he looked at Josie''s cold, frosty pretty face, "Josie, are you

    ufortable anywhere?"

    Josie snorted coldly as she pulled open the door of Tasty Interlude Bakery and shoved Austin out.

    "Austin, please don''t ever show up in front of me again! I''m not Matilda, not that delicate and don''t need

    your pretentious care!"

    Sost night he was there to save the beauty!

    He can go, but please don''te back to disgust her!

    Josie''s eyes reddened a little, and she forced down the sourness in her nose as she walked quickly

    back to her apartment.

    Austin froze, not rushing to catch up, but stopped Violet who was leaving, "What were you guys looking

    at?"

    Violet gave him a look and handed him the phone.

    Austin saw that news, and suddenly his eyebrows knitted together, and cursed in his heart.

    Who has nothing better to do than to put even this kind of news on the hot search?

    He''s going to get himid off!

    "Mr. Evison, is this Matilda really the one who saved your life?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet looked at Austin and couldn''t help but ask.

    How can it be such a coincidence?

    This Matilda had saved Austin?

    "Yes, I''ve been on the line with her, and she''s not wrong."

    Austin hands the phone back to Violet, somewhat helplessly.

    He also hopes to get it wrong.

    That way Josie wouldn''t have to get into this mess with him.

    "Mr. Evison, Matilda is your life saver, she is in trouble, there is nothing wrong for you to help her. But

    Josie and Matilda''s rtionship is very stiff, if you still want to save your rtionship with Josie, I think

    you should think about how to get along with Matilda."

    Violet thought about it for a moment and said.

    Austin looked over at her with a bit of a headache.

    "Helena, do you also think that I did wrong? If it were you, for someone who saved your life, could you

    really do that and ignore her even if she was in danger?"

    Hearing this, Violet shook her head.

    "No, I''m not asking you to ignore what happened to her, but you could have paid attention in a different

    way. Like what happened yesterday, couldn''t you have asked your assistant to step in? Do you have to

    show up in person to show how much you value her?"

    She didn''t think Austin did anything wrong.

    After all, Matilda was his savior.

    Josie is actually more pretentious in a way when she gets angry like this.

    But she could also understand Josie.

    Josie has suffered a love injury on the one hand, and she hates Matilda on the other.

    She just doesn''t want to get herself caught up in a love affair and get hurt again.

    Emotional matters cannot be deduced bymon sense, if Austin really loves Josie and must have

    her, then it can only be him who takes a step back.

    Hearing Violet''s words, Austin''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, you make a good point, look at my pig brain, why didn''t I think of thatyer? Thank you, Helena,

    you''re so smart, no wonder you''ve got Louis eating out of the palm of your hand."

    Violet: ""

    Why is it about Louis again?

    When did she eat Louis to death.

    Violet looked at Austin''s back as he hurried up the stairs and smiled dumbly.

    Let''s hope the two of them will be fine.

    Upstairs outside the apartment, Austin kept knocking on the door.

    "Josie, open the door and let me exin. If you don''t open the door, I''ll keep knocking until you do."

    It didn''t take long for the door to open.

    Austin hooked the corner of his lips, was about to speak, the face of a pot of cold water

    The surrounding body instantly cold, Austin sucked back a cold breath.

    This woman, don''t be so desperate!

    "Austin, I have nothing to say to you. Don''t bother me, knock on the door again, and the next time you

    spill it, it won''t be clean water."

    Josie had a cold face, finished the sentence and closed the door with a ping.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Leaning against the door panel, feeling the silence in the house, she quietly listened to the movement

    outside.

    Austin didn''t say anything again, so I guess he should go back and change his clothes.

    Josie bit her lip, swallowed the astringency in her throat, and slowly walked to the window.

    It was gloomy outside, and I don''t know when it started to drizzle.

    As with her mood at the moment, it was terrible.

    Josie sped her arms tightly and watched in disbelief as pedestrians on the road picked up their pace

    and headed for the sides to escape the rain.

    The figure of a man appears in the line of sight.

    He stood in the rain, looking up at her window, motionless.

    The man was wearing a ck coat and had a long body that was so familiar.

    Josie''s heart skipped a beat as she stared fixedly at the figure.

    Austin, is he sick?

    What are you doing standing in the rain instead of going back to change your clothes when they are

    soaking wet?

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, but the people in the rain are standing straight.

    Josie''s fingers curled involuntarily and her heart seized.

    Did this asshole Austin do it on purpose?

    He deliberately used this way to win her heart!

    She can''t see it, can''t see it!

    Josie turned around sharply and headed for the bedroom.

    The phone rang unexpectedly and Josie nced at it, it was Violet calling.

    "Violet."

    "Josie, go look in the window."

    "No need to look, it''s none of my business whether he''s dead or alive."

    Josie interrupted Violet, hung up the phone, lifted the bed andid down on it.

    Close your eyes, the scene thates to mind is Austin standing in the rain.

    Josie was so restless that she rolled over and covered her head with the nket.

    A few minutester, she lifted the covers and sat up scratching her head in annoyance.

    Damn Austin, I want to choke him to death!

    Josie got out of bed and ran to the living room window to look out.

    Austin was still standing in the rain, not moving a muscle as he looked out her window.

    Bastard man, she must have owed him in a previous life!

    Josie cursed, then grabbed an umbre and walked out.

    In the rain, Austin looked at Josie, who wasing down the stairs, and the corners of his mouth

    curled up slightly.

    He knew that Josie had a heart of gold.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She won''t harden her heart and ignore him!

    "Austin, are you sick!"

    Josie walked up to Austin with her umbre and cursed loudly.

    "Yes, I am sick, and only you can cure me."

    Austinughed softly and looked deeply at Josie.

    I think she''s so cute when she''s angry.

    His nose tickled a little and he couldn''t help but sneeze.

    "What are you still stupid for? Hurry up and go."

    Josie, angry and anxious, held the umbre above his head.

    "Good."

    Austin hurriedly took the umbre and propped it up mostly on Josie''s side, falsely helping her up to the

    third floor.

    By the window on the second floor, Violet watched the scene, a dangling heart that was slightly

    ttened.

    What a happy couple.

    But the bitter meat trick works for people with knives and bean curd hearts.

    Hospital.

    Grace looked at Jasmine, who had arrived, and didn''t look too good.

    "How did you get here?"

    How did Jasmine know she was in the hospital?

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Hearing Grace''s question, Jasmine lifted her big wavy curls and smiled smugly.

    "Grace, you poor thing, I heard you can''t be a mother, I didn''t expect Dexter to find someone so

    strong."

    She can''t be a mother!

    Grace''s face paled, "What are you saying? Why can''t I be a mother anymore?"

    "Huh, you didn''t know that? I just asked the doctor, and that''s what they told me."

    Jasmine looked innocent, "They said, you are so poor, by a few people that what, hurt the uterus, and

    will never be able to have children again."

    She hurt her uterus.

    No more fertility in the future!

    Grace''s eyes suddenly went scarlet.

    She gave Jasmine a death stare, "How did you know the person who did this to me was Dexter?"

    "Because, I was the one who had someone tell him that you were the woman Louis cared about most,

    and that if you wanted to make Louis miserable, you had to make the people he cared about

    miserable!"

    Jasmine moved closer to Grace and admired her face turn.

    She''s the one who told Dexter!

    It was Jasmine who set her up!

    Grace''s chest rose and fell violently as she threw the pillow at Jasmine.

    "It''s you, you''re the one who got me into this!"

    Jasmine hurriedly took two steps back, her eyes full of mockery.

    "Grace, I''m trying to help you. Didn''t you want to get close to Louis for Marcus, but you haven''t been

    able to get to him? Now is the best time to do it. You''re hurting because of him, and you''re the baby''s

    real mother, so you should take this opportunity to get him to marry you anyways."

    Grace''s face was full of grimace.

    "Jasmine, I''m going to kill you!"

    Kill her?

    Does she have what it takes?

    Jasmine snorted, "Grace, if I were you, I''d think about how to sit on the throne of the hostess of

    Johnson family. Don''t forget, you still have a handle in my hand, if you can''t catch Louis, you think you

    still have what value left? Do you still think you can marry my husband? My husband will not marry a

    woman who has been yed until she is broken."

    Grace''s face was as pale as paper, and the way she looked at Jasmine seemed to cut her to pieces.

    Jasmine saw that the excitement was almost over and ruffled her long hair with a smug look.

    "Well, think about it and see how you can get Louis to loosen up and marry you into the family, don''t

    waste such a good opportunity oh."

    The door pinged shut.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace''s eyes were wide open and her face was filled with unspeakable pain.

    She is unable to have children.

    She was never a whole woman again.

    It''s all Jasmine''s fault!

    She''ll kill her for sure!

    Jasmine has counted herself out, so does Marcus know?

    Did Jasmine make up her own mind, or did Marcus know about it too!

    In order to make her work for him willingly, did he also connive at Jasmine to do something bad to

    herself!

    Grace''s tears zed down.

    Why did it turn out like this!

    Why did she get carried away and fall in love with Marcus, the devil!

    And you expect her to work for them?

    Yes! She will find a way to marry Louis, but it will never be for Marcus again.

    But for her own sake!

    "Grace."

    The door was pushed open and Louis walked in carrying a thermos box.

    Seeing a mess on the ground, he lightly wrinkled his brow.

    Grace returned to her senses and watched Louis enter, her tears flowing even harder.

    "Louis, am I infertile?"

    Hearing this, Louis breathed slightly stagnant, "Grace, don''t think nonsense, nowadays medicine is

    very advanced, nothing is impossible."

    She still knows about it.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    No wonder emotions are so high.

    "But the womb is broken, I''m not a whole woman anymore! I have nothing left, and I don''t want to live."

    With a look of excitement on her face, Grace suddenly banged her head against the head of the bed.

    "Grace, calm down."

    Louis was startled and reached out to stop her.

    "Louis, how do you expect me to be calm? I gave birth to a son for you, but he is not mine now. You

    don''t like me either, I have nothing, how much of a failure am I as a woman? What''s the point of my

    living in this world?"

    Grace cried out loudly.

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted together and saidfortingly, "Grace, you are the child''s biological mother

    and we can raise it together. And as I said, no matter what, I won''t leave you behind."

    Hearing these words, Grace raised her teary eyes to look at Louis.

    "Louis, can I ask you for one thing?"

    "What is it?"

    "You marry me."

    Grace looked at Louis steadily and held his hand tightly, "Louis, I know I don''t deserve you in my

    present appearance, but I just want a name. You can rest assured that after you marry me, I will not

    care about your private life, I just want to give myself some psychologicalfort."

    The sound fell and the ward was silent.

    The atmosphere was not cordial.

    Grace looked at Louis, the atmosphere dare note out, trying to squat him a reply.

    Is he a responsible man who will grant her request?

    If not, what should she do?

    Louis looked at Grace''s crying red eyes and slowly pushed her hands away.

    "Grace, isn''t Marcus the guy you like?"

    With one word, Grace''s face snapped white.

    Why did he suddenlye up with this phrase?

    Did he know something!

    "Sam, Louis, what are you talking about? How could I possibly like Marcus!"

    Grace tried desperately to hide her weakness of heart and forced herself to y it cool.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis stood up straight and looked at her condescendingly, "Grace, whether the person you like is

    Marcus or not, I don''t mind. Because as I said, you can go and find your own happiness."

    "No, Louis."

    "Just hear me out."

    Louis interrupted Grace''s defense, "I''m not going to marry you because the person I like is Violet, and

    she''s pregnant with my child, and I''m going to marry her."

    A word that caused Grace''s eyes to open wide in shock.

    Violet is pregnant!

    She is still pregnant with Louis'' baby!

    How ironic.

    They didn''t count on Violet being pregnant with Louis'' baby again!

    Is it her destiny to have a mother and a son!

    Grace''s face changed for a moment, "Violet, she''s pregnant, and you''re going to marry her. What about

    me? I also gave birth to a child for you, and I''m still in this situation because of you, Louis, it''s not fair to

    me!"

    It''s over!

    It''s all over!

    Does she still have a chance to win?

    Will she still be able to sit as the young grandmother of The Johnson Group?

    "I willpensate you with as much money as you want."

    Louis'' voice is faint.

    Grace stared at him and slowly shook her head, "No, Louis, I don''t want the money, I want my son!"

    She has gone to so much trouble and suffered so much, not a few dors to get rid of it.

    She will use Louis'' light to beat those who have bullied her into the dust!

    "Grace, are you going to fight me for custody of my son?"

    Louis'' face went cold.

    Grace got out of bed with tears streaming down her face against his tremendous oppression and held

    his hand, "Louis, I didn''t want to fight you for custody, but now I have nothing left, all I have is my son,

    and I just want to be with him."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    "The son will not give it to you."

    Louis'' voice is light, but with an intimidating force that cannot be denied.

    Grace''s mind wandered and she begged, "Louis, I only have onest request then, I want my son to

    live with me three days a week. You''re going to marry Violet soon, and I don''t want my son to forget

    about me when he has a new mother. If you don''t agree, I''d rather just die."

    The woman was in tears and had a face of pain.

    Louis'' brow furrowed as he considered the request she had made.

    Thinking of her as the child''s real mother and the fact that she had suffered so much because of him,

    he finally nodded.

    "Okay, as you wish."

    Grace was relieved to see that Louis was relieved.

    She pulled at the corners of her mouth andy back down on the bed with a weak face.

    Louis gave her a look, "I had my aunt make some soup, drink it while it''s hot."

    Grace paled, "Put it there, I don''t have an appetite now, I''ll drink itter."

    Louis didn''t force it, he looked at the time and said, "I still have some things to take care of, you get

    some rest."

    Grace nodded and didn''t hold back.

    Because she knows that there is not much point in retaining his person even now.

    As soon as the others left, Grace took her cell phone, pressed down her heart and dialed Marcus''

    number.

    The phone was answered after two rings.

    "Grace."

    Hearing the man''s voice, as always Summer, Grace tightened her grip on the phone and gave a hint.

    "Marcus, I was raped, Jasmine set me up, did you know about this?"

    "What? I don''t know! You, you''ve really been"

    Marcus pretended to be surprised.

    Grace''s heart ebbed and flowed, and she couldn''t tell what it was like.

    She didn''t know if she should trust Marcus, but at least his answer made her less angry.

    "Marcus, have you ever loved me?"

    Perhaps women in love are foolish, blind and prefer to be blinded.

    Even if it is a coaxing answer, she is obsessed with squatting one.

    "Of course I loved you. grace, as you know, I just got married and it''s not very convenient for me to go

    to you. When I have time, I will definitely go to you."

    The man''s words of coaxing are open.

    Grace let out a snicker in her heart.

    "No, it''s better for us to keep our distance in extraordinary times."

    She doesn''t need his hypocrisy.

    Their rtionship from now on is just a mutual use rtionship!

    When she climbs up to Louis, she will make sure they look good!

    "Marcus, find someone for me."

    "What people?"

    ""

    Violet went to the mall, got things organized, and found someone to fill in for Natalie.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of Natalie, she sighed silently again.

    Although her orientation is normal, she does not discriminate against alternative feelings.

    Natalie is free to like whoever she likes.

    But she shouldn''t be harmful to people''s minds.

    Even if it''s an unborn embryo, she shouldn''t have thoughts that she shouldn''t have.

    The phone beeped and it was a video from Josie.

    Violet clicked open to take a look, red lips lightly pursed.

    In the video, Natalie is surrounded by several men, kissing and hugging her, but also without further

    action.

    But Natalie was screaming, crying, shaking her body and throwing up furiously.

    Finally she rolled her eyes and passed out.

    Even an ordinary girl, surrounded by several men will be fearful.

    I think as an alternative orientation, she must have been terrified to the core being treated like that by

    several men.

    I''m afraid it will leave a psychological shadow in the future.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    She is to me for this.

    She will not sympathize with her.

    "Josie, did you and Mr. Evison make up?"

    Violet sent a message over.

    It didn''t take long for Josie to send over a photo.

    It''s Austin in his apron, busy in the kitchen.

    "Deadbeat, you can''t get rid of it."

    Looking at Josie''s apanying text, Violet curled her lips.

    It looks like the two should make up for now.

    Hopefully, there will be no more troublebecause of Matilda.

    Violet sent a couple ofughing emojis after that.

    I was about to put my phone away when a call came in.

    Violet looked at the familiar phone number, and the smile on her face was slightly curled.

    Grace?

    Why did she call herself?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The thought of Grace being unable to have children in the future gave her some mixed emotions.

    "Hello?"

    "Violet, you''re pregnant?"

    Grace''s voice came over the current.

    Violet pursed her lips, "What''s the matter with you calling me?"

    I guess Louis should have told her about her pregnancy?

    "Violet, you''re going to have a mother and a son, aren''t you proud of yourself? Have you forgotten how

    you promised me in the first ce?"

    Grace''s voice suddenly rose a few notches, very excited.

    Violet moved the phone slightly away from her, somewhat helplessly, "Grace, I don''t want to exin

    anything more, what exactly is it that you''re calling me about? If it''s just to question me, then I have

    nothing to say."

    She remembers telling Grace that she would stay away from Louis.

    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Louis.

    But sometimes, many things don''t go on as they are expected to ah.

    She didn''t know there would be such an ident either.

    "Violet, I''m making this call just to remind you that you should know how I came to look like this, right?"

    Grace''s tone calmed down a bit, "Louis has a lot of enemies, this time they will look for me because I

    gave birth to a child for him, and they think I am his favorite woman. But if you marry him one day, do

    you think those enemies will take you to task?"

    "Sure, maybe you love Louis quite a bit and aren''t afraid of anything, but don''t forget that you have a

    daughter and a baby in your belly who are very weak. Do you really want them to take the risk with

    you?"

    Ament that made Violet''s breath catch and she tugged on her phone.

    Yes!

    Isn''t that why she never wanted to cross paths with Louis?

    Louis'' family history is tooplicated, and she really doesn''t want to get involved in it anymore.

    She just wants to live an uneventful life!

    "Grace, thanks for the heads up, it''s between me and him. Is there anything else? Nothing I''ll hang up

    now."

    Not wanting to show anything in front of Grace, Violet hung up the phone straight away.

    At the other end of the phone, Grace smiled coldly, and her eyes shed with a cold awning.

    Violet is the kind of person she knows well.

    She can disregard her own safety, but is extremely protective.

    Louis wants to marry her?

    Then she would have to weigh the consequences.

    Do you want to put your child in danger?

    Violet hung up the phone and absentmindedly went back to RW Styling Studio.

    All afternoon, Grace''s words echoed in her mind.

    She didn''t want to let anything happen to her child.

    She just wants her child to grow up safe and healthy.

    So when Louis came over to her, ready to pick up the two children from kindergarten with her, she took

    a deep breath and looked at him.

    "Mr. Johnson, I can''t promise to marry you.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    The smile on Louis'' face was slightly restrained as he looked steadily at Violet, "What''s wrong?"

    Violet said, "Mr. Johnson, I''m not ready for this. I can do without thinking of myself, but I can''t care

    about my daughter and the child in my belly. Your identity is tooplicated and I don''t want to put my

    child in danger."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' heart instantly understood.

    What happened to Grace scared her after all.

    "Afraid? Violet, even if you back out now, you''re pregnant with my child, do you think you have a way

    back?"

    Louis looked deeply at Violet and threw out a question.

    Violet''s fingers curled up, "As long as you don''t say I don''t say anything, how will anyone know I''m

    carrying your child?"

    "Heh, you n to cover your ears and deceive yourself? Is my Louis'' son so unseen?"

    Louis sneered andughed, his tall figure covered in open arrogance.

    Violet opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    Yeah, she''s carrying the Johnson family''s baby.

    How could the children and grandchildren of the Johnson family let her hide it?

    With a warmth on her shoulder, Louis reached out and took hold of her shoulder.

    "Violet, believe me, will protect you and our children, even if something happens to me, I will not let

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    anything happen to you."

    The man''s dark eyes are deep in concentration, the tone of voice has the slightest hint of

    determination, making people unconsciously want to believe him.

    Violet met his prating dark eyes and was speechless for a moment.

    The fine rain in the sky stopped and water umted in the uneven potholes along the road.

    A car drove by a short distance away, making a slight ssh.

    Louis reached out and took her into his arms, letting the ssh of water spill all over his clothes.

    It seems that with this action, he silently expresses his determination.

    No matter what lies ahead, he will protect her under his wing.

    A man''s chest is that wide.

    The sound of a strong heartbeat made her hearte alive with it.

    Violet felt like a wallflower, wavering.

    One second they were hesitant, but the next second theypromised.

    This man, really irresistible.

    "Let''s go, pick up the kids."

    Louis'' voice is gentle, and the corners of his mouth are lightly hooked as he looks at Violet''s silent

    appearance.

    After getting into his boat, she still wants to run away?

    As the car moved on, Louis thought of Grace''s request and said, "Three times a week, Luka will live

    with Grace."

    In the future, Violet will be Luka''s new mother, and she needs to know about Luka.

    Hearing Louis'' words, Violet nced at him, her eyes shed with surprise, and then with

    understanding.

    Luka is Grace''s biological son, and Grace is emphasizing her identity in this way.

    Of course, Grace had no excuse for not wanting to sever her ties with Luka.

    But when she thought of the phone call Grace had just made to herself, she felt that Grace was

    keeping Louis in this way.

    In fact, Grace did not give up on the idea of squeezing herself out and bing Louis'' wife.

    Headache.

    The road was silent and the car soon arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.

    At this time, it was just about time for kindergarten to be dismissed.

    Violet looked through the car window and saw her daughter and Luka walking out in a line with the

    other children from afar.

    The two little ones look so innocent and cute.

    Louis had gotten out of the car and was pulling the door for her.

    Violet sighed softly and got out of the car.

    That''s when a call came in on her cell phone.

    It was a call from the Head of kindergarten.

    Violet was a little surprised and got through in a hurry.

    "Ms. Lily?"

    "Miss Helena, we have a performance at school next Sunday, do you think you cane and do the

    makeup for the kids?"

    Hearing this, Violet guffawed, "Of course you can."

    She didn''t forget that she promised the director that she would do the makeup for their kindergarteners

    for free.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    "Thank you, then."

    "You''re wee."

    After hanging up the phone, she greeted the little twoing out with Louis.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis."

    "Dad, Auntie Violet."

    The two children ran over happily.

    Erin wanted to jump into Violet''s arms, but she braked sharply when she thought of something.

    "Mommy is pregnant with a little baby, I can''t squeeze the little one."

    Violet lost her smile, was about to speak, a side of Louis on the long arm, fetch Erin into the arms.

    "It looks like Erin will be a good sister in the future, do you want a brother or a sister?"

    "Well, I want a brother and I want a sister."

    "Oh? Then let mommy give birth to the twins, okay?"

    "Good. Mommy you should have the twins soon."

    Violet: ""

    A certain person''s mouth is lightly floating a sentence it.

    "Auntie Violet, are you not very happy?"

    Luka reached out to take Violet''s hand and looked up at Violet.

    The little one''s mind is very sharp, a pair of dark eyes clear and bright.

    Violet looked at him with downcast eyes and a soft heart.

    She rubbed his soft hair and said softly, "No."

    She wasn''t upset, just worried about something.

    She really has no idea about marrying Louis again.

    Louis drove the trio back to the Johnson Manor.

    Maria saw the return of the four, naturally, she couldn''t stop smiling.

    "Louis, Violet, I''ve already had someone look at the calendar, next Friday is an auspicious day, you go

    ahead and get your license. As for the wedding, I''m still having people pick a few dates to choose from,

    so I''ll let you choose one when I''m done."

    Hearing this, Louis hmmed, "Everything is up to Grandma."

    With Maria in charge, Violet''s heart has disapproving opinions, she can only hold it in.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet was silent, looked at the two children who were ying in the garden and smiled helplessly.

    At this point in time, there is no longer any objection from her.

    "Grandma, there''s something I need to talk to you about."

    Louis looked to Maria, "Grace has asked to live with Luka three days a week, and I have agreed."

    Hearing this, the smile on Maria''s face instantly went cold.

    "What do you mean? She''s taking Luka to live with her? How does that work? I don''t agree."

    "Grandma."

    "Needless to say, I just don''t agree."

    Maria cut to the chase: "Louis, don''t you forget what she did with the baby before!"

    Bringing up a good child as an autistic child.

    Such a woman does not deserve to be a mother at all.

    Louis was helpless and gave Violet a look.

    Is this a way for her to step in and speak up?

    Violet was silent, called out to Luka and waved at him, signaling him toe over.

    "Grandma, don''t be angry yet, Grace is at least Luka''s real mother, let''s listen to Luka''s thoughts,

    okay?"

    Maria looked at Luka for a moment, but did not say anything.

    Luka came running on short legs.

    Followed by Erin.

    "Auntie Violet, what''s wrong?"

    Violet squatted down to hold his shoulders, "Luka , do you want to go live with your mommy?"

    Luka froze, her little brow furrowed, and looked at her with some confusion.

    Violet continued, "You''re your mommy''s real son, and she''s now offering to live with you three days a

    week, will you?"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    Hearing Violet''s words, Luka''s little brow furrowed.

    His own mother!

    Although the affection with her is not deep, but seeing that people have mothers, he will still think.

    After all, he lived with her until he returned home.

    And now that Dad is marrying Auntie Violet, she must be lonely all by herself.

    Thinking, Luka nodded slightly.

    Violet stroked his little head and looked at Maria, "Grandma, since Luka is willing, why don''t we agree

    to Grace''s request? There are seven days in a week, and after three days, there are still four days

    when Luka can keep youpany."

    Violet spoke up, and even if Maria was reluctant, she couldn''t say anything.

    She sighed and pulled Luka to her side.

    "Luka, remember what Grandma said, use your little brain in everything, don''t be brainwashed by your

    mommy, okay?"

    As a woman, she can still guess a thing or two about Grace''s mind.

    Isn''t Grace trying to use Luka''s hand to keep Louis?

    That''s why she was against the little one running off to live with Grace.

    I''m afraid that he is young andpelled all at once.

    Only on the flip side, it''s indisputable that Grace is the child''s biological mother.

    Even if she is against Grace and Luka getting along now, sooner orter, the child will grow up and

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    understand.

    Still will recognize the mother.

    It''s better to let nature take its course and see what Grace will actually do.

    It also tests Violet''s ability to handle it.

    After all, Violet will be the hostess of the Johnson family.

    She has to be in charge of the Johnson family''s internal affairs.

    "Grandma, I''ll remember."

    Luka nodded obediently even though she couldn''t understand Maria''s words.

    Everything more brains, this he will of.

    "Well, am I not going to see Luka three nights a week?"

    Erin asked, blinking her big, slitty eyes.

    "Yes, but we can video it."

    Luka took Erin''s hand and gave a word of relief.

    "Okay, but I still want to be able to y with my brother every day."

    Erin said with some regret.

    The corner of Luka''s mouth curled up, "Come on, brother will take you to y now."

    "Hehehe, brother, are you nning to make up for all those hours you can''t y with me?"

    "Well nah."

    Looking at the two children''s cheerful little figures, Maria sighed again.

    Her eyes retracted, she looked at the two people following her.

    "Louis, Violet, I agreed, but my heart was not sure. Grace gave us the Johnson family an heir, but I was

    still worried that she wouldn''t be able to carry the child. If she let the child get autistic before, what

    about after? What if she gives Luka a little bit of a hard time?"

    Hearing this, Louis was silent, "I will pick a reliable aunt at the Johnson Manor to follow."

    With a reliable aunt to do the eyeliner, there is no fear of Grace''s crooked thoughts, to instill Luka what

    messed up ideas.

    Maria obviously figured this out too and didn''t say anything more.

    Nightes.

    Violet came out of the shower to see her bedroom door pushed open and her daughter appearing at

    her doorstep with a doll in her arms.

    Luka, who was wearing pajamas, came in with us.

    "Erin, Luka , why aren''t you sleeping?"

    Violet looked surprised.

    "Mommy, can Luka and I sleep with you tonight."

    Erin said in a milky voice.

    Violet froze, looked at the somewhat shy Luka, smiled and rubbed the two little heads.

    "Yeah."

    I don''t know how these two kids got the idea out of the blue and wanted to sleep with themselves.

    "Hee hee, great."

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Erin looked over at Luka , "Luka , I told you, Mommy doesn''t dislike you."

    Luka blushed and covered Erin''s mouth in a hurry.

    "I didn''t say Auntie Violet would not like me."

    "Uh-huh."

    Erin''s covered little mouth was thering something.

    Violetughs and squats down to take the two into her arms.

    "Tell me, what have you secretly said about me behind my back?"

    "Mommy, Luka is fretting if you let his real mommy pick him up because you don''t like him."

    Erin pulled down Luka''s little hand andined in a milky voice.

    Luka hung her head down in shame, not knowing what to say.

    So the little one has such a sensitive mind?

    Just because she was the one who asked him if he wanted to live with Grace, he wanted to be far

    away?

    Violet looked at Luka with apassionate face and said, "Luka, don''t get carried away, Auntie Violet

    is just respecting your thoughts. You are so cute, how can I not like you? On the contrary, I was afraid

    you wouldn''t like me."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Luka looked up hastily, "Auntie Violet, I like you very much."

    "That''s good."

    Violet smiled softly, "Prince Luka , I like you a lot too."

    Prince!

    When Luka heard this name, she couldn''t help but curl the corners of her mouth.

    Erin on the side blinked her big eyes and asked, "Mommy, what about me?"

    "Of course you''re Princess Erin!"

    Violet teased her and then said, to the delighted expressions of the two, "So little prince and little

    princess, can we go to bed now?"

    "Good."

    In unison, the two men climbed into bed after Violet.

    "Mommy, you sleep between me and Luka."

    Erin slept inside and patted the middle.

    Violet curled her lips and sat down in the middle as she was told.

    The two childreny dutifully on either side of her with the smell of milk on their noses.

    "Mommy, what story will be told today?"

    Erin asked, shing her big eyes.

    "Let''s see, how about the story of the fox and the goat?"

    Violet took her phone and found a random fairy tale that she had previously downloaded.

    "Yeah."

    Erin closes her eyes and strains her ears to listen.

    Luka, on the other side, was also bright-eyed, listening to Violet''s story.

    Violet''s heart is soft, the lights dimmed, while telling a story, while gently patting the two children to

    sleep.

    In the warm yellow light, the woman''s clear and pleasant voice echoed in the air, like a warm and soft

    luby, apanying the little one to sleep soundly.

    Louis at the door unscrewed the door handle and was met with this cozy scene.

    The brow was filled with soft light.

    He gently closed the door behind him and walked over to the bed.

    Both children are sleeping on their sides, breathing long, and already asleep at first nce.

    Louis hooked his lips and asked softly, "What made them think ofing here to sleep?"

    And took over the territory that belonged to him!

    "Probably because I''m afraid I''ll be cold."

    Violet put the phone down, tucked in the corner for the two kids, and made a joke.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and bent down slightly, picking up Luka on the outside and cing her

    inside, sleeping with Erin.

    Then he got into bed and took Violet into his arms.

    "You are afraid of cold? It just so happens that I''m afraid of heat andplementary."

    Violet: ""

    Can she say that she doesn''t need a firece like him?

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Grace was discharged from the hospital.

    She and Louis agreed that Luka would stay with her every Thursday, Friday and Saturday.

    Louis agreed.

    So, on Thursday, Violet met Grace at the kindergarten door.

    She had lost a lot of weight and looked at Louis with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    "Louis, I''m going to take Luka back to my ce in a few minutes."

    Louis nodded and hmmed.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this point, the kindergarten was buzzing with activity.

    Rows of children walked out in an orderly manner led by their teachers.

    Luka and Erin lined up to leave the kindergarten as usual.

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis."

    Erin ran over cheerfully and hugged Louis'' thigh with a look of excitement.

    Luka also had a smile on her face, but when she saw Grace, the smile on her face was slightly

    curtailed.

    He thought of going to Grace''s ce today and was inexplicably a little repulsed.

    But when he thought that this was his real mother, he still obediently called out, "Mommy."

    "Luka ."

    Grace stroked his little head and took his hand in a doting motherly manner.

    She looked to Louis, "Louis, it''s been a while since Luka has spent time with us, would you please have

    dinner with us today?"

    Louis was holding Erin when he heard Grace''s words, and he subconsciously looked at Violet.

    It was as if she was being asked for her opinion.

    Violet just found the scene too awkward.

    God knows she doesn''t want to get involved in this inexplicable love triangle at all.

    "Mr. Johnson, you go with Luka. erin, go with mommy."

    Erin looked at Louis, beamed, and got off her with some reluctance and took Violet''s hand.

    Louis stroked her little head, "Go home with Mommy and eat well, and Uncle will be back to y with

    you in the evening."

    "Good."

    Erin responded in a milky voice and looked at Luka again, "Luka, video me tonight."

    "Hmm."

    Luka nods her head.

    "Louis, let''s go then."

    Grace suppressed the thousands of thoughts inside her and pretended to be slender.

    She made that phone call to Violet earlier, but Violet ignored it.

    It seems that she is really nning to remarry Louis?

    She won''t let her get away with it!

    Louis gave Violet a look and waited for her to get into the car with Erin before driving Grace and Luka

    back to Grace''s apartment.

    "Young master, Miss Harper, you''re back."

    The servant in the apartment opened the door with a respectful face.

    This is Lucy, the old servant Louis called over from the Johnson Manor to help.

    Grace''s eyes flickered, hiding the ghostly light under her eyes, and a gentle smile was on her face.

    Naturally, she understood Louis'' intentions.

    Let this old servant watch her as the Johnson''s eyes?

    But sometimes, a person wants to do something, there is always a cover, right?

    "Luka , you sit with Daddy for a while and I''ll go cut up some fruit for you."

    Grace looked like a good wife and mother and ran to the kitchen to cut fruits.

    Louis was not idle, he had endless work to do and had turned on hisputer to work.

    Luka did not say anything.

    Looking at this ce where he once lived, he missed the Johnson Manor.

    It''s so cold here.

    I couldn''t see my grandma''s loving smile, I couldn''t hear Erin''s chattering, and I didn''t see my

    grandparents'' aunts and uncles in the garden.

    So boring.

    Grace cut the fruit and came out to see Luka sitting on the couch, staring.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    A glint of disgust shed in her eyes, but it was fleeting.

    "Luka , have some fruit."

    Luka looked at the fruit on her te and was a little uninspired.

    "Don''t want to eat."

    With that, he got up and went upstairs.

    He remembered that there was a Rubik''s Cube upstairs.

    It is more fun to y with the Rubik''s Cube.

    Looking at the back of the little one going upstairs, Grace''s face gave a smile.

    Little thing, really think she wants to serve him?

    But it''s justto lend him a little acting.

    She straightened up, looked at the man sitting in the living room, concentrating on his work, and the

    corners of her mouth lightly hooked.

    Such a man is the man worthy of her following.

    She will make him her greatest credential!

    An hourter, Lucy made dinner.

    Grace brought Luka down from upstairs and the three of them sat down at the table.

    A meal that is not cold or hot.

    Although Grace was gentle, Luka''s face was clearly not as refined as in the Johnson Manor.

    Louis naturally saw this and wondered if he had made the right decision or not.

    But such a decision is also based on the consent of the son.

    I think it is because my son needs a little time to adapt to a new environment.

    We''ll see how it goes for a while, and if our son doesn''t like the idea of running both ways, we''ll talk to

    Grace then.

    After eating, Louis did not rush to leave, but continued to deal with official business for a while.

    He used this as a way to get Luka limated to life here.

    The smile on Luka''s face got a little bit stronger after the video with Erin.

    When it was almost nine o''clock, Louis was ready to go back.

    "Luka , Daddy is leaving."

    Hearing this, Luka''s little nose wrinkled with some hesitation.

    After all, he was still a child, used to life at the Johnson Manor, used to being surrounded by his father

    and grandmother.

    Now that his dad is leaving, his heart is empty.

    "Dad, I"

    He wanted to say that he was going back to the Johnson Manor with him.

    Just before he finished, Grace hugged him.

    "Louis, do you want to stay tonight?"

    Louis nced at her and said in a light voice, "Violet is still waiting for me at home."

    Grace pulled out a bitter smile and nodded, "Yes, Miss Elliott is pregnant, you should go back to be with

    her. Then you drive a little slower."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis hmmed and looked at Luka again .

    Luka looked up at him with dark eyes and did not say a word.

    Louis stroked his head, "Go to bed early, and tomorrow morning Daddy will pick you up from school."

    Luka swallowed the words to go back with him and finally nodded.

    Once Louis was sent away, the smile on Grace''s face faded.

    Just see Lucy still disobedient in a side, she pretended to be gentle again.

    "Luka , Mommy hasn''t been close to you for a long time, in fact I really miss you, how about you? Did

    you miss Mommy?"

    Luka gave her a look and didn''t say anything.

    Grace didn''t really want him to answer her question either, smiling as she took his hand and headed

    upstairs.

    "Come on, mommy will take you to take a bath. After the bath, I''ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?"

    Luka remained silent and let Grace lead her upstairs.

    Downstairs, Lucy saw that there was nothing left for her to do, so she turned off the lights below and

    went into her room.

    Upstairs, Grace took a bath for Luka and then went downstairs and made him a ss of milk.

    She nced toward Lucy''s room, pulled a cup out of her pocket, poured out two white pills, and

    dropped them into the ss of milk.

    The cold moonlight refracted through the window into the house, illuminating the side of the woman''s

    face.

    With a wry smile!

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet is leaning on her bed reading a children''s book with her daughter.

    The little girl yawned a few times and rubbed her eyes with her small white hands, looking like she

    wanted to sleep.

    But he still held on and refused to sleep.

    "Erin, go to sleep, Uncle Louis might note back."

    Violet knows that her daughter is waiting for Louis to return.

    Because he said he''de back after dropping Luka off to be with her.

    But who knows if he wille back after going to Grace''s ce?

    Maybe when Grace cried and her son was there, Louis'' heart softened and he stayed there.

    "No, Uncle Louis said he''d be back with me."

    Erin milked the words, deliberately looking at the children''s book with wide eyes.

    This kid, why does he like Louis so much?

    Violet tasted andughed, pinched her smooth little face and didn''t say anything else.

    There was amotion from downstairs, and the butler''s voice was faintly heard.

    The little milk bag that was reading a children''s book but had its ears pricked up lit up in front of its eyes

    and got up from the bed with a bolt.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I heard a noise down there, it must be Uncle Louising back."

    Violet was speechless, watching the little one get out of bed with his hands and feet, and could only

    follow.

    "Erin, you run a little slower."

    The little one unscrewed the door handle and already rushed out towards the outside.

    "Uncle Louis."

    Louis wasing up the stairs when he heard the little one''s voice and the corners of his mouth curled

    up in a smile.

    He took three steps up the stairs and picked up the little one who rushed over to him.

    "Erin, why are you still awake?"

    "I''m waiting for you oh, you said toe back to keep mepany da."

    The little one wrapped his arms around his neck and smiled.

    She had juste out from under the covers with the smell of milk and heat, ironing his heart with an

    inch of softness.

    Louis opened his outside coat, wrapping his little tit inside, his eyebrows full of softness.

    Violet stood not far away, watching her daughter wrapped up like a baby silkworm, listening to her

    chattering and talking, the corners of her mouth also involuntarily rose.

    "Well, now you can sleep, can''t you? Luka must have fallen asleep by now too."

    Hearing this, the little one cocked his head and said in a milky voice, "Okay, I want to sleep with my

    brother."

    Violet curled her lips and was about to take the little one when Louis didn''t let her.

    "I''ll do it."

    Louis carried the little one into the children''s room and then turned to Violet and said, "You go cook me

    a bowl of noodles."

    Violet: ""

    Didn''t he get enough to eat over there?

    Violet looked at her daughter, who was already lying under the covers, and turned to go downstairs.

    Erin shed her big eyes and smiled cheekily, "Uncle Louis, are you going to put me to bed?"

    Louis'' heart went soft as he sat on the edge of the bed and tucked her in, "Well, close your eyes."

    "But I want to hear a bedtime story, Uncle Louis, do you know how to tell it?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow, took out his phone and started Baidu.

    "What do you want to hear?"

    "I''ll listen to whatever you tell me."

    "Good."

    Louis found a short story and started telling it.

    Later she will be his Louis'' daughter.

    He had to learn to take care of her.

    Downstairs, Violet ced a bowl of noodles and by the time she brought them to the table, Louis came

    down as well.

    "Erin''s asleep?"

    Violet took out her chopsticks and asked.

    "Hmm."

    His bedtime story has just started, the little girl has already fallen into a deep sleep.

    It is evident that she has long wanted to sleep.

    But was strong enough to sleep after seeing him.

    This feeling of being depended on really makes the heart soften.

    Louis hooked his lips and smelled the aroma of the food in front of him in a pleasant mood.

    The family has a good wife and a pair of lovely children.

    What more can I ask for?

    "Then you eat slowly, I''ll go upstairs first. Up."

    Violet spoke up.

    "Sit down and stay with me for a while."

    Louis picked up his chopsticks and spat out with thin lips.

    Stay with him for a while!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    The tall man with the soft voice said he wanted her to apany him.

    Violet pursed her lips, and inexplicably her heart rippled.

    She sat down as she was told and watched him eat gracefully as her mind shed back to the married

    life she once had with him.

    It was short, but evocative.

    I didn''t expect to be back in the family again after only a few months.

    Will theyst this time?

    "You''re not hungry? Would you like some?"

    Louis asked as he gave her a look.

    "No need."

    Violet looked back at the soft, handsome face of the man in the light and shook her head.

    "Not hungry?"

    "Not hungry."

    "It''s also true that you shouldn''t get hungry that easily in early pregnancy."

    Louis spoke up.

    Violet looked at him and casually said, "You know quite a lot?"

    "Well, look it up online."

    Louis copied the noodles and returned in a light voice.

    He''s quite thoughtful.

    Violet curled her lips and heard him say again, "Is the pregnancy sickness bad?"

    "It''s okay."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Have the usual tastes changed?"

    "A little bit of it, I''ve been enjoying the sour stuff moretely."

    One question and one answer, Louis listened carefully.

    He finished thest bite of noodles and elegantly wiped the corner of his mouth, "Sour child."

    Violet: ""

    He still believes in it!

    Under the light, the man''s features are deep and handsome.

    The filmy lips carry a brimming glow that makes you want to pick them.

    This moment of the man is inexplicably heartwarming.

    She knew that it was not because of his outward condition, but his having a heart.

    He was trying desperately to prove to her that he would be a good husband and a good father.

    "Go upstairs and rest, I''ll be busy for a while."

    Louis got up and spoke softly.

    Busy at thiste hour?

    Violet subconsciously blurted out, "You''re not sleeping?"

    Louis raised his eyebrows and his maic voice carried a hint of pleasure, "Want me to sleep with

    you?"

    Violet: ""

    She''s not, she''s not!

    "Ahem, don''t you get too busy toote, I''ll go upstairs first."

    Violet hurried upstairs with a red face.

    Louis looked at her slim back, his eyebrows filled with softness.

    Just as he was about to go upstairs, his cell phone rang.

    Louis picked it up and nced at it. It was Grace calling.

    Why are you calling him again?

    Louis frowned and picked up the phone.

    "Grace."

    "Louis,e to the hospital, Luka, he has a stomachache."

    "What! At which hospital, I''ll be right over."

    "At JCM hospital."

    Louis'' eyes shed and he hung up the phone.

    Violet, who had just walked to the second floor, heard the word Grace and subconsciously stopped in

    her tracks.

    See Louis turn to go, holding the handrail grip tight.

    "Mr. Johnson, what''s going on?"

    Hospital?

    Is Grace in the hospital again?

    The first time I saw Louis'' face was so nervous, and inexplicably, she felt sour in her heart.

    "Luka has a stomachache and is now in the hospital, so I''m going out."

    Louis quickly replied back, then took the car keys and left in stride.

    So it''s Luka who is sick!

    Violet''s heart seized again.

    Look at her, what is she thinking about?

    I hope the little guy is okay!

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Hospital.

    Louis arrived in a hurry.

    Outside the emergency room, Grace and Lucy were both standing in the hallway.

    "Grace."

    Louis strides up to Grace and calls out to her.

    "Louis."

    Grace''s tears poured down her face with self-recrimination written all over it.

    "What''s going on, and how did Luka suddenly get a stomachache?"

    Louis asked in a deep voice with a cold frown.

    Grace wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and cried, "I, I don''t know, I just gave him a ss of

    milk before bed, and not long after, he was screaming for a stomachache."

    Hearing this, Louis didn''t say anything, but looked at the emergency room.

    We''ll know exactly what''s going on when the doctores out.

    It didn''t take long for the emergency room door to open.

    Louis took a big step forward and asked, "Director, how is my son?"

    "Mr. Johnson, there is nothing serious wrong with the young male, he should have eaten bad stomach,

    hang two bottles of saline and he will be fine."

    The head of pediatrics just happens to be on the night shift today.

    Received a call from Louis, and thought the Johnson famiily little male was something big, but

    fortunately just a diarrhea.

    "God bless, thank you director."

    Grace folded her hands and thanked the director with great gratitude.

    Louis also said thank you, and his slightly knitted brow rxed a little.

    After sending the doctor away, Grace looked at Louis and cautiously said, "Louis, I just freaked out, so I

    haven''t done the hospitalization procedures yet. I''ll go to the ward to see Luka."

    Louis gave her a look, didn''t say anything, and turned around to go to the hospitalization process.

    The corner of Grace''s mouth ticked imperceptibly as she walked toward the hospital room.

    Coming to the door of the ward, Grace looked at the servant who was following her, "Lucy, I''m a little

    thirsty, could you please get a bottle of water for me?"

    Lucy touched her sincere gaze and nodded without objection.

    Grace snorted lightly, pushed open the door of the hospital room and walked in.

    A few momentster, a man in a white coat walked quickly into the ward.

    Louis finished his paperwork and came to the ward.

    A doctor came out of the ward, and Louis paused slightly in his steps and looked at him.

    The man is tall and thin, wearing a mask and ck-rimmed sses.

    He and Louis nod slightly and stride away.

    Louis didn''t think much of it, thinking it was the doctor checking the room, pushed the door and walked

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    in.

    In the ward, Grace is holding Luka, who has just woken up, with a sobbing voice.

    "Luka, it''s all because Mommy didn''t take good care of you and caused you to have diarrhea."

    Luka didn''t look very energetic, and there was little sparkle in her eyes.

    "Luka, do you feel ufortable anywhere now?"

    Louis asked softly as he walked to the bedside.

    Grace saw Louise back and sniffled and moved to the side.

    Luka gave him a look and slowly shook her head.

    Louis stroked his head, "Go to bed early then."

    Luka meekly closed her eyes.

    "Louis, why don''t you go back, I''ll just stay here and take care of Luka."

    Grace said, wiping tears from her eyes.

    Louis gave her a look, "You''reing out here with me."

    The man''s tone was cold and Grace''s eyes shed as she followed him out.

    "Louis, what''s wrong?"

    Louis looked at her, "Grace, the agreement is cancelled, from now on Luka will still stay at the Johnson

    Manor every day, if you miss him, you cane and y with him for a while every evening."

    This happened just after her son lived with her, and although there was a scare, he recoiled.

    The child''s spleen and stomach are weak and cold, and it is really not easy to change ces often to

    raise.

    The son probably has no rtionship with his own biological mother.

    Grace''s eyes were red again.

    She grabbed Louis''s hand, "Louis, don''t be like this, it was just an ident today, Luka probably had

    diarrhea because she was ufortable with the water. I promise, this won''t happen again."

    "I''m sorry, you can''t guarantee that, and I can''t feelfortable leaving Luka in your care again."

    Louis did not have the slightest weakness of heart and drew back his hand, "Go back, I''m here."

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    "Louis"

    Grace''s eyes were tearful and pitiful.

    Without looking at her again, Louis turned around and went into the ward.

    The door was closed, isting the man''s upright back.

    The fragile look on Grace''s face closed, and the corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    She looked through the ss window again at the movement inside and turned to leave.

    Not letting her live with the kids?

    She''ll make him willingly pick himself up and take him back.

    the Johnson Manor, Violet did not sleep soundly.

    She looked at the time, it was after 1 a.m., but she didn''t hear any movement of Louis returning.

    After thinking about it, she took her phone and sent a message over.

    "Is Luka okay?"

    "Nothing, a little diarrhea, you''re still awake?"

    Louis'' message came through quickly.

    Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, I''ll be asleep soon."

    "Hmm."

    Louis returned an umph.

    Violet put her phone aside and looked at the ceiling above her head, but she still couldn''t sleep.

    At this time, is Louis taking care of their son with Grace?

    Although I know it is inexcusable, but inexplicably, the mood is not beautiful.

    Will she have to face this situation often in the future?

    To share your husband with another woman from time to time.

    It''s a really bad feeling.

    Because love is selfish.

    Unless she lets herself not fall in love with Louis, so that she will be indifferent.

    Violet sighs and closes her eyes to force herself to sleep.

    The following day.

    Luka woke up very early in the ward.

    Louis was up almost all night.

    Seeing Luka awake, he stroked his little head and asked softly, "Is there anything else wrong?"

    Luka gave him a look, her little hand touched her little head, her little brow furrowed, "A little

    headache."

    Headache?

    Not a stomach ache?

    Louis rang the call bell and had the doctore in to check.

    Soon, the pediatrician came in.

    He checked carefully and smiled, "Mr. Johnson, there should be nothing serious wrong with the little

    gentleman''s health."

    "But he has a headache."

    "This."

    The pediatrician looked to Luka, "Luka, tell the DOCTOR, does the head still hurt now?"

    Luka looked at him slowly and shook her head.

    "Look, Mr. Johnson, it''s normal for a child to have a headache or fever while growing up, don''t worry

    too much, it won''t be a big deal."

    The pediatrician smiled and reassured.

    Louis nodded, thinking he was probably too nervous.

    He just always felt that the little guy was a little off.

    But what''s wrong, he can''t say.

    Probably a little unresponsive after being sick?

    Once the doctor left, he was ready to take Luka back to the Johnson Manor.

    "Luka, we''ll still live with Grandma from now on."

    Luka, who was being held in Louis'' arms, heard this and suddenly asked, "What about Mommy?"

    Louis froze and looked at the little one''s delicate little face, "Mommy still lives in the original ce."

    Luka stared at Louis, "Why can''t Mommy live with us?"

    Louis: ""

    Why would a son ask such a question after having an illness?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet got up and heard themotion.

    It should be Louising back.

    Violet hurriedly opened the door to her room and went downstairs, and she saw Louis returning with

    Luka.

    "Back?"

    Violet smiled as she walked up to Luka and reached out to touch Luka''s head, "Luka, is everything

    okay?"

    I thought the little one would answer his questions as well as usual and behave himself.

    However, the little one avoided her touch and looked at her with hostility in his eyes.

    Violet''s hand froze and the smile on her face slowly turned into confusion.

    She hadn''t seen the little one give herself such a hostile look.

    What happened to him?

    "Luka, Auntie Violet is asking you something, why don''t you answer?"

    Louis asked in a deep voice with a slight frown on his brow.

    What''s wrong with this kid?

    Ask him while in the hospital why Grace can''t live with them.

    Now that he''s back, his attitude is distant and cold when he faces Violet.

    Howe when you are sick, you suddenly look like a new person?

    Luka pursed her little lips without speaking, still looking at Violet with an unkind look.

    Violet was a little embarrassed, "So what, I''ll go see if Erin''s awake yet."

    Such a little guy is strange to people.

    Does it mean that after one night, the little one isnot wee to stay at the Johnson Manor anymore?

    Watching Violet''s figure going upstairs, Louis'' thin lips pursed.

    He bent slightly to look at Luka and was about to speak when Maria came out of the room.

    "Louis, gone to pick up Luka so early?"

    Maria had a smile piled on her face.

    Luka looked back at her and meekly called out, "Grandma."

    "Hey, that''s good, did you sleep wellst night?"

    Luka doesn''t squeal.

    Louis said, "He had a little diarrheast night, so it''s better not to live at both ends in the future."

    Hearing this, Maria''s face gave a smile, "What, Luka has diarrhea? I told you that woman can''t carry a

    child, right? Of course, we can''t live at both ends anymore."

    Louis didn''t say anything, but Luka spoke up, "Grandma, why can''t Mommy live with us?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Again, the same question.

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted together.

    Maria, on the other hand, looked surprised.

    "Luka, Daddy told you that Daddy has Daddy''s new life and Mommy has Mommy''s new life, so we can''t

    live together."

    Louis repeated his response from the hospital.

    Luka gave him a look, her small mouth tightly pursed, without speaking.

    But it is obvious that it is angry.

    Maria scowled at the little one and tried, "Luka, do you want Daddy and Mommy to live together?"

    "Hmm."

    Luka nodded without hesitation.

    Maria froze and looked at him with some dismay.

    What''s wrong with the little guy?

    Why do you suddenly want your parents to live together?

    He had never taken such a stand before!

    Did Grace say something to him?

    At that moment, footsteps came from the stairway.

    Erin washed up and came downstairs.

    "Luka, you''re back."

    Erin ran up to Luka on her short feet and smiled as she took his hand.

    Luka, however, put on a stern face and took a step back as she shook off her hand.

    "Don''t touch me."

    The sudden rebuke startled Erin.

    Her smile froze and she looked at Luka with some resignation.

    "Luka, what''s wrong with you?"

    The people around him were equally astonished.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    The impression of Luka and Erin''s rtionship is not too good.

    But now he seems to hate Erin.

    "Luka, what''s wrong with you? How can you be so mean to your sister?"

    Louis looked at Erin''s reddened eyes, stepped forward and asked in a deep voice.

    "She''s not my sister, they''re bad people."

    Luka looked over at Violet who had her arm around Erin, "They''re the reason my mommy can''t live with

    us because they''re here, and I hate them!"

    The young boy''s voice was crisp and clean, but full of disgust.

    Violet''s face changed and changed, and she hurriedly covered Erin''s ears.

    He said he hated them.

    He believes that it is because of their arrival that his biological parents cannot be together.

    See, her earlier fears hade true.

    The child will grow up day by day, and when he is enlightened one day, will he really ept himself?

    People are biased.

    He has his own biological mother.

    Perhaps a little show of goodwill from his own mother changed his mind.

    "Luka, what are you talking about!"

    Louis'' voice turned steeply cold, and his breath around him sank.

    Luka nced at him, intimidated by his powerful aura, leaning on Maria''s small body cowered a little.

    But the little face is still ck, it is clear that does not feel that they said wrong.

    Maria was dismayed and surprised.

    She pulled Luka to sit on the sofa and asked, "Luka, did your mommy say something to you?"

    Luka''s small mouth tightened and she shook her head.

    Maria didn''t believe me, "Your mommy really didn''t say anything to you? If she wasn''t talking behind

    your back, how could you say something about hating Auntie Violet and your sister?"

    "I just hate them, and Mommy is miserable."

    Luka looked away and spoke stiffly.

    Maria looked at him steadily, her old brow furrowed.

    Violet looked on and took a deep breath, "Sorry, Grandma, I''ll take Erin to school first."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The way things are going, there is no way Luka will ept her and her daughter''s arrival.

    Looks like she''ll have to think about remarrying Louis again!

    "I''ll drive you."

    Louis'' eyes averted from Luka and his face was unpleasant.

    "No, just have the driver drop us off, and you stay with Luka for breakfast."

    Her car didn''t drive over and had to be delivered by the Johnson famiily''s car.

    "I''ll drive you."

    Louis did not say anything and gave Luka a look, "I will ask the teacher for a day off, so you can rest at

    home today and clear your head."

    This child, is he sick and confused?

    Why the sudden change of temperament?

    Louis insisted, and Violet didn''t refuse, grabbing her belongings and taking Erin out of the Johnson

    Manor.

    Maria opened her mouth and finally said nothing, but asked the servant to bring breakfast for mother

    and daughter.

    Erin looks at Luka aggressively, but gets no response from Luka.

    Once in the car, she sat sullenly in the back, being pitched breakfast by Violet.

    Violet sighed slightly, and was not in the mood to talk, just stroked her little head.

    The car was moving along and the atmosphere in the space was not really good.

    "Erin, uncle apologizes to you in Luka''s ce, he''s sick and confused, don''t be angry with him, okay?"

    Louis on the driver''s side acted as the driver and looked at the mother and daughter in the rearview

    mirror and spoke softly.

    Erin had almost finished eating and looked at the back of his head, her little mouth ttened, "Uncle

    Louis, is Luka being mean to me because he''s sick?"

    "Yes."

    "Then when he gets well, will he stop being mean to me like before?"

    "Sure."

    "What''s wrong with Luka? When is he going to get better?"

    "It''s quick."

    Louis softly coaxed the little one.

    From time to time, my eyes flicked to the silent Violet, remembering that it was Friday.

    Friday was the zodiac day and they said they were going to remarry.

    The heart is inexplicably a little uneasy.

    She won''t back off because of her son''s words!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    The car drove slowly to the kindergarten.

    When she got out of the car, Violet sent her daughter in who looked a little wan.

    When her small figure was out of sight, Louis spoke, "Violet, it''s Friday."

    The implication is that they have to go and get the license.

    Violet''s fingers curled slightly as she looked into the man''s deep eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I''m sorry Mr. Johnson, I don''t think this is a good time to remarry. luka he has a lot of mood swings and

    I don''t want to irritate him at this time."

    So, it''s back to the past overnight!

    Louis'' thin lips were lightly pursed and his face did not look too good.

    "I will find a way to solve Luka''s emotions, please don''t go back on what you said you would do."

    "Mr. Johnson, I never promised to remarry you."

    Violet spoke stiffly in Louis'' cold face, but with a determined face.

    "Again, I''m sorry and I hope we can all be calm about this. I don''t want to see that Luka''s childhood is

    spent in resentment. I don''t think you want to see that the child has psychological problems because of

    our remarriage, either."

    After Violet finished, she quickly stopped a car on the side of the road and then left.

    Only the tall figure of Louis was left behind, like being enveloped by dark clouds.

    Half a dayter, he coldly faced his car and raised his hand and wrinkled his brow.

    All night without sleep, at this time he only felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    It''s so easy to coax a woman, so why give him another problem.

    He just wants to get married and have a wife, why is it so hard?

    Louis leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, trying hard to calm the ups and downs.

    The most important thing right now is to find out what your son is thinking.

    Overnight, how could he suddenly seem like a different person?

    Once upon a time,he never said he didn''t like Violet.

    Why the sudden change of attitude?

    What really happenedst night?

    Did Grace say something while he was away?

    Louis opened his eyes and pulled out his cell phone to call Lucy.

    Lucy was therest night, he had to ask her if she knew something!

    When the call was answered, Louis asked directly, "Lucy, did you find anything unusual after I leftst

    night?"

    Hearing this, Lucy thought about it and truthfully returned, "Young master, I didn''t find anything unusual

    "Then tell me again what happenedst night after I left."

    "Good."

    Lucy said, "Last night after you left, Miss Harper took the young master upstairs, then I turned off the

    light and went into my room. It was quiet after that, and thenter I heard Miss Harper knocking on my

    door in a panic, saying that the young master had a stomachache, after which we took him to the

    hospital."

    A talk that did not allow Louis to identify any useful clues.

    He hung up the phone and tapped his long fingers on the steering wheel in thought.

    How on earth did the son suddenly change his attitude?

    Is it because Grace is his real mother, or is it for some other reason?

    Did Grace say anything to her son or not?

    He''ll have to ask Grace again.

    Violet returned to the store in an unattractive mood.

    Josie and Austin just came down from upstairs.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hey, Violet, why are you back all of a sudden? Didn''t we say you were going to get your license

    today?"

    Josie asked with a smile.

    Violet reluctantly smiled, "No more ims for now."

    "Why?" Josie had a surprised look on her face.

    Violet pursed her lips, "Luka''s not in the right mood."

    It was very sudden.

    But it''s understandable.

    Children, all want their biological parents to live together.

    "What''s going on, why is Luka suddenly not in the right mood?"

    Josie had a puzzled look on her face.

    Violet shook her head, "Not quite sure, yesterday he went back to Grace''s ce, in the middle of the

    night suddenly stomach pain, into the hospital, this morning came back, not too friendly to Erin and

    me."

    Hearing this, Josie and Austin nced at each other, their brows knitted together.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    "How did this happen? Could it be Grace''s doing?"

    Josie said, "Violet, didn''t you say that woman can''t have children? Do you think she could be using

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Luka on purpose to try to sit on Mrs. Johnson''s throne?"

    "It''s possible. This Grace woman is no mere woman."

    Austin chimed in.

    Violet listened to the two men with a bit of a headache.

    "That''s just our guess. Anyway, for now Louis and I won''t remarry for a while."

    It''s tooplicated.

    She really just wants to work quietly on her career and raise her daughter, okay?

    Whoever wants to be Mr. Johnson''s throne, go ahead and sit on it.

    Nothing to do with her.

    "So Violet, are you still staying at the Johnson Manor from now on?"

    Josie saw Violet''s headache and asked tentatively.

    "No way." Violet shook her head.

    The gold nest is better than their own doghouse ah.

    It''s better to live with your best friend.

    However, it seems that there are intruders here in BFF now!

    Violet nced at Austin, wanting to say something.

    She still has spare money in her hand, is it time to buy a new house?

    So as not to disturb the world of two people.

    "Hear that? Violet ising back to live, so don''t you evere back."

    Josie ignored Violet''s thoughts and red at Austin menacingly.

    Austin had a depressed look on his face and gave Violet a somewhat sultry look.

    How can you suddenly refuse to remarry when you are fine?

    He managed to invade with great difficulty, okay?

    That indisputable brother of his own, too disappointing to him!

    Later he will go to question him properly, what the hell is going on!

    Superior Apartments.

    Louis rang the doorbell and waited for Grace to open the door.

    "Here ites."

    Grace, dressed in her housecoat, was surprised and delighted to see Louis.

    "Louis, you''re here. is Luka okay?"

    Louis entered the apartment, his dark eyes fixed on her with a sullen stare.

    "Did you say anything to Lukast night?"

    Hearing this, Grace''s eyes shed, but she acted innocent, "No ah? What''s wrong?"

    Louis looked at her steadily, his cold, sharp eyes like a deep pool, trying to see her through.

    "Luka suddenly rejects Violet very much and says he wants to live with you. Does this shift in him really

    have nothing to do with you?"

    In the face of Louis'' powerful aura, cold sweat had seeped down Grace''s spine.

    She forced down her inner apprehension and pretended to be slender.

    "Louis, you''re doubting me? But I really didn''t do anything."

    The woman''s eyes were slightly red, a look of pity.

    Louis averted his eyes and began to look around the apartment.

    Grace let out a light breath and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    See, he can''t find out anything.

    Eventually, he will be forced to choose to stay with himself at the request of his children!

    Louis walked around upstairs and downstairs and found nothing.

    The mood is very annoying.

    I don''t know why my son suddenly changed his attitude.

    "Grace, make an offer, and don''t see your son again."

    The matter is now, only let the child away from the biological mother, the days are long, perhaps their

    mother-child bond will be broken.

    "Louis, you can''t be so cruel! I have nothing left but Luka, are you really going to drive me to death?"

    Grace secretly pinched herself and made herself bleed saline.

    "Children are the most sensitive, he has changed because he is growing up. Louis, if you really love

    Luka, you should grant him his wish!"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Looking at the tearful Grace, Louis tensed a handsome face without saying a word.

    Marry her for the good of your son?

    But before that, his son was happy to see him and Violet get married.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The son is so fickle, if he obeyed, he would still be hugging the right and left?

    Louis gave Grace a deep look and turned to stride away.

    It is always necessary to figure out the situation.

    "Louis."

    Grace called out twice and was answered by the cold wind that poured through the door.

    Just leave?

    The soft expression on Grace''s face closed with a cold smile.

    This time, she didn''t believe she wouldn''t be able to take him!

    Louis returned to his car and, somewhat annoyed, knocked a cigarette out of its case, trying to numb

    himself with nicotine.

    At that moment, the phone rang.

    Louis held the unlit cigarette in his mouth and looked at his phone.

    It was a call from Austin.

    Calling at this time, I guess he must already know about Violet''s refusal to get a license with him, right?

    Louis held the cigarette in his hand and yed with it as he picked up the phone, "Hello?"

    "Louis, what the hell is going on? Why is Godson suddenly in a mood? Is it because of that woman

    Grace?"

    Austin asked directly.

    Louis rubbed his irritated brow and asked tiredly, "Not sure."

    He also wondered why his son had changed his attitude for the better.

    "How is that unclear? If you ask me, my godson changed his attitude overnight, either he was

    brainwashed or threatened. Whichever it is, it has nothing to do with Grace."

    Austin yelled over the current.

    This is a bit of an absolute statement, but it gives Louis a little inspiration.

    Was the son brainwashed or threatened by someone?

    "Brother, please hurry up and catch up with your wife! I''m really going to be screwed by you. It''s so

    hard to make some progress with Josie, and I''ve been knocked back by you."

    Austinined.

    Louis Jun face sunken, "What is a brother? It''s about enjoying the same blessings and sharing the

    same hardships. That''s it, I''m hanging up."

    He was getting annoyed. It didn''t make sense that his brother could get happiness before him.

    Louis looked at the cigarette in his hand, found Harry''s phone and dialed it.

    "Harry, go to JCM hospital and pull up the surveince."

    He''s going to look at the surveince fromst night and see if there''s anything suspicious.

    After hanging up the phone, Louis called the Johnson Manor again.

    I wonder if there is anything unusual about my son now.

    "Young Master?"

    The butler called out respectfully.

    "How is the young master now?"

    "He''s ying on theputer in the children''s room."

    "Is there any difference from the usual?"

    "It looks normal."

    One question and one answer made Louis not sure whether to be relieved or to think deeply.

    No abnormalities as usual, only when facing Violet?

    "Help me make some soup that is nourishing for pregnant women, and make a few small dishes, and

    I''lle back for them at noon."

    Some people do not want to go with their own license registration, he can only be careful to coax.

    Coax her until she is willing to marry herself.

    One morning, Violet was busy in the studio.

    She appeared to be unchanged from her usual self, but only she knew that the mood was not beautiful.

    It''s not that she''s bothered by her rtionship with Louis.

    What bothered her more was the rtionship with Luka.

    It is clear how weing that little carrot head was before, why would she change her temperament

    overnight, this really baffles her.

    Is Grace, the biological mother, that attractive?

    Can a child be made to reject her extraordinarily overnight?

    No signs.

    "Miss Helena, you''re pinching my eyebrows."

    The customer frowned a little disgruntled.

    "Ah, sorry sorry sorry."

    Violet hurriedly withdrew her thoughts and greeted the customers.

    This is the third customer today who has been pinned to their eyebrows.

    The customer is depressed, she is also depressed ah.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Violet finished styling the customer and sent her downstairs with a smile.

    When the customer got into the car, she was about to enter when she saw a luxury car stopped at the

    curb and someone stepped out of the car.

    "Violet."

    Louis called out to Violet.

    Violet froze, watching him stride toward her with his dark curry coat in one hand and his food box in the

    other.

    The man was so determined with every step he took in the sun.

    The tall figure is upright and magnificent, so that people can not move their eyes.

    Violet pursed her lips and her eyes fell on the food box in his hand, "What brings you here?"

    Needless to say, he must havee to have lunch with himself.

    "I had the Johnson Manor make a few small dishes you''ll love,e on in and eat."

    Louis hands Violet the coat on his left hand, speaking casually.

    Violet subconsciously took it and followed him.

    Reacting to this, it was realized that the two were moving too familiarly.

    It''s like an old married couple with a tacit understanding.

    "Brother-inw, Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    When Evie saw Louis, a brother-inw came out of her mouth.

    But once the words were out of my mouth, I didn''t feel right and hastily changed my mind.

    Louis paused slightly on his feet, gave her a slight nod and burst out, "I like the way you addressed me

    at first, no need to be so rusty in the future."

    Evie: ""

    It seems that the brother-inw to his sister is bound to get oh!

    Go sister!

    Evie scowls at Violet.

    Violet cried andughed, red at her, and followed her upstairs.

    The two entered the office amidst a cadre of employees'' fresh eyes.

    "Wow, that''s Louis, the president of The Johnson Group, right? Oh my God, he''s so handsome in

    person!"

    "That''s right, Mr. Johnson personally brought food to Miss Helena? It''s too considerate!"

    "If I can meet such a face rich, and gentle and considerate husband, I will wake upughing in my

    dreams."

    "You go ahead and dream for a while."

    ""

    The outside was filled with the chatter of employees, allplimenting Louis.

    Violet, speechless, mmed the door shut with a ping, shutting out the cacophony outside.

    Raising his eyes, he touched Louis'' deep smiling eyes.

    With a hint of reserved self-possession.

    The man, probablyplimented, wascent.

    It is also true that she is a single mother with a baby, and can be treated tenderly by such a reserved

    man, in the eyes of outsiders, how is she lucky.

    "Why do you look so sullen? You''re pregnant, you have to be in a happy mood at all times."

    Louis ced the food box on the table, watched Violet hang up his coat, and spoke softly.

    "I''m quite happy."

    Violet casually returned the question and opened the food box.

    Louis looked at the side of her face and came slightly closer, his voice low and seductive.

    "Is that so? Was it nice to hear them praise your husband?"

    Violet: ""

    What husband?

    Also, can you stop being so self-absorbed?

    "Mr. Johnson, we don''t have a license yet, okay?"

    "Even without a license, I''m still your ex-husband, and an ex-husband is a type of husband."

    "Mr. Johnson"

    "Call me Mr. Johnson again, and I''ll kiss you!"

    The man leaned in close, and his low, seductive voice carried a hint of oppression.

    The word "kiss" made Violet''s heart miss a beat.

    She hurriedly moved a step to the side, her ears burning.

    This man, has he taken the wrong medicine today?

    Why do you keep flirting with her?

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Let''s eat."

    Violet said with a red face.

    Louis hooked his lips and sat down.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Harry sent him the hospital surveince video that he had pulled up.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    Louis was about to watch it when Harry called again.

    "Mr. Johnson, the young master was admitted to the hospital during the period of surveince sent

    over, temporarily found nothing suspicious."

    "Got it, I''ll take another look."

    Louis hung up the phone and clicked on the surveince video with a cold, solemn look.

    Violet, who was sitting across from him, had the meal all set up and when she saw that he kept looking

    at his phone, she couldn''t help but say, "Let''s eat first and look at it afterwards."

    "You eat first."

    Louis did not raise his eyes and continued to look at his phone.

    His cell phone was spread out on the table at the moment, and Violet, across the table, nced at it

    without thinking and saw that it was the hospital''s surveince video.

    Hospital surveince video?

    Was Louis checking the surveince during the time Luka was in the hospitalst night?

    What is he suspecting?

    Violet got up and walked over to Louis'' side and got closer to look.

    "Is this the hospital surveince you''re looking at?"

    Louis only felt the fluff in his ears being blown up by the warm breeze.

    The woman''s fragrance fills his nose, making his originally clear thoughts gradually disturbed.

    He tilted his head sideways, wanting to say something.

    Just thin lips sliding over her face without thinking

    The gentle and soft touch made each other stunned.

    Violet froze and froze, looking at the handsome face of the man close at hand, only to feel that she

    could clearly hear her heart.

    Fluttering and jumping for joy.

    Violet''s face was burning and she hurriedly stood up straight and ran back across the room with her

    eyes downcast.

    Louis'' throat knot rolled slightly, looking at Violet''s face like a peach blossom shy look, suppressing the

    inner fluctuation.

    Turning the video off, he called Harry.

    "Harry, check every doctor who examined Lukast night to see if there are any abnormalities."

    There really didn''t seem to be anything unusual about the time period when my son was in the

    emergency room.

    But after their son entered the emergency room, they couldn''t see inside.

    It is not umon for doctors to do something in the emergency room.

    Listening to Louis'' instructions, the little ripples Violet had just been set off were gone.

    "You suspect that someone tampered with the examination for Luka?"

    Louis put his phone aside, took the soup Violet handed him, and said, "I hope I''m overthinking this."

    He didn''t want to see his son in the state he was in because of his own mother.

    But he would prefer not to see his son in the state he is in because someone has done something to

    him.

    He wanted to find out the reason why his son had be this way.

    "There shouldn''t be anyone tampering with Luka, should there?"

    Violet just felt ridiculous.

    Who would tamper with a child for no reason?

    Why the tampering?

    Just to make him dislike himself?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    This is not full of nothing to do?

    No!

    It''s not out of the question!

    If Luka doesn''t like herself anymore, who is the person who benefits?

    Something shed in her mind, and Violet hastened to stop her thoughts.

    She must be overthinking it.

    Luka is Grace''s biological son.

    She wouldn''t hurt her own son just to try to get to the top, would she!

    "I can''t believe Luka wouldn''t like you."

    Louis sipped his soup and spoke in a light voice.

    That''s why he checked the surveince.

    How could the son change his attitude overnight if no one had tampered with him?

    Violet moved her lips to speak, but then stopped.

    She couldn''t believe it either, but that''s the way it is at the moment.

    Without finding out the truth of the matter, she had to be forced to ept it.

    "I''m staying with Josie tonight."

    Violet took a bite of her meal and hardened her heart.

    Louis'' eating hand gave a beat and looked at Violet steadily for two seconds, but finally said nothing.

    Only a handsome face is very unattractive right.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Maria looked at Luka, who was eating silently at the table, and asked softly, "Luka, does your stomach

    still hurt?"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    "It doesn''t hurt." Luka shook her head.

    "Is there anything else wrong with your body?"

    "No."

    The two asked and answered, and the little one did not look unusual.

    Maria waited until he was almost done eating and tried again, "Luka, do you really not like Auntie

    Violet? Didn''t you used to like her a lot?"

    Hearing these words, the original calm little guy''s eyes suddenly shed a trace of hostility.

    He pushed the bowl away from his hand and stood up, "I don''t like her, she took my mommy''s ce, I

    don''t like her!"

    Headache!

    There seems to be a voice in his head that keeps reminding him to dislike Auntie Violet!

    Yes, it was Auntie Violet who stole Mommy''s ce, who made it impossible for the three of them to be

    reunited.

    How could he like her!

    Luka turned around, red-eyed, and sprinted upstairs.

    "Luka, Luka you run a little slower."

    Maria only felt a heart seized ah seized, ufortable to the extreme.

    How did this happen?

    There is no problem talking to him about anything, but when ites to Violet, he is like a different

    person.

    It''s obvious that the two of them were getting along well before!

    What to do now!

    Do you really want to ept Grace as Mrs. Johnson?

    Ten minutes in the evening.

    Violet drove to pick up her daughter.

    Just as she got out of the car, she saw Grace arriving as well.

    Luka didn''te to kindergarten today, didn''t she know?

    Violet nced at Grace, not intending to speak to her.

    After all, with their current position, they are love rivals.

    Contact as little as possible.

    Grace, of course, saw Violet too.

    She raised an eyebrow, the corners of her mouth curled up in amusement.

    Violet, Violet, even if you are pregnant, so what?

    With this thorn in her side, let''s see how she can marry Louis!

    The kindergarten door opened and the children came out in droves.

    "Mommy."

    Erin came running out, looking a little wan and less jovial than before.

    Violet stroked her head, knowing that she was in a bad mood because Luka wasn''t here today.

    The two have always been very affectionate, and there is no telling what will happen in the future.

    "Where''s Luka? Why isn''t he out yet?"

    Grace didn''t see Luka and asked suspiciously.

    Erin gave her a look and said in a milky voice, "Luka didn''te to kindergarten today."

    Grace: ""

    She ran for half a day, but her own son did note to school.

    Louis didn''t say anything to her either.

    For nothing, she was made to look ridiculous by Violet.

    Grace was a little annoyed, and was about to stab Violet a couple of times to let off some steam, when

    in the afterglow, she saw Louising.

    Grace''s almond eyes shed slightly and she pulled Violet, who was about to leave, to a halt.

    "Helena, Louis he listens to everything you say, I beg you, can you talk to Louis, don''t let me not see

    my son. I have nothing left but my son."

    Violet was in some pain as her arm was tugged tight.

    She broke away hard and tried to say something.

    But Grace stumbled as if she couldn''t stand, fell to the ground, and finally simply crawled towards her

    on her knees.

    "Helena, you are also a mother, please understand my feelings! I can ept any beating or scolding

    you want, just please put in a good word with Louis, don''t let me not see my son ah."

    Her actions caused people around her to stop and pointat Violet.

    "What''s the situation? It''s outrageous, why not let the mother of the child see her son?"

    "That is, it must be this person who blew in the man''s ear ah."

    "The same mother, how can she be so cruel?"

    "That''s right, look she just brutally pushed someone!"

    ""

    The people who were talking were mothers, looking at Violet with discontent.

    Violet was simply speechless.

    If she can''t see that Grace is putting on a show, then she''s living in vain.

    "Grace, Louis won''t let you see Luka, shouldn''t you reflect on why exactly? If you were a good mother,

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    how could Luka have be a child with autistic tendencies? If you were a good mother, how could

    Luka have stayed with you for one night and somehow had diarrhea?"

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    A statement that is not condescending.

    Let the surrounding people who are watching hear clearly.

    "So that''s it."

    "The father wouldn''t let this mother see her children because she couldn''t carry them."

    "Don''t you know them both? The child they are talking about that is the Johnson famiily''s offspring, of

    course baby."

    ""

    Listening to the chatter of the crowd, Grace''s face changed slightly and she cursed Violet for talking.

    Before she could think of a retort, Louis had already walked up to her and pulled her up with a cold

    face.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Louis, I just wanted to see if Luka was feeling better."

    Grace continues to y soft.

    "He''s fine at home, don''t worry about it."

    Louis spoke in a cold voice, his eyes fell on Violet, who was holding her daughter and walking away

    quickly, and took a big step after her.

    "Louis, I want to see him, is it okay if you take me to him?"

    Grace followed, tugging on his sleeve with a pleading face.

    Louis'' face was cold and his eyes swept like a knife to her hand that was pulling him in.

    The powerful pressure made Grace unconsciously let go of him.

    "When he is back to normal, I will naturally let you meet."

    Back to normal, by which he means Luka is back to her old self.

    Instead of the way they are now repulsed by Violet.

    Grace naturally understood the meaning of his words.

    So if Luka doesn''t return to her original form, she won''t be able to see him again?

    She doesn''t care, it''s up to the little guy at home to decide if he''ll want to!

    Violet was already in the car. She ignored Louis and Grace, turned the car around and drove off.

    Louis watched the car drive further and further away, helplessly sunken brow.

    It seems that the little woman is determined not to goback to the Johnson Manor with herself.

    Not caring about Grace beside him, he strides towards his car.

    "Louis."

    Grace faked a couple of screams and waited for Louis''s car to leave, which then collected the softness

    of the color.

    With this thorn in her side, she doesn''t believe that the two of them can still be together!

    Louis watched Violet''s car pull up to the curb, got out of the car and carried his daughter into the Little

    Ya Cakeshop, and ultimately did not go down.

    Turning the car around, he headed back to the Johnson Manor.

    In the Johnson Manor, Maria looked at her eldest grandson, who entered with long legs, with a sad

    face.

    "Louis, you''re back."

    "Well, Grandma, is Luka okay."

    Louis handed his jacket to a servant and inquired.

    "Hey, his body doesn''t seem to be much worse, he just can''t mention Violet, and when he mentions

    Violet, he''s like a different person."

    Maria sighed and spoke.

    "I''m going upstairs to check on him."

    Louis said, and then went upstairs.

    In the children''s room, Luka''s small white hands are crackling on the keyboard.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis gently pushed the door in and walked over to him to take a look and found him writing

    programming.

    I have to say, my own son''s IQ is definitely advanced.

    This programming, he also taught him just a few times, he can feel himself to write the code.

    Not bad for your own son.

    "Wrong here."

    Louis pointed out a mistake just in time, and Luka looked at him, only to find that his father had

    returned.

    He said nothing and corrected the mistakes as Louis pointed them out.

    When the programming was over, Luka said good-naturedly, "Daddy, you''re home."

    Louis rubbed his little head, "What have you been doing at home all day today?"

    "ying with theputer, ying with Rubik''s cube, and drawing." Luka said back.

    Louis picked him up and sat him down on the couch.

    Himself crouched down in front of him.

    "Luka, you''re a very smart kid and can tell right from wrong, right?"

    Louis decided to have another open and honest talk with his son.

    Luka looked into his dark, deep eyes and nodded.

    "What are you trying to say, Dad?"

    Louis held the small hand, "I just want to say that I like Auntie Violet and want to marry her into the

    house so that she can take care of you conveniently. You''ve been very agreeable before, so why the

    sudden change of attitude now?"

    Hearing this, Luka''s expression changed, and as soon as she shook off his hand, she slid off the

    couch.

    "I don''t want her to take care of me, she''s the bad woman who took Mommy''s ce. Mummy is

    pathetic, I want Mummy to take care of me!"

    The little one''s eyes gradually reddened, and a violent factor filled his surroundings.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Louis saw his son like this for the first time and held his little shoulder with a sunken brow.

    "Luka, do you really think so? Is that what you really think?"

    "Yes! I want Mommy! The bad woman stole Mommy''s ce, I want Mommy!"

    Luka suddenly went berserk and smashed things in the bedroom.

    The mouth screamed loudly.

    Louis looked stunned and hugged him in a hurry.

    "Luka, just calm down and listen to me."

    "No listen, no listen, no listen, I don''t want to hear it!"

    Luka struggled desperately, her small hands covering her ears for dear life.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Crystalline tears kept pouring out, and a struggle shed in her eyes.

    Headache!

    He doesn''t want to hear the words Auntie Violet!

    "Good, Daddy won''t say anything, good boy."

    Louis took the little one into his arms and soothed him with a soft voice.

    The little guy''s body was on fire with all the hard work.

    He slowly calmed down only after Louis calmed him down.

    Louis gently stroked the little one''s spine and his brow deepened a few more.

    Such a little guy he had never seen before.

    Violent, manic.

    Like having a mental illness.

    How did this happen!

    The phone rang abruptly.

    Louis let go of the little guy and rubbed his short hair, then went out of the children''s room.

    Pulling out his cell phone, he found it was Harry calling.

    "Say."

    "Mr. Johnson, I checked and several of the ER doctors are normal. Except for thest doctor who came

    into the room, couldn''t identify who it was. jcm hospital pediatrics doesn''t seem to have this doctor."

    Harry reported the relevant information he found out.

    Louis'' eyes shed.

    The doctor he saw before he entered the ward shed in his mind.

    The man was wearing a mask and sses and could not see his real face.

    It is only known that he is of medium build and not too old.

    "So, it''s possible that this doctor is an imposter?"

    "It should be."

    "Check!"

    Louis'' voice was cold, and the chill around him waspelling.

    It looks like the doctor did something to his son.

    But if that doctor really did it, wasn''t Grace in the room at the time?

    So, could it be that Grace conspired with this fake doctor to do something to her son in order to get

    back to him?

    The thought of this possibility made Louis'' brow grow a few degrees colder.

    Grace, don''t let him find out it was her!

    In order to get back to him, she actually used her own son!

    Is she still a mother!

    And his own son

    Louis thought of Luka''s just violent behavior and turned around and went into the children''s room.

    Inside the house, Luka is quietly ying with a Rubik''s cube.

    It seems that the moment of violence just now was an illusion.

    Louis walked to him and squatted down, "Luka, daddy will take you to the doctor, okay?"

    Did that doctor do something to his son''s brain?

    Did it cause him to be what he is now?

    "No, I don''t want to see a doctor, you get out, you get out!"

    Luka, who had been quiet, suddenly became manic again when she heard Louis'' words.

    Louis'' brow furrowed as he was pushed and almost fell to the floor.

    "Luka, what''s going on here?"

    Maria, who heard themotion, came upstairs and asked anxiously.

    "I don''t want to go to the doctor, I don''t want to go to the doctor!"

    Luka screamed loudly, tears streaming down her face.

    "Fine, let''s not see a doctor."

    Maria hurriedly soothed the little one and gestured Louis out.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, and he looked at Luka for a few seconds, and finally didn''t insist.

    Everything will wait until we find out what happened to that doctor.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    There is a kindergarten performance today, and parents will go to observe it.

    Early in the morning, Violet helped her daughter put on her white sarong.

    The little one has a children''s theater performance today.

    yed Snow White in the y.

    Putting on the white sarong, the little cutie is pink and tender and extra pretty.

    "Mommy, will Luka still go to kindergarten today for the performance?"

    The little milk bag turned around in front of the mirror and asked in a milky voice.

    The smile on Violet''s face gave a beat, then softly said, "I think he''ll attend when he''s well."

    Two days have passed, and I wonder how the boy is doing now.

    Is it still so repulsive to her.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Louis looked at his son who was up, "There''s a performance at school today, do you want to go?"

    Luka nodded with a slight hesitation.

    He has to y a tree spirit in a y today, and if he doesn''t go, the y will be missing a link.

    Louis rubbed his soft hair and told him to go wash himself.

    He''s been very busy these past two days, so busy that he hasn''t told Violet about his son''s situation.

    The son is now very normal, so normal that he feels that all the previous things are illusions.

    That doctor, who the hell is he!

    Did he do something to his son or not!

    I hope that when Violet meets herter, she will not react too much.

    Kindergarten entrance.

    Grace is looking forward to it.

    Louis hadn''t let her see Luka for the past two days, but today there was a school performance, so she

    could always see Luka.

    And Violet will be here today.

    She can''t wait to see what Luka looks like when she sees Violet.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It must be especially exciting.

    Grace was thinking wickedly when Louis'' car arrived.

    The door car opened and Louis''s tall figure came into view.

    He walked to the other side, pulled open the car door and carried Luka down.

    Grace hurriedly adjusted the expression on her face and greeted her.

    "Louis, Luka."

    When he saw Grace, Louis'' face turned a few shades colder.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Louis, there was a notice in the school group, and I think Luka would have wanted me toe and

    watch his performance."

    Grace looked at Luka with a soft face, "Luka, do you want Mommy toe see you perform?"

    Luka nodded and took her hand in one hand and Louis'' hand in the other, "Daddy, Mommy, I want you

    to watch me perform on stage together."

    "Good."

    Grace responded, secretly pleased with herself.

    Louis'' eyebrows sank, resisting the urge to question Grace.

    That doctor has not yet been found, he can not act rashly for the time being.

    Lest the dog jump to the wall, and then let his son suffer some harm.

    After all, he is now full of Grace and does whatever she tells him to do.

    While I was thinking about it, Violet also arrived.

    Also arriving were several of her makeup artists and Erin.

    "Mommy, it''s Uncle Louis and Luka."

    Erin''s sharp eyes spotted Louis, father and son.

    Big eyes shed with hope.

    She wanted to go over and say hello to Luka.

    But when she met Luka''s hostile gaze, she stopped in her tracks with resignation.

    Luka still doesn''t seem to like her.

    Is he still sick?

    Violet held Erin''s hand, her eyes fell on the three Louis, her heart slightly seized.

    Grace is here too.

    They are really like a family at the moment.

    Putting her mind away, Violet picked up her daughter and walked in with a couple of makeup artists.

    Watching Violet''s expressionless face enter the school, Louis'' thin lips tightened.

    He let go of Luka''s hand, "You guys go in first, I''ll make a phone call ande back in."

    If he went in with Grace now, it would be a thrill for Violet.

    It''s better to wait to go in.

    "Louis, so we go in first?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    Grace smiled gently and led Luka into the school.

    Louis walks to the corner and pulls out his cell phone to call Harry.

    "Still haven''t found that doctor?"

    "Mr. Johnson, this doctor is cunning and I''m still doing my best to line up."

    "Speed it up."

    Louis wrinkled his brow andmanded in a deep voice.

    He didn''t like the feeling of being out of control at all.

    He wants to find out the truth immediately!

    In the kindergarten.

    The children attending the show were gathered in arge conference room.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Violet took a few make-up artists and greeted a few teachers in charge of the show and then got busy.

    "Erin, is that your mommy? Your mommy is so pretty."

    There are children talking to Erin.

    Erin had a proud look on her face, "Well, not only is my mommy pretty, but she can also make us look

    beautiful?"

    "Mmmmmmm,e on let auntie help us put on our beauty makeup."

    Listening to the children talk, Violet walked towards them with some amusement and began to put on

    their makeup one by one.

    When it was Luka''s turn, he put on a little face and said, "I don''t want you to put on makeup."

    The smile on Violet''s face was slightly restrained and she softly asked, "Luka, do you hate me that

    much?"

    "Yes, you''re the bad woman who made it impossible for my dad and my mommy to be together, and I

    just hate you!"

    Luka''s voice was so loud that the originally lively scene was silenced by his voice.

    All the children as well as the parents in the surrounding area looked over.

    Grace, of course, also saw this one scene, and at once a glint of triumph shed in her eyes.

    She saw it!

    Luka made Violet lose her face in public!

    It''s so enjoyable!

    Violet looked at the hostilitying out of Luka''s eyes and her red lips pursed.

    Just as I was about to speak, Erin came up to me with red eyes.

    "Luka, are you still sick? Why do you hate mommy, you used to love my mommy!"

    Luka looked over at her and suddenly reached out and pushed her.

    "I''m not sick, you''re talking nonsense, I just hate her!"

    Erin was unprepared and fell to the ground at once, froze and let out a cry.

    "Erin."

    Violet was startled and quickly squatted down to pick her daughter up, softlyforting her.

    "Mummy, Luka he"

    Erin wrapped her arms around Violet''s neck and huffed, resigned.

    "It''s not sad, Luka''s illness must have gotten worse to be like this."

    Violet gentlyforted her daughter, wiping away her tears.

    Erin huffed and looked at Luka with big watery eyes.

    Violet puts Erin down, looks at the angry Luka, walks up and tries to say something to him.

    "I''m sorry I''m sorry Helena, my son doesn''t know any better, I apologize, can you not hit him?"

    Grace appeared at the right time, pulling Luka behind her with a pleading face.

    Violet looked at her false and pretentious face, the depression in her heart crossed.

    "When did I say anything about beating him?Miss Harper, I remember asking you to reflect on why

    Louis wouldn''t let you see Luka?It seems you didn''t take it seriously."

    "Look, you obviously don''t know how to raise a child. What he just did in pushing someone was clearly

    wrong, and as a mother, shouldn''t you reason with him at this time?"

    When she heard this, Grace choked and cursed Violet for being so articte.

    "I''m not afraid you''ll do something to the kid, so I haven''t had a chance to educate him yet."

    Violet nced at Luka, and the little one was staring at her with hostile eyes.

    This kind of him really makes her feel strange.

    With Grace around, Violet didn''t think twice about talking to him and turned to take Erin''s hand.

    "Erin, Mommy will take you to wash your face."

    "Good."

    Erin gave Luka a resigned look and went to the bathroom with Violet.

    Grace sneered in her heart and squatted down to hold the little one''s shoulders.

    "Luka, mommy knows you don''t like her, but it''s not right to push people, okay? No matter how much

    you want to stand up for mommy, you can''t push people anymore. Do you hear me?"

    Luka did not say a word, the scarlet of the violence that had passed in his eyes remained.

    Violet in the front heard an earful and looked back at her somewhat breathlessly.

    Why did she feel that Grace was encouraging Luka to target her?

    At that moment, there seemed to be a sh of light above their heads.

    It was a metal billboard.

    At this point, the billboard seemed to be wobbling.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Violet''s pupils shrank slightly and she shouted, "Get out of the way, the billboard is going toe

    down."

    When Grace Xu heard the shouting, she raised her eyes to look overhead.

    The billboard overhead swayed and was about to fall down.

    She sucked in a breath and subconsciously stepped back.

    Completely forgetting that there was a Luka beside her.

    "Get out of the way."

    The surrounding people shouted in astonishment.

    Luka was still a little confused as to what had happened.

    The billboard overhead finally couldn''t support itself and instantly fell down

    At the very moment of the moment, Violet quickly rushed over and took Luka into her arms and ran to

    the side.

    Ping! POW!

    Two loud bangs and the billboard smashed to the ground.

    It seems that even the ground is going to be smashed open.

    Thrilling!

    "Violet!"

    Louis, who just came in, witnessed the scene just now and his heart beat in his throat.

    If Violet had been a littleter, then Luka would have been smashed to a pulp.

    And at that moment, the billboard can hit Violet''s side, her arm shirt was cut, revealing the snow-white

    skin on the blood dripping.

    Violet only felt a burning pain in her arm.

    She let go of Luka in her arms and wanted to ask him if he was okay first.

    Just before she could say anything, she was picked up by Louis.

    Violet was startled, her hand subconsciously hooked around his neck, touching the man''s deep and

    anxious eyes.

    "You''re hurt, I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Watching the two leave, Luka, who was frozen in ce, stared straight at their backs.

    Two voices seem to be alternating in the mind.

    "Auntie Violet is good people."

    "No, she''s the bad woman."

    "No, Auntie Violet is good!"

    "No, she''s the bad woman!"

    "Ah!"

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Luka covered her little head and closed her eyes in pain.

    Grace, who was dumbfounded, came back to her senses and looked at Luka with a sh of her eyes.

    She pretended to be concerned and ran over to hug him.

    "Luka is not afraid, mommy is here, it''s okay, it''s okay!"

    Just a little closer, Luka will be smashed to death.

    How did Violete rushing over!

    Howe she''s the one who made a ssh again!

    And Luka should not be awake immediately after this stimtion.

    When Luka heard the word mommy, her painful expression gradually became calm.

    He slowly looked over at Grace and called out, "Mommy."

    "Well, it''s okay, good boy."

    Luckily, with this look, you should still be in hypnosis.

    The corners of Grace''s mouth curled up slightly.

    Hospital.

    Louis contacted a doctor urgently and took Violet to the emergency room.

    Looking at the blood stains on his body, a heart has not yet calmed down.

    Pinching his brow, he leaned against the corridor wall and took a deep breath.

    The good thing is that both are fine.

    Otherwise

    A few momentster, the phone rang.

    Louis nced over and it was Austin''s phone.

    On the way to the hospital, he asked Austin to go to the school and help him look after Luka and Erin.

    Especially Erin, he was afraid that she would be frightened.

    Odds are Austin is at school by now.

    "Hello?"

    "Austin, Josie and I are both at school, both of them little ones are fine, don''t you worry."

    Austin spoke up.

    "Hmm."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Louis stared at the emergency room lights and hmmed.

    "Is Helena okay?"

    "Still in the emergency room, it looks like there should be no major injuries at this time."

    The details will also depend on the test results.

    After all, she was pregnant.

    I hope the baby in my belly is also safe and sound.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, talk to me again if somethinges up."

    Austin hung up the phone and Louis fished out his cigarette case to have a smoke.

    But eventually it was put back.

    She was pregnant and he had to take care of herter and couldn''t smoke her.

    Half an hourter, the doctor came out.

    Louis rushed up to her, "Director, how is she?"

    "Mr. Johnson, please rest assured that the adults and children are safe and sound. miss Elliott''s arm is

    bruised, she has been bandaged up and will be ready to go back after two IVs to reduce inmmation."

    Hearing this, Louis'' heart settled slightly.

    Fortunately, the adults and children are fine.

    Fast forward to a single ward that had just opened, and pushing the door in, I saw Violet making a

    phone call from her cell phone.

    She was asking about the kindergarten performance.

    Louis walked in and looked deeply at her.

    Violet finished her call, looked at the IV bottle, and asked, "Will this IV solution have any effect on the

    fetus?"

    She hadn''t forgotten that she was carrying a baby in her belly.

    "Don''t worry, it''s all with medicine that''s harmless to the fetus."

    Louis softly reassured.

    "Oh."

    Violet nodded and touched Louis'' deep eyes, a little ufortably averted.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    The eyes were too tender, as if they were looking at the woman they loved so much.

    "Violet, thanks."

    Louis gave a soft thank you.

    Those eyes full of affection carry a strong sense of sincerity and love.

    "Thanks for what? Thanking me for saving Luka! Anyone who is human would have done that."

    Violet pinned a strand of broken hair behind her ear, which inexplicably burned a little at the base of her

    ear.

    A warmth in his hand, the man''srge grip took his own delicate hand.

    She raised her eyes and touched the man''s deep eyes.

    "No, Violet, not everyone would do that. I was right, even the child''s own mother only cared about

    herself in that life-and-death situation."

    In retrospect, when she was at the scene, the billboard came down, but Grace just ran away by herself.

    All but forgot to hold Luka away.

    This woman, still presume to marry him?

    She wouldn''t be worthy of being the mother of a child!

    Louis'' words brought back memories for Violet as well.

    Indeed, when the billboard came down, Grace just ran away by herself.

    How is she like that?

    Shouldn''t a good mother put the safety of her children first?

    "Violet, I found out one more thing."

    Louis'' face was cold and solemn: "The night Luka got sick, there was a doctor who was very

    suspicious. I suspect that he did something to Luka, like hypnosis or something like that. So Luka, the

    way he treated you, must not have been his intention."

    Hearing this, Violet''s heart jumped and something shed in her eyes.

    "Why did that doctor do that? Who ordered him to do it?"

    It was a question, but she seemed to be able to guess the answer.

    The person who benefits is the doctor who instructs.

    But Luka is Grace''s real mother.

    How could she spare the child?

    Is this something a biological mother would do?

    The real mother!

    Thinking of the danger that had just struck, Grace''s one action, Violet''s heart fluttered again.

    A thought shed through my mind

    "My people are still looking for that doctor, and once we find that doctor, the truth wille out."

    Louis'' voice is cold, and his eyebrows are full of frost.

    I hope it''s not what he thinks it is.

    Otherwise, he had to kill the person who started it!

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Violet was hanging on to an IV, and Louis was sitting on the sidelines taking care of business.

    With a small bottle left in her IV night, Grace came over with Luka.

    The Johnson famiily''s driver came along with them.

    "Helena, are you all right?"

    Grace walked over to Violet''s bed with a grateful look on her face, "Thank you really for saving Luka."

    Violet looked at her fake face, and then at Luka, who was still hostile to her, and curled her lips.

    "No thanks, I treat Luka as my own child, if he is in danger, I will risk my life to protect him."

    Thisment made Grace''s face stiffen with a smile.

    Think of the scene when the billboard came down and she just ran away on her own.

    The heart jumped at once.

    It''s over, her little move, I wonder if Louis saw it?

    The eyes subconsciously swept to Louis, and saw that he was looking at Violet with a Summer face.

    When he looked at himself again, his gaze instantly became cold and sharp.

    "Eli, didn''t I tell you to take the young master straight back to the Johnson Manor? Who told you to

    bring him here?"

    Louis got up and pulled Luka to his side, a handsome face as cold as frost.

    The driver looked at Grace and Luka with a helpless look on his face.

    He''s just a subordinate.

    The young master listened to his mother''s words and insisted oning, so he couldn''t help it.

    "Louis, don''t me him, I was the one who wanted toe and say thank you to Helena."

    Grace squeezed out a small smile.

    Louis picked up his son and said in a cold voice, "Come out with me."

    Grace''s fingers curled up and she hurriedly followed them out.

    Violet in the hospital bed looked at the IV fluid that was about to be hung up, her red lips pursed.

    Grace is Luka''s mother or not, and she has to find a way to verify it!

    Outside the door, Louis put Luka on the ground, bent slightly and asked, "Luka, do you know who

    saved you today?"

    Luka nced at Grace and burst out, "I don''t need a bad woman to save."

    Louis narrowed his eyes, "If Auntie Violet hadn''t saved you then, you''d be a puddle of mush by now."

    Auntie Violet!

    It''s Auntie Violet again!

    Luka''s little face was taut and tight, a throbbing pain in her little head.

    Louis saw that his face was a little ugly, took him into his arms, reached out and touched his soft hair, a

    trace of pity shed in his eyes.

    The line of sight fell on Grace who was on the side, with a few more stern eyes.

    "Grace, let me ask you, where were you when the billboard fell?"

    "I"

    Grace''s almond eyes shed with a hint of panic, and she opened her mouth not knowing what to say.

    "You were right next to Luka, but you just escaped on your own?"

    Louis'' handsome face sank, "You don''t deserve to be Luka''s real mother! Get out of my sight!"

    "Louis, you can forgive me! I, I was just stunned, it was an instinctive reaction."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace exined in a hurry.

    "Instinctive reaction?"

    Louisughed coldly, "A tiger''s poison does not eat its child. Shouldn''t a mother''s instinctive reaction be

    to protect her child first when there is danger?" Grace, you are even harder-hearted than the beast!

    "No, Louis."

    "Get out! Don''t make me say it a third time!"

    Louis reprimanded coldly and took Luka and prepared to enter the ward.

    Grace''s face changed for a while, and her heart felt anxious and hateful.

    Damn Violet for letting her out of the bag once again.

    This makes Louis even more disgusted with himself!

    "No, I want to stay with Mommy."

    Luka tried to break Louis'' hand, Louis didn''t say anything, just picked him up and went into the ward.

    Grace opened her mouth, but eventually could only leave in dark annoyance.

    In the hospital room, Luka flops around in Louis'' arms for a good while.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    Louis had a few more footprints on his clothes, and instead of getting angry, he hugged him and sat

    down on the couch.

    "Well, Luka, Daddy knows that some of the things you''re saying right now aren''t what you really mean,

    and Daddy understands."

    Tonight, he will ask a master hypnotist to go to the Johnson Manor in Huo''s house and do a checkup

    for Luka.

    We can''t let him stay like this.

    Luka stopped panting after a while.

    Feeling his father''s reassurance, he nestled in his arms and slowly became calm.

    Violet looked at the father and son with a sh of pity in her eyes.

    They are in the gentry, destined to suffer more than others.

    There should be someone to love them properly.

    And this person

    Violet''s hand subconsciously brushed the small of her back.

    She is also pregnant with a rich boy in her womb, she is destined to be involved with the rich family ah.

    "The IV solution is ready."

    Louis got up and rang the call bell.

    Not long after, the nurse came in and helped Violet remove the needle.

    "Come on, I''ll take you back." Louis said.

    "No, just have the driver drop me off."

    Violet saw Luka still looking at himself with a hostile gaze and smiled slightly towards him.

    It is better for her not to stay with the little one for the time being.

    Louis obviously thought of something too, so he didn''t push it.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He held Luka, walked Violet out of the ward and asked the driver to take her back.

    He took Luka back to the Johnson Manor.

    Violet returns to the store where Josie and Austin are coaxing Erin.

    The little one has red eyes and a wan look.

    When she saw Violeting back, she dropped the doll in her hand and ran towards her crying.

    "Mommy."

    The little one should be scared.

    Violet''s heart was soft, squatting down and hugging her, softly soothing her.

    "It''s okay, Erin, don''t cry anymore. If you cry again, you won''t be a pretty little princess."

    "Oooh, Mommy, Mommy."

    The little one rubbed Violet''s neck with a look of attachment.

    Josie, who was on one side, picked her up.

    "Okay, I know you''re worried about Mommy. Mommy''s hand is hurt, so don''t pester her to be

    pampered."

    "Yes, Erin good boy, Mommy is fine, Josie mommy is also tired, uncle hold you."

    Austin, afraid of tiring Josie, took the little one from her again and coaxed her softly.

    The little one''s heart settled when he saw that Violet was back safe and sound.

    She sniffled, huffed twice, and looked at Violet with resignation.

    Violet smiled reassuringly toward her and then sat down on the couch.

    "Have some water."

    Josie poured her a ss of water with a concerned look on her face.

    Violet said thank you and took a couple of sips from her ss of water.

    "It really scared me, I didn''t expect such an ident to happen. It''s a good thing you saved Luka, so

    did his attitude towards you change?"

    Josie sat down beside her and asked.

    Violet rubbed the wall of her ss and shook her head, "No."

    "How can that be? He''s not so far to Grace by now, is he?"

    Josie was indignant, "That woman just ran away on her own in a crisis, I''m wondering if she''s Luka''s

    real mother."

    But isn''t it?

    She''s suspecting it too!

    Violet thought about it and pulled out her phone to send a message to Grace.

    "Grace, do you have time tomorrow? Come out and talk."

    She''s going to get Grace''s dna and make a match with Luka.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    The following day.

    The cafe next to the Pce Hotel.

    Violet ordered Grace a cup of coffee and waited quietly for her arrival.

    After another half hour of the appointed time, Grace arrivedte.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sorry, I''ve been dyed in some business until now, so I''ve kept you waiting."

    Grace ruffled her hair around her ears and sat down across from Violet.

    "I ordered you a cup of coffee, take a sip to wet your throat."

    Even if she knew that Grace waste on purpose, Violet was not annoyed.

    Grace gave her a look and didn''t hesitate to take a sip of her coffee.

    "Go ahead, what exactly is it that you want from me?"

    Grace took enough of the shelf and asked a question.

    Violet looked at the coffee cup she put down and said in a light voice, "Grace, make an offer, how much

    will it take to get out of here and never see Luka again?"

    Hearing this, Grace snorted lightly.

    "Violet, you really think you''re Mr. Johnson when you want me to take the money and leave?"

    Violet looked at her, "You don''t love Louis at all, you don''t love Luka, and Louis wouldn''t marry you

    today, so why won''t you take the money and go? What the hell are you after?"

    A few questions made Grace''s breasts heave.

    "Who says I don''t love Luka? Violet, now I have nothing left, so I''m not giving up on being with Louis."

    She has nothing left.

    So, she wants the money and the name too!

    Otherwise, wouldn''t she have sacrificed in vain?

    "If you loved Luka, would you have left him in danger?"

    Violet questioned.

    "You care about me?"

    Grace was impatient, thinking about what happened yesterday.

    If this woman hadn''t taken the opportunity to make a ssh, she wouldn''t have been disliked by Louis.

    Violet is so annoying as hell!

    Grace looked at Violet with boredom, "Did you call me out for something else? If the talk is done, then

    I''ll go and get busy."

    Without another word, Violet watched Grace get up and leave.

    When she was sure Grace was far away, she then pulled out a white glove from her bag, picked up the

    coffee cup Grace had drunk, and put it in a stic bag.

    She said she wanted to verify her suspicions.

    I hope she is thinking too much!

    The Johnson Group.

    Louis was sitting in the executive chair, ambling around working in the usual reserved and arrogant

    manner.

    A phone rings off to the side, breaking the silence of the room.

    He nced over and picked up the phone.

    "Harry."

    "Mr. Johnson, we found the fake doctor, he has left the country and confirmed his identity as a

    hypnotherapist."

    Finally, we''ve found the man''s trail!

    A stern look shed in Louis'' eyes.

    "Send someone to bring him back to me."

    Last night, he invited a hypnotherapist back to the Johnson Manor to examine Luka, who had fallen

    asleep.

    As expected, his son had indeed been hypnotized.

    And this person who hypnotized for his son should be the man who impersonated the hospital doctor.

    Very good!

    Once we find him, we will know who ordered him to do this!

    Louis hung up the phone and tapped his slender fingers on the desktop.

    There was a vague answer in his mind, but it left him a little confused.

    If he didn''t expect, this doctor should be bribed by Grace.

    Grace did this, probably breaking the axe and wanting to marry her when she was in the way of her

    son.

    Is her heart cold enough, or is it

    A thought shed through his mind, causing his dark eyes to narrow.

    When his son returned to the Johnson famiily, he did do a gic match to confirm whether he was his

    own seed or not.

    But did he overlook one thing?

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    He forgot to have his son and Grace do a gic match.

    If the son is not Grace''s real son

    Just as he was thinking, the ringing of his cell phone that came once again interrupted his thoughts.

    He lowered his eyes and saw that it was Violet calling and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    She rarely calls herself unsolicited.

    A very new feeling.

    "Violet."

    "Where are you now?"

    "I''m at the group, what''s up?"

    "It''s a little bit of business, I''m just downstairs from your group."

    Violet looked at the skyscrapers towering above her, and her hand tugged slightly on her bag.

    Her idea was so bold that she wondered if Louis wouldugh at herselfter.

    "Come on up."

    Louis walked over to the window and looked down, and his eyes shed with surprise.

    What exactly did she want with herself?

    A few momentster, Violet arrived at the president''s office.

    Louis had his secretary pour her a ss of water and asked curiously, "Violet, what exactly did you

    want to see me about?"

    Violet took a stic bag out of her bag and handed it to Louis.

    "This is the coffee Grace drank, and I want you to go and do a gic match between her and Luka."

    A word that caused Louis to raise his eyebrows and his dark eyes to stare at her like a torch.

    "Violet, you suspect that Grace is not Luka''s real mother?"

    What kind of spiritual connection is this?

    The same thought urred to her when he suspected Grace''s rtionship with her son.

    It is true that in this world, only she understands herself.

    And only she can be worthy of herself!

    "Yes, but that''s just my guess, the only way to know what the truth is is to do a gicparison.

    Maybe I''m overthinking it."

    Violet spoke up.

    Louis looked deeply at her.

    The woman in front of you has a clear and beautiful appearance.

    The look between those eyebrows is somewhat simr to Luka.

    She smells so good and familiar.

    Just like the woman who blossomed beneath him that night four years ago.

    A thought suddenly shed through his mind and Louis stepped forward and pulled two hairs from her

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    head.

    Violet: ""

    Why is he pulling his hair?

    Does it mean that he suspects

    Violet touched her head and her almond eyes shed slightly, "What are you doing pulling my hair? Do

    you want me to do a gicparison with Luka as well?"

    "If we''re going to do it, let''s just do it together."

    Louis wrapped the hair up carefully and put it away, "Grace if not Luka''s real mother, then it''s always

    better to find out his real mother."

    Violet looked at him, "In fact, you don''t have to do it, I can''t be Luka''s real mother. Because I have

    suspected the rtionship between you and my daughter before, and I even secretly pulled your hair to

    do a gicparison with my daughter. But the results showed that you are not rted by blood."

    Hearing this, Louis'' eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    She actually did a gic match early on?

    Gic matching can''t be wrong, but sometimes, maybe it can be switched by someone''s heart, right?

    Louis looked at Violet steadily and asked, "Violet, tell me honestly, who is Erin''s real father?"

    The familiarity she gave him was always so strong.

    If Grace was an impostor, could it have been her that night four years ago?

    "I don''t know. Four years ago, I was working part-time at the Pce Hotel, got the wrong room, and

    then I had Erin."

    Violet smiled bitterly and didn''t hide any more.

    A light shed in Louis'' eyes, and that heartbeat seemed to jump out of his chest.

    "Violet, do you remember the wrong room number you went to four years ago?"

    It''s her, it must be her!

    The woman from four years ago, it must be her!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    "I can''t remember, it was probably 8086, or 8088?"

    Violet didn''t want to remember the events of that night and shook her head.

    "8088, Violet, the man you were with four years ago, it was me."

    Louis gripped Violet''s shoulders, his handsome face full of unspeakable excitement and leap.

    It''s really her!

    The woman from four years ago is really her!

    I hate myself for not asking her this question earlier.

    If they had asked earlier, they wouldn''t have experienced so much frustration between them!

    Violet froze and looked at Louis with a gleam of disbelief in her eyes.

    "Is is you? The man from four years ago was you?"

    "It''s me! It''s me!"

    "But, I obviously did the gic testing for you and Erin."

    "The test results must have been unexpected."

    Louis gripped Violet''s shoulders with a look of determination.

    Violet looked steadily at the man in front of her, her heart ebbing and flowing.

    In a roundabout way, the father of her two children is actually the same person.

    Celebration, excitement, joy

    A myriad of emotions filled her heart, leaving her unsure of what to say.

    Louis is a little better than she is, and a million thoughts have calmed down.

    He took her into his arms, hisrge hands gently caressing her spine.

    "Violet, I''m so d."

    The man''s voice is indescribably low charm maic.

    It is like expressing strong love to the woman you love so much.

    His embrace is warm and wide andforting.

    Violet smelled the familiar scent of a man, and a warm current slid through the room of her heart.

    The room was silent, only the soft light sprinkled on the two embracing each other, emitting a loving

    affection.

    After a long time, Violet slightly straightened up her body and said, "Whether it''s true or not, it''s better

    to do theparison first."

    She still thinks it''s too unbelievable.

    How did she be Luka''s real mother?

    "As you wish."

    Silly woman, she actually still doesn''t believe this fact?

    Louis lost his smile and looked deeply at the woman in front of him with his eyebrows.

    The burning gaze made Violet''s face burn more and more.

    "That, I''m just wondering, why would Grace impersonate Luka''s real mother?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Not wanting Louis to keep staring at herself, Violet hurriedly changed the subject.

    Hearing these words, Louis'' eyebrows coldly solemnized for a few moments.

    "I think it was Marcus who authorized it. He wanted me to marry Grace because of the baby, thus

    making Grace his inside man so he could annex The Johnson Group."

    Luckily, he fell in love with Violet at that time.

    If not, maybe he would have married Grace.

    After all, children need sound families, don''t they?

    Marcus, he''ll be damned!

    "Marcus is so mean!"

    Violet''s face also went cold.

    Louis sat down with his arm around her and did not speak.

    Sooner orter, he will make Marcus pay.

    "You hurry up and get tested, I''m going to get busy too."

    Violet rushed Louis to get tested.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and his long fingers cupped her chin.

    "Violet, is it okay toe back to the Johnson Manor with me tonight."

    Violet''s eyes shed, "It''s better to wait for the gic test results toe out."

    She inexplicably felt ack of energy what to do?

    The woman''s pretty almond eyes turned restlessly.

    Louis was amused and helpless, "So be it."

    Don''t you trust him that much?

    In a couple of days, in a couple of days.

    When he catches the doctor who hypnotized his son, he''ll settle everything together!

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    In this way, Violet did not tell anyone, even Josie are hidden, moody for two days.

    On the afternoon of the third day, Louis showed up at her store with the test report.

    The man is tall and long-legged, and still has a reserved and cold look.

    But today, when you look closely, his handsome face seems to shine with pleasure.

    Especially when he met Violet, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and his eyebrows were full of

    smiles.

    "Violet."

    The man''s voice was low and maic, and Violet watched him step closer, her eyes falling on the bag

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    of papers he was holding.

    Here is the test report.

    The results are in!

    Violet swallowed and her heart beat faster.

    She did not dare to ask anything, but took the file bag Louis handed over and opened it.

    There are two test reports inside.

    The first one is the gic match report of Grace and Luka.

    Violet skipped straight to thest line with a nce of ten lines.

    There is no mother-son rtionship!

    Sure enough!

    Violet''s heartbeat got even more violent.

    She hurriedly turned to the second one.

    That''s the report of her gic match with Luka.

    They exist in a mother-son rtionship!

    Violet looked fixedly at thest line, even though her heart was prepared, but still excited.

    She is Luka''s biological mother.

    The man from four years ago was Louis!

    Nose suddenly sore, eyes slowly reddened.

    "Violet, the mother of my children, I have finally found you."

    Louis gently embraced Violet into his arms, sniffing her hair, his eyebrows full ofughter.

    This time, he finally found the mother of the real child.

    No more stupidity!

    Violet closed her eyes and leaned against his firm chest, feeling the sound of the man''s powerful heart,

    wanting to cry andugh.

    It turns out Erin''s brother wasn''t born dead, it turns out he''s still alive!

    So happy!

    "What is this, Mr. Johnson and Miss Helena should not be so mushy?"

    "No, on the spot to send dog food, still let the single dog live!"

    "Oops, we''re going to have a new boss in the studio soon!"

    ""

    Several employees looked at the two embracing each other andughed and joked.

    Violet heard the murmur and hurriedly pushed Louis away, a blush shing across her pretty face.

    Louis hooked his lips and was about to speak when his phone rang.

    Picked it up and looked at it, it was Harry''s call.

    "Mr. Johnson, the hypnotherapist has been found. He admitted that Grace and Marcus paid him to

    hypnotize the young master."

    Very good!

    Louis'' eyes sank, and the aura around him dropped steeply.

    He hung up the phone and looked to Violet, "Violet, isn''t it time for us to settle the score with Grace?"

    Hearing this, Violet''s face also turned a few degrees colder.

    "Yes, it''s time to settle the score with her!"

    "Come on, let''s go to the Pce Hotel."

    Fifteen minutester, the conference room at the Pce Hotel.

    Grace looked at the two sitting together, her eyes twinkling.

    "Louis, you wanted to see me for something?"

    How did the two of theme together?

    She had been trying to get close to Luka for the past two days, but always without a chance.

    She was anxious and helpless.

    I didn''t expect Louis to be so oily.

    She even thought that if it didn''t work out, she could simply do what Louis wanted if he asked again for

    a sum of money to get her out of here.

    After all, the longer it takes, the easier her tricks will be to spot, won''t they?

    So, these two people came together today, did theye to negotiate with themselves?

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    Looking at Grace still pretending to be soft, and thinking about what he did to Luka, Louis'' sharp eyes

    were full of cold light.

    "Grace, get down on your knees."

    Ask her to kneel down!

    Grace was startled, "Louis, what''s wrong?"

    Louis'' thin lips curved up in a bloodthirsty cold arc, and he was about to get up when Violet pulled him

    aside.

    "Let me do it."

    Violet got up slowly, her eyes kept falling on Grace.

    That icy gaze made Grace unconsciously take a step back.

    What does she want?

    What''s going on?

    Why do these two people look like they want to kill her?

    "Helena."

    Snap!

    The crisp pnded on Grace''s face, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace let out an ahhh, covering her face and looking at Violet with a look of disbelief.

    "Violet, don''t you dare hit me!"

    Violet didn''t say anything, just grabbed her by the cor of her chest and yanked her up.

    Two more hard ps to her.

    Her force was so strong that Grace''s cheek was soon red and swollen.

    "Beat you? Grace, you impersonated my son''s real mother and had a hypnotist hurt my son, do you

    really think you''ll never be found out?"

    She got it!

    They actually knew about it!

    Grace''s eyes shed with the slightest hint of panic and she subconsciously looked at Louis.

    Louis is taking it in stride.

    "Violet, don''t get angry, watch out for the baby in your belly."

    The man''s tone is as gentle as water, with a hint of loving affection.

    Violet let go of Grace, took a deep breath and smiled towards Louis.

    "I''m fine."

    "Go sit."

    Louis helped Violet and sat her on the couch.

    The wife''s anger out enough, next it was his turn.

    Louis turns around and takes a step towards Grace.

    The man is tall and long-legged, the breath around him is cold and chilly, and it seems that every step

    he takes is stepping on the tip of her heart.

    Grace unconsciously backed up until she was backed up against the wall and could not retreat.

    "Sam, Louis."

    The words only started before her throat was grabbed.

    Grace''s breath hitched and her eyes widened in horror.

    "No, Louis, give me a break, I know I''m wrong."

    She saw killing intent in his eyes.

    He''s really going to kill her!

    She regrets it so much.

    Why didn''t she say yes then when he was going to give her money to leave!

    "Grace, ever think about the day you''re going to get busted? Impersonating the real mother of my

    child? Are you looking for death?"

    Louis'' tone was cold, and the force in his hands tightened abruptly, as if he could strangle her alive with

    just a little more force.

    Grace''s face instantly turned red, her mouth opened wide and she desperately pped Louis'' hand,

    her eyes full of pleading.

    "Louis, give me a break, I was wrong. I was the one who got carried away, I fell for Marcus'' trick. I was

    just his pawn! He was the one who had your child taken away from him four years ago and asked me

    to take his ce!"

    She regrets it so much.

    Regret their blindness and blindness of heart, in love with a man who does not deserve love.

    Finally ended up if the fall of the end.

    She really regrets it!

    The air around her was getting thinner and thinner, and she seemed to see boundless darkness.

    Thinking that not only did she have nothing, but she had also lost her fertility, Grace stopped struggling

    and closed her eyes in dismay.

    "Kill me! I was disqualified from being a mother by Marcus and Jasmine and I don''t want to live!"

    Now that she has nothing left, what in the world is there for her to hold on to?

    Why don''t you just die?

    Seeing Grace being pinched and rolling her eyes, Violet got up and walked over to Louis, "Louis, it''s

    okay, don''t get your hands dirty."

    Killing people is easy.

    But for such people and dirty their hands, not worth it at all.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    It would be better to solve her in another way.

    Grace had just said something that gave her an idea.

    Louis heard Violet''s words, and that''s when he let go of his hand.

    She took two steps backward with her arms around her waist.

    Grace sat down on the floor at once, covering her throat and breathing heavily and coughing.

    Violet looked at her condescendingly and burst out, "Grace, did you just say that Marcus and Jasmine

    are to me for your inability to be a mother?"

    Wasn''t it Louis'' enemies who kidnapped Grace?

    What does this have to do with Marcus and Jasmine?

    Grace''s swallowed and her voice was hoarse.

    "It was Jasmine who provoked my kidnappers, it was Jasmine who deliberately tried to ruin me.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Because she knew that I was Marcus'' lover."

    Grace told the whole story, "She also knew about my impersonation a long time ago. She also used

    this to threaten me and asked me to cooperate with her tobel Louis as a rapist."

    A remark that made Violet and Louis look at each other, and instantly both thought of what happened at

    the beginning.

    It turns out that Jasmine knew early on that Luka''s real mother was her Violet?

    So is it possible to guess that she pulled Louis'' hair at first and went to do a gicparison with

    her daughter, the test results are likely to be switched by Jasmine.

    This Jasmine, even more vicious than Grace.

    "Grace, want us to leave you alone?"

    Violet took a deep breath, suppressed the anger inside and looked at Grace.

    Grace slowly lifted her eyes, a starburst in her eyes.

    "Will you really leave me alone?"

    The desire to die is just a momentary thing.

    Being on the verge of death is the scariest thing of all.

    She didn''t want to go through that again.

    As long as Louis and Violet don''t pursue her, then she''ll be far away from all of this!

    "I''m a man of my word."

    Violet looked calm and continued, "As long as you can make Marcus and Jasmine turn against each

    other and kill each other, I''ll let Louis let you go."

    The two people who deserve to die the most are these two people.

    Why doesn''t she use Grace to get back at her?

    I think Grace would be happy to do so, right?

    Grace looked at her steadily and nodded as she thought about how she had been victimized by Marcus

    and Jasmine.

    "Okay, I''ll do it. Even if you don''t say anything, I won''t let them go!"

    Louis didn''t say anything, just wrapped his arms around Violet''s slender waist and gave her a deep

    look.

    His woman, dealing with things seems to be more willing to be roundabout.

    The mussel and the m are fighting for the fisherman''s profit, right?

    "Well, since my wife said she wants you to make it up to her, you better give her what she wants.

    Otherwise, I don''t mind making you embody the feeling of being worse than death a few more times."

    Louis warned in a cold voice.

    Grace unconsciously shivered and struggled to get up from the ground.

    "Louis, I understand."

    What a failure she is living.

    Not stopping to be a weapon in the hands of others.

    I feel so pathetic for myself.

    "Let''s go."

    Louis gestures to Grace that she can go now.

    Grace looked at the two standing together and slowly lowered her eyes, envious and jealous.

    The same is a woman, but live is a heaven and an underground.

    One lives as a darling of the man''s heart.

    And he, himself, was abandoned as if he were a man.

    "Violet, do you really think she can turn Marcus and Jasmine against each other?"

    Louis wrapped his arms around her waist and made her face him.

    Violet curled her lips and raised her hand to straighten her dress.

    "Don''t underestimate women, Grace hates those two, she''ll find a way to get back at them."

    Hearing this, Louis smiled and raised his hand to pin her hair behind her ear.

    "Still my wife is smart."

    The man''s eyebrows are full of doting, and his tone is as gentle as water.

    Violet''s heart stirred and she quickly averted her eyes.

    "Although I used Grace to go after Marcus and Jasmine, it was a small fight. marcus is really hateful,

    don''t you want to turn him overpletely?"

    Marcus is also currently vying for the reins of the Scott family.

    Let him not turn over, of course, is to make himpletely out of power!

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    Grace pushed her suitcase and came out of the apartment building.

    The winter sunset is not a little forceful, shining on people, but can not chase away the winter cold.

    Grace looked up, once again looked at the upscale neighborhood, and her heart was bitter.

    With her identity revealed, it was certainly impossible for her to work at the Pce Hotel anymore, and

    such an upscale neighborhood no longer belonged to her.

    Months of good life were like a mirage, no more.

    Grace sighed, took out her cell phone, and called her aunt.

    The good thing is that there is still an aunt here, she can go to him.

    Just want to pull out the phone, someone behind her suddenly grabbed the bag she was carrying, and

    then ran wildly away.

    Grace froze for two seconds, then reacted and hurriedly shouted after her.

    "Come on, someone, catch the thief."

    It''s so unlucky for her!

    The bag contains her identity information and other important things, if lost can be a disaster!

    Grace''s heart was frantic, seeing the thief running into the alley, when two men in ck quickly ran

    over and detained her.

    Grace froze and slowed her pace.

    These two men in ck look like bodyguards.

    So, was it Louis'' bodyguard who was sent to spy on her secretly?

    Grace smiled bitterly and slowly walked over.

    The person who was caught is still struggling.

    She looked at Grace who walked up to her with a twinkle in her eye, "Let me go guys, I''m underage."

    Grace took her bag back from the bouncer and gave her a look.

    This is a girl, quite good-looking eyebrows.

    She said she was underage because she was afraid they would send her to the police, right?

    Grace looked at her steadily for two seconds, "Why would you do such a thing?"

    "I... My grandmother is sick and needs money for medical care. But we came down from the

    countryside and spent all the money, and we haven''t eaten for days."

    The girl''s eyes twinkled as she spoke.

    This look, at first nce, is lying.

    Grace narrowed her eyes and reached out to cupped her chin, sizing her up from side to side.

    "You''re really underage?"

    The look was quite watery, and she suddenly had an idea to deal with Marcus and Jasmine.

    "There are still two months to go before I turn eighteen."

    The girl looked at Grace and begged, "Let me go, sister, I won''t dare next time."

    Grace hooked her lips and asked, "Do you want to have a good life?"

    The girl froze and subconsciously nodded, "Yes."

    "Go ahead and hang out with me."

    "Sister, are you a human trafficker?"

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be sold out."

    ""

    In the evening, Violet sat in Louis'' car and went with him to pick up her son and daughter.

    The mood is inexplicably apprehensive.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    There is a feeling of being close to home.

    I wonder what the son''s face will be when he learns that she is his real mother.

    A warmth in her hand, she looked sideways, and touched Louis'' smiling eyes.

    "Nervous?"

    Louis had heard her take more than one deep breath and knew she was on edge.

    "Nervous."

    Violet let out another deep breath.

    "Don''t worry, the hypnotist has already done a session for Luka and he is gradually returning to

    normal."

    Because the children are still young, you can''t rush them.

    You can only take your time and have a few more sessions so that you don''t hurt your brain.

    Louis soothed.

    Violet nodded, thinking of her own son''s suffering because of her, her heart could not help but feel a

    pity.

    She was such a bad mother, how could she have lost him?

    In the future, she must take extra care of him to make up for what she owes him these years.

    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.

    The car was parked and the door of the kindergarten was opened.

    The children ran out of school as usual.

    Violet and Louis stood together, watching the two small figures running towards her, their hearts ebbing

    and flowing.

    That''sa pair of her twins.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    So they are all their own children!

    "Mommy, Uncle Louis!"

    Candy ran happily to Violet, her milk voice echoing.

    Before Violet could touch her head, Louis picked her up with a plunge.

    "Erin, you can''t call me uncle from now on."

    Louis'' eyes looked deeply at the little one in his arms.

    He was no more subdued than Violet at the moment.

    So this little girl who is extraordinarily close to himself is his own daughter!

    No wonder they knew each other at first sight!

    "Why? Do you not like Erin anymore?"

    Erin''s little face fell a little when she heard Louis'' words.

    Louisughed lightly and reached out to rub her head with a doting look.

    "How? Erin, you''re my real daughter, you''ll have to call me Daddy from now on!"

    Erin froze, looked at him, then at Violet.

    "Dad, you''re my dad?"

    "Yes, daughter, my little princess, call daddy."

    Louis hugged the little milk bag tightly, the mood at the moment, more excited than ready to go to sign

    a few hundred millionrge orders.

    "Mommy, is he really my dad?"

    Erin asked uncertainly.

    Violet''s nasal passages were inexplicably sour.

    She nodded hastily, "Yes, he''s your daddy. erin, call daddy."

    "Daddy, so you are my daddy! Daddy, I have a daddy now! So Uncle Louis is my dad!"

    Erin was so excited that she hugged Louis'' neck and giggled.

    Louis smiled with his eyebrows and kissed Erin''s little pink cheeks with excitement.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "My daughter!"

    "Dad."

    "Daughter."

    "Dad."

    Watching the interaction between the two, Violet smiled and sniffled, pushing down the tears under her

    eyes.

    She lowered her eyes to Luka, who looked dumbfounded, and slowly squatted down.

    "Luka, my child, you suffered, mommy didn''t protect you well and let you be carried away by bad

    people at birth, Luka, I am your real mommy."

    She''s his real mommy?

    Luka stared nkly at Violet, her dark eyes narrowed.

    On one side, Louis put Erin down and stroked Luka''s little head.

    "Luka, did you hear that? Luka, we are a family, a family that will never be separated again."

    Luka''s small mouth was pursed and she stared at Violet for a moment.

    Violet''s eyes glowed red and she slowly opened her hand.

    Will he still reject her?

    Will he jump into her arms?

    "Dad, is Luka my real brother?"

    Erin, leaning on Louis'' feet, asked.

    "Well, yes."

    "Great, Luka is taking care of me today! Is he well again?"

    "Well, yes."

    The two men asked and answered, and their eyes fell on Luka.

    Luka met Violet''s expectant gaze, her little body moved and finally flung herself into her arms.

    The tiny body carried a slight warmth that made Violet cry with joy.

    My son doesn''t resist himself anymore!

    He epted himself!

    "Go, go home!"

    Louis picked up Erin, the corners of his mouth curling up.

    "Well, let''s go home!"

    Violet wiped away her tears and took Luka''s hand to follow Louis'' footsteps.

    At that moment, Louis'' phone rang.

    He pulled out his phone and looked at it, it was Harry calling.

    Louis picked up the phone after carrying his daughter into the back seat of the car.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Johnson, the woman you asked me to find earlier has been found."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    The woman he wants Harry to find is nurse Kate.

    Violet''s mother''s death may have had something to do with her.

    Louis nced at Violet and hmmed.

    "I got it, find a ce to look first."

    "Mr. Johnson, Kate doesn''t seem to be in good spirits."

    Harry replied back.

    Louis paused slightly, "Then take her to a mental hospital."

    Is that woman really mentally challenged?

    "Good."

    Hanging up the phone, Louis pulled open the driver''s door and sat in.

    In the back seat of the car, Violet sat with her two children, one on the left and one on the right, holding

    their hands without letting go. Her daughter''s chirpy milk voice filled the surroundings and made her

    happy.

    Back at the Johnson Manor, Maria was visibly stunned.

    "Louis, Violet, you''re back together?"

    Are these two people reconciled?

    "Grandma, congrattions, you have an additional biological great-granddaughter."

    Louis put Erin on the floor and hooked his lips in a smile.

    "Grandma."

    Erin pounces on Maria joyfully.

    "Good!"

    Maria smiled and wrapped her arms around the small body of the little bundle of milk, her face creased

    withughter.

    She looked at the two standing together and asked, "Are you getting remarried?"

    She didn''t actually understand what Louis was trying to say.

    I just thought my grandson was voting in front of Violet.

    Indicates that Violet''s daughter is his daughter.

    It will definitely be treated equally in the future.

    "Grandma, I''m talking about the pro."

    Louis hooked his lips, "Erin is the Johnson famiily''s bloodline, my own daughter, your own great-

    granddaughter."

    With one word, Maria froze in ce, a halo of disbelief shining in her old eyes.

    "You''re telling me it''s true that Erin is my own great-granddaughter? What, what the hell is going on

    here?"

    If Erin is the Johnson famiily''s bloodline, didn''t she, the grandson, sleep with two women four years

    ago?

    Do you want to be so scum?

    "Grandma, Erin and Luka are twins, they''re both mine and Violet''s kids."

    Louis exined, "It was Violet, not Grace, who had sex with me four years ago and gave birth to the

    twins, and it was Grace who took Luka and posed as Luka''s biological mother."

    Hearing this, Maria then came to her senses.

    She looked at Violet and then at the two children and burst intoughter.

    "I said these three look especially like mother and son, so they are really a family! Aigoo, God has

    eyes, finally let this family reunited!"

    "Congrattions Maria, congrattions to the young master, love the youngdy!"

    The housekeeper said joyfully in excitement at the side.

    "Congrattions!"

    All the servants on the side responded.

    "Yes, it''s time to call the youngdy!"

    Maria''s old tears of excitement ran down her face.

    She wiped her eyes and said, "Louis, ah, and do not look at any more auspicious day, tomorrow you

    immediately go to my remarriage!"

    She didn''t want to make any more trouble.

    Violet had to be married into the Johnson famiily before she could do so.

    "Good."

    Louis took Violet''s shoulders and lowered his eyes to hers, his eyebrows full of warmth.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet pursed her lips and smiled, her heart warmed.

    During the night, the master hypnotist Louis hired came.

    Violet stood guard outside the children''s room, a little nervous.

    Louis took her by the shoulders and soothed her silently.

    Thinking of something, he said, "Come with me to meet someer."

    "What people?"

    "Remember that woman we met at the Dewgrove City church?"

    The woman who saw her like a ghost.

    Violet snapped her head to Louis, "You found her?"

    "Hmm."

    Louis lowered his eyes to look at her, "I''ve been on top of your business."

    The man''s dark eyes are like a deep pool, far away and waveless.

    It makes people fall into it unconsciously.

    Violet''s heart rippled slightly, silky sweet.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    She liked the way he expressed his love in this way.

    It will make her feel that he values her.

    She could give her whole body and mind to him.

    Violet did not speak again, but leaned into his arms, feeling his warm body heat, extraordinarily

    reassuring.

    A few momentster, the door to the children''s room opened.

    The master hypnotist came out.

    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Johnson, the young master is recovering well, just a few more sessions of

    psychological counseling will do."

    Great.

    My son can finally get back to normal.

    "Thanks."

    Violet cried tears of joy.

    Louis shook hands with the master hypnotist and personally escorted him out the door.

    Violet wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and gently pushed in the door to the children''s

    room.

    At this moment, the little one is sitting on the sofa, still a little dumb.

    Violet heart a piece of pity, walked to his side, lightly rubbed his little head.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Luka, how do you feel? Does your head still hurt?"

    Luka doesn''t say anything, just slowly turns her head to look at her.

    The dark eyes are brighter in the soft light.

    Violet saw that he did not speak, afraid to stimte him, and quickly got up and said, "Mommy asked

    someone toe and take you to wash up, okay?"

    The little guy isn''t really back to normal yet.

    Don''t get irritated by her again.

    Violet bellyached and was about to leave when her hand was pulled by someone.

    "Mommy."

    A clear and pleasant child''s voice sounded behind him.

    Violet''s head exploded and her heartbeat pounded violently.

    She turned around sharply and held the little one''s hand tightly, "Luka, was that you calling me just

    now? Can you call out again?"

    She wasn''t hearing things, was she?

    It was her son calling her mommy, right?

    Luka''s eyes shone brightly, as if a smile had crossed them.

    He opened his mouth and called out again, "Mommy."

    It was really her son calling her!

    Her son finally recognized her!

    Violet''s nose was sore and her eyes were red as she embraced Luka into her arms.

    "Good boy, Mommy''s here!"

    Her good boy, she will never leave him again!

    Luka''s small hands slowly wrapped around Violet''s waist and grinned.

    It turns out that Auntie Violet is her real mommy!

    No wonder he likes her so much!

    Violet put her son and daughter to sleep and went to the hospital with Louis.

    The asylum at night, from time to time, a few strange screams.

    That''s the cry of a patient when he has an attack.

    It sounds a bit oozy.

    Violet followed Louis closely and came to a hospital room apanied by a doctor.

    In the hospital room, Kate is sitting quietly at the end of the bed.

    With a set of keys in his hand, he eyed them.

    They had talked to the doctor about her condition beforeing.

    Kate is mentally stimted and therefore sometimes lucid and sometimes confused.

    Whether or not she can return to normal depends on how well she heals.

    And at the moment, she looks like she should be awake.

    Violet stared at the woman in front of her, her red lips pursed.

    How she wished this Kate would tell her, in a lucid moment, what the hell was going on with her

    mother''s death?

    "Kate, Max is your boyfriend, right?"

    Louis didn''t dy and asked straightforwardly.

    Hearing these words, Kate, who was calmly looking at the keychain, stiffened her body and slowly

    raised her eyes.

    "Max, my boyfriend? This negative guy, he''s a negative guy!"

    Kate suddenly mmed the keychain in her hand at Louis, and her eyes changed.

    Louis caught the keychain with a quick eye and a slightly sullen face.

    "Give me back my keychain, you give me back my keychain!"

    Kate finished smashing the keychain, then suddenly jumped out of bed in a panic and ran towards

    Louis.

    Louis''s dark eyes narrowed and he brought Violet behind him, saying in a cold voice: "Want the

    keychain? Fine, then you tell me how Amalia really died."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Hearing the name Amalia, a sh of panic was evident in Kate''s eyes.

    She froze in ce and murmured, "Amalia, Amalia."

    Violet''s heart rose and fell as she took a step out from behind Louis and turned to her, "You killed her,

    didn''t you?"

    Violet suddenly spoke up and Kate slowly dropped her gaze to her.

    A few momentster, her pupils snapped shut, and like a ghost, she screamed and jumped back into

    bed.

    "Ahhhhh! Don''te looking for me, I didn''t get you killed! I didn''t get you killed!"

    This is the onset of the disease!

    Violet and Louis looked at each other, Violet pursed her lips and asked with a flourish, "So who killed

    me?"

    "It''s them, they''re the ones who killed you!"

    Kate crouched in the corner of the bed, her hands over her ears, her body trembling lightly.

    "Who are they? Is it Max and Alisha?"

    Violet curled her fingers and asked the guess in her mind.

    "Max, Max you are a negative man!"

    Kate''s hands were loose from her ears and she looked crazy.

    "Hahahaha, I was so naive! Naive to think that you like me.Max, you son of a bitch, why don''t you like

    me, why do you treat me like this? You''re just using me, you just like that vain woman!"

    Kate started going crazy, throwing everything on the bed to the floor.

    The doctor rushed over to her and sedated her.

    "Don''t touch me, Max, you negative man! Oooh, why are you doing this to me! Why do you want to use

    me!"

    Kate whimpers and cries and gradually stops struggling.

    Louis wrapped his arms around Violet, didn''t linger any longer, and exited the room.

    Violet thought back to Kate''s words and expression just now, and her fingers tugged tight.

    "It must be Max and Alisha who killed my mother! What in the world do they have against my mother

    and why did they want to kill her!"

    Louis took her by the shoulders and softly soothed her, "Violet, take it easy, I''ll get to the bottom of

    this."

    The man''s voice was low and soothing with a hint of reassurance.

    Violet''s eyes suddenly reddened, she took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions, "Thank you,

    Louis."

    Although she had never met her mother, her sister-inw had said that her mother was the most gentle

    and wonderful woman under the sky.

    If my mother were still alive, she would have taken good care of her.

    She just doesn''t understand why some people are so hard-hearted that they would go and kill a

    pregnant woman!

    "Violet, want to find out who your father is?"

    Louis asked as he walked out the door with Violet in his arms.

    Violet was silent, hesitantly said: "Louis, I have a ring in my hand, should be rted to the Bergen

    family. Before I suspected that my father might be the Bergen, I also did a gicparison with

    David, but theparison result is not."

    It''s not that she hasn''t thought about finding her father, but there are so few clues rted to her mother.

    She has no way, even if she wants to check, but also can not find anything useful.

    "And this?"

    Louis'' eyes shed with surprise, "Go back and show me the ring, I''ll check it out for you."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Good."

    Violet nodded her head, feeling the man''s warm body heat, her heart suddenly stepped down.

    It seemed reassuring to have him there.

    the Williams Manor.

    Nancy emerged from the room and headed downstairs with an expressionless face.

    Her reputation in the circle has been notorious since thest chambray costume design contest.

    This time she was afraid to go out, her heart was about to suffocate.

    The fact that her parents are still going through a divorce makes her even more fed up.

    I want to marry someone!

    Marry the man she likes and leave the home that haunts her.

    "Mom, Dad''s noting back again?"

    Nancy saw Alisha sitting alone in the living room watching TV and asked a question with no

    expression.

    "Yeah, he''s at that little bitch''s again."

    Alisha said coldly, "That little bitch is confirmed to be carrying a boy, and your father is pressing me for

    a divorce after yourst incident."

    Hearing this, Nancy only felt more annoyed and restless.

    "Mom, didn''t you say you would find a way for me to marry into the Bergen family? As long as I can join

    with the Bergen family, Dad will definitely not divorce you."

    She had to climb into the Bergen family before her parents divorced.

    Otherwise, with her status and position, what can she expect to marry into a prestigious family in her

    life?

    "I know, daughter, don''t worry, I already have a solution."

    Alisha patted Nancy''s hand with confidence.

    "Really? Mom, you''re still the best to me."

    Nancy leaned into Alisha''s arms with a joyful gesture.

    Hurry up and figure out what to do.

    She hadn''t seen David in ages!

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    She must marry him!

    the Johnson Manor.

    A powerful biological clock allows Violet to wake up on time.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw the firm chest of a man.

    Further up the line is the man''s firm, good-looking jawline.

    A little greenish stubble emerges from the chin, revealing a hint of masculinity.

    At this moment, she is being held in Louis'' arms.

    Violet blinked and looked at the man who was still sleeping with his eyes closed and the corners of his

    mouth curled up slightly.

    This man is really handsome.

    Handsome to the point of godliness.

    How did she meet him with a thousand miles of fate?

    Magical Karma.

    "Do I look good?"

    The man slowly opened his eyes, with a smile between his eyebrows, and his voice was stillzy from

    when he first woke up.

    Violet had no reason to be distracted.

    "You''re awake? I''m getting up."

    This man, is too demonic!

    "You haven''t answered my question."

    Louis tightened the force of his hand, looking at the redness at the base of the woman''s ear, and the

    smile in his eyebrows grew even more.

    In fact, he woke up early.

    It''s just coveting this dreamy, warm moment.

    "It looks good, it looks great."

    Violetughed, "Come on, get me up."

    Louis held her without letting her move, his dark eyes falling on her red lips, the knot of his throat rolling

    slightly.

    "With such a good-looking man by your side, don''t you want to taste him?"

    Last night they were finally sleeping together in the light.

    But sadly he can''t do anything but sleep with her in his arms.

    After all, you have to be very careful in the first trimester of pregnancy.

    The man''s dark eyes were deep, with a hint of desire.

    Violet could clearly feel the change in his body.

    He was red-faced and moved his body ufortably.

    "I''m not physically able to."

    She wondered if she would have to sleep in a separate bed from him in the future.

    Lest he should suffer.

    Louis'' long fingers cupped her tiny chin.

    There was a hint of darkness in his voice.

    "Honey, your mind is not pure, I''ll let you taste it, I mean this"

    The man''s thin lips covered up, with a loving affection.

    Can not be full base, a kiss can always be!

    Violet''s mind wandered and she closed her eyes, feeling his eager demand for a kiss.

    Can he really quench his thirst by just tasting this?

    Louis kissed deeply, half released her, a deep pool of ck eyes deep terrible.

    He sped her into his arms, calming the surging tide of emotion within himself.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t move, wife, I regret it."

    Regret why I kissed her.

    This will only add to the thirst.

    I regret even more why I had to pretend to be another man to have sex with her before.

    It caused her to suddenly be pregnant.

    Let him originally should have the benefits can only go to the back of the line.

    Violet didn''t know what he regretted, and didn''t dare ask.

    Because she could feel his body changing again at this time.

    She could only nestle in his arms and let him hold her to calm her down.

    "Mommy, Daddy, are you guys up yet?"

    From outside came Erin''s cheerful shout.

    Violet froze and nudged Louis in a hurry.

    "Get up, Erin''s looking for us."

    Louis reluctantly suppressed his inner desire, exhaled deeply and let go of Violet.

    It''s time to get up.

    Because today they are going to do something big!

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    The Civil Affairs Bureau, looking at the small book that turned red again in his hand, Violet could not

    help but sigh lightly in his heart.

    In just a few months, the first marriage became a second marriage, but the good news is that the

    groom has not changed.

    "I''ll keep it."

    The hands were empty and the marriage certificate was drawn.

    Violet froze and looked up at the man with a straight posture, "Why do you need to keep it?"

    The man seems extraordinarily handsome today.

    There is a soft light between the eyebrows.

    "I''m afraid you''ll lose it."

    Louis said with a raised eyebrow as he gently pulled open the car door for her.

    Violet: ""

    She is not a three-year-old child, how can she lose her marriage certificate?

    Of course she didn''t know that Louis was in a hurry to keep the marriage license, but only because he

    didn''t want to get divorced again.

    "Going to Josie''s now?"

    Louis got in his car and started it.

    "Hmm."

    Violet curled her lips.

    She had confessed everything to Josiest night.

    Josie called it amazing and insisted that they go to her store today, saying that she would design her

    wedding dress.

    Wedding dress!

    There is no woman who does not aspire to wear a wedding dress, and the beloved man into the

    marriage hall of the beautiful moment.

    Inexplicably, there is some anticipation.

    Come to Josie''s studio.

    Push open the door, only to hear a bang, the fireworks bloom, apuse andughter.

    Louis hurriedly took Violet into his arms and shielded her from the falling pieces of fireworks.

    "Congrattions to Mommy and Congrattions to Daddy!"

    "Congrattions to both of you."

    "Congrattions on the early birth."

    The two children''s milk voices and Josie and Austin''s voices rose up in all directions, sparkingughter.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Violet''s heart was soft, and with a smile on her brow, she rubbed the soft hair of the two children who

    ran over.

    The happiness is overwhelming.

    "Violet,e over and look at the wedding dress styles, which one do you like?"

    Josie pulled Violet to a row of wedding dresses, pointed to one of them and said, "I just designed this

    wedding dress, why don''t you try it on first?"

    The pure and wless wedding dress represents the beauty of love.

    Violet imagined herself in a wedding dress, smiled and nodded.

    "Good."

    "Go ahead."

    Josie gestures to Violet to go to the fitting room to change.

    Then she came to Louis, "Mr. Johnson, treat Violet right this time. I won''t agree if you do anything to

    her."

    "Don''t worry, there won''t be that day."

    Louis gave a slight nod and spoke with certainty.

    Josie guffawed and didn''t say anything more.

    On the side, Austin took her hand, "Josie, look they both remarried, when will you marry me?"

    The man looked at himself pitifully, with an expectant and pleasing look.

    Josie suppressed the stirring in her heart, broke away from his hand and said proudly, "Who wants to

    marry you, I am not married."

    She is really afraid of marriage.

    I don''t want to go through the same pain I did.

    Austin looked at her delicate face and smiled helplessly.

    The brother of his own family is instead holding the beauty.

    And the children are all second-born.

    When will he be able to get his hands on a beautiful woman?

    I can''t help but envy and jealousy ah.

    Austin gave his brother a sly look, watching him surrounded by two children, that hate.

    If not for him, he could have been a father himself.

    I really want to bite him a piece of flesh down.

    "Erin, Luka,e to Godfather. Your dad is so stupid, you guys should be less influenced by him."

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Austin pulled the two kids to his side and sarcastically pointed out his brothers.

    "Godfather, Daddy is not stupid."

    Erin blinked a pair of big eyes, dumb and dumb.

    Luka frowned a little and also looked at Austin.

    "Oh, he''s not stupid? If he wasn''t stupid, howe it took him so long to find out you guys were twins?

    He was a bad father, causing you guys and your mommy to suffer so much outside, you should always

    remember his stupidity!"

    Austin deliberately squeezed his own brother.

    Josie, who was speechless, pulled the two children away, "Austin, what are you talking about? Don''t go

    to the trouble of simple children."

    "Josie, then you marry me and we''ll have a few kids, too, and I promise to keep them every day and

    not wreak havoc on other people''s kids." Austin took the opportunity to say.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Good thinking. They''re not someone else''s kids, they''re my kids."

    "Yes yes, I was wrong, they are our children. josie, marry me and we''ll have a second child."

    "Austin, are you done?"

    Watching the two tease their mouths, Louis raised an eyebrow, the corners of his mouth slightly

    hooked.

    He is a bit indebted to this brother.

    Let''s hope he gets his hands on a beautiful woman sooner rather thanter.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    Louis took out his phone and looked at it, and a softness shed across his eyebrows.

    It was a call from my own mother''s youngest sister-aunt who was far away in Eleaviel.

    "Auntie Amara."

    "Louis, I''ve booked a flight for tomorrow, soe and pick up the ne then."

    The gentle voice of a woman came over the current.

    Louis responded, "Good."

    His mother''s memorial day ising up, and every year at this time, Auntie Amara returns to pay her

    respects and stay for a while.

    This year is no exception.

    Louis put his phone away and looked ahead through the ss door, his thin lips lightly pursed.

    He got married again.

    This time, it''s a marriage to the woman you love.

    How wonderful it would be if one''s mother were still alive!

    "Mummy is out, Mummy is so beautiful!"

    Erin''s cheerful, milky voice came from behind her.

    Louis withdrew his mind and turned around to look.

    Violet had already put on her white wedding dress and came out of the fitting room.

    The white wedding dress is a bustier design.

    Reveal the delicate skin of the woman''s chest.

    The slimmer designbined with therge hemline of the skirt shows a woman''s slimmer waist and a

    fuller grip.

    At the moment, the woman stands delicately and softly, between the pavilions, is a happy stop.

    Louis'' ink eyes touched her clear eyes and his heart pounded for a moment.

    The corners of his mouth hooked up slightly and he took a big step towards her.

    This is his bride-to-be.

    In the future, he will stand side by side with her, shelter her from the wind and rain, so that happiness

    will always be there.

    "Really golden girl like existence, Mr. Johnson today''s dress like a groomsman, plus two small flower

    girl, no no, the four of you stand together to pose os, I want to take a picture of this scene."

    Josie sighed and eagerly brought her phone out to take pictures of the four.

    "You two kids are standing in front, can you two couples pose in a heart shape?"

    Austin also came to the fore and posed for the four himself.

    Louis turned out to be disdainful of such childish tricks.

    But at this moment, his heart was leaping for joy.

    And just let Austin point fingers from the sidelines.

    The clicks kepting and Josie took several pictures.

    The smile at the corner of Violet''s mouth never stopped, she looked at the handsome man beside her,

    her eyebrows were inseparable happiness.

    After a lot of tossing and turning, Josie and Austin finally stopped.

    Louis was afraid that Violet would get tired and urged her to change.

    Violet nodded and walked into the dressing room.

    Louis saw Austin and Josie together looking at the photos they had just taken and walked over to them.

    The two were tasting a few photos and were evaluating which one looked the best.

    At that moment, Austin''s phone rang.

    He took out his cell phone and nced at it, and when he saw the caller ID on it, the smile on the

    corner of his mouth slightly converged.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    The call was from Matilda.

    Austin subconsciously nced at Josie.

    It just so happened that Josie''s eyes swept over as well.

    Seeing a sh of unnaturalness in Austin''s eyes, she dropped her eyes and nced at his phone

    interface.

    Her face faded when she saw it was Matilda calling.

    Without saying a word, she turned around and tried to leave.

    Austin grabbed her, "Josie, don''t go."

    The rtionship between the two has just stabilized a bit, he does not want to regenerate the

    suspicion.

    Austin got on the phone in front of Josie and put it on speakerphone.

    "Hello?"

    "Austin, you''re busy?"

    "Not busy, spending time with my girlfriend."

    Austin nced at Josie and held Josie''s hand tightly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Josie struggled, did not struggle away, simply do not earn.

    "Ah, Josie''s here too."

    At the other end of the phone, Matilda''s face changed slightly, but her voice was still as gentle as water,

    "Austin, today is my birthday, we meet again after a long time, can you spend a birthday with me?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m busy, I''m afraid I can''t be with you for your birthday, but I''ll have a present delivered."

    Austin speaks simply and simply.

    Josie listened to the gentle female voice on the current and had a sneer in her heart.

    White lotus whore hooking up with men is still so high.

    "Austin, a gift would not be necessary, making it sound like I came to ask for a gift."

    Matilda smiled delicately.

    "Is there anything else?" Austin was nomittal.

    "Thank you for that time at the bar, let''s treat you to dinner someday when you''re free."

    "No, you''re my savior, I''m just returning the favor."

    Austin''s brow furrowed slightly and he subconsciously nced at Josie.

    Why did Matilda bring that up again?

    Josie had a big temper tantrum with herself because of that incident.

    A pain in his hand, it was Josie''s nails picking at his hand.

    When his eyes met her almond eyes, he saw her looking at him with a smirk.

    Austin didn''t pull his hand away either and let her pinch him.

    "Is there anything else? If there''s nothing, I''ll hang up first, or my girlfriend will be jealous."

    At the other end of the phone, Matilda listened to the beeping sounding from the current and was

    so angry that she wanted to m the phone down.

    Austin definitely said that on purpose.

    He''s drawing a line in the sand with himself in this way.

    You''re so afraid of Josie''s anger when you keep saying "girlfriend"?

    She used a false excuse of saving her life for not being able to spend time alone with him!

    Matilda''s chest rose and fell with a look of resignation.

    She couldn''t just miss Austin for nothing.

    He wouldn''t be alone with her, so she had to go to him!

    That end.

    Josie finally broke free of Austin''s hand.

    "Why don''t you go to the invitation of your life-saving benefactor? How ungentlemanly."

    Hearing this, Austinughed lightly and reached over her shoulder, "No, I just want to spend time with

    my girlfriend."

    "Who''s your girlfriend?"

    Josie rolled her eyes, but the corners of her mouth unconsciously ticked up.

    "Sorry, I misspoke."

    Austin looked at Josie with a slight straight face.

    Josie''s heart sank suddenly.

    What does it mean?

    She justined and he gave up and didn''t recognize her as his girlfriend?

    Sure enough, men are hot for three minutes.

    No patience at all.

    Josie was trying to pull Austin''s hand away when she heard his low maic voice ringing in her ear,

    "Not a girlfriend indeed, it would be a wife to be."

    Josie: ""

    This man, actually a serious tease her.

    Why so angry!

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Josie red at him in disgust, but her mood suddenly cleared.

    It''s over, unknowingly, she seems to have fallen into his deep love again!

    Louis on the side watched the interaction between the two, the corners of his mouth lightly hooked.

    I''m sure my own brother is a veteran of love affairs.

    Look at this, is victory in sight?

    Well, not bad.

    At that moment, Violet changed her clothes and came out of the fitting room.

    Louis greeted him in stride.

    "Tired?"

    I wish I could put her in a wedding dress tomorrow and let everyone know that she is his wife.

    "Not tired."

    Just a change of clothes, don''t treat her like a porcin doll, okay?

    Violet was amused, but her heart was warmed.

    "We''ve got to go."

    Louis nced at the watch on his hand and spoke.

    "Where are you going?"

    Josie asked curiously.

    "We went to the hospital for a lecture."

    Violet nced at Louis and couldn''t hide the smile in her eyebrows.

    Louis had heard that there was an obstetrics and gynecology specialist at the hospital today who would

    speak to young mothers-to-be about pregnancy-rted issues, so he made time to apany her to

    the ss.

    Think of the high and mighty president, specially apanying her to the ss, which shows his

    importance.

    "Tch, I''ve eaten another mouthful of dog food, get out of here before I throw up."

    With a disgusted look on her face, Josie gestured for the two to leave and left the two kids behind.

    The beauty of the name is that it does not disturb their duo.

    Violetughed lightly, waved her hand with the two children, and was taken away by Louis.

    "And don''t be disobedient here, get to work."

    Josie gave Austin an eviction order.

    Austin looked at the time and thought that he did have an important meeting this morning, so he didn''t

    stay much longer.

    After spending some time with Josie, he drove back to the office.

    As he approached thepany''s front door, from a distance, he saw a figure.

    Matilda?

    Why did shee to the office?

    Austin wrinkled his brow, pulled the car over and got out and walked towards her.

    "Matilda, what brings you here?"

    Matilda looked at him and forced out a smile.

    "Austin, I wasn''t feeling well and thought about it and came running to you."

    Austin looked at her, "What''s wrong?"

    "Austin, have you been avoiding me because of Josie?" Matilda asked.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Austin was silent, "Matilda, I hope you understand that if you hadn''t been my savior, I wouldn''t have

    even bothered with you."

    "But even if you were my savior, between my girlfriend and my savior, I would put my girlfriend first."

    "What she doesn''t like, I won''t like either. So, I''m sorry, if there''s nothing wrong, don''te back to me

    in the future. Of course, if something happens to you, I won''t just sit back and watch, you can always

    call my special assistant to deal with it."

    A statement that is clear and unambiguous.

    It made Matilda''s face change again and again.

    Josie is so lucky, how can a divorced woman meet such a quality man?

    For her, he will avoid suspicion with all women.

    How many men in the world can do this?

    Matilda''s heart was filled with envy and jealousy.

    In the afterglow, she saw a caring fast.

    She secretly pinched herself and forced out a few tears.

    "Austin, I know I''m lowly, and I''m sorry to bother you and Josie. I''m self-aware and won''t bother you

    again."

    After saying that, she covered her face and quickly rushed towards the middle of the road.

    The horn sounded and the shing lights of the speeding car shed desperately.

    Matilda seemed stunned for a moment and stood frozen.

    "Watch out."

    Austin''s pupils shrank and he quickly rushed over.

    But he was still a second too slow, and Matilda was hit by the car.

    "Matilda!"

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Hospital.

    Louis apanied Violet into arge conference room that temporarily served as a ssroom to listen

    to the lecture.

    A ssroom of people are women, few men appear here.

    So Louis'' appearance, among a cadre of women, stands out.

    Especially his face and temperament, but also reserved more than the absolute, so that the crowd''s

    eyes fell on him, a long time can not be retrieved.

    Violet looked at the woman''s eyes flowing out of the amazement and envy, the corners of the mouth

    uncontrobly curled up, heart inexplicably proud.

    See, it turns out that she is also a vain woman.

    Feeling excited because of your husband''s excellence.

    Louis helped Violet sit down in thest row, then took out his notebook and prepared to take notes.

    The sunlight outside the window spilled on the man, illuminating his handsome side.

    So handsome that you can''t take your eyes off it.

    Violet felt like a queen at the moment, not having to worry about anything.

    Everything was being arranged for her by the knight.

    Full of happiness.

    Half an hourter, Louis and Violet finished listening to the ss, and the two walked out of the

    ssroom.

    Violet saw Louis''s face sink a little.

    I wonder what he was thinking.

    "Louis, what''s wrong with you?"

    Louis looked at her and reached out to take her hand in his.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Honey, was it hard when you had Erin and Luka?"

    So that''s what he''s been thinking about?

    Violet faintly froze and touched her belly, "It''s okay, it''s a little tough, but it''s over."

    Louis looked deeply at her and reached out to take her into his arms.

    "Sorry wife, after this baby, we won''t have any more."

    Although he would love to have a few more of their love child.

    But after listening to the course and seeing the gory production images, he regretted it.

    If he had known it was so hard for a woman to give birth, he should never have let her get pregnant!

    The man''s tone was filled with tenderness and apology, and Violet''s heart swam again.

    She raised her eyes, looking at the man''s rich and handsome face, the corners of her mouth smiled

    even more.

    Such a considerate and gentle CEO is hers!

    Really about to drown in his tenderness.

    The two entered the elevator and Louis was careful to watch out for people in the vicinity who would

    crowd Violet.

    The elevator stopped on the second floor and someone walked in.

    Louis and Violet both froze slightly when they saw the person who came in.

    "Austin?"

    How could it be Austin?

    Austin had the payment slip in his hand and couldn''t help but smile helplessly at the sight of the two.

    "Just separated and met again."

    "How did you get here?"

    Louis asked with a frown.

    "Could something have happened to Josie?"

    Violet also asked hurriedly.

    "No, Josie''s fine, it''s Matilda."

    Austin gave Violet a look that was inexplicably a little vague.

    Afraid that Violet will misunderstand something.

    "Matilda? What''s wrong with her again?"

    Violet''s face did go cold as she inquired.

    "She was hit by a car right in front of my office, so I brought her to the hospital."

    Austin hastened to exin.

    The situation was urgent, and Matilda was his savior, so he couldn''t think too much about it and

    brought her to the hospital first.

    "How did she get in front of your office?"

    Violet wrinkled her brow and looked at Austin and said, "Mr. Evison, I remember telling you that if you

    don''t want Josie to get the wrong idea, it''s best not to handle Matilda personally."

    Could it be that she was wrong about Austin?

    It is not always that he is one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes.

    Want to have a foot in two boats?

    If this is the case, she can notply.

    "I know, just this once, it won''t happen again."

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Austin hastened to assure.

    Violet watched him steadily until the elevator reached the first floor.

    The fact that Matilda suddenly appeared in front of yourpany and coincidentally got hit by a car is

    a bit too much of a coincidence, and it can''t be ruled out that Matilda is using this incident to gain your

    sympathy and deliberately divide your rtionship with Josie. After all, there is no room for sand in

    Josie''s eyes."

    Ament that made Austin think.

    Violet''s words are not without merit.

    Just

    "Helena, I know what you mean, but you also said that there is no room for sand in Josie''s eyes, and if

    I tell Josie what happened today, I''m afraid that her violent temper will say goodbye to me again."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s almond eyes moved slightly.

    "Mr. Evison, paper can''t cover fire, so you report first and have Josiee to the hospital and visit

    Matilda with you."

    Josie is grumpy, but not unreasonable.

    She was just afraid of being hurt again.

    Gotta get her to take that step.

    Austin looks at Violet with some hesitation.

    Louis grabbed Violet, "What are you waiting for? Speed up, don''t tire my wife."

    Austin: ""

    Brothers are used to feed the dog food!

    Austin red at Louis, pulled out his cell phone, and dutifully called Josie.

    Violet gestures for him to put him on speakerphone.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Austin raised an eyebrow and put it on speakerphone as instructed.

    Once the call was answered, he said, "Josie, I''m at the hospital,e on over."

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    Josie''s tone was clearly tinged with a hint of nervousness.

    Austin heard it and pressed a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Don''t be nervous, it wasn''t me, it was

    Matilda. she had a car ident and happened to be in front of my office, so I took her to the hospital.

    josie,e over here and go with me to see her."

    There was a moment of silence in the current and Josie snorted, "Who is Matilda to me? Why should I

    again."

    See, the tantrum has struck again.

    Austin throws a look of help at Violet.

    Violet hurriedly took Austin''s call, talking as she headed for the corner.

    "Josie, don''t hang up yet, it''s me, I just happened to run into Mr. Evison at the hospital."

    Josie was silent and did not say anything.

    Violet took a breath and said, "Josie, the world of rtionships is something that needs to be

    maintained with care. I can see that Austin is a good man. I think it''s time for you to take the second

    step and not let a good man be taken away by a white woman. What''s more, if you and Austin have a

    falling out, a certain white lotus will be the happiest. Do you really want to do what she wants?"

    Hearing this, Josie snorted coldly, "Austin is not a good man, he is a central air conditioner. However,

    you are right, I don''t want to give her my man for nothing as a certain white lotus would like."

    Her man!

    So, someone is listening to the advice.

    A smile shed across Violet''s brow, "Well,e on."

    After hanging up the phone, Austin came over.

    "How''s it going?"

    "That''s fine, she''ll be here in a minute."

    Violet hands the phone back to Austin.

    Austin let out a long breath and gave Violet a thumbs up.

    "High, or you''re high."

    Louis on the side took her shoulders, "That''s for sure, and don''t look at who''s wife this is."

    Austin: ""

    You can''t live without showing off your wife, right?

    "Let''s go."

    The man who had dazzled his wife took Violet in his arms, and his eyebrows were full of Summer.

    Violet smiled and said hello to Austin, then left.

    "Tired, wife? Do you want to go home and rest."

    Louis asked in a soft voice.

    "Not tired, how can I be that weak?" Violet was helpless and heart-warming.

    My own husband really treats himself like a porcin doll.

    Louis hooked his lips and smiled, and his eyebrows were full of doting.

    That end.

    Austin checked in and Matilda from the ER was wheeled into the room.

    The doctor told him that Matilda was not seriously injured and that it was only a superficial injury.

    Austin thanked the doctor and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, Josie arrived.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    "Josie, this way."

    Austin waved a hand toward Josie.

    Josie walked over on her heels and inquired, "What the hell is going on?"

    Austin didn''t hold back and told Josie the whole story.

    "Josie, I''ll just tell her that if she wasn''t my life saver, I wouldn''t even look at her. But even if she was

    my life saver, between my girlfriend and my life saver, I would put my girlfriend first"

    Listening to Austin''s ount, Josie said it was impossible not to be touched.

    She admits that from the beginning to the end, it has been Austin who has been trying to get closer to

    her.

    But she, however, always closed herself off because of her past and kept pushing him out.

    Violet is right, she needs to be brave and not continue to be an ostrich.

    Thinking, Josie looked at the ward and said, "You go check her in, I''ll stay here and keep watch."

    The woman''s demeanor is calm, not as impatient and bored as before.

    Austin''s eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth curled up in a smile.

    "Good, hard work for my wife-to-be."

    Josie red at him and Austin smiled and turned away.

    When the man''s long back disappeared, Josie let out a deep breath and pushed the door inside.

    She nced faintly at the woman lying in the hospital bed, waiting for her to wake up.

    It didn''t take long for the anesthetic to wear off on Matilda and she woke up.

    When she saw clearly that the person standing in the ward was Josie, she looked around and her

    eyebrows knitted.

    "How is it you?"

    And it wasn''t Austin who sent her here?

    Howe Austin is not here and Josie is here instead?

    Shouldn''t Josie have fallen out with Austin and broken up with him again because of this?

    "Matilda, you''re disappointed to see it''s me, aren''t you? Then I have to hit you again, I''m here because

    Austin asked me toe."

    Josie raised an eyebrow and curled her lips into a smile.

    This is a living provocation.

    It means that Austin was afraid that she would misunderstand and specifically asked her toe over

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    to keep himpany.

    So in their rtionship, Josie has always held the lead!

    Matilda''s heart was filled with hatred, but her face was soft.

    "Josie, don''t get me wrong, I''m not trying to steal Austin from you."

    She will not openly grab with her.

    But as long as she is Austin''s life-saver, then Austin will not be able to get rid of her!

    "Matilda, there''s no one else here, so don''t y soft in front of me."

    Josie snorted lightly and looked at her condescendingly, "What''s more, even if you want to grab it, you''ll

    have to be able to grab it from me."

    Josie wore a dark red slim-fitting bottom shirt inside her coat today, with a pair of ck wide-legged

    pants underneath.

    Her skin is lined with snow, open and wild.

    Her beauty is already aggressive, at this time a disdainful face to say a word, is to press the other party

    in the eyes.

    Matilda looked steadily at Josie''s bright and beautiful face, her heart filled with envy and jealousy.

    A good coughing fit as the blood and Qi surged.

    Immediately after, actually coughed out a mouthful of bloody saliva.

    Josie raised an eyebrow, a glint of surprise in her eyes.

    Is she so angry with her that she has internal injuries?

    "Why are you coughing so hard?"

    Austin pushed the door in and saw Matilda bent over the bed spitting out bloodied spit, and rushed up

    to ring the bell and help Matilda rub her back.

    Seeing this scene, Josie''s yful expression changed slightly and her fingers curled unconsciously.

    Knowing that Austin''s concern for Matilda was only out of courtesy to the person who saved her life,

    there was no excuse, but her heart still seized imperceptibly.

    She still couldn''t quite let go of that nagging feeling in her heart.

    Hate Matilda.

    Why did Austin''s savior have to be her?

    Anyone else, she wouldn''t feel so bad!

    "I''m fine, Austin, don''t you worry."

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Matilda''s eyes flickered slightly, and her heart burst with joy.

    Austin still cares about himself.

    In the afterglow, ncing at Josie''s cold face, her heart is even morefortable.

    She wanted Josie to remember that she had a thorn in her side and Austin''s side all the time!

    The doctor came in and examined Matilda.

    "There is nothing serious wrong with the patient, let her rest and don''t stimte her anymore."

    The doctor gave a couple of instructions and then left.

    Matilda looked at Austin and said softly, "Austin, I''m really giving you trouble, if you have something to

    do, go ahead and get busy, I can do it alone."

    Austin looked at the time, "I do have something else to do and it''s inconvenient to dy. I''ll tell you

    what, I''ll hire an escort for you, and you can notify your family toe over to keep youpany."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Don''t bother, Austin, why don''t you let Josie stay here and talk to me for a few minutes."

    Matilda ys nice.

    Josie looked at Matilda with a smirk, "Matilda, do you really want me to stay here and talk with you?

    Aren''t you afraid I''ll make you so angry that you''ll vomit blood again?"

    Matildaughed delicately, "Josie you really love to read jokes."

    "Who''s kidding with you."

    Josie didn''t bother to make a fuss with her and looked at Austin, "Are you leaving? I don''t think I need

    to be there for your rescuer, do I?"

    Austin amused, raised his hand and rubbed her hair, doting on a smile.

    "Of course not, you just have to serve me."

    "I serve you?"

    Josie cocked her head to look at Austin.

    "Wrong, I''m the one serving you."

    Austin immediately changed his tune.

    Josie smiled lightly, grabbed her coat and turned to leave in style.

    The intimate interaction between the two made it almost impossible to maintain the smile on Matilda''s

    face.

    "Matilda, you get some rest, we''ll leave you to it."

    Austin and Matilda gave a slight nod, then followed Josie in stride.

    As soon as the two left, the smile on Matilda''s face was abruptly curbed and her face twisted for a

    moment.

    Josie, what are you yanking for? She''ll get Austin for sure!

    The following day.

    Crotosi City Airport.

    Louis came over to pick up the ne.

    From a distance, he saw a petite, elegant woman walking toward him.

    Beside her was a tall young woman.

    It was his aunt, Amara Riley, and Auntie Amara''s daughter, Esther Riley.

    "Louis."

    Amara also saw Louis, smiled and opened her arms towards him.

    "Auntie Amara."

    Louis gave her a hug, his eyebrows softening.

    "Cousin, it''s been a long time."

    Esther''s eyebrows shone brightly and she also had a hug with Louis.

    "I haven''t seen Esther in a few months, and she''s grown into a big girl."

    Louis quipped with a smile.

    Esther smiled shyly and looked at Louis with a more glowing gaze.

    "You still say it, it''s been a few months since you returned home, and you didn''te to see our

    mother and father."

    Amara chuckled.

    "Sorry, too busy with work."

    Louis let the bodyguard who came with him take the suitcase and smiled back.

    "I know you''re busy, but you have to take care of your health. Otherwise your mother, if she knows in

    heaven, will crawl up to me in the middle of the night and me me for not taking care of you."

    Amara curled her lips and a hint of sadness shed across her brow.

    Louis knew that Auntie Amara was thinking of his mother, he silently said: "Auntie Amara, there is

    something I have not told you, my mother''s car ident was not an ident, it was man-made, the

    killer is my stepmother."

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    Hearing Louis'' words, Amara''s eyes reddened a little.

    "It''s all your father''s doing. What about your stepmother? Where is she now?"

    "My dad divorced her, and I left it up to Dad."

    Louis said in a light voice.

    "This kind of woman should be sentenced to death!" Amara said in a hateful voice.

    Louis didn''t say a word and took her forward in a false grip.

    Esther on the side said, "Mom, cousin, it''s all in the past. It''s a good thing that cousin had the foresight

    to divorce the wife that woman picked for cousin, or else maybe one day the two of them will work

    together inside and outside and invite disaster for cousin."

    Hearing this, Amara nodded her head in agreement.

    "No? I was against you marrying that Violet in the first ce. If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have

    Louis gave Amara a look, "Auntie Amara, don''t get Violet wrong, she''s not a Rosalie. Besides, we''re

    remarried."

    At these words, both Amara and Esther were aghast.

    "Louis, you and your ex-wife got remarried? Why? When did it happen? Why didn''t you let me know?"

    Amara said with some displeasure.

    "It''s a long story, I''ll tell you slowly."

    Louis thought of Violet, a sh of Miss Riley in his eyebrows.

    Amara listened quietly, her eyes filled with surprise when she heard that Violet had given Louis a pair of

    twins and was now pregnant.

    Esther listened quietly, her fingers tugging involuntarily.

    Violet was a little nervous knowing that Louis''s aunt would be back in the country today.

    Louis has no mother, and Auntie Amara''s presence is like that of his mother.

    So, she had a sense of apprehension about meeting her mother-inw.

    Although Louis told her that Auntie Amara had a good personality and was not a strong woman, she

    still had no bottom.

    After a busy day at work, she dressed up a bit in the evening, drove to pick up her two children and

    headed to the Johnson Manor.

    When they entered the house, Erin and Luka were the first to call out as usual.

    "Grandma."

    "Hey, my two heartthrobs are back."

    Maria sat on the couch and waved at the two with a smile.

    The two then ran beside Maria on their short legs.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Violet looked around and saw the two women sitting across from Maria and guessed their identities.

    One is Louis'' aunt and the other is aunt''s daughter.

    At that moment, Amara''s mother and daughter were also sizing her up.

    Violet curled her lips toward the two men, just as she heard Maria open her mouth.

    "Violet,e and meet Louis'' aunt and his cousin, Esther."

    Violet smiled and greeted the two politely, "Auntie Amara, cousin."

    Amara gave a faint hmm, then took her eyes off her andnded on the two children.

    "This is Luka and Erin, right? So cute looking,e here, let your aunt and grandmother take a look."

    The two children gave Violet a look and walked obediently to Amara''s side.

    Amara lovingly stroked the little heads of the two children and asked some small talk.

    Violet could see that Amara was not warming up to herself.

    But she is elegant and really doesn''t seem to be a strong woman.

    "Cousin''s wife sit down quickly."

    Esther patted the spot beside her with a smile on her face.

    Violet gave her a look and nodded.

    "I heard from my cousin that my cousin''s wife is pregnant again? Does this count as a mother having a

    child?"

    Esther came a little closer to Violet and smiled.

    The smile on Violet''s face paused slightly and she looked at her.

    Esther is pretty and cute looking, probably only twenty years old.

    A pair of dark eyes are moist and look innocent.

    But I don''t know if it''s her fault, she just feels that Esther is not as innocent and pure as she appears to

    be.

    "I guess it counts."

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Violet withdrew her gaze and fell back.

    Her low status is indeed not worthy of the high and mighty Louis.

    So if they think she is married to Louis by virtue of her mother''s son, she doesn''t care.

    Esther choked and looked at Violet''s calm face with a glint of disdain in her eyes.

    Upstairs study.

    Leon and Louis were chatting about business matters.

    Leon''s face was a little haggard.

    "Zakaria''s cousin took all the me on himself in prison, leaving Rosalie and Zakaria clean."

    During this time, he has been trying to find evidence that Rosalie directed the murder of Isabelle.

    It''s just a pity that someone else took the me for her.

    And Rosalie was sent out of the country by Zakaria.

    But sending her out of the country doesn''t mean she''s safe either.

    He always has to make her pay!

    Louis'' eyes sank slightly, "I guess Zakaria must have caught his cousin''s soft spot and made him afraid

    to tell the truth."

    "Yes, my men have found out that Zakaria has captured his cousin''s family to threaten him. I am

    sending people to intensify the search for his family."

    Leon said in a cold voice.

    Louis didn''t say anything, acquiescing to his approach.

    At that moment, the servant came knocking on the door and called them downstairs for dinner.

    Leon looked over at Louis and reached out to pat him on the shoulder.

    "Louis, treat your wife well and don''t be a fool like Dad."

    If he had not abandoned Isabelle, who was not of high status, he might not have left an irreparable

    regret.

    This is a permanent pain in his heart.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll never be like Dad."

    Louis spoke in a light voice, then got up and left in stride.

    The man''s posture is upright, the end of the jade tree.

    Leon sighed in relief and relief at the same time.

    My son is indeed so much better than myself.

    From the beginning to the end, he followed his heart and had only one woman by his side.

    The dining table.

    The Johnson Manor was particrly busy today.

    Maria is the happiest.

    It''s not so much the presence of Amara and her daughter, but rather the presence of Violet and her two

    grandchildren.

    Amara''s attitude towards Leon was not good, but she didn''t say anything more because of Maria''s

    face.

    Violet ate her meal quietly, taking care of the two children sitting next to her from time to time.

    With an unobtrusive nce, she noticed Esther was serving Louis'' food.

    And Louis didn''t refuse.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Violet''s almond eyes shed slightly and she gave Esther a deep look.

    This cousin, it seems, has a very close rtionship with Louis.

    "Cousin, Mom and I will be staying in the country for a while, can you let me go to yourpany for an

    internship?"

    When she had almost finished eating, Esther put down her chopsticks and asked.

    Louis elegantly wiped the corner of his mouth and gave her a look, "Winter break is here, don''t you

    want to go out with your ssmates?"

    "Don''t y with those childish people."

    Esther pouted, "Cousin, I want to put my learning to use and go to yourpany for an internship."

    "Yes, Louis, Esther is idle, let her go to yourpany to work out."

    Amaraughed and helped.

    Louis did not deny, "OK, not afraid of suffering, go ahead."

    "I''m not afraid of hardship! You underestimate me, cousin." Esther said nervously.

    Louisughed lightly and said nothing more.

    Violet watched the interaction between the two, lowering her eyes slightly as she finished thest bite

    of her meal.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Nightes.

    Violet settled the two children and went back to her bedroom.

    When she finished washing up, Louis came in as well.

    "Auntie Amara and your cousin are asleep?"

    Violet takes out her hair dryer and prepares to blow dry her hair.

    Louis hmmed, took the hair dryer from her and blew her hair.

    The man''s fingertips brushed her hair, gently and softly like a lover''s caress.

    Violet''s eyes were closed as she enjoyed his ministrations and drifted off to sleep infort.

    She didn''t open her eyes until Louis turned the hair dryer off and picked her up.

    "Tired?"

    A smile shed through Louis'' eyebrows as he gently ced her on the bed.

    "It''s okay."

    Violet looked at him quietly.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The man is handsome and gentle, she can marry him, I do not know how many women outside envy.

    Thinking of something, she asked, "You''re close to your cousin?"

    Hearing this, Louis raised his sword eyebrows, "Yes. She is my Auntie Amara''s adopted daughter. We

    grew up together and are really close."

    Esther is Amara''s adopted daughter?

    Violet''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise, and then her heart was somewhat clear.

    "Auntie Amara didn''t have any children of her own? Howe you adopted your cousin?"

    Esther should not only be affectionate to Louis, but also the love of men and women in it.

    "I Auntie Amara has had a bit of a rocky road to love."

    Louis sank a few points, "She was divorced once, her first husband liked domestic violence, and when

    she was pregnant, the baby was lost because of his domestic violence, and she couldn''t have any

    more children. Later, after marrying her current husband, she adopted Esther and raised her as her

    own daughter."

    So that''s it.

    Violet''s gossiping heart was satisfied and said nothing more.

    Louis'' long, slender fingers caressed her smooth face, then cupped her tiny chin, leaned down slightly

    and gave her a peck on her red lips.

    "What''s with the sudden questions about Esther?"

    The man''s eyes were deep, with a hint of teasing.

    Violet pulled his hand away, coughed ufortably softly, and sat up.

    "Nothing, just a casual question."

    Louis looked at her steadily,ughed lightly, came closer to her and said, "Did you see her and I getting

    close, so you''re jealous?"

    "No!"

    Violet is quick to deny it.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, a hint of oppression in his tone, "Not jealous? So you let other women get

    close to me and you''re okay with that?"

    Violet: ""

    Okay, so someone thinks she doesn''t care about him anymore?

    Violet was amused, reached around Louis'' neck, raised her head slightly, and gave him a peck on his

    sexy thin lips.

    "Mr. Johnson, your family is good, high value, outside do not know how many women are coveting you.

    If I see a woman once jealous, then simply soak in the jealousy jar."

    The woman''s eyes are crystal bright like water, and the curved cherry lips are translucent pink.

    Louis reached out and brought her close to him, his voice low and seductive, "What did you call me?"

    Violet: ""

    Did she just shout out Mr. Johnson?

    "Husband."

    She might as well behave and change her name.

    "You''re quite sensible."

    Louis stared at her red lips, a light smile spilled out of the corner of his mouth, and then covered them

    Violet only felt her breath taken away, the man''s breath gradually disordered.

    She thought that someone was bound to take another cold showerter.

    What is this pain!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    The following day.

    Violet woke up to the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom.

    I think it must be Louis washing up.

    When she thought of the way someone held back his lustst night, preferring to take a cold shower

    rather than share a bed with himself, she was helpless and amused.

    What is the pain for someone?

    Violet touched her belly, got up and got out of bed, ready to go to the kitchen and make Louis a loving

    breakfast.

    He came to the kitchen, only to find Esther already directing the servants to serve breakfast.

    There was a sh of surprise in Violet''s eyes.

    "Good morning, cousin."

    Esther saw Violeting down and smiled, "Cousin''s wife, you''re up too. Where is cousin? Does he

    want toe down? I''ve made him his favorite Western breakfast."

    She made Louis a Western breakfast?

    Violet nced at the coffee and sandwich on the zed table and her eyes twitched slightly.

    "It''s hard work cousin."

    Since someone has offered, she doesn''t have to make a copy for her husband.

    Violet finished and turned around to get ready to go upstairs to wash up.

    Esther felt like a punch hit the cotton, and her strength was nowhere to be found.

    "Cousin''s wife, I think you don''t love cousin at all."

    Violet''s footsteps lurched and she looked back at Esther, "Why do you say that?"

    "I made breakfast for my cousin, aren''t you angry and jealous? Normal people react fiercely, but you

    are unusually calm. So, you don''t love cousin at all."

    Esther''s words were sharp.

    Violet looked straight at her and guffawed, "Esther, I don''t like to show things, and I just know if I love

    him or not."

    "Also, in the world of rtionships, there is always one party who will give more than the other. And

    between me and your cousin, it is undeniable that your cousin is the one who gives more. Women

    should love themselves more, and only if they love themselves will others love you more."

    She said this on purpose, to deliberately irritate Esther.

    She is telling Esther that it is useless for her to please Louis any more.

    Because Louis only loves himself now.

    Esther''s eyes shed with surprise and anger, "Cousin sister-inw, you are so selfish! You only

    married your cousin because he''s rich and famous, right? I''m going to break you down!"

    Violetughed lightly, "Esther, in the world of rtionships, one is willing to fight and one is willing to

    take, how much more selfish I am, your cousin is willing to treat me well."

    "You"

    "Ahem, it''s early in the morning, what are you guys talking about?"

    Louis came downstairs, coughed lightly, and swept his eyes over the two men.

    Esther''s eyes shed and she beamed to meet them.

    "Cousin, my cousin''s wife is teaching me to be a woman. She said that between the two of you, you

    give more affection than she does. She also taught me that a woman has to love herself more to be

    good."

    Hearing this, Louis raised his eyebrows slightly and walked over to Violet, reaching out to straighten

    her hair.

    "Esther, your cousin''s wife is right. She had been reluctant to re-marry me, and it was I who made a

    ploy, which made her fall into the trap Iid reluctantly."

    Esther: ""

    Is this still the high-cold president that he adores?

    What she sees now is a licking dog!

    Oooh, early in the morning, she asked for abuse and ate a mouthful of dog food!

    "I haven''t washed up yet, I''m going upstairs to wash up."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet pushed Louis away and went upstairs somewhat ufortably.

    What she just said was just adeliberate attempt to piss Esther off.

    Louis doesn''t really think she married him, so she deliberately took Joe, untouchable.

    However, his eyes are really too gentle.

    So gentle that she felt she was the baby he put on the tip of his heart.

    No matter what she says or does, he will always love himself.

    After breakfast, Violet drove to the studio.

    From a distance, she saw Isaac sending Evie to the Little Ya Cakeshop.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    "Evie, Isaac."

    Violet walked over and greeted the two men.

    Isaac has been traveling for a while and she hasn''t seen him in a while.

    At this time, his face was a little haggard, and his eyebrows were full of fatigue.

    "Sister, you''re here."

    Evie greeted Violet affectionately.

    Violet curled her lips and looked over at Isaac, "Isaac, you don''t look too good, are you sick?"

    Isaac smiled and shook his head, "It''s fine, probably tired."

    "And say it''s okay? I don''t know who it is, but two days ago, I was so tired that I was hospitalized with a

    stomach attack."

    Evie broke him down in a delicate voice.

    Isaac smiled, "A little problem, it''s not a problem."

    "How is it out of the way?"

    Evie said squarely, "Isaac, I''d rather you make less money, the project was robbed, your health is most

    important."

    "But I''m not willing to be robbed of a project that''s in my hands."

    "Then you can''t go two days in a row without eating or drinking and just stare at that project, can you?

    You know full well that Dolly is doing it on purpose."

    ""

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly, "Isaac, what project

    are you being robbed of?"

    Dolly?

    Natalie''s sister, the girl who covets Isaac.

    He waster fired from Isaac.

    What did she do again?

    "The Bergen family in Dewgrove City had a co-op project that I went to a lot of trouble to get off the

    ground, but Dolly ran off to anotherpany, specifically to work against me, and scuttled me on that

    project."

    Isaac exined, then looked at the time, "I have things to do, I have to go. By the way, Violet, I haven''t

    congratted you on your re-marriage to Mr. Johnson."

    He had already heard Evie say it.

    I really didn''t expect that Violet and Louis would have that kind of rtionship.

    It turns out that they met four years ago and have two sons.

    So, all fates are destined.

    "Thanks."

    Violet curled her lips and watched Isaac leave.

    When the car pulled out, Violet looked over at Evie, "Evie, when are you and Isaac having your

    wedding?"

    Isaac''spany is now on the right track and it''s time for the two to get married.

    "I don''t care, it mainly depends on Isaac. i see that his mind is on his work, maybe he wants to make

    thepany bigger again together then."

    Evie eyes shed a trace of frustration, "but you can see, someone can not see his good, has been

    against him, he wants to make thepany bigger, estimated quite hanging."

    Dolly is getting back at Isaac.

    Because he rejected her and fired her.

    So just trip him up.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    If you can''t get the other side, you have to destroy him.

    Dolly this is also not true love, but paranoia, right.

    Violet was thoughtful.

    "Sister, I''ll go ahead and get busy."

    "Okay, I''m going to get busy, too."

    When she had been busy all morning, she received a call from Louis at noon, asking her to go to The

    Johnson Group right away.

    Before Violet can ask what''s up, Louis hangs up the phone.

    Violet thought it was a problem at work and drove to The Johnson Group.

    Entering the door, from a distance, she saw a woman silhouetted.

    Violet took a quick nce and recognized Esther.

    At this moment, she was carrying a thermos in her hand and was saying something to the receptionist.

    She remembered that Esther had said she wasing to The Johnson Group for an internship.

    So, this ising to work?

    Violet is thinking about things when she suddenly sees Esther mming the thermos bucket into a

    security that is pulling her down like a madman.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    Then, a receptionist went to persuade the fight and was also pped by her hard.

    Violet''s eyebrows jumped and she looked at Esther with some disbelief.

    Is this Esther?

    In her eyes, Esther, although she has a little heart for Louis, seems harmless, a delicate youngdy

    who is not familiar with the world.

    And the woman in front of me, all hostile and violent.

    Is it really the Esther she knows?

    "Dog-eyed thing, believe it or not, I can get my cousin to fire you right now!"

    Esther''s long, slender finger pointed at the receptionist she had pped, her voice sharp.

    Several security officers quickly gathered around, all with angry faces.

    The receptionist covered the left side of her face, but she still said politely, "Miss, you don''t have an

    appointment, ording to the group''s rules, you can''t go up now, you have to allow me to report it

    before you can."

    "Report what? I said, Louis is my cousin, how dare you, a mere receptionist, let someone stop me!"

    Esther shouted shrilly.

    The newly made beautiful fingernails almost poked the receptionist''s face.

    The receptionist bit her lip and didn''t say a word.

    But still stopped Esther''s heels.

    This girl is dedicated.

    Violet gave her a deep look, then looked at Esther.

    "Cousin is arrogant and domineering here in the name of your cousin, does your cousin know? Those

    who don''t know, still think the Johnson famiily''s rtives are all so brash and unreasonable, do you

    want the Johnson famiily''s reputation to be tarnished?"

    At the sound of her voice, Esther jerked her head around.

    At the touch of Violet''s clear eyes, she seemed to be startled for a moment.

    The madness in his eyes slowly dissipated.

    "Cousin''s wife, what brings you here?"

    "Your cousin asked me toe."

    Violet looked at her with a look of inquiry in her eyes.

    Esther now seems to be the same girl again, in line with her age.

    It''s as if the way she just went berserk and hit someone was all an illusion.

    "I brought some soup over for my cousin, and they stopped me from going up."

    Esther''s hand touched her arm and her eyes fell on the receptionist and a security officer, a cold look

    crossing her eyes.

    "Thepany haspany rules, they are following the rules, they are not doing anything wrong."

    Violet looked at the receptionist and security staff and smiled slightly towards them.

    The beaten receptionist, named Amy Williamson, pursed her lips and asked tentatively, "Are you Mr.

    Johnson?"

    Violet moved her lips and was just about to speak when Harry came striding out of the elevator.

    "Youngdy, you''re here."

    Violet nodded, "Harry."

    Harry looked around the week and was keenly aware of what was going on.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s okay, my cousin had a little misunderstanding when she arrived."

    Violet smiled and nced at Amy''s badge, "Amy is it? You''re doing great, go get some medicine for the

    wound."

    Amy''s eyes lit up as she watched Violet''s back as she left, a glint of admiration in her eyes.

    Mrs. Johnson, you have a good temperament!

    Upstairs.

    Harry didn''t ask many questions and led Violet and Esther into the office.

    "Mr. Johnson, the youngdy is here."

    Harry pushed the door in and reported back.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis was reviewing documents, heard this, raised his eyes, the corners of his mouth curved into a

    smile.

    Only when he saw that there was Esthering in, the corners of his mouth paused slightly with a

    smile.

    Howe Esther is here at this time too?

    "Cousin, I personally made some soup, so you can drink it while it''s hot."

    Esther shook the thermos in her hand and resumed her dainty look.

    Louis got up and hmmed, then said to Harry, "Harry, this is Esther, take her to report to the secretary

    department, she will be interning at thepany during this time."

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Hearing Louis'' words, Esther''s face stiffened.

    Smelling the aroma of the meal wafting out of the space, knowing that Louis had called Violet over with

    the intention of dining with her.

    She bristled and said in a delicate voice, "Cousin, I haven''t eaten yet."

    Louis was carrying Violet to the inner room, when he heard this, he paused slightly, "Harry, you take

    Esther to the cafeteria for dinner first, so she can get familiar with thepany environment."

    Let her eat in the cafeteria!

    Esther blushed slightly and looked at the backs of the two men and beamed unhappily.

    How can a cousin be like this, married to a wife and forget about her as a sister.

    "Miss Riley, please follow me."

    Harry made a gesture of invitation.

    Esther pouted and turned to follow Harry.

    Violet looked at the table of dishes and said with amusement, "You called me toe to the office just

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    to ask me toe and eat?"

    "Well, what did you think it was?"

    Louis raised an eyebrow and served her rice and soup.

    Violet was warm-hearted and amused, "I thought there was something important going on at work."

    "For me, the most important thing right now is that you eat well and are twice as fit."

    Louis gave her a dish with a gentle brow.

    Violet''s heart was soft and she also gave him food.

    The two looked at each other and could feel the pulsating Miss Riley flowing through the space.

    A few momentster, a message came in on Violet''s phone.

    She nced at it and saw that it was a video from Grace.

    Violet blinked, put down her dishes, and clicked on the video.

    The video is showing a scene of a woman grabbing another woman by the hair and cursing at the

    mouth.

    Immediately after, a man hurried over and pulled the woman who was beating her away and gave her a

    hard p.

    The woman covered her face and red angrily at the man.

    "Marcus, you hit me!"

    "Jasmine, you''ve had enough! Stop being crazy!"

    The man put his arm around the battered woman and chided her.

    So it''s Jasmine and Marcus!

    Look at this, why does it look like Original beat up the third party?

    Violet raised her eyebrows and put her phone on the table, gesturing for Louis to see it.

    Across the room, Louis gives a sideways nce and joins Violet in watching the y.

    "I''m mad Marcus, I''m your wife and you''re beating me up over this bitch? Do you still want to be

    involved with the Mara family?"

    Jasmine yelled at Marcus.

    Marcus had a gloomy face, "Jasmine, don''t make a big deal out of it, your father is useless, after all, he

    couldn''t get me into the Mara family, instead, he got the better of Brooklyn''s illegitimate son. I''ll divorce

    you."

    "No, Marcus, it''s your baby I''m carrying! Someone must have tampered with it! It''s her, she must be the

    bitch who paid off the doctor!"

    Jasmine yelled and went to grab the woman who was in Marcus''s arms.

    The woman cried out in fear, shrinking in Marcus''s arms with a pitiful look.

    Marcus pushed Jasmine to the ground and kicked her in the face.

    "Jasmine, don''t fucking pester Moon again, or I''ll get you."

    After Marcus'' vicious warning, he left with the woman in his arms.

    Jasmine cowered on the floor, looking at the provocative nces the woman was darting at her where

    no one could see, and reddened with anger.

    "Marcus, you bastard! Bitch, I won''t let you go!"

    The videoes to a screeching halt.

    Violet couldn''t get enough of it.

    I didn''t expect Grace to retaliate so quickly?

    Jasmine and Marcus are falling apart so quickly?

    It''s what they deserve.

    Tick, Grace sent another message over.

    "I found the woman beside Marcus, and the child Jasmine is carrying in her belly is actually Marcus''

    child. I got someone to tamper with it so that Marcus would mistakenly believe that the child in

    Jasmine''s belly was not his."

    "I''ll make Marcus lose his children, and I''ll make Jasmine taste what it''s like to be abandoned by a man.

    helena, are you and mr. Johnson satisfied with this result now?"

    Seeing this, Violet handed the phone to Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, are you still satisfied?"

    Louis nced at it, unconcerned.

    "As long as you''re happy."

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    This kind of small fight between women is harmless.

    Wife likes to watch the fun, so keep watching.

    Violetughed lightly and gave Grace two words back: Continue.

    Those two are the stinkbugs in the gutter, and she waited to see them wiped out a little.

    "Brooklyn is asking both of us to dinner tonight."

    Louis spoke up as he gave Violet her food.

    Violet froze, a glint of surprise in her eyes.

    "Why did he invite us both to dinner?"

    "Thanks to me for hooking him up with the Mara family."

    Louis took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully.

    Violet looked at him steadily and smiled abruptly.

    It turns out that he also made a move.

    Brooklyn''s sessor, the Scott family''s position of power, I''m afraid, will be lost with Marcus.

    Delightful.

    "Eat a little more."

    Louis continued to serve Violet food.

    Violet looked at the bowl of dishes piled higher and higher, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "Do not clip,

    I can not eat."

    "How can you eat so little? No wonder you''re so skinny."

    Louis disapproved.

    "Are you trying to feed me to the big fat man?" Violet red at him.

    Louisughed lightly, "A little fat is good, touching a sense of flesh."

    "Oh, men are big pigs'' feet, really when I be big and fat, you should be a face of disgust."

    "How?"

    "Won''t you? Then you''ll get fat with me."

    "Do we share the blessings and the difficulties?"

    "No?"

    "OK."

    ""

    The two of them wereughing and joking, and Violet ended up eating half a bowl of rice after Louis

    half-coaxed her.

    The food was so bracing that she didn''t want to move.

    "Go rest in the lounge for a while."

    Louis saw her touching her bellyzily and his eyebrows were full of doting.

    This feeling of feeding your own wife is really great.

    "Well, you can''t sleep right after eating, or you''ll really be a big fat person."

    Violet yawned and had drifted off to sleep.

    She felt that she had be petnt.

    Being spoiled by someone.

    With a lightness on her body, Louis had lifted her up in the air.

    "I said, even if you be super fat, I don''t mind you, I have you with me."

    The man''s deep eyes are deep, and his eyebrows are full of Miss Riley.

    Violet hooked her arms around his neck, about to drown in his tenderness.

    She is so happy, how she can get the favor of this superb quality man!

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I wish time could stand still at this moment, so that she could be immersed in his love forever.

    Violet slept for two hours this time.

    When she woke up, she found her phone was turned off.

    Thinking about it, I know who helped her turn off her phone.

    Violet''s eyebrows softened as she opened the door to the break room to find Louis not in his office.

    After thinking about it, she sent a message to Louis telling her to go back to the studio and went

    downstairs.

    Passing by the front desk, Amy and Violet greeted each other respectfully.

    "Youngdy take your time."

    Violet paused in her steps, looked back at her, and gave a slight nod toward her.

    Amy curled her lips and watched Violet leave.

    At that moment, a message came in on her phone.

    Amy nced at it, her face slightly white, the hand holding the phone tugged tight.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    Nightes.

    Restaurant private room.

    Brooklyn pours drinks for Louis and Violet.

    "She can''t drink."

    Louis said in a light voice.

    Brooklyn gave Violet a slight nce.

    Violet curved her lips and was about to exin when Louis had already poured in water for her.

    "She''s pregnant."

    Hearing this, it dawned on Brooklyn.

    "So that''s it. Congrattions to both of you on bing parents again."

    "Thanks."

    Violet smiled, looked at the ss of in water, and said helplessly, "Can''t I have some juice?"

    Drinking in water, how tasteless in the mouth.

    "The juice is too cold, it''s cold now, so it''s better not to drink it."

    Louis speaks softly, but his tone has a hint of incontestability.

    Violet took a somewhat depressing sip of the nd in water.

    She felt like she didn''t marry a husband, but an extra dad who was in charge of her!

    She has no human rights to eat, drink, shit and be controlled.

    "I''m not drinking today either, so I''ll drink tea with you."

    Louis saw Violet''s depressed look and hooked his lips at the corners of his mouth.

    Violet gave him a look, and the depression in her heart dissipated.

    "Mr. Johnson, Helena, then I''ll drink to you and your wife with tea instead of wine."

    Brooklyn ate exchanged the wine for tea and spoke with a smile.

    Louis picked up his cup of tea, Violet also picked up her cup of tea, and the three of them clinked.

    "Mr. Johnson, thanks to your connection, now my father has the intention to train me as the heir of the

    Scott Group."

    Brooklyn put down his teacup with a twinkle in his eye.

    "Congrattions."

    Louis gave a faint thank you.

    The two chatted casually about work.

    Violet, idly bored, asked, "Louis, how did you help Brooklyn get on this line with the Mara family?"

    Louis is peeling her shrimp with disposable gloves on.

    Hearing her words, he shoved the shrimp into her mouth and said, "It''s simple, there are always

    rivalries in the gentry, not to mention the aristocracy like the Mara family."

    "The man in charge of the Mara family is quite respectful of his wife, although he has numerous women

    outside. And his wife had lost a child when she was young and had been depressed as a result."

    "I then sought out contacts and told her about Marcus'' dastardly attempt to steal our baby. She learned

    that Marcus was going to work with the Mara family and, of course, would not approve, but instead was

    very hateful. So one way or another, the good thing fell to Brooklyn."

    Louis gave a brief ount of the causes and consequences.

    Violet listened carefully and cast an admiring nce towards Louis.

    The snake hit the seventh inch, the family husband is very insight into the nature of people.

    It is no wonder that he has been able to stay standing in the mall and make everyone worship.

    And now the dominant man in the mall is peeling shrimp for himself, and if the women who covet him

    see it, they will probably tear themselves apart.

    "That''s enough, husband, you eat too."

    Violet stuffs his peeled shrimp into his mouth.

    Louis raised his eyebrows and a smile shed across his brow.

    Violet also stopped eating and started peeling the shrimp for him.

    "What are you moving your hands for? Hands are going to get dirty."

    "It''s okay, just wash it when it gets dirty."

    Brooklyn watched the scene, coughed lightly twice and drank water.

    Violet looked up at him, "Brooklyn you eat slowly, careful of choking."

    Brooklynughed: "I''m being shown love by you guys, see I want to find a woman to fall in love with."

    The sour taste of love.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    It makes people envious and jealous!

    "Sure, Brooklyn what kind are you looking for? I''ll see if there are any suitable candidates around."

    Violet had a look of interest on her face.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    The smile on Brooklyn''s face was slightly averted and he sighed, "If I really became the Scott family in

    charge, I guess I would not be able to help myself with my marriage matters."

    He was originally an illegitimate son, and if he really sat in the position of power of the Scott family, he

    should find a woman who can help his career to get married and have children.

    Only in this way can he consolidate his position in the family.

    As for falling in love or something, you can only think about it.

    "How can it be? I see Louis, didn''t he also marry a me with nothing?"

    Violet said with some disapproval.

    Brooklyn gave Louis a look andughed, "Violet, how many men in the world can there be with as

    much drive as Mr. Johnson? I sigh at myself."

    Only a strong enough business king would dare to follow his inner needs.

    He''s not up to that yet.

    Not many people born in the gentry can reach that level either.

    Violet nced at Louis, saw him elegantly eating his food, handsome eyebrows are full of the king''s

    kingdom of calm.

    There was another sigh of relief in the heart.

    How lucky she is to be married to such a quality man.

    Violet finished peeling a te of shrimp, then spoke to the two men and went to the bathroom to wash

    her hands and go out for a breath of fresh air.

    After following the signs to the restroom to wash her hands, she cut her hair and then returned the way

    she came.

    As we were walking, we saw the door of a private room in front of us being pulled open violently, and

    someone ran out in a hurry, looking backwards as they ran.

    Behind her, two people came after her from the booth.

    One of them covered his neck and cursed loudly, "Damn girl, stop right there! You."

    The man looked at his hand, then the screaming and cursing stopped abruptly.

    "Blood, there''s blood!"

    The man''s eyelids rolled over and he fell directly to the ground and passed out.

    "Mr. Bergen! Wake up! It''s a murder! Get her now!"

    The woman who followed him out crouched down and shook the man, shouting.

    Violet watched the scene, frowned slightly, and raised a step to stop the woman who had rushed to her

    side.

    Together with two bodyguard-like people who ran over and quickly caught the fleeing woman.

    "Let go of me, you guys, let go of me."

    The woman struggled desperately and screamed loudly.

    Violet took one look at her and a sh of surprise crossed her face.

    "Amy?"

    How could it be her?

    Amy also recognized Violet and shook her head through tears, "Youngdy, help me, I didn''t kill

    anyone."

    Violet couldn''t figure out what was going on now, and saw the bodyguards trying to press Amy away, so

    she hurriedly followed them.

    "What the hell is going on? Where are you taking her?"

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Youngdy, save me, I really didn''t kill anyone."

    Amy had a pleading face.

    Violet nced at her and her eyes fell on the woman across the room, her almond eyes narrowing

    slightly.

    Dolly!

    How is it her?

    Dolly likewise saw Violet, and at once a sh of resentment in her eyes.

    But she couldn''t care about Violet now and said to her bodyguard, "Quick, you guys take Mr. Bergen to

    the hospital first."

    "Miss Stewart, what about this man?" The bodyguard inquired.

    "Shemitted premeditated murder, take her to the police."

    Dolly nced coldly at Amy and spoke.

    "I didn''t, he was the one with bad intentions towards me!"

    Amy cried back.

    The bodyguard also ignored her and twisted her arm directly towards the outside.

    Violet''s brow furrowed and she was about to go after him when a man''s voice came from behind her.

    "Violet, what''s going on?"

    Louis saw that Violet waste toe back from washing her hands and was afraid that something

    had happened to her, so he came out to look for her.

    Violet hurriedly said, "Louis, yourpany has a receptionist who was sent to the police station, let''s

    go over to see her."

    Louis froze, didn''t say much, hmmed, and headed to the police station with Violet.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    Police Department.

    The case officer learned that Amy was an employee of Louis and rushed to exin the situation to him.

    "The man injured by Miss Williamson is the Bergen family''s eldest son, Brandon Bergen, and it is not

    yet known what his condition is."

    the Bergen family in Dewgrove City?

    Then isn''t the person who was injured David''s cousin?

    Violet and Louis looked at each other, and a trace of surprise shed in each other''s eyes.

    "So what does Amy say now?" Violet asked.

    "She said it was Brandon who had bad intentions towards her, and she just stuck him with a needle."

    The case officer said truthfully.

    "Can we see her for a moment?"

    Violet thought for a moment, subconsciously leaning towards believing Amy''s words.

    The girl made a good first impression on her.

    She shouldn''t lie.

    "That''s fine." The case officer said in a rush.

    "Violet, you go in and meet her while I make a phone call." Louis said.

    "Good."

    Violet responded and then followed the case officer to a detention room.

    At this point, Amy is hunkered down in her chair, looking a little uneasy.

    At the sight of Violet entering, she rushed to her feet, "Youngdy."

    Violet smiled towards her, "Amy, don''t be afraid, I believe the police will not wrongly use a good

    person."

    "Uh-huh."

    Amy nodded vigorously and sat down.

    Violet asked, "Amy, tell me more about the situation, what is going on here? How did you injure

    Brandon?"

    Hearing this, a trace of shame shed in Amy''s eyes.

    "Youngdy, Brandon is just a dude, the first time he and I met was when I went to visit my brother. My

    brother was working in the hotel he invested in, and when he saw me he insisted that I be his lover."

    "I didn''t want to and left Dewgrove City on purpose toe to Crotosi City to work part-time just to

    avoid meeting with him. But he sent me a message today telling me that my brother stole from a

    customer while he was working part-time and asked me to meet with him and negotiate a solution."

    "In the private room, he put his hands on me again, and threatened to put my brother in jail if I didn''t

    obey her. I couldn''t stand it, which is why I escaped with the knife I carried with me and stabbed him."

    A speech, Violet listened to straight shake his head.

    How can the eldest son of the Bergen family be this kind of person?

    It is clear that David''s character is not too good.

    "You carried a pocket knife with you? Was it a surgical knife?"

    Violet asked with some curiosity.

    "Yes, I minored in medicinein college, so I know a little bit about medicine, and I carry a pocket knife

    with me, and I''m afraid I''ll be bullied."

    Amy exined, "Youngdy, I didn''t hurt him, the knife stabbed down, at most, paralyzed his limbs

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    temporarily unable to move. He suddenly fainted, it should be due to blood sickness."

    Brandon''s blood-sickness?

    It seems that only the police investigation will know if this is the case.

    Violet nodded, "Don''t worry, the police will definitely investigate it."

    "Youngdy, do you believe me?"

    Amy asked, looking at Violet.

    "I believe you, and don''t worry, if you''re telling the truth, I''ll do it for you." Violet guffawed.

    "Thank you, youngdy." Amy had a grateful face.

    She knew that if she hadn''t met Violet today, maybe she would have been in trouble.

    After all, that is the grand son of the Bergen family, a prominent name in Dewgrove City.

    The power of the Bergen family is not to be underestimated, and everywhere you go, you have to give

    face to the Bergen family?

    But if the youngdy can do it for herself, then she might be able to turn the tide.

    Because the Johnson famiily and the Bergen family''s frieze is notparable to the ah.

    "By the way, do you know the woman who was with Brandon?"

    Violet thought of Dolly and inquired.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    Amy thought about it and shook her head, "I don''t know, I just know Brandon called her Miss Stewart.

    when I went in, they seemed to be talking business."

    Talking business.

    The two are supposedly talking about business that originally belonged to Isaac.

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly, thenforted Amy with a few words and went out.

    Outside, Louis is talking to the chief who has arrived on the news, with Brooklyn, who has just arrived

    at the police station, standing at one side.

    Violet walked over and Louis swept her up and let her say hello to the chief.

    A few momentster, the sound of men shouting rang out from the door of the police station.

    "Where is that woman Amy? If you dare to hurt me, I''ll make her suffer awsuit."

    Violet and Louis looked toward the door and saw Brandon, covering his neck, walking in apanied

    by Dolly and several bodyguards.

    He was not bad looking, but he had a loud voice and an arrogant, domineering face.

    All without the noble temperament of the sons of the family, but more than a few city shrews of the

    gangster phase.

    The director nced at Louis and turned to meet him.

    "Mr. Bergen, are you all right?"

    "Of course I''m not okay! I almost got killed by that woman. You must punish severely"

    Brandon was halfway through his sentence when he saw Louis not far away, and the rest of his words

    came to a screeching halt.

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing here?"

    Louis nced at him and said in a light voice, "Mr. Bergen, I heard that my employee Amy hurt you, so

    I came over to take care of her."

    Hearing this, Brandon''s eyes shed with a hint of shock and weakness.

    "Ah, that Amy is your employee, huh? She''s a bit out of the way, how about this, we''re all

    acquaintances, why don''t you let me talk to her for a few minutes first?"

    So how did Amy be Louis'' employee?

    And he was there in person to handle Amy''s business.

    How does Amy have such a big face?

    If Louis had stepped in, then his calctions would not have worked.

    "Yes, but I just got through to David and he said coincidentally, he just happened to be with your father

    and thought the two should be over by now."

    Louis said in a light voice.

    Brandon a jolt, the spine instantly a chill.

    Father ising over!

    It''s over, it''s over!

    If his father knew that he forced a woman, he would be dead!

    "That what, I think there is nothing between me and Amy, it''s just a misunderstanding. mr. Johnson,

    she is your employee, for your sake, I won''t sue her."

    Brandon gulped, smiled dryly toward Louis, then looked at the chief, "You guys hurry up and let the

    people out. I have things to do, I have to go first."

    Looking at Brandon''s eagerness to leave, the case officer rushed to get him to sign.

    Another officer went to release Amy.

    Violet nced at Louis and saw mockery in his eyes.

    It is also true that the Bergen, the titr, really can not do things on stage.

    It''s a disgrace to the Bergen family.

    "Mr. Johnson, youngdy."

    Amy came out and walked quickly over to Violet.

    Violet smiled toward her, "It''s okay."

    "Hmm."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Amy smiled gratefully and her eyes fell on Brandon.

    By this time, Brandon had already signed and was about to leave.

    Their eyes met, and he cut her a hard look, then looked at Louis and Violet, then turned away.

    Out the door, Brandon kicked a stone off the curb, his eyes full of annoyance.

    "Amy''s girl, how did she be Louis'' employee? How could a mere employee attract Louis''

    attention?"

    Hearing these words, Dolly''s almond eyes twinkled.

    "Mr. Bergen, Mr. Johnson is so busy that he has no time for such trivial matters. It should be his woman

    Violet who is meddling."

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    "Violet, Louis'' ex-wife? Can be really nosy."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Brandon did not know that the two had remarried, and suddenly his face was gloomy.

    "Yeah, she''s cute and nosy."

    Dolly''s eyes shed with a trace of coldness, "Before she was afraid that Isaac would be attracted to

    me, she purposely pressured Isaac to fire me from thepany. That Isaac is also a gutless one, just

    like to shy away from the top."

    Hearing this, Brandon looked at her and said meaningfully, "So, you ran away to your currentpany

    in a fit of anger, specifically to work against Isaac?"

    "Yes, it''s you, Mr. Bergen, who is getting a bargain when I go against Isaac. As long as you work with

    ourpany, we can give up a little bit more of our profit."

    Dolly chirped.

    Brandon raised an eyebrow and reached out to cupped her chin, "It doesn''t matter if the profits get me

    or not, you know what I prefer."

    He prefers women!

    Does this mean that he wants her to apany him?

    Dolly smile a stiff face, is trying to speak, the roadside abruptly stopped a car to.

    The door opened and David got out of the car wearing a mask.

    Along with him came a middle-aged man, none other than Brandon''s father, Arthur Bergen.

    Arthur is tall and his angr face is unsmiling.

    Although he is already middle-aged, he is extremely well maintained.

    Through the years, he has be more mature and stable.

    Mixed with the majesty of the higher power, so that people do not dare to make a move.

    Brandon is not afraid of heaven and earth, the most afraid of his own father.

    Seeing his father in person, he shivered and bent over and called out congrattively, "Dad."

    Arthur nced at him coldly, then walked forward without pausing in his steps.

    Outside the police station, Louis and Violet, along with Brooklyn and Amy, walked out.

    Louis saw Arthuring and greeted him in stride.

    "Uncle Arthur."

    Arthur hmmm, his eyes swept over Violet, paused slightly for a second and then averted his eyes, then

    looked at Amy.

    Louis and he made introductions, "Uncle Arthur, this is my wife Violet and this is Amy."

    Violet is sizing up Arthur, and seeing his imposing appearance, she feels a sigh of relief.

    As the saying goes, a tiger''s father has no son, but why does she think that Brandon and Arthur are

    nothing alike?

    Not only do they not look like it, but their demeanor is not even a little bit like it.

    Is this a gic problem?

    "Uncle Arthur."

    Violet good-naturedly called out with Louis.

    Arthur nodded, his eyebrows softening.

    "Hello Mr. Bergen."

    Amy greeted Arthur softly.

    Arthur looked to Amy and apologized, "Miss Williamson, I apologize for my son, feel free to ask for

    anything."

    Amy was somewhat ttered, not expecting a worldly powerhouse to be so approachable.

    "I don''t have any conditions, I just want Mr. Bergen to leave me and my brother alone in the future."

    "I will discipline my youngest child strictly and will not let this happen again."

    Arthur said seriously, then patted Louis on the shoulder and turned toward Brandon.

    Brandon stood still and didn''t dare to move.

    It wasn''t until Arthur walked up to him that he mumbled, "Dad."

    Snap!

    Arthur raised his hand and pped him hard.

    Brandon stumbled and almost fell.

    He barely stood firm, covering his hot face and looking at his father''s sulking face, scowling and daring

    to speak.

    "Get your ass back in there!"

    Arthur''s voice was deep with anger as he pulled open the door and got into the car.

    Brandon did not dare to say anything and got into the car as he was told.

    "Louis, Helena, I''ll be in touchter."

    David, who was standing aside, said hello to Louis and Violet and also got in the car.

    The car sped off, leaving the three Violet''s on the side of the road, as well as Dolly.

    Dolly didn''t say anything the whole time and waited for Brandon to leave before walking to her car,

    pulling open the door and hurrying away.

    "Mr. Johnson, youngdy, thank you again, your kindness will be in my heart." Amy thanked again.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    "Don''t mention it."

    Violet smiled and didn''t take it to heart.

    "Let''s go back."

    Louis took over Violet and spoke.

    Violet hmmmed and looked to Amy, "Amy, where do you live? Let''s get you home."

    "Don''t bother, I''ll just take a taxi."

    Amy refused in a hurry.

    "It''s okay, it''s pretty hard to get a cab here at this time of day."

    Violet looked around and didn''t see any cabs.

    "Helena, you go back with Mr. Johnson, I''ll just drop Miss Williamson off."

    Brooklyn spoke up.

    Violet gave him a look and nodded, "That''s fine."

    When Louis and Violet got in the car and left, Brooklyn walked to his car and pulled the door open.

    "Miss Williamson, get in the car."

    "Thanks."

    Amy hesitated and finally got in the passenger seat.

    There are really more good people in this world.

    Not all rich people are like Brandon.

    Brooklyn fastened his seat belt, saw Amy sitting in the chair some nervous look, hooked the corner of

    his lips, leaned over.

    Amy was wandering, suddenly felt the man''s breath close, suddenly sucked in a breath,

    subconsciously touched the knife.

    Brooklyn catches her hand in his eyes and cries.

    "Miss Williamson, rx, I''m just buckling your seat belt for you, no offense."

    This girl''s defense weapon is a bit unusual ah.

    Amy was a little embarrassed, "Sorry, uh, thanks too."

    It turned out that he was wearing the seat belt for himself.

    Brooklyn gave her an interested look, then started the car.

    On the way, neither of them spoke.

    Just halfway to the car, the car suddenly issued a gurgling sound.

    Amy froze and lowered her eyes to the small of her back, and was embarrassed to the core.

    It was her stomach growling.

    She hasn''t eaten dinner yet!

    Brooklyn side eye, looking at the woman red face a look of ufortable, the corners of the mouth

    smile arc more.

    After thinking about it, he took out his cell phone and called his assistant.

    Ask him to send some food to Amy''s ce.

    Amy looked at Brooklyn and her heart felt like it had been lightly caressed by a feather, gently and

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    softly, with a ripple.

    This man is so gentle and considerate.

    "Mr. Scott , thank you for ordering for me, how much does that meal cost? I''ll transfer you."

    Amy pulled out her cell phone and asked.

    Brooklyn gave her a look, "It''s just a little thing, don''t take it to heart."

    "Yes." Amy insisted.

    Brooklyn was silent and asked, "You studied medicine, didn''t you?"

    "Right."

    "Then if you really want to thank me, why don''t you take the time to help my mother, who often has

    pains here and there."

    Amy froze and nodded, "Yes, as long as Mr. Scott you don''t mind my level, I will definitely help my aunt

    look at it."

    "I don''t mind, I believe you have the level, or you wouldn''t have cured Mr. Bergen."

    "Mr. Scott , you make fun of me."

    "No."

    ""

    In the other car, Louis had one hand on the steering wheel and one hand holding Violet''s hand and

    ying with it.

    Violet looked out the window at the shing street scene, still thinking about THE Bergen family.

    "Honey, how do you think DavidUncle Arthur gave birth to such a son? The two have nothing like each

    other."

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    At Violet''s words, Louis'' thin lips curled slightly, "Perhaps she was spoiled by Mrs. Bergen."

    That Brandon, who has been coddled by his own mother since he was a child, would be strange not to

    grow disabled.

    Louis paused and continued, "Mr. Bergen is not the biological son of the old Mr. Bergen family, it is the

    old Mr. Bergen adopted."

    I can''t believe it''s like this!

    Violet was still reflecting on Louis''st sentence when she was soon caught up in his next one.

    "Speaking of which, the fact that Mr. Bergen and Mrs. Bergen got together also has something to do

    with Mr. Bergen''s birth."

    Louis drove the car and slowly told Violet about the Bergen family''s long house.

    "The Bergen family was rich and prosperous, and when the old Mr. Bergen was in power, there were

    many eyes on his position."

    "And the fact that the old Mr. Bergen was nearly thirty years old and had never had any children was a

    handle for those in the gentry with shallow eyes to attack him."

    "The old Mrs. Bergena would have been able to silence everyone by giving birth to his heir, but then

    the baby died."

    "In order to secure his position, the old Mr. Bergen then secretly carried a foundling back, and this

    foundling is now Qin Uncle Arthur."

    "Arthur, under the old Mr. Bergen''s careful tutge, lived up to the old man''s expectations and became

    the dominant businessman of his generation."

    "It was not until he became an adult and took over the Bergen family business that the old Mr. Bergen,

    whose health was failing, told him the truth on his deathbed. arthur, who had never known his origins,

    was shocked to hear that he was not the Bergen family''s real son. "

    "After the old Mr. Bergen passed away, he was probably in a bad mood and got so drunk after the

    funeral that he somehow slept with Mrs. Bergen. A monthter, Mrs. Bergen became pregnant, so he

    married Mrs. Bergen."

    "If Mrs. Bergen hadn''t been pregnant, I don''t think Arthur would have married her, because he had no

    feelings for Mrs. Bergen."

    "And their son Brandon, probably because Arthur has been busy with his career, the cause of

    childhood neglect, and by Mrs. Bergen spoiled, so grew up crooked, be far from the famous

    yboy."

    "By the time Arthur tried to discipline again, Brandon''s character was set in stone and could no longer

    be reversed."

    A talk that gave Violet a general idea of the Bergen family longhouse.

    It sounds like Arthur is a responsible man.

    Even though he had no feelings for his wife, he chose to stay with Mrs. Bergen for the sake of the

    children.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    But such a marriage, probably only the parties themselves will know, in the end happy or not.

    If it were her, she would rather not have such a marriage.

    But everyone thinks differently.

    She had met Mrs. Bergen oncebecause of David''s rtionship.

    In her opinion, the Bergen family, Mrs. Bergen and Arthur were not reallypatible.

    Arthur''s temperament is outstanding.

    But Mrs. Bergen''s temperament is just in.

    Although dressed upscale, a person''s temperament is exuded from the inside out.

    Obviously Mrs. Bergen and Arthur stand together, there is no gging.

    "So Arthur doesn''t have any warblers around him?"

    Violet asked curiously as her mind wandered.

    "I''m not so sure about that." Louis hooked his lips.

    Violet blinked and asked, "Honey, if it were you, would you settle for your marriage and keep living with

    a woman you don''t love for the sake of your children?"

    At that, Louis gave her a sideways nce and wrapped her small hand in it.

    "What do you think? If I would have settled for that, maybe we both would have missed it perfectly."

    If he was willing to settle and sacrifice his own happiness for the sake of his children, perhaps he would

    be married to Grace right now.

    That way one may never find out that the child''s real mother is someone else.

    I''m d I stuck to my guns and had a unique vision!

    Violet looked at the man''s handsome face and smiled.

    Yes!

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    They are not people who like to settle for less.

    And thankfully, they met the right person at the right time.

    Violet squeezed the man''srge, artist-like hand, thought of something, and said, "By the way, there''s

    something else, husband, can you mention it to Mr. Bergen?"

    "What is it?" Louis asked.

    "It''s an Isaac Corporation thing."

    Violet''s face became serious for a few moments, "Did you see the woman who was by Brandon''s side

    today? Her name is Dolly and she used to be Isaac''s secretary. She has always coveted Isaac and was

    fired from thepany by Isaac."

    Dolly?

    Louis narrowed his eyes, but did not care about a woman.

    But he still listened quietly to Violet''s next words.

    "I guess Dolly has been holding a grudge about this, so this time Isaac took on a project for the Bergen

    family, and she stirred it up and spoiled Isaac''s project."

    "Isaac''spany is still in its infancy, and it''s not easy to make it big. And that Dolly, I guess, will use

    Brandon to get at Isaac."

    Violet paused and looked to Louis, "Honey, we know David well, so whether it''s for Isaac''spany or

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    for THE Bergen family, we can''t let Dolly have her way and do something against bothpanies,

    right?"

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows after hearing her words.

    "So, in the end, you''re asking me to do Isaac a favor?"

    Violet blinked andughed, "No? He''s your great-uncle."

    Brother-inw!

    That''s your former love interest, okay?

    However, in order to make his wife happy, he does not help but also have to help ah!

    Gotta show your atmosphere.

    "Help, the wife gave the word, can the husband not listen?"

    Louis hooked his lips, a sh of burning heat in his deep eyes, "But you''ll have to coax me when you

    get back."

    Take this opportunity to ask for some of the wife''s benefits, right?

    Violet froze and gave him a pouting re.

    Louis didn''t hear her response and gave her a sideways nce, "What, no?"

    "Yes."

    This man, I do not know what way she wants to coax him.

    It must be about that.

    Violet''s little face heated up when she thought of something ear-splittingly red.

    "For Isaac, you''re willing to coax me?"

    Louis asked somewhat slyly.

    Violet cried andughed, pping his big bony hand, "Why are you so squirmy? You''re the one who

    asked me to coax you."

    "So is it whatever I say, you do?"

    "No excessive demands."

    "......"

    the Bergen family in Dewgrove City.

    Therge manor house looks mysterious in the middle of a half-way house.

    Mrs. Bergen, Penny Stewart heard the sound of a car ringing on the property and knew it was her

    husband returning.

    She drove the car herself to wee her husband back home.

    When she saw that her son and David were back together, her eyes shed with surprise.

    "Arthur, Brandon, David, how did you all get back together?"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    With a cold face, Arthur threw his jacket to the butler aside, then said, "Go get the whip out."

    Whip!

    Arthur this is the rhythm of the execution of the familyw!

    The old butler''s eyes shed with surprise as he nced at Penny.

    Penny, equally startled, rushed to ask, "Arthur, what''s wrong? Who are you going to housebreak?"

    Arthur''s icy gaze swept toward his son, who had long been trembling with fear and hiding behind

    David, his eyes filled with unspeakable anger and disappointment.

    "Brandon, get down on your knees! What are you doing cowering behind someone like a shrinking

    violet?"

    He has been proud all his life, how could he give birth to such a gutless son?

    Just looking at him makes me angry!

    Brandon''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat as he pulled David''s hem for dear life and looked to his

    mother with pleading eyes.

    "Dad, I was wrong. I will change, don''t be angry."

    It''s over, it''s over, my own father is going to use the familyw on myself.

    He was still a child after being served with the familyw, that taste he will never forget ah.

    "The mouth is fast to admit mistakes? I asked you to manage the business, you did not learn anything

    else, but y the way of the yboy! You will not remember unless you are taught a lesson."

    Arthur''s face was furious as he looked at the butler who was still standing motionless, "What are you

    still standing there for? Go and bring the whip!"

    "Yes."

    The steward did not dare to be slow, and hurriedly answered to get the whip.

    Brandon''s legs gave out and he almost fell over.

    He tugged at the hem of David''s shirt and whispered, "David, talk to my dad. He''s going to serve me

    with the familyw, and I''ll be killed."

    David actually doesn''t want to care about Brandon at all.

    Because he was also disappointed to the core with this cousin.

    But he kept being pulled by the hem of Brandon''s coat, and couldn''t leave even if he wanted to.

    So I can only speak helplessly, "Uncle Arthur, you take it easy, I think cousin must know that he is

    wrong, you give him another chance."

    "Yes, yes, Arthur, what is the big deal that you have to serve Xiao Feng with the familyw ah."

    Penny, with an anxious face, still not knowing what Brandon had gotten himself into, could only echo

    the question.

    "What''s the big deal?Penny, the good son you taught, actually rely on the Bergen family''s powerforce

    young girls of good families to prostitute themselves, you say, should I teach him a lesson? "

    Arthur said angrily.

    Penny choked, looked at Brandon, and was secretly annoyed that her son was not fighting.

    But how not to fight is also his own son.

    "Arthur, you take it easy. There is no cat in the world that doesn''t steal food. What''s more, how do you

    know if those girls are innocent or not?"

    Penny paused, "In today''s world, girls are very shallow. The Bergen family is arge family, the son and

    a good-looking, some girls will always try to climb the high branch, maybe the girl initiative."

    Hearing this, Brandon nodded his head repeatedly.

    "Yes, Dad, you can''t listen to one side of the story. That Amy is a bitch, she''s the one who deliberately

    tried to seduce me by retreating."

    Arthur looked at Brandon, his face covered in a mountain of rage.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    By this time, he was still sophomoric and shirking his responsibilities.

    He really doubts that this is his own son.

    Could it be the same as him, being carried?

    At that moment, the butler came over with a whip.

    Arthur withdrew his thoughts and said to David, "David, it''ste, you should go back."

    "Uncle Arthur"

    "Go back!"

    Arthur tried his best to suppress his temper, but his tone was unquestionable, "If anyone persuades

    another word, don''t me me for this whip not to grow eyes!"

    David swallowed the words that came to his mouth and was happy to leave onmand.

    He also doesn''t like to get into Brandon''s crap.

    A virtuous man like Brandon should be disciplined properly.

    "No no, David, help me! Mom, help me! Aah."

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    "Arthur, stop it, you''ll break your son!"

    ""

    Behind him came Brandon''s screams and the sound of Penny crying and pleading. David shook his

    head and walked towards his door.

    There is a townhouse on the Bergen family estate.

    The oldest Bergen family, their second family and the old Mrs. Bergena all live here.

    David returned to his home and changed his shoes at the door.

    "Dad, Mom, I''m home."

    The living room was bright and there wasughtering from it.

    Have a guest in?

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    David changed his shoes and looked in curiously.

    When he saw the two people sitting on the sofa, the smile on his face gave a beat and his eyebrows

    frowned imperceptibly.

    Why are they mother and daughter?

    "David,e back. Come and meet you Mrs. Williams and Nancy."

    Arie smiled toward David and spoke.

    "Mrs. Williams, Miss Williams."

    David walked over and greeted the two politely, with a faint detachment in his tone.

    Nancy''s folded hands squeezed tightly and said softly, "David, you''re back."

    Without speaking, David took a seat beside his own father.

    "What''s the name Miss Williams? It''s not like you''re meeting for the first time."

    Arie gave David an angry re and then said, "David, you have to thank Nancy for Mom, because

    thanks to her, I''m afraid your mother would have been hurt today."

    Hearing this, David frowned slightly and looked at her, "What''s going on?"

    "Hey, this Dewgrove City is not peaceful either."

    Arie said: "Today Nancy and I went to an industryworking meeting and met a robber on a remote

    road. The gang deliberately stopped the car to pretend to bumper car, I almost fell for it. Luckily Nancy

    saw the clues and used pepper to hurt the gang, which allowed me to escape."

    Arie paused, gave Nancy a look and patted her hand.

    "Nancy is a good kid, and she twisted her foot for me. It''s true that she did something wrong before, but

    who can live in the world without mistakes? Nancy, you can stay here and go back after my birthday."

    The words that Nancy''s heart was hanging on the stone instantly fell to the ground.

    She tried her best to squeeze out two tears, "Miss Arie, I''m really happy that you can forgive me.

    Don''t worry, I will never let you down again."

    Arie smiled and nodded in relief.

    David watched the scene, his brow knitted tighter.

    How could it be such a coincidence that Nancy saved her own mother?

    So, she''s going to live in the Bergen family?

    It''s a terrible mood to have a woman you don''t like in your home for some reason.

    "Dad, Mom, I''m tired, I''m going upstairs to rest first."

    It seems that he has to hurry up and take the y to avoid seeing people he doesn''t want to see at

    home every day.

    "Hey, you kid, the guests are still here, why are you going upstairs?"

    Arie had a helpless look on her face.

    "It''s okay, David works hard, let him get some rest."

    Alisha hastened to be understanding.

    "Yes, Auntie Arie, David seems to have lost weight, he must be working too hard, let him catch up on

    his rest."

    Nancy also has a gentle face.

    Mother and daughter look at each other, eyes shing the ghostly light that only each other understand.

    Not in vain they got someone to put on a show and have Nancy y the role of Arie''s life saver.

    This allowed Arie to dispel any preconceived notions about Nancy''s existence.

    It also allowed Nancy to get close to David again without any problems.

    David is a dutiful son, and as long as Arie appreciates Nancy, then Nancy has the potential to

    be the youngdy of the Bergen family!

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    the Johnson Manor.

    The lights were still on in the living room when Louis and Violet returned.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Esther is sitting on the couch ying with her phone.

    Seeing the two of theme back, she pouted and got up, "Cousin, aren''t you going to pay respect to

    your great aunt tomorrow? Why did youe back sote?"

    On her first day at The Johnson Group, she was so tired she was flying.

    If she didn''t want to see Louis every day, she really didn''t want to suffer that hardship.

    But today, all day, she saw Louis only once.

    She kind of wondered if she had made the right decision.

    Will she really be able to work for The Johnson Group?

    "Something to take care of, you''re still awake?"

    Louis asked in a light voice.

    "I''m waiting for you guys, aren''t I?"

    Esther''s eyes flickered, not expressed so bluntly.

    "It''s gettingte, go to bed."

    Louis spoke up.

    "Cousin, I''ve cooked some dessert, you guys have some before you go up."

    Esther hurriedly pulled Louis''s sleeve with a virtuous look.

    Violet gave her a look and smiled, "Honey, enjoy your meal, I''ll go check on the kids first."

    It''s also hard for this little girl, in order to please Louis, every day at home as a nanny.

    I can''t let her down.

    "I''ll go upstairs with you to see the kids."

    Louis wrapped his arm around Violet''s small waist, the corners of his mouth tickled with a smile, but a

    hint of danger spilled out of his eyes.

    Little woman, how dare you leave him and run away first?

    Do you care about him or not?

    "Okay then. esther, let''s go upstairs and check on the two babies."

    Violet felt someone''s coolness and smiled delicately towards him.

    Shouldn''t someone be relieved that she is so generous and not jealous?

    What are you unhappy about?

    Watching the two go upstairs like Siamese twins, Esther pouted and stomped her feet.

    Why does she feel like a clown.

    Upstairs.

    Louis walks around the corner, pushes Violet against the wall, and wraps her around himself.

    "You said you''d coax me, and this is how you coax me? Hmm?"

    The man''s trailing voice picked up, with a hint of dangerous seduction.

    This demon man, again, started to tease people.

    Violet''s heart trembled as her hands hooked around her neck and she stood on tiptoe to give him two

    pecks on his thin lips.

    "Is this okay?"

    "What do you say?"

    Louis'' eyes sank a few shades.

    Violet smiled delicately, leaned in slightly, and kissed him from his forehead down, a little, up to his sexy

    throat knot.

    The knot in the man''s throat rolled and she seemed to hear him swallow.

    Violet only felt her body being pressed hard against his, and the man''s slightly heavy breathing

    sounded in her ears.

    "Violet, are you trying to torture me to death?"

    The man''s voice is mute and dark, and his thin lips exhale breath that is burning.

    Violetughed lightly and sighed in her heart: I don''t know who made their own luck.

    Knowing that he is now inconvenient, he still wants her to tease him.

    He is the one who suffers.

    The sudden ringing of the bell interrupted the charming atmosphere that filled the space.

    Violet dodged the man''s tugging at her ear and whispered, "Your phone is ringing."

    "Get it for me."

    Louis''s voice is dumb like a fish thatcks water and can only rely on that meager titition to fill the

    screaming desire inside.

    Violet''s watery eyes brimmed as she pulled her cell phone out of his pocket and found it was David

    calling.

    "It''s David''s phone."

    Louis moved with a start, pulling his hand back from her hem, barely calming his inner scream,

    wrapping one arm around her and picking up the phone with the other.

    "Hello?"

    Violet leaned against his chest, listening to the man''s powerful heartbeat, and also listening sideways.

    "Louis, on my mom''s birthday this weekend, you bring Violet, and your two babies to my house as

    guests."

    On the current, David''s voice didn''t sound happy.

    Louis'' dark eyes sank and he hmmed, "Anything else?"

    "Hey Louis, I''m so depressed, Nancy and her mother are at my house right now and won''t be going

    back for two days."

    David sighed inment.

    Louis raised his eyebrows slightly and gave Violet a look.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    Seeing that Violet was listening to the phone with her ears pricked up, he moved the phone towards

    her ear.

    "What''s going on? Why are they staying at your house, mother and daughter?"

    "My mom said she met a mugger today and Nancy saved her, so she let her stay." David said.

    Such a coincidence?

    Violet and Louis looked at each other and saw the same question in each other''s eyes.

    "David, you''re miserable."

    Violet couldn''t help but speak up.

    "The first time I saw you, you were right next to Louis. Hey, I envy David so much that he can hold the

    beauty. You say how I am so unlucky"

    David grumbled and rambled on and on.

    Violet could not help but tofort him from time to time.

    Louis listened to the soft voice of the womanforting people, a sudden look of displeasure.

    "Okay, pick your own rotten peach blossoms, I''m going to sleep with you Violet, hang up."

    Your own woman can only coax yourself.

    Louis ignored David''s yellinging over the current and simply hung up the phone.

    "Well, before I go to sleep, I really need to go check on the two little kids."

    Violet pushed his hand away, intending to go to the children''s room to see the two children.

    She had just taken a step and was picked up by someone in the air.

    Violet let out a soft cry, her hand subconsciously circled his neck.

    "Honey, put me down, I can walk by myself."

    Louis didn''t pay any attention to her and carried her directly into the master bedroom.

    Violet pouted, "What for? I haven''t even gotten to see the two babies yet."

    "They have maids to take care of them, so you don''t have to worry about them."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Louis gently put the person on the bed, dark waves floating in his dark eyes, "Honey, you just have to

    worry about me."

    Just someone lit the fire, shall not help him to extinguish it?

    "Giggle, stop it, the baby isn''t even three months old yet."

    During the first trimester of pregnancy, it is best for couples not to have intercourse.

    Lest you hurt the fetus in your womb.

    "Honey, do it another way."

    "Louis, you''re messing with me again!"

    ""

    There were warm soundsing from the room.

    Esther stood at the door with her dessert, listening to the sounds that would make her ears flush from

    inside, and her face changed for a moment.

    Why does cousin like Violet so much?

    She is just a normal don''t want girl, just mother and son.

    She''s not good enough for her cousin!

    The following day.

    Cemetery.

    This is the first time Violet has seen Isabelle''s portrait.

    The woman on the tombstone hasrge, clear eyes.

    The temperament is quiet, a look is a person who knows the book.

    This is Louis'' biological mother.

    "Sister, I''vee to see you."

    Amara wiped her tears and ced the bouquet in front of the tombstone.

    "Luka, Erin, kowtow to Grandma."

    Louis'' eyes were slightly red as he gestured for the two children to kowtow to Amara.

    The two children called out to their grandmother and knelt down as they were told.

    Violet, with a small solemn face, ced a bouquet of flowers in front of the tombstone and bowed

    deeply.

    "Mom, I''m Violet, Louis'' wife, please rest in peace, I will take good care of him for you in the future."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' eyes once again crossed with scarlet.

    He wrapped his arms around Violet and didn''t say a word.

    Esther, who was watching the two snuggle together, secretly gritted her teeth.

    She took a tissue out of her pocket and wiped the corner of Louis'' eyes.

    "Cousin, don''t be sad. Aunt, don''t worry, I will take good care of Louis for you too."

    Violet nced at her and saw the defiance in her eyes.

    It''s not without a bit of amusement.

    Does this cousin have topete with herself?

    Louis took the tissue from her hand and smiled faintly.

    The line of sight fell on the tombstone, he gathered tightly said, "Mom, you see, I am very happy, rest in

    peace."

    He will live well and grow old with the woman he loves.

    After paying their respects and leaving the cemetery, Louis asked the driver to take Amara, her mother

    and two children back to the Johnson Manor, while he took Violet to the studio.

    Violet got into her car, pulled out her phone and saw a news story.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    "Looking at what?"

    Louis saw Violet watching the news without saying a word and turned slightly sideways to look over.

    Violet hooked her lips and held the phone in front of him.

    This is a news story about Jasmine being assaulted.

    The news said that Jasmine was kidnappedst night in the countryside, nabbed by a dozen men and

    left dying on the side of the road.

    Or the next day was found by a passerby, which called for help and barely saved her life.

    Doctors diagnosed that the fetus in her womb was gone and her uterus was damaged and she would

    not be able to be a mother again.

    After receiving the news, Marcus sent out a notice at first, releasing the gicparison results,

    saying that the child in Jasmine''s belly was not his and that he would divorce her immediately.

    For a while, theizens were talking about it.

    There are those who scold Marcus for being unfeeling, and those who sympathize with Jasmine.

    Just one anonymous user said Jasmine deserved it.

    And turned all of Jasmine''s former ck material on its head.

    What bullying, bullying and so on and so forth.

    It is estimated that the Lord can not see, which is to violence to violence.

    In no time, the news was quickly pushed to the top of the list.

    There are many different forums.

    "Honey, do you find this situation familiar?"

    Violet smiled as she saw Louis finish reading and asked.

    Louis started the car and raised his sword eyebrows slightly.

    "I can see that this is Grace''s handiwork again."

    Jasmine can''t be a mother anymore.

    Isn''t that the same as Grace?

    Grace is so vindictive.

    "It''s true, it''s better to offend ten gentlemen than one viin, or woman. It''s scary when a woman

    retaliates."

    Violet eximed.

    Louis looked at her and reached out to take her hand in his.

    "Not all women are like that, my wife is a holy mother."

    Is it?

    If she was a saint, she wouldn''t have lent Grace''s hand to Jasmine and the others.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She was just afraid of getting something dirty on her hands.

    Life is just a few short decades and it''s not worth it.

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    Violet nced at the message, which was from Grace.

    "Have you seen the news? Still happy with the way things are going?"

    Again, she came to ask if she was satisfied.

    Violet hooked her lips, "Did you find the person?"

    "No, it was the woman I nted with Marcus who found her. jasmine got somendlubbers to try to ruin

    her, and she was just fighting back."

    Seeing this message, Violet raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Looks like Grace found a pretty smart woman?

    But she didn''t care about that, as long as she could get out of it, it was over.

    On the other end of the phone, Grace finished sending the message and looked at the ward not far

    away, the corners of her mouth curled up in an unrestrained smile.

    She ruffled her big wavy curls and walked towards the ward in style.

    Once, Jasmine was showing off how much she had in front of her when she lost everything, so now

    she let each other experience it deeply as well.

    A bone-chilling pain!

    Grace pushed the door in, looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed, her face as pale as paper,

    andughed lightly out loud.

    Jasmine had just had a fit earlier and was now lying down and getting some shut-eye.

    Hearing the movement, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Seeing that it was Grace who hade in, she asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Jasmine''s voice was still muffled, showing how long she had been hissing while being tortured

    yesterday.

    Grace curled her lips and walked over to the bed, looking down at her, "Jasmine, did you have a good

    timest night?"

    Hearing this, Jasmine''s face twisted as she thought about what happenedst night.

    "Grace, did youe to see meugh? You get the hell out of here! Don''t forget, you''ve been there

    too!"

    A dozen people!

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    They kept humiliating themselves, and it was useless for her to beg for mercy.

    Obviously she prepared it for that woman.

    Why are they suddenly turning against each other?

    "It is because I have also experienced it before, that''s why I want you to experience it too."

    Grace hooked her red lips and looked at her with a sympathetic face, "Jasmine, you seem to be more

    pitiful than me. Not long ago, you were just kicked out of the Johnson famiily, and now you are

    abandoned by your husband yourself, and the biological child of the two of you is also said to be a wild

    child, do you think you have bad luck?"

    Hearing this, Jasmine''s chest rose and fell.

    She messed with the pain in her body and struggled to get up.

    "Grace, what do you mean?"

    "Meaning, it''s all my revenge!"

    Grace said coldly, "You and Marcus have left me with nothing, and I''m going to make both of you pay

    the price you deserve!"

    Her revenge!

    "So, you found the person who defiled me and you moved the gic test report?"

    Jasmine stared at Grace with a deadly stare and fire in her eyes.

    "To be precise, I got the woman next to Marcus, and I authorized her to do all of this."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Grace looked at Jasmine, "Jasmine, you probably don''t know that Violet and Louis already know

    everything. They are the ones who authorized me to deal with you. They will let me off the hook as long

    as I bring you guys to ruin. And of course, I''ll take revenge for whoever made you guys lose everything

    to me!"

    When all is said and done, she is not a pawn.

    Karmic reincarnation.

    Everything will have reciprocal results.

    "So that''s it! It''s you, you''ve turned against me! I''m going to tell Marcus that I want to be the Scott family

    youngdy again!"

    Jasmine was all excited.

    Grace looked at her withpassion in her eyes.

    "Jasmine, you''re really pathetic. Do you think Marcus will get back together with you after you''ve been

    like this? He''s a heartless man. From the beginning to the end, the person he loves most is himself!

    Even if you tell him, do you think he will believe it? Even if he did, do you think he would still want you

    as a useless shoe?"

    Women, ah, why always love brain.

    By this time, she still longed for a man to love her.

    It''s pathetic and sad.

    Grace finished, looked at Jasmine''s distorted face and smoothed her hair around her ears.

    "Well, I''ve said all I need to say, Jasmine, enjoy the rest of your life, and I hope you live every day in

    resignation and pain. Goodbye."

    Watching Grace turn and leave, Jasmine screamed and mmed everything to the ground.

    "It''s not like that, Marcus he loves me! Grace, Violet, Louis, it''s you who did this to me, and I won''t let

    you go!"

    Weekend.

    Louis took Violet and the two kids to the Bergen family in Dewgrove City.

    By the time they arrived, the Bergen family estate was already full of guests.

    "Louis, Violet, two little babies, there you are."

    David was greeting guests and when he saw theming, he hurried over to say hello.

    "Call Uncle."

    Louis gestures to the two children to call someone.

    The two children called together with big, dark eyes.

    "Tch, it''s really too cute. This is the rhythm of cheating people to have children."

    David picked up Erin and teased her, "Erin, isn''t uncle handsome? Let Uncle Handsome give you a

    kiss, okay?"

    Erin had a smile on her pink face, and before she could say anything, she was hugged by Louis.

    "Don''t gue my daughter with your foul mouth."

    "Louis, are you turning into a daughter ve?"

    David joked, "I''m waiting to see how you''re going to squeeze your future son-inw when Erin gets

    married in a few years."

    Louis looked at him askance, not bothering to pay attention to him, and took Violet and walked inside.

    "Where are the aunts and uncles?"

    "It''s inside, I''ll show you."

    David was bored, picked up Luka and took them into the main vi.

    "Dad, Mom, Louis and the others are here." David spoke up.

    "Louis is here!"

    Edison smiles and turns her attention to the Louis family of three.

    His eyes fell on Violet, and his gaze was abruptly fixed.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    "Uncle Edison, Auntie Arie."

    Louis wrapped his arms around Violet and said hello to both of them.

    Violet followed Louis and said hello and told the two kids to call out.

    Edison stared nkly at Violet, the slightest hint of emotion welling up in her eyes.

    "Louis, this is your wife?"

    "Yes, he''s my wife Violet."

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and he quickly noticed Edison''s abnormality.

    Edison looked at Violet as if she was nostalgic for an old friend.

    "Violet, if I may take the liberty of asking, your mother is"

    Edison asked, looking at Violet.

    She looks too much like the one in her memory.

    Herst name is also Fang.

    Could it be her daughter?

    "My mom is Amalia."

    Violet looked straight at Edison and returned the question.

    Edison looks like this, so she should know her mother well, right?

    Then he and she

    "You really are Amalia''s daughter?"

    A hint of excitement shed through Edison''s tone.

    Amalia.

    Called somewhat affectionately.

    Violet moved her lips to ask something.

    Only when her eyes fell on Arie, who was on the side, and she saw her face was hard, she still

    pressed her mind.

    It shouldn''t be appropriate to ask about your own mother in front of Auntie Arie.

    "David, you take Louis and the family."

    Arie kept herposure and barked amand at David.

    David nced around, sensing that the atmosphere was not quite right, nodded, and led Louis a few

    people inside.

    When he got a little way out, he couldn''t help but say, "Violet, did my father know your mother?"

    And also the rtionship is very shallow look.

    Violet pursed her lips, "I''m not sure, I''ll have to ask Uncle Edison himself."

    Brooklyn''s mother had told her that her own mother was Edison''s royal makeup artist.

    Then between the two of them

    "Louis, you guys have a drink and just hang out while I go greet the guests."

    David had no time for this at the moment, and saw another wave of guestsing in, so he was ready

    to receive them.

    "Go ahead."

    Louis responded by getting a ss of warm water for Violet and juice for the two kids.

    Violet took it, looked around, and saw Nancy not far away.

    At this moment, Nancy is wearing delicate makeup, wearing thetest fancy dress, and a group of

    celebrities anddies are chatting enthusiastically.

    This look is rather like a hostess.

    Violet hooked her lips and her eyes shifted to the side to see Alisha and Mrs. Bergen, Penny.

    Thinking about her mother''s death, Violet looked at Alisha a few degrees colder.

    Whether Alisha killed her mother or not, she will find out!

    Not far away, Alisha and Penny likewise saw the Louis family of four.

    Alisha''s heart tightened and she subconsciously nced at Edison, something crossing her eyes.

    Penny on the side came to her ear, "Alisha, you see Edison seems to keep looking at that Violet, does

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    he have his eye on her?"

    Edison has his eye on Violet?

    Alisha''s eyes rolled up and she snorted, "Who knows! Men, they all like the old cow to eat the young

    grass."

    "Ha, also yes, after all, Edison was once a popr movie star, which can not be phndering."

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Penny looked at Arie not far away, "This sister-inw of mine is also very determined, knowing that

    her husband has a fling, but also pretending not to know. But her son is so old, those vixens outside

    can not shake her position."

    Hearing this, Alisha gave her a sideways nce.

    "Penny, you are no worse than her. Your husband has always been clean, you can''t hear half of the

    scandals outside, you are the happiest woman."

    What a silly man.

    If she hadn''t helped herself, Penny wouldn''t have the same scenery she has now.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Where''s Arthur''s cleanliness? He and that secretary of his have been having an affair, and I''m really

    afraid that one day I''ll be repudiated. After all, he''s been very cold to me."

    Penny grumbled in a low voice.

    "You have your son, what are you afraid of?" Alisha reassured.

    "But it''s not like you don''t know how I got that son?"

    Penny wrinkled her brow with a grimace.

    "Penny, there are ears on the wall, don''t say such things again."

    Alisha nced around and whispered a warning.

    "I know, it''s not just a fewints with you."

    Penny pulled Alisha away from the crowd, "Thanks to you, I wouldn''t have be Mrs. Bergen if it

    weren''t for you."

    If Alisha hadn''t let her sneak into Arthur''s room and lie next to a drunken Arthur back then, she wouldn''t

    have been able to marry Arthur without a problem.

    However

    "Alisha, by the way, who was the woman Arthur slept with back then, anyway? Why do you keep

    refusing to tell me?"

    The woman should still be the first time, because she saw the blood on the sheets.

    Who exactly is the woman Arthur slept with?

    Why did you leave without saying a word?

    Let her pick up a bargain for nothing.

    "Penny, the less you know, the better. Be your First Mrs. Qin at ease."

    Alisha''s eyes shed and changed the subject, "I would appreciate it if you would put in a good word in

    Arie''s ear for my daughter in the Bergen family so that she can marry David without any problems."

    Hearing this, Pennyughed: "Don''t worry, I''ve been whispering in my sister-inw''s ear for the past

    few years, and Nancy has been staying at the Bergen family for the past two days. My sister-inw has

    a good impression of her."

    That''s true.

    Alisha nced at Nancy, who was climbing with a group of celebrities not far away, and smiled with

    satisfaction.

    Ihope my daughter will marry into the Bergen family.

    "Come on, let''s go out and get some air."

    "Good."

    The other side.

    Louis met a few business partners and was pestered to climb into conversation.

    Violet, on the other hand, apanied the two children out of the main vi and outside to y.

    There were a few children among the guests today, and the two children quickly mingled with them as

    they walked toward the waters of the estate.

    Violet did not feelfortable with the little one ying by the water, so she followed them in faith.

    She enjoyed the beauty of the estate while watching the two children from afar, but also enjoyable.

    "Violet."

    The man''s mellow voice came from behind him.

    Violet turned around and saw Edison walking toward her.

    Violet''s almond eyes moved slightly and she smiled slightly towards him, "Uncle Edison."

    It looks like he should havee to see her on purpose.

    It just so happened that she also wanted to ask him a little something.

    "Violet, do you mind if I call you that."

    Edison opened his mouth and his well-maintained face remained handsome and stylish.

    "Don''t mind, Uncle Edison just feel free." Violet smiled lightly.

    Edison looked at her steadily and eximed, "You and your mother look so much alike."

    Violet''s eyes twitched and she pulled a ring out of her bag, "Uncle Edison knew my mother well, didn''t

    she? Then do you recognize this ring? This is my mother''s relic."

    Edison stared nkly at the ring in front of her and slowly reached out to take it.

    "This ring is a token of my affection for her."

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    The object of love!

    So, the mother and Edison had a rtionship!

    Violet pursed her lips without speaking.

    Edison slowly stroked the ring on her hand, a hint of nostalgia shing in her eyes.

    "Your mother is my royal make-up artist and my lover. We grew together over time and said we would

    be togetherter."

    It''s just a shame that sometimes, not all wishese true.

    Edison sighed and recalled, "At that time, my career had just developed, and thepany did not

    allow artists to fall in love. What''s more, the status of your mother and I were so different that for a

    while, I couldn''t bring your mother to the public and admit that she was my girlfriend. Therefore, our

    romance can only go underground."

    "Born in a wealthy family, the most body can not help itself. At that time, my family and the Wu family

    were engaged early on, and I had wanted to wait until the time was right to have a showdown with the

    Wu family and cancel the engagement, and then find a way to convince my parents to be with your

    mother."

    "Only, without waiting for me to pay action, your mother suddenly broke up with me one day after I

    walked through an event. I repeatedly retained, but she insisted on leaving. I have self-respect too, and

    in a fit of anger, I broke up with her, then gambled and married my now wife Arie."

    "Just like that, my mother suddenly disappeared from the makeup scene without a trace. Angry at her

    desperation and because of my career, I forced myself not to inquire about her, only to hear, by chance,

    a yearter that she had died unmarried."

    Edison''s eyes were a little red at the end of her sentence.

    In any case, that is also the woman he once loved.

    With the passage of time, he has always regretted why he took the gamble to marry Arie at that time

    and why he did not keep an eye on her movements.

    He was just trying to force her to show herself in this way.

    How could such a wonderful woman, who was unmarried and had a child, end up dead?

    Violet''s heart surged as she listened to his ount.

    She didn''t know why her mother would suddenly break up with Edison.

    Something must have happened to her.

    "Uncle Edison, my mother was killed."

    Violet felt the need to tell Edison about it and listen.

    Because maybe the death of his mother will be rted to him.

    "What do you mean, Amalia was killed? Who killed her?"

    Edison was startled and asked sharply as she took hold of her shoulders.

    Violet moved her lips and was about to speak, when suddenly several noblewomen came over.

    "Yah, Edison, you guys are"

    Penny''s face was astonished as her eyes darted back and forth between the two.

    At this moment, Edison holds Violet''s shoulder, such a scene makes people think.

    Several fellow noblewomen were whispering and looking at the two with an ambiguous glow in their

    eyes.

    This is a misunderstanding.

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly.

    Edison also dropped her hand, her brow furrowed.

    Alisha watched the scene with a calcting glint in her eye.

    "Violet, I know you worship Master Edison, but you should also pay attention to the proportion, at least

    is the mother of a child, by others to see the impact of how bad?"

    That''s as close as you can get to saying she''s hitting on Edison.

    Violet''s eyes went cold.

    She slowly walked towards Alisha, "What do you mean? Are you saying I''m misbehaving and trying to

    seduce Uncle Edison?"

    Alisha''s eyes shed a sneer and looked at the surrounding noblewomen, "What is the situation now,

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    everyone can see, I just kindly remind you of it."

    Snap!

    Violet gives Alisha a hard p on the wrist.

    Alisha''s head was deflected and she stumbled and was about to fall.

    Penny hurriedly held her up, which allowed her to stand up straight.

    "Violet, why are you hitting someone? Annoyed, huh?"

    Penny''s voice was shrill and shouted.

    "She deserves a beating."

    Violet looked at Alisha and said in a cold voice, "Alisha, don''t think that no one will know about the evil

    you have done, one day I will make you pay."

    The woman''s clear face was flooded with cold light.

    Perhaps with Louis for a long time, at first nce, she is now cold look and Louis has a few simr.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Alisha''s heart trembled, reacting to the fact that she was shocked by a yellow-haired girl, and could not

    help but be a piece of shame.

    "Violet, I know you''ve been holding a grudge against me because of what happened to your Auntie

    Amara, but don''t you bleed me, what evil have I done?"

    "Have you done any more evil?"

    Violet snorted softly, moved a few points closer to her and said quietly, "Kate, do you know this man?"

    Kate!

    Something shed through Alisha''s mind and her pupils snapped shut.

    She looked over at Violet, met her burning gaze, and steadied her steps to back up.

    Why did Violet suddenly mention Kate?

    Does she know something!

    "Who''s Kate? I don''t know it, huh?"

    Alisha swallowed and forced herself to stay calm.

    She can''t show her face, calm down!

    Violet looked at Alisha, not missing her initial reaction.

    The suspicion that his mother''s death was rted to Alisha was reinforced in his mind.

    "Violet."

    Not far away came Louis''s voice.

    Violet took a deep breath and looked at him sideways.

    Louis came against the light, his tall figure with a hint of oppression, but it put her extraordinarily at

    ease.

    She is not in a hurry, everything is set.

    Evil will not suppress righteousness.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Louis subconsciously swept her into his arms in a protective gesture.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Nothing big, just some people who are nasty-minded themselves, think of others as nasty as she is."

    Violet nced coldly at Alisha and Penny and said in a faint voice.

    "Louis, why did you find such a woman? You don''t know, she was just seducing you Uncle Edison. we

    saw it and she got annoyed."

    With an angry look on her face, Penny nced at Edison and her eyes fell back on David and Arie,

    who were following her, with a glint in her eyes of watching a good show.

    Edison is looking on coldly, still thinking about what Violet said.

    When he heard Penny say this, he sped the ring in his hand and his face sank cold.

    "Sister-inw, meals can be eaten indiscriminately, but words cannot be spoken indiscriminately. What

    seduction? I am identifying with Violet! She is my long-lost daughter!"

    A word that startled the crowd.

    "Wh... what? She''s your daughter? Edison, don''t be ridiculous."

    Penny is not convinced at all.

    Edison raised the ring in her hand.

    "I''m not joking, this ring is my gift to Violet''s mother, she is my own daughter, whoever dares to bully

    her in the future, you are not getting along with me!"

    His words were so loud and clear that those present couldn''t help but look up to Violet a few times.

    Edison''s daughter!

    The Bergen family''s lintel was so high that Violet was transformed from amoner to a family of the

    world in one fell swoop.

    Alisha''s fingernails were about to pinch into the flesh.

    No, Edison is talking nonsense!

    Violet is not his daughter at all!

    She is clearly

    "Cough cough cough!"

    Arie, who had followed him, suddenly coughed violently.

    David, who was on the side, came back from the shock and hurried to hold her.

    "Mom, how are you?"

    "Help me back first."

    Arie blushed hard, looked at Edison and was helped by David to leave.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    With that nce from Arie, Edison knew she was angry.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Looking at her back as David helped her to leave, Edison thought he would exin to her properly

    Alisha looked at Violet several people, barely suppressed the emotions inside, did not speak again, but

    pulled Penny away.

    The people around dispersed.

    Violet looked to Edison and said, "Uncle Edison, I think you misunderstood, I am not your real

    daughter."

    "Oh? What makes you think so?" Edison asked.

    "Because once I also wondered if David and I could be half-siblings, I secretly plucked his hair and

    went for a gicparison."

    Violet paused, "But the test results show that we are not rted."

    Hearing this, a trace of surprise shed in Edison''s eyes.

    "So you suspected it early on?"

    "Yes, I learned from someone that my mother used to be your royal make-up artist, so I thought out of

    the blue that my father could be you. But apparently, I was the one who thought wrong."

    Violet said.

    "Violet, you are very attentive."

    Edison sighed, "Actually, I know that you are not my biological daughter, but I am sorry to your mother,

    counting your birth, I think she should have been counted, and that''s why she mentioned breaking up

    with me. So, I want to make amends to you."

    At that time, he was young and arrogant, and he only med Amalia for dumping him, but did not look

    into why she suddenly broke up with him.

    Now that I think about it, Amalia is already a clean and self-respecting woman.

    She must have been counted and felt unworthy to be with herself anymore, which is why she ruthlessly

    broke up with herself.

    Looking at Edison''s remorseful look, Violet''s red lips pursed.

    Many things are destined to happen.

    It was fate that her mother and Uncle Edison were destined to have a rtionship.

    I just don''t know who really counted on her mother.

    And who is her father?

    "Violet, did you just say that your mother was killed? You haven''t told me who exactly she was killed

    by."

    Edison hadn''t forgotten about it and asked with a sullen face.

    Violet nced at Louis and curled her fingers slightly.

    Louis took her by the waist and said for her, "Uncle Edison, we only have suspicions at this point, but

    no proof."

    He told Kate all about it.

    After Edison heard this, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes, followed by ruthlessness.

    "Alisha? I''ll definitely look into this matter."

    Violet looked at him and thought of David''sint with himself the other day and couldn''t help but

    say, "Uncle Edison, I heard David say that you guys are interested in getting him and Nancy together?

    But I don''t think Alisha is the right kind of person to be an inw. The main thing is that David doesn''t

    like Nancy, and a melon that is twisted by force is not sweet."

    Although Edison is not her real father, she has an inexplicable affection for the Bergen family, father

    and son.

    Really don''t want the Alisha family to be the inws of the Bergen family.

    It felt like a rat turd spoiling a pot of porridge.

    "Actually, I don''t really care, it''s mainly because David''s mother likes Nancy better."

    Edison nodded, "But now that I know, I''ll talk David''s mother into it."

    If Alisha had really joined forces to kill Amalia, he certainly would not have allowed her daughter to

    marry into the Bergen family.

    Is this not leading the wolf into the house?

    "Mommy, Daddy."

    Erin ran over happily, along with a bright-eyed Luka.

    Violet curled her lips and rubbed their little heads, "Did you have fun?"

    "Happy."

    Erin nodded vigorously, her face covered in dust.

    Edison looked at the two children, his eyes soft, "Children, call Grandpa."

    How cute are these two kids?

    If he and Amalia had gotten married back then, maybe now he could have been a grandfather too.

    The two children blinked and both looked at Violet and Louis, momentarily confused by the situation.

    Grandpa?

    Just now they seem to call it Grandpa Qin, right?

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    "Uncle Edison, I''m not."

    Didn''t she say that?

    She''s not his real daughter.

    "Violet, no matter what, you''re the daughter I''ve decided to have."

    Edison had a firm face, "In the future, call me Dad in front of outsiders, and you can call me Daddy

    Edison behind my back."

    This

    Violet nced at Louis with some hesitation.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, but was pleased to see, "Wife, still not called Daddy Edison?"

    The own wife used to have no background, always let people look down on her.

    He does not care, but if she has a strong maternal family as a backer, then her back can be straighter

    in the future.

    "Daddy Edison."

    Violet is still a little ufortable.

    Of course, there is more warmth in the heart.

    The first time I saw thepany, I was a little bit of a jerk.

    "Grandpa."

    Erin milked the sound.

    Luka followed suit.

    Edisonughed and had a good time.

    "Go, go, Violet, po''s, I''ll take you to meet the people. I want them to know that from now on I''ll be the

    one with a daughter to buy the old wine! Let them envy me to death!"

    Violet: ""

    Daddy Edison should not be so proud?

    She''s just a fake daughter.

    What should I do if I have weakness?

    Edison did take the four Violet''s everywhere and show off.

    For a while, Violet became the star of the party.

    Everyone knew that Edison had found her long-lost daughter.

    All of a sudden the eyes that looked at Violet became respectful.

    After all, she is now not only Mrs. Johnson, but also the youngdy of the Bergen family.

    The two identitiesbined are enough to allow her to walk across Crotosi City and Ocealune in the

    future!

    Edison led Violet to Arthur and introduced him with a smile.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Brother, this is my long-lost daughter Violet, please take extra care of her in the future."

    Arthur, ss in hand, nced at Violet and gave her a slight nod.

    "Is it such a coincidence? She''s actually your daughter?"

    "Isn''t it? Brother, now I have all my children, and both of them are extraordinarily good, you envy them,

    right?"

    Edison had a smug look on her face.

    This is to say that Arthur, the child born is not as good as his children.

    Arthur face ck, cold nced at him, turned around and walked away.

    "There''s a board meeting tomorrow, no more absences."

    "Hey hey, brother, I was wrong. I really didn''t mean anything else."

    Edison pped her head with a look of chagrin, "What am I mad about? I know he can''t afford to make

    jokes, so why mess with this ck-faced ice cube? Now, he''s going to take personal revenge again

    and give me a bunch of business to handle."

    Watching this scene, Violet and Louis looked at each other, and a smile shed in each other''s eyes.

    It is clear that the Bergen family brothers are very close to each other.

    It is not the same as the open struggle in other giants.

    But it''s just a shame how Arthur gave birth to a man like Brandon.

    "Dad, Louis."

    David walked over and said hello to a few people, his eyes fell on Violet with aplicated look.

    How did his father suddenlye up with an illegitimate daughter?

    Although he does not mind, but his own mother mind ah!

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    "David, you were born on the 10th of March, right?" Edison asked.

    "Hmm." David nodded.

    "Violet, what about you? What month and date were you born?"

    "March thirty-one." Violet said truthfully.

    "Well, then you''ll have to call David a brother."

    Edisonughed, "Even though David was born prematurely, he''s your brother anyway."

    Violet smiled toward David and called out anyway, "David."

    David moved his lips, half a day did not burst out a sentence.

    Edison patted his shoulder, "David, you stay with your sister and son-inw and talk to them for a

    while."

    He had to go see Arie and exin to her.

    When Edison had gone, David looked at Violet and finally burst out, "Helena, are you really my sister?"

    Violet saw David''s tangle andughed, "No."

    I can see that David is a filial son.

    Although he has a good impression of himself, the two have gone from being friends to half-brother and

    sister, so I guess he will have a hard time thinking about his own mother.

    It''s better to get the word out.

    "No? But my dad ......"

    "Your father and my mother used to be lovers, and he felt he owed my mother, so he thought of making

    it up to me in this way."

    Violet summed it up sinctly and sinctly.

    David raised his eyebrows and a look of originality shed across his face.

    He straightened the hair on his forehead and nced at Louis on the side, "So that''s how it is. My dad

    was probably afraid that after you married Louis, without a strong maternal family to back you up, Louis

    would bully you, that''s why he recognized you as his daughter."

    Hearing this, Louis nced at him and did not say anything, but only held Violet''s waist a few points

    tighter.

    It''s like a silent oath that he is not likely to bully his wife.

    "Louis, hurry up and call me a great-uncle. If you kiss my ass well, when you make my sister angry one

    day, for the sake of you call me a great-uncle, I will intercede for you."

    David straightened his back and was a little proud of himself.

    He''s actually Louis'' brother-inw!

    In the future, he will be head and shoulders above Louis.

    Just think of the satisfaction!

    "Don''t worry, you won''t wait for that day."

    Louis nced coldly at David and swept Violet forward, not wanting to talk to him.

    "Hey, Louis, don''t be so confident, okay? How do you know you won''t upset my sister when your

    tongue and teeth are still fighting? Come on, call me brother-inw."

    "David, do you have itchy skin?"

    "Hey, sister, you control your husband, he actually threatened me?"

    "......"

    On the other side, Alisha walked quickly to the corner, her eyes full of panic.

    She couldn''t care less about anything else, looked around and secretly dialed a phone number.

    "Max, it''s not good, that dead girl Violet seems to have found out about Kate, what should we do?"

    The other person froze, "How did she find out about Kate?"

    "Max, that girl is too powerful, not only did she remarry Louis, but now Edison is telling people that she

    is his daughter. I''m afraid that Edison will listen to her and start to interfere with the investigation of the

    former affairs, and then we will both be finished."

    Alisha panicked and hated, ncing from side to side from time to time.

    "Don''t panic, Alisha, we didn''t leave any evidence of what happened before, they won''t be able to find

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    out the clues."

    The other side was quick to reassure.

    "The Violet girl is probably already looking into her head. Didn''t they say she was hit by a car and

    killed? Did she not die?"

    Alisha said, wrinkling her nose.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    "Take it easy, I''ll check it out first."

    The person on the other end said a couple more reassuring words and then hung up the phone.

    Alisha tightened her grip on the phone and took a deep breath, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Damn Violet, when Amalia gave birth to her, she should just get rid of her to get rid of the problem.

    "Mom, what''s going on? How did Violet be Edison''s daughter?"

    Nancy found Alisha and asked sharply.

    Alisha sneered, "False, Violet is not Edison''s daughter."

    "Huh? So Edison was tricked by Violet? Let''s go, let''s hurry up and remind Edison to go for gic

    testing."

    Nancy, surprised and delighted, pulled Alisha along.

    "Don''t go, daughter, can''t you see that Edison is saying this on purpose, he knows Violet is not his

    daughter, he is just taking this opportunity to raise Violet''s value."

    Alisha pulls Nancy in, thinks about it, and walks in the other direction.

    "Why? No, Mom, how do you know Violet isn''t Edison''s daughter?"

    Nancy responded by asking in a hurry.

    "Don''t worry about that,e on, let''s go find Arie now."

    Alisha dragged Nancy up to the third floor of the vi and into the master bedroom after asking the

    servants.

    Inside, Arie is leaning back on the bed and resting her eyes.

    Her health was already bad, and she had just been so upset by Edison that her heart was even more

    depressed.

    So I let David help her upstairs to rest a bit.

    "Miss Arie, are you okay?"

    Alisha led Nancy over to the bedside, feigning concern.

    "I''m fine."

    Arie coughed lightly twice, her eyes falling on her face, "You''re okay, right?"

    She saw Alisha get pped by Violet.

    That woman is young, but she doesn''t leave any face to her elders.

    And now she has her husband admit in public that she is his illegitimate daughter.

    She was really about to sulk to death.

    "It doesn''t matter to me, it''s just not worth it for you."

    Alisha held Arie''s hand, "I saw her unashamedly and deliberately hooked up with Master Edison,

    that''s why I spoke up to teach her a lesson, I didn''t expect her to be emboldened and give me a direct

    p."

    Alisha paused, "This p seems to be a p to me, but in fact it is a p to your face. Look at Master

    Edison, instead of ming her, he even recognized her as his daughter in public! Isn''t this telling

    everyone that he can''t forget his former lover, so he loves the house?"

    "How can Violet be Master Edison''s daughter? It''s nothing but the existence of goddaughter and

    godfather. This kind of thing is not unprecedented in the circle, I really didn''t expect that Violet would be

    so shameless."

    A statement of righteous indignation.

    Transferring his conflict with Violet to Arie and Amalia all at once.

    That''s how smart Alisha is.

    Arie''s face was ugly and she coughed again.

    The corner of Alisha''s mouth ticked, but she diligently served her tea and poured water.

    Nancy''s eyes rolled aside and tried to squeeze out a sob.

    "Auntie Arie, Violet has always disliked me, and now with Uncle Edison backing her up, she''s sure to

    be even more reckless in squeezing me and bad-mouthing me in front of David in the future."

    Gotta take the opportunity to put eyeliner on Arie.

    This is so that Arie can try to set her up with David because of her distaste for Violet.

    "Come on, don''t even say it, I have it in mind."

    Arie coughed twice and took a sip of water from the ss Alisha handed her.

    The line of sight fell on Nancy, "Nancy, from now on youe to work in my studio."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Hearing Arie''s words, Nancy was inwardly happy, "Yes, Auntie Arie, I will work hard and never let

    you down."

    Being able to work in Arie''s fashion design studio means that she is firmly established in the design

    world again.

    Who would dare to underestimate her in the future?

    At that moment, a knock on the door sounded, followed by Edison walking in.

    When he saw that Alisha was also there, his eyes instantly turned cold and sharp.

    "Master Edison."

    Alisha touched his gaze and her heart stuttered, but she greeted him with a smile.

    Edison had a cold face, "You will please leave my house today."

    Alisha blushed and gave Nancy a look.

    Nancy, too, her heart jumping, pretended to be slender, "Uncle Edison, did we do something wrong

    somewhere?"

    Edison nced at her coldly and said nonchntly, "Miss Williams, you have to have a face and a skin,

    you have to have some self-awareness. Do you have to stay with us, the Bergen family?"

    Nancy''s face went white and she looked at Arie somewhat overwhelmed.

    Arie''s face was ugly, she kept coughing and said angrily, "Edison, they are my invited guests, what

    right do you have to kick them out?"

    Edison looked over at her, "Arie, you should know that I always have a sense of proportion in what I

    do."

    He has a sense of proportion in what he does?

    If you have a sense of proportion, you won''t let her down in front of everyone!

    Looking at Arie''s ugly face, Alisha''s eyes flickered slightly, pretending to be condescending and

    humble.

    "Miss Arie, we''ve stayed for a few days and it''s really time to go. Then we, mother and daughter, will

    leave you two alone and go out first."

    Edison will suddenly change his face to himself, must have listened to Violet''s provocation.

    At this time, they had to leave the Bergen family first.

    Anyway, Arie is biased in favor of their mother and daughter, and they are not bound to lose.

    Alisha pulled a sobbing Nancy away.

    Only Mr. and Mrs. Edison were left in the room.

    Looking at Arie''s ugly face, Edison sat on the edge of the bed and sighed.

    "Arie, I know you''re angry, let me exin to you that Violet is not actually my daughter, but I owe it to

    her mother to say the words that she is my daughter."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she heard this, Arie snorted, "Owing her mother? In fact, you''ve been thinking about her

    mother, so when you saw someone who looked like her mother, you pined for her, right?"

    "You!"

    Edison''s eyes shed a hint of sulk, "Arie, can you stop imagining things? I like Violet just like a

    normal elder to the younger one."

    He admits that deep down he can''t get Amalia out of his mind, but he''s not so immoral.

    Arie looked away, the corners of her mouth curled in mockery.

    Edison''s face was a bit sullen, "Arie, you weren''t like this before, did Alisha mother and daughter say

    something in front of you? She kind of woman with evil intentions, I mind if you hang out with her less in

    the future?"

    Hearing these words, Arie snapped her eyes to Edison.

    "Edison, you''re interfering with my friendships? You didn''t even bother me before, and now you''re

    interfering with my friends for your first love''s daughter? Do you have to be so loving?"

    "Arie, don''t speak in a shady way! Do you know that maybe it was Alisha who got Amalia killed, this

    kind of woman is vicious as hell, don''t let her take advantage of you."

    Edison said with a stern face.

    Arie, startled, looked at him steadily.

    Half a dayter, she snorted coldly, "Did Violet tell you that? No wonder you suddenly changed your

    face to Alisha''s mother and daughter. You even said, maybe it''s just that. That means there is no proof

    that Alisha killed Amalia."

    "You told me not to listen to Alisha''s provocations, but what about you? How are you not listening to

    Violet''s side of the story? Do you only allow the officials to set fire to the people and not the people to

    light amp?"

    Did Alisha really kill Amalia?

    She would not believe this statement until there was proof.

    Between Alisha and Violet, she prefers not to like Violet.

    Edison was a little short of words and looked at Arie''s cold face, knowing that she was now in her

    anger and must be hard to listen to.

    He sighed and got up, "Anyway, I don''t like Alisha mother and daughter, and David doesn''t like Nancy

    either, I think it''s better for you to set them both up less."

    What needs to be said has been said, and Edison didn''t linger any longer.

    Arie watched him leave and couldn''t help the tears rolling down her face.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    She threw the pillow at the door of the room and covered her face and cried silently.

    That''s how sad a marriage in a business union can be.

    She could never be the love of her husband''s heart.

    ......

    Alisha and Nancy came out of the room, both of them with bad looks on their faces.

    "Mom, what now? Edison''s kicking us out."

    Nancy''s face was anxious and angry.

    She had a hard time getting into the Bergen family by saving her life, and she just walked away?

    And it''s still being driven away!

    It''s so humiliating!

    "Don''t worry, we''ve just eyeballed Arie, I believe even if Edison doesn''t like us, Arie will still favor

    us."

    Alisha soothed.

    "But then I won''t be able to see David."

    Nancy had a grimace on her face.

    Alisha patted her hand, "How can you not see it? Aren''t you going into Arie''s studio? I heard that the

    costumes David wore when he entered the production to act were provided by Arie''s studio."

    "When you get into the studio, can''t you use your job to get in touch with him? That''s still righteous,

    better than being unpopr in this house."

    Ament that made Nancy''s eyes light up.

    "Mom, it''s you who has the foresight."

    With positive contact at work, she always managed to make David fall in love with her over time.

    Alisha smiled smugly and didn''t say anything.

    The two were about to go packing when they met Penny and Brandon.

    "Auntie Arie, sister Nancy."

    Brandon smiled and greeted the two, his eyes if anything sweeping over Nancy with some salivation.

    "Auntie Penny, Brandon."

    Nancy knows that Brandon is an uneducated yboy, and although she doesn''t like it in her heart, she

    doesn''t show it on her face.

    Instead, he put on a good and soft face and greeted the two men.

    "Penny, Nancy and I are leaving." Alisha put on a sad face.

    "Huh? Why are you leaving all of a sudden?" Penny had a surprised look on her face.

    Alisha looked gloomy, "Probably Violet said something to Master Edison and Master Edison is about to

    kick us out."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Hearing this, Penny gasped, "Violet again, why is this woman so hateful?"

    "Hey, now she is not only Mrs. Johnson, with Louis backing, but also became Edison''s daughter, the

    scenery is unlimited, the Bergen family''s family fortune in the future is estimated to be less than her

    share."

    Alisha nced at Brandon with a deliberate wistful sigh.

    Brandon''s eyes narrowed and a cold glint shed in his eyes.

    He thought of a business deal he had negotiated with Dolly that was suddenly withdrawn by his own

    father, and it was Louis who intervened.

    And Amy, originally he was determined to win, but did not want to meet Violet and Louis.

    His good deed was spoiled by the two again.

    This breath, he could not just swallow it.

    "Violet? I always have to find a way to teach her a lesson!"

    Hearing this, Penny was shocked, "Son, you give me peace, don''t do anything out of the ordinary."

    Although she also hates Violet, she doesn''t want her son to get into trouble and disgust Arthur.

    "Mom, don''t worry, I''m not stupid, I''m sure I won''t do it myself."

    Brandon took a sip of his wine, a ghostly glint in his eyes.

    Alisha and Nancy looked at each other, and there was a brilliant sh of light in each other''s eyes.

    It would be nice to have someone stand up for them and punish Violet.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Louis and Violet''s family of four did not always stay with the Bergen family.

    Because Louis got a call from his own father.

    Leon knew they hade to Dewgrove City and sent the family of four to meet two people.

    Louis pondered for a moment, but took Violet and the two children with him.

    He knew that his father wanted them to meet his father''s maternal grandmother, and the half-son.

    The father probably wanted his son outside to recognize his ancestors.

    Arriving at a very upscale decorated cafe, they were led into a private room by a waiter.

    "Louis, Violet, you''re here."

    Leon looked at the family of four that came in with a soft smile on his face.

    After Louis called out to his dad, his eyes fell on the other two.

    Violet looked at the two equally.

    The young man among them has handsome features and bears a slight resemnce to Louis.

    When I think of the fiasco Louis made with a human skin mask, I just feel unbelievable when I think

    about it.

    So this is Louis'' half-brother?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Let me introduce you guys to each other. This is Laura Brooks, you can just call Auntie Laura, and this

    is Sami Johnson ......"

    Leon gave a presentation to several people present.

    Violet''s eyes fell once again on the middle-aged beauty.

    The woman pulled back her hair, dressed very intellectual and elegant, facial maintenance is excellent,

    looks temperament is very gentle.

    She got up with a smile and took out two red packets from her pocket, bending slightly to hand them to

    the two children.

    "Luka, Erin, first time meeting, here''s a meet and greet gift from Grandma."

    The two children blinked and both looked at Louis and Violet.

    Violet also looked at Louis, waiting for him to make a decision.

    This is the Johnson famiily''s family business, whether to recognize these two, but also depends on

    Louis'' attitude.

    If the two children took the red envelope today, it means that Louis did not object to his father taking the

    two back to the Johnson Manor.

    Conversely its not.

    Louis nced at his own father, touched his slightly nervous eyes, slightly lowered his eyes and said,

    "The elders'' gift cannot be resigned, and do not thank grandma."

    That''s an endorsement of these two.

    Leon breathed a sigh of relief, and the look on his face was clearly tinged with excitement and

    pleasure.

    After the two children received their red envelopes, he and Laura took the two children to sit on the

    sofa and entertained the two children.

    "Brother, Violet, can I call you guys that?"

    Sami has handsome features and people look very sunny.

    "Hmm."

    Louis hmmed and wrapped his arms around Violet and sat down on the couch.

    "Brother, Violet, this is the tea I made, you guys try it."

    Sami enthusiastically poured tea for both of them, moving skilfully and looking like she did it often.

    He has a clean air, but not the kind of yfulness of the rich generation.

    Violet felt pretty good about Laura and her mother and son, and sipped the tea Sami poured, thinking it

    was really good.

    "Does it taste okay?" Sami asked.

    "I don''t know anything about tea, but it feels good."

    Violet returned truthfully and looked to Louis, "What do you think, husband?"

    "It''s really good."

    Louis put down his teacup and looked nd.

    "Thank you brother and Violet for thepliment, I have no other skills, I still have the level of making

    tea."

    Sami, somewhat amused, looks over at Laura and raises an eyebrow.

    Lauraughed lightly, "You child, how dare you make a fool of yourself in front of your big brother and

    sister-inw."

    "Hey, Mom, did my big brother and sister-inw justpliment me on how good I am?"

    "Yes, practice making tea every day, now get the praise of big brother and sister-inw, satisfied?"

    "It''s okay."

    Mother and son joked andughed and could feel their close rtionship.

    Louis sipped his tea, a hint of envy shing in his slightly downcast eyes.

    If his own mother was still alive, I think he would have been so happy.

    A warmth in his hand, the woman''s small hand gripped hisrge hand.

    He turned his head sideways and touched the light of her clear, smiling eyes.

    Like the brightest star in the sky, it illuminates his heart.

    This is probably the happiness that his mother allowed God to give him.

    Let him not be alone for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    The first meeting was quite pleasant, and Leon tried to bring Laura and her son back to the Johnson

    Manor.

    Louis did not object.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Louis and his father said goodbye and took Violet and her son back.

    On the way, the two children could not stay sleepy because they had yed all day and fell asleep at

    once.

    By the time they reached the Johnson Manor, the two were not awake either.

    Louis didn''t ask Violet to hug him, but carried the two children into the vi, one by one.

    When the two little ones who slept like little pigs were settled, Violet then went back to the bedroom

    and sat down on the sofa somewhat tiredly.

    She was pregnant and exhausted from being dragged around the Bergen family by Edison to entertain

    guests.

    "Tired?"

    Louis saw that Violet looked tired and went behind her and massaged her.

    His force was slightly heavy, and Violet grunted softly in pain.

    "Too heavy? I''ll go lighter."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis hurriedly eased up on the force.

    Violet felt the man''s gentle and thoughtful soothing,fortable a sigh of relief.

    She didn''t expect that she, an orphan girl, would one day gather thousands of favors in her life.

    And all because of the man behind the befriending.

    He is her lucky star!

    Violet''s heart warmed up and reached out to hold Louis'' hand, "Okay, honey, you''ve been tired all day,

    Louis hooked his lips in a smile and sat down next to her, taking her into his arms.

    Violet smelled the man''s familiar fragrance and reached out to hug his waist tightly, extraordinarily

    reassuring.

    It was quiet all around, and the two sat in silence like that, reflecting on each other''s events of the day.

    At that moment, Violet''s cell phone in her bag rang.

    Louis told her to sit still while he got up to help her with her phone.

    On seeing the caller ID on his phone, he nonchntly picked up the call and pressed the

    speakerphone.

    "Hey, sister, are you guys home yet?"

    David''s light-hearted grunts came from the current.

    Louis nced at Violet, saw her smile, and said uncharacteristically, "What''s up?"

    This dead boy, before only called himself.

    What about in the future, will not often pester their wives?

    "Louis ...... No, son-inw, ah, my father asked me to ask my sister to see if you have arrived home

    safely."

    Son-inw!

    He thought someone''s skin might need a scratch.

    Louis sat down on the couch and proceeded to take Violet into his arms.

    "What do you say?"

    "Son-inw ......"

    "David, are you done with this?" Louis couldn''t stand it.

    David heatedlyughed, "Louis, I didn''t call it wrong, what''s the point of getting so angry?"

    "Is there anything else? We''re going to bed." Louis didn''t bother to talk to him.

    "Don''t, I still have something to do with my sister." David said in a rush.

    "David, what''s up?"

    Violet moved her body and inquired.

    "It''s that I''ve taken a new drama and it''s going to start shooting next week, but my royal make-up artist

    has something to do and can''te, can I trouble my sister ......"

    "Can''t."

    Without saying a word, Louis just hung up the phone.

    This dead boy is definitely deliberately approaching his wife.

    Violet puffed andughed and lightly punched him, "Honey, what are you doing?"

    "You''re pregnant, you can''t work too hard, you''re not allowed to go." Louis said with a taut face.

    Violet: "......"

    Is someone jealous?

    The eye of the heart is smaller than a needle.

    The phone rang again, and it was David calling.

    Violet smiled with arched eyebrows, looked at Louis''s cold face, went over and gave him a kiss on the

    cheek.

    "Come on, don''t get mad, he is your son-inw, always give some face to others."

    Son-inw again!

    Why does he feel like there''s one more manpeting with him for his favor!

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    The next day, Violet received a call from Josie asking her to try on a dress.

    When I came to her store, Evie was also there, holding her bridesmaid dresses in front of her chest

    with a beautiful face.

    "Violet,e on, I just finished your bridal gown, go ahead and try it on."

    Josie handed Violet two newly made dresses.

    Violet smiled, said thanks, and went to try on the dress.

    Two sets of dress dresses, both worn for toasts.

    One set is arge red long dress with a rather smooth texture, which outlines her figure very well.

    The other set is a vintage court dress in vivid red, looking particrly gorgeous.

    Violet tried on both sets and got a lot ofpliments from Josie and Evie.

    "It''s so beautiful, it''s the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen."

    "That is, sister is really beautiful."

    Violet smiled as she listened to thepliments of the two men.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Josie, I''m pregnant and I don''t know if I''ll be able to fit into this maxi dress for another two months."

    The dress is really nice, it''s just a pity that she is pregnant.

    She is not yet pregnant, but in two months her belly will be big.

    By the time you wear it, you will certainly not have that smell.

    "Don''t worry, can''t you see that I have slightly rxed the long skirt by one finger? When the time

    woman."

    Josie''s long, slender fingers nimbly fiddled with her long skirt.

    Violet smiled, with this great designer in ce, she had nothing to worry about.

    "Sister, have you seen the news? What''s the deal? Are you really Edison''s daughter?"

    Evie came over and held the phone in her hand and said excitedly.

    Any news?

    Violet nced at Evie''s phone and found that Edison had made a new blog.

    It says with deep emotion that she is his long lost daughter.

    The words are full of indebtedness and doting to her.

    Violet rubbed her forehead.

    "No, I''m not his daughter."

    She''s a fake daughter, okay?

    "No? Then how did he say it in words."

    Josie also came over with a look of interest.

    Violet briefly exined the situation to the two men.

    This dawned on the two men.

    "So that''s how it is! Edison is a man of love and righteousness." Josieughed.

    "Gee, it''s just a shame it''s fake. Sister, it would be nice if you were really his daughter."

    Evie had a pity face.

    "It''s okay to be fake, the truth is only known to Edison herself anyway."

    Josie was not impressed, "Now everyone thinks Violet is the long-lost daughter of the Bergen family,

    and now you''re too good a match for Louis."

    The two are in love with each other, and the Inte is now a blessing.

    "Matching or not, it doesn''t really matter ah, the two love each other is true."

    Violet smiles and goes to the dressing room to change out of her gown dress.

    "And yes, your husband should be true to you."

    Josie nods her head in agreement.

    "Yes it is! Wow, my sister has doubled her status now, I''m going to hold on to her golden thighs."

    Evie joked.

    Violet lost her smile, changed her clothes and walked out, knocking her on the head, "Even you snicker

    at me?"

    "Heh heh."

    Evie touched her head, "By the way, Isaac has won the cooperation case with the Bergen family again,

    did you help him?"

    At that, Violetughed: "I just mentioned it to your brother-inw, he should be the one to help. So, if

    you want to hug the golden thigh, you have to hug his thigh."

    "No! Brother-inw listens to you now, and you can subdue him. So I just have to cling to your thighs."

    "And subdue? Is he a demon or devil?"

    "Isn''t he such a terrible species in the eyes of others?"

    "Wow, Evie, talking tough now, even your brother-inw dares to poke fun? Did Isaac give you the

    nerve?"

    "Hee hee."

    "......"

    The two joked andughed in a flurry of joy.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Josie straightened her clothes and was happy for the sisters.

    They have finally both found a good marriage.

    Only her ......

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    Josie picked it up and looked at it, and found that it was a photo from Austin.

    In the photo, it is a selfie of him.

    The man''s shirt is half undone, revealing a fine pectoral muscle.

    Good-looking peach blossom eyes look at the camera, a seductive look of seduction.

    This man, what is this early in the morning spring?

    Josie amused, looking at his pecs, inexplicably thinking of the two of them in bed that bit.

    I can''t help but have slightly hot ears.

    "Good morning, Bao''er, did you miss me? Wait for me toe back."

    A simple line with a strong sense of love.

    Josie guffawed and took a deep breath.

    He was on a business trip.

    He said he''d take her to meet his parents when he got back.

    This is the intention to go public with her.

    Is she going to meet?

    ......

    David''s new y is ready to start shooting in the film city, and Violet is ready to enter the set after

    agreeing to be his make-up artist.

    Louis insisted on taking her to the film city himself, and she couldn''t resist him, so she epted frankly.

    "Don''t get too tired when you enter the theater, you know?"

    When we arrived at our destination, Louis gave two more instructions.

    Violet smiled and pulled open the door, "I know, I''m not tired."

    This man, really too nagging!

    The burden of happiness!

    "Wait, that''s gone, did you forget something?"

    Louis pulled her back with a disgruntled smile.

    Violet froze, looked into his dark, deep eyes, reacted, and lost her smile.

    She moved over and gave him a kiss on the cheek, "Is that okay?"

    What a childish man.

    And a kiss before leaving.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, snapped the back of her head and leaned down slightly to linger back and

    forth over her red lips.

    It wasn''t until Violet pushed him several times that this released her.

    Looking at the woman''s delicate red lips, Louis was satisfied with this.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s fine, go in. Call me when you''re done and I''ll pick you up."

    Violet touched her red, swollen red lips, her almond eyes glistening with water.

    The man did it on purpose.

    She went in looking like this, and anyone who knows anything about it knows that she''s just been

    nourished!

    Violet, sweet and amused, waved to Louis and walked in.

    At this moment, David was greeting with the director, and when he saw Violet arrive, he rushed to meet

    her and grabbed her.

    "Sister, you''re here."

    A sister, shouted very loudly, as if afraid that people can not hear.

    Violet cried andughed, and after calling out to David, she was swept around by David to show off.

    For a while, everyone cast an envious nce at her.

    "Well, low and behold, you''re not afraid to be embarrassed, I''ll be embarrassed."

    Violet hurriedly took David into the dressing room and prepared to apply his makeup.

    She is a fake golden girl, in case one day she is demolished, she is afraid of not being able to step

    down.

    "What is there to be embarrassed about, sister, in the future, with brother to cover you, you are bold to

    make mistakes."

    David sat in his makeup chair, his handsome face full of triumph.

    "David, are you just expecting me to make a mistake?" Violet lost her smile.

    "Yeah, I can only show off my abilities if you make a mistake."

    Violet: "......"

    The two talked andughed as Violet began to apply his makeup.

    When the makeup was finished, a knock on the door sounded and someone walked in.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    "David, let me take your measurements."

    The voice was familiar, and Violet turned around to see Nancy walking in with a measuring tape or

    some other cutting tool in her hand.

    "Howe you''re the one taking my measurements? You went to work in my mom''s studio?"

    David''s brow knitted in some annoyance.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, David, I''ll be in charge of your costume design on the set from now on."

    Nancy''s eyes shone with light.

    David moved his lips to speak.

    Finally he took a deep breath, suppressed his inner depression, and got up to let Nancy tailor.

    It must have been his own mother''s idea to get him to spend time with Nancyin this way.

    I really don''t know why my mom likes Nancy''s so much!

    Nancy moved closer to David and held a ruler over him.

    The man''s scent is crisp and nice, emitting an alluring charm that makes people''s hearts flutter.

    This is the first time she has been this close to him.

    His scent mesmerized her.

    Nancy''s heart fluttered as she stood behind him, taking advantage of the waist measurement to

    inadvertently cross the small of his back, seemingly teasing and seducing.

    David opened his arms and felt the woman''s touch, and there was a pang of disgust in his heart.

    He pressed on and said impatiently, "Is it ready yet?"

    Nancy''s hand retracted quickly, turned around, and walked over to him.

    "It will be ready in a minute, so bear with me a little longer."

    Nancy pretended to measure a little more, which put away the ruler.

    "Well, David, I brought you some clothes over, so if any of them don''t fit, you can talk to me. I''ll go

    ahead and get busy now."

    Nancy pretended to be gentle, said so and then walked out of the dressing room.

    David''s heart has nowhere to send his frustration, so he kicked the makeup chair.

    Violet had just packed her makeup bag, and when she saw him looking annoyed, she couldn''t help but

    Hearing this, David sat down on his butt in the chair and sighed, "My mother is really a real mother, she

    actually let Nancy to be my personal designer. This is good, every day I have to face someone I don''t

    like, sooner orter I will get mania."

    That''s an exaggeration.

    But it does give her a headache to face someone who is leering at her every day.

    "How about you talk to Auntie Arie and ask her to get you a new designer?"

    Violet offered.

    David waved his hand, "It''s useless, my mom is in a cold war with my dad these two days and is in a

    bad mood. If I go to mention this to her now, in addition to being scolded, can not get any solution."

    the Bergen family couple in a cold war?

    I think it''s because of her, right?

    Violet felt a little guilty, "David, I''m sorry, because I"

    "Gee, it''s their business, what''s it to you?"

    David smiled and his good-looking peach blossom eyes moved slightly, "If you really feel sorry, why

    don''t you do me a favor, huh?"

    "What kind of favor?"

    "You have Summer''s contact information, right? Find a way to get in touch with her and have here

    visit your ss."

    David grinned.

    So you want to see your beloved one?

    Violet raised her eyebrows slightly and said after some thought, "I don''t know her particrly well, but I

    can think of a way to get her toe."

    She doesn''t like Nancyeither, and it would be nice to have Summer and David together.

    "Worthy of being my own sister, brother here to thank you in advance!"

    David made a bow and then went out of the dressing room to shoot the scene.

    Violetughed lightly, thought about it, and sent a message to Louis.

    "Honey, what''s the best way to get Summer to make a trip to the set to visit a ss?"

    She is not familiar with Summer, but her own husband is familiar with Summer ah.

    Just leave this task to your own husband.

    It didn''t take long for Louis to make a phone call.

    "What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    "Here''s the deal."

    Violet put David''s mind to rest.

    Louis got it, "Got it, wait."

    After hanging up the phone, Violet didn''t take it to heart, and sat down to brush up on the news while

    waiting for David to finish filming his makeup.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    When David finished shooting a scene and returned to the lounge, he asked hotly, "Sister, how did it

    go? Did you get in touch?"

    Seeing his impatient look, Violet lost her smile and got up and pushed her into the makeup chair to help

    him with his makeup.

    "Don''t worry, it wille to visit the ss."

    "Hey, hey, it''s better to have a sister."

    ""

    After another hour, Louis arrived with Summer.

    The Johnson Group is thergest investor in the y, so the crew, except for the director and a few

    actors who are in the middle of shooting, were greeted respectfully.

    Louis gestures for them to get busy while he leads Summer towards the dressing room.

    Nancy was organizing David''s clothes to change, heard someone say Louis came to visit the ss,

    peeked out of the lounge and saw Summer who came with him.

    The heart of the world is in the right ce.

    What''s Summer doing here?

    She remembers very well that David likes Summer.

    Summer ising over now to visit David''s ss?

    Nancy''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness as she got up and walked out.

    She had a good chance to get up close and personal with David and would not allow anyone to get

    involved.

    In the dressing room, David had just finished his makeup and was ready to go to the next scene.

    When he saw Louis arrive with Summer, he brightened up.

    But the face has to pretend to be calm.

    "Louis, Summer, are you guysing to visit me?"

    Louis nced at him and spat out, "Don''t tter yourself, we''re here to visit my wife."

    David: ""

    Okay!

    It doesn''t matter whose shift he''s visiting, the person he wants to see ising anyway.

    At this point, a field manager came over and told David to get ready for the show.

    David gave a hmmm andughed, "I know you guys love each other, Louis, just sit with my sister for a

    while, Summer, have nothing to do but go watch me shoot ah."

    Summer nced at her, "I''m here with Louis to visit Violet and have no interest in going out in the sun."

    David: ""

    I know I''m not well received, but should I be so blunt?

    Why are you hitting him?

    David coughed lightly and scowled at Violet.

    Violet wanted tough in her heart, but could not show it on her face.

    "Honey, this drama is funded by The Johnson Group, right? Why don''t we go and see how David''s

    business ability is? If not, we won''t cast him in future."

    For the sake of this cheap brother''s lifelong happiness, she still has to turn the corner to brush up his

    presence in front of Summer ah.

    "Good."

    Louis took Violet in his arms and did whatever she said.

    David''s heart fluttered with joy and he gave Violet a grateful look.

    "Of course my business skills are great, so you guys just prepare to eat the dividends on me."

    Several people ignored his boast and all followed towards the theater.

    Summer and Violet greeted each other, and the two of them made small talk.

    David walks beside Summer, looking at her from time to time, with a brow that cannot hide Summer.

    Nancy stood a short distance away watching the scene, her fingernails pinching hard into her flesh.

    David can only be hers!

    Summer wants to get noticed, right?

    She made her whole!

    A cold light shed in Nancy''s eyes as she turned and went into the costume room.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    Violet and Louis watched David shoot the scene.

    David is worthy of a movie star, with a powerful aura and quick emotional input.

    His opponent had a bit of trouble catching his ys and got stuck a few times in a row.

    David did not get angry, wait for the other side to adjust their emotions and continue to shoot.

    Eventually this one passed, and David patted him on the shoulder to cheer him on.

    Humble and polite, and talented, he is a rare quality man.

    Violet subconsciously looked aside at Summer and found her tinkering with her phone.

    This is not even watching David shoot!

    A person put in all his effort to perform, but just hope Summer can look at it and praise him a word.

    Someone would have been disappointed to know that Summer had been tinkering with her phone!

    "Ahem, you all just saw it? How''s that for top-notch acting skills?"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    David walked over with his chin slightly raised and a smug look on his face.

    Violet gave him a dignified thumbs up.

    Louis on one side grabbed her waist tightly, snorted lightly without giving face, and took Violet towards

    the lounge.

    David didn''t really care about their reactions either, his eyes had long since fallen on Summer''s face.

    Seeing that she was tinkering with her phone, the smile on her face gave a beat.

    "Summer, did you just watch me act?"

    Summer is on her cell phone handing over something to her subordinates.

    Hearing David''s words, she returned with an expressionless face, "I don''t have to look to know how you

    act."

    Which one of his works has she not seen when ites online?

    Do you have to be there to observe?

    "Oh? You know me so well?"

    David padded over to see who she was talking to.

    Summer just finished returning a message, raised her eyes and looked askance at him, spitting out two

    words, "Boring."

    After saying that, she went back to tinkering with her phone.

    David''s dark eyes narrowed as he jerked her phone away.

    "Summer, I know you''re dedicated, so don''t brush up on your goodwill in front of your boss, it''s not

    needed haha."

    Summer still had work to do, and suddenly her eyebrows twisted, "David, you give me back my phone."

    "You get it!"

    David held the phone up in one hand and pulled Summer with the other so that she had to run after

    him.

    "David, are you juvenile?"

    Summer saw people around them throwing a nce at them, and was so angry and funny.

    "What''s wrong with being childish, Summer, how old are you? Don''t act like a thirty-something year old

    curmudgeonly ssroom teacher all day long, okay?"

    "You care about me?"

    "I''ll mind you how?"

    ""

    Not far away, Nancy looked at the two who were in a frenzy, her fingers tugged tight, her face twisted

    for a moment.

    She had never seen David look so reckless.

    So Summer is different for him!

    Nancy suppressed the anger inside her, barely calmed down and walked towards the two.

    "David, the clothes for the next game are ready, pleasee with me to change."

    Nancy purposely softened her voice, a gentle and well-behaved look.

    David was distracted by the sight of her.

    His eyes fell on Summer''s face, and his eyes moved slightly, reaching around her waist.

    Summer''s body stiffened and she stared at him trying to break away, "David, what are you doing?"

    David wrapped his arms around her and leaned in to whisper in her ear, "Summer, can''t you see I''m

    being pestered? For the sake of our long acquaintance, do me a favor."

    Summer wants to say it''s none of her business if he''s being stalked?

    But when she saw Nancy''s pretentious, hateful eyes that could not tear her apart, she raised her

    eyebrows and did not struggle.

    She remembered that Nancy had almost made a fool of her in public.

    This is a heartthrob.

    Even if she didn''t want to have anything with David, as a friend for many years, she didn''t want David

    to be haunted by this kind of heartthrob.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Summer was very well behaved in David''s arms.

    Let him take her by the arm and walk towards the costume room.

    Soft jade in his arms, David could not help but slow down his pace, the corners of his mouth smile arc

    amplified.

    Her waist is so thin, feel a pinch will break the way.

    I wish the road was a little longer.

    "Can you walk a little faster."

    Summer saw David walking like a turtle crawling and couldn''t help but say.

    David smelled the fragrance in her hair and brought her into his arms.

    "Summie, I want to go to the end of the earth with you."

    The hot air exhaled by the man blew in her ear, stirring up a slight tickle that seemed to cut through her

    heart and caused a light tremor.

    Summer''s legs were inexplicably weak, and she bit her lip and elbowed him, then dodged nimbly at his

    hiss and broke away from his embrace.

    Stinky man, not only take advantage of her, but also tease her.

    She really shouldn''t have gone along with his acting in a moment of weakness.

    David touched the ribs that were hurt by the bump.

    "I do owe it to myself to hold it a little longer, obviously."

    Summer: ""

    This man, I really don''t know what to say about him.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "David, aren''t you going toe in and change yet?"

    Nancy suppressed her inner jealousy and looked at David with a smile.

    David curbed his smile and dragged Summer into the costume room without saying a word.

    Summer earned a struggle, and eventually held the principle of doing good in the end, and he went in

    together.

    "David, wear this costume for the next scene, let me help you."

    Nancy was holding a costume made of satin with soft eyes.

    David spoke with an expressionless face, "No, just let Summie help me, you go out."

    Nancy''s face gave a smile and her eyes slowly reddened, "David, this is my job."

    "Is it because you can''t understand my words?"

    David wrinkled his brow, impatient.

    Nancy bites her lip, tears welling up in her eyes.

    She sniffled and handed Summer her clothes.

    "Miss Riley, you have to be careful, the fabric of this costume contains silk fabric inside, it is easy to pull

    the silk. Once the silk is pulled, the costume will be ruined."

    Summer hmmed, reached out and was ready to take it.

    Only she had just taken the clothes when she felt a pain in her fingers.

    Ten fingers are connected, and the pain makes her subconsciously fling it away, trying to shake the

    pain away.

    A hissing sound, apanied by a woman''s cry of surprise

    When Summer reacted, she saw that Nancy had fallen to the ground, and a costume was torn out of a

    Summer froze in ce, forgetting to speak from time to time.

    Nancy''s tears snapped down.

    "Miss Riley, I know you don''t like me, but you don''t have to take it personally. This costume is broken,

    but David is going to wear it soon, what can we do?"

    The young assistant at the side rushed to help her up, and then red at Summer.

    "You are too much, how can you be so arrogant and domineering! There''s only one costume, and it

    can''t be repaired if it''s broken, so we have to redo it. What do you say?"

    Summer''s eyes fell on the ysuit, by the two said the red lips tightly pursed, do not know what to say.

    She knew very well that the reason she suddenly threw her hand away just now was because

    something poked her finger.

    What was poking her finger!

    Summer slowly raises her hand and sees a pinhole in her middle finger.

    The blood stains on it have solidified.

    "What do I do? Is it hard to redo a costume?"

    On one side, David wrapped his arm around Summer, his brow knitted slightly.

    He didn''t get it right either.

    Just know that Summer did throw Nancy off.

    Why is that?

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    At this point, the grounds crew came to call David.

    I froze a little when I saw the scene in the costume room.

    Nancy''s young assistant was furious and told him what had happened in its original form.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The set manager heard that the costumes were ruined and David couldn''t shoot the next scene, so he

    rushed to tell the director.

    It didn''t take long for the directors and producers to pour in.

    And Violet and Louis arrived at the news.

    "How can you be so careless? Can''t this costume really be patched up?"

    The director took the torn costume and did not look too good.

    Because David''s next scene is the main event.

    Outside the scene props and whatnot have been built.

    And if David can not continue to shoot today, then the set built will have to be dismantled.

    Those scenes are time-consuming andbor-intensive to set up, which is simply abor of love.

    "The material of this costume is special, and it can''t be mended if it''s broken."

    Nancy cried with red and swollen eyes and a soft face, "Sorry, director, it''s all my fault, I didn''t hold it

    steady for a while, that''s why"

    "Nancy, how did this be your fault? It''s obvious that she deliberately targeted you!"

    The young assistant pointed at Summer unconvincingly.

    Summer''s red lips tightened and instead of exining, she said she was sorry.

    At this point, even if she knows Nancy did it on purpose, she can''t get away with it.

    The costume was indeed ruined in her hands.

    Summer apologized, and for a while the director and the producer and others looked ufortable.

    If it wasn''t for David being in the way, I guess I would have to break into a tirade.

    "So, today David''s scene will have to stop filming and wait for a costume to be redone before filming

    again?"

    The assistant director asked with a sullen face.

    "So is there another way? Have someone remove all the scene props and shoot someone else''s scene

    first."

    The director red at Summer and spoke in a depressed manner.

    "Wait a minute."

    Violet watched the scene and didn''t bother with who was right and who was wrong for the moment.

    She stepped forward, took the costume and looked at it, then took out her phone and took a picture

    and sent it to Josie.

    When the costume is broken, it has to be remedied.

    Just because Nancy can''t remedy it doesn''t mean others can''t either.

    She had to ask Josie if the costume was really hopeless.

    "Josie, can this costume still be remedied?"

    Violet sent a voice message to Josie.

    The crowd heard it and just stood still and watched her quietly.

    The director and others had a glimmer of hope in their eyes.

    "Mrs. Johnson, do you have a friend who can restore this costume?"

    The assistant director asked with an expectant look on his face.

    "Not quite sure yet, you guys take it easy, I''ll wait for her reply."

    Violet curled her lips and returned the question.

    Nancy knew who she was asking about, and her eyes shed.

    "Helena, is that Josie you''re looking for? It''s useless, when Miss Arie gave me the costume, she

    instructed me a thousand times that this costume should be kept with extra care, it can''t be repaired if it

    breaks."

    Violet wants Josie to save the day?

    She was destined to be disappointed.

    It was all carefully calcted on her part.

    The goal is to make Summer a target, so that she will not have the face toe back to the set to visit

    the ss.

    Everything ended with a perfect rendition.

    Look at the way everyone looks at Summer, they are all dissatisfied and reproachful.

    It''s so enjoyable!

    "Since it was Miss Arie who instructed you, howe Miss Williams didn''t take good care of it and

    actually let the costume break, no matter what, it''s your dereliction of duty."

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Violet spoke in a cold voice.

    Nancy choked and tried to retort a couple of times.

    But in front of everyone, she can only y the soft little white lotus to you.

    "You''re right, I''ve been remiss."

    "Since it is your dereliction of duty, I think David''s personal designer on the set should be reced by

    someone else in the future. david, don''t you think so?"

    Violet said nonchntly.

    Although she has not yet understood the situation, but involved Nancy, that is certainly Nancy out of the

    early son.

    David begged to differ and nodded, "Sister is right."

    Nancy''s face changed and she bit her lip with a watery look.

    Heck, let her mouth get some benefit first.

    It''s not up to her to decide whether she cane to the set or not.

    As long as she has Arie to back her up, she has nothing to fear.

    It didn''t take long for Josie to return the message by voice.

    "Violet, the material of this costume looks rather special, but it''s hard to beat me."

    When Violet heard this, sheughed, "That means you can fix this costume?"

    "Uh-huh."

    "So, are you free toe to Film City now?" Violet asked.

    "You''re in Film City?"

    "Yeah."

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Josie readily agreed.

    Violet put away her phone and looked to the crowd, "Director, it''s going to be a while. My friend is

    driving over, it''s about forty minutes away."

    "No problem no problem, as long as we can fix it. Thanks Mrs. Johnson for your help."

    The director was already smiling and thanking Violet.

    "It''s okay, it''s a hand up." Violet smiled.

    Nancy''s face on the side changed for a moment.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Helena, Josie can''t brag, it would be bad if the crew was dyed because of her."

    Can Josie fix this dress?

    Why is she so unbelieving?

    "Is it bragging, we will knowter?"

    Violet nced at her coldly, "Besides, you should know very well that Josie''s skills are always above

    yours, right? I believe her ability is not something that can be matched by those mediocre people."

    "You"

    Nancy was ridiculed and her face alternated between blue and white, "I didn''t mean anything else, I

    was just afraid that if Josie couldn''t do it either, it would dy the process of the crew."

    Bitch, the mouth is really getting sharper and sharper.

    "If the crew''s schedule is dyed because of this, I will bear the cost of the loss."

    Louis took over Violet and spoke with dominance.

    Violet looked sideways at him and touched his dark eyes, her eyebrows filled with Summer.

    Watching the two show their love, Nancy hated her teeth, her fingernails almost pinched into the flesh.

    The director was happy to have a few people, and after thanking Louis, he went out of the costume

    room first.

    Violet walked up to Summer and asked with concern, "Summer, are you okay? What''s going on here?"

    Summer nced at her and then at Nancy, the corners of her mouth hooked, "I think someone didn''t

    want me to visit the ss, so they deliberately let me take the me."

    She is not stupid either, and on reflection, it must have been Nancy who deliberately poked herself with

    some sharp object to create the illusion that she had torn off her costume so that the crew would be

    disgusted with herself.

    So good at acting, she should enter the entertainment industry acting is right.

    "Miss Riley, what are you looking at me for? Is it hard for me to make you take the me?"

    Nancy pretended to be churlish.

    Summer snorted lightly, not bothering to watch her pretend.

    She ruffled her hair and turned her head to look at David with a delicate smile.

    "David, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?"

    Some people don''t want her near David so badly, shouldn''t she fight back?

    The more Nancy cares about something, the more she''ll fight back with what she cares about!

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    David was somewhat ttered to hear Summer''s words.

    He licked his filmy lips, "It''s a little thirsty."

    "Wait, I''ll get you some water."

    Summer hooked her lips in a smile.

    "Good."

    David nodded, his eyes shining brightly.

    Summer quickly brought David''s special thermos from David''s assistant.

    She unscrewed the lid and poured a ss of water in a disposable cup.

    She then blew on the water and took a shallow taste before handing him the thermos.

    David stared straight at Summer''s red lips and gulped unconsciously.

    She tasted the water and then gave herself a drink, is it not a kiss in disguise?

    "Why don''t you drink, do you want me to feed you?"

    Summer saw David staring straight at her with a flirtatious smile.

    "Huh? Hey, feed me? Yes!"

    David looked at Summer and just felt his heart had never beaten so fast.

    The man''s handsome face was right in front of him, and Summer gave it up.

    She took a sip of water, her slender hands cupped David''s face and her red lips covered it.

    David only felt the woman''s lips soft like, sweet and delicate, so that people can not help but want to

    taste again and again.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    There seems to be a white light shing in his head, making him feel like he is stepping on cotton side

    at this time.

    Nancy on the side stared at the scene with wide eyes, her face twisted and almost gritted a mouthful of

    fine teeth.

    She couldn''t stay any longer and left quickly with red eyes.

    If she keeps reading, she''s afraid she''ll go crazy!

    Summer nced in the afterglow and saw Nancy leaving, and let go of David, resuming her usual

    coolness.

    "David, don''t think too much about it, I''m just mad at Nancy."

    Who let that white lotus set her up?

    This should now be vomited blood.

    David looked at Summer''s turned back and touched his thin lips with a giggle.

    Violet and Louis looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.

    Shortly after, Josie arrived.

    She looked carefully at the torn costume, then took out the tools she brought and started sewing.

    After another twenty minutes, the torn costume was mended by her.

    The director looked at the intact costume and thanked him a thousand times.

    "Miss Scott, thank you so much."

    Josieughed and joked, "No thanks, just pay."

    "I should should." The director said with a smile.

    Josie puffed out, "I''m kidding you, Violet is my friend, I''ll consider it a favor to my friend."

    Violet''s almond eyes moved slightly and said: "Director, you have seen Josie''s workmanship, if there is

    any coboration on costumes and so on, you can look for her in the future."

    You have to give your best friend some business as appropriate.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll have the dedicated person in charge interface with Miss Scott."

    The director hurriedly instructed his assistant to call the relevant person in charge.

    Josie and Violet looked at each other, smiled and gave high fives.

    Nancy''s fingers tugged tightly, her face covered with gloom.

    Violet, the bitch, spoils her every time.

    She could never swallow this anger!

    David''s scene finally wrapped up and he suggested a get-together.

    Louis wanted to take Violet straight back, but Violet received a squint from David and knew he wanted

    to take the opportunity to spend more time with Summer, so she readily agreed.

    Louis looked unhappy, and Violet squeezed his fingers and looked at him with a smile.

    Like a silent pout.

    Louis'' unhappy face eased a little.

    Violet looks at Josie and tells Louis to call up Austin.

    Louis nodded his head and sent a message out to Austin.

    Anyway, whatever his wife says, he agrees unconditionally.

    Several people walked towards the outside of the film city, David looked at Summer who was left alone,

    stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her thin waist.

    Summer froze, her eyebrows knitted, "David, what are you doing? Let go of my hand."

    David firmly wrapped his arms around her thin waist, "You just took advantage of me, I shall not take

    back?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582

    Summer: ""

    When did she take advantage of him?

    Okay.

    Was he referring to the water she had just fed him?

    "David, I told you, I was just mad at Nancy, the white girl, don''t take it seriously, okay?"

    David looked at her fair and pretty face and sighed slightly in his heart, "Summer, you should know how

    I feel about you, why can''t you be my girlfriend?"

    Although he was in the entertainment industry, he was clean and never had a rtionship with a man

    or woman.

    She should have been able to tell that he was a good family man!

    Why is it that you are indifferent to his advances?

    "David, I told you, I don''t want to be in a rtionship." Summer said.

    "Why? Do you have someone you like?" David pursued.

    Summer got impatient and tried to pry his hand away, but he held it firmly in ce.

    "David, you''re so annoying, I don''t want to fall in love just don''t want to fall in love, where''s the why?"

    Seeing Summer''s anger, David hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I won''t ask anymore, okay? Then can you

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    continue to cover for me in front of Nancy?"

    The man has a charming face.

    The expression at this point is somewhat cautious.

    Summer swallowed the refusal that came to her lips.

    She knew that this man was a good man.

    But he is the star of the movie, the darling of growing up in the spotlight.

    Anything rted to him will be shown to the public without reservation.

    She has her secrets.

    If she and he were really together, would she be able to withstand the excitement of having her secrets

    picked up?

    Her mental capacity is not that strong!

    Several people drove to an upscale restaurant.

    Just as we reached the door, Austin arrived as well.

    He greeted several people with Louis and naturally took Josie''s shoulder.

    That makes six people into three pairs.

    The appearance of handsome men and beautiful women, each pair is so attention-grabbing.

    Six people entered the restaurant and prepared to go into the private room.

    "Mr. Johnson, youngdy."

    Someone is calling Louis and Violet.

    Several people stopped and looked towards the visitor and saw Amy walking over with a smile.

    "Amy? You''reing to dinner too?"

    Violet asked with some surprise.

    "No, my brother is working over here and I came over to see him." Amy said with a smile.

    Violet nodded and asked, "How have you been, and has Brandon been bothering you again?"

    "No more, thank you for your concern, youngdy." Amy sincerely thanked.

    Seeing that the others present were looking at her, she hurriedly said, "You guys go in, I''ll leave you to

    your meal."

    "Good."

    Violet and she nodded slightly, then turned around and walked with a group of people towards the

    private room.

    At that moment, Josie''s tied up pill head suddenly loosened and the tied hairband fell to the ground.

    Amy froze slightly and took the lead in squatting down to help her pick it up.

    "Thanks."

    Austin took the hairband from Amy''s hand for Josie and smiled slightly towards her.

    "Nothing."

    Amy curled her lips back.

    The eyes fell on Austin''s face, somewhat stunned.

    A handsome and slightly boyish face shed in his mind.

    That face ovepped with the handsome face of the man in front of him.

    Little brother!

    He is the little brother she once saved!

    The little brother who said he woulde back for her but was never seen again!

    Does he not remember himself?

    Has he forgotten his promise?

    "Amy, what are you looking at?"

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    There was a weight on her shoulder and someone tapped her.

    Amy was taken aback and turned her head to look at the visitor.

    Brooklyn looked at her flustered eyes and his dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so distracted?"

    He had just read Amy correctly, she was looking at Austin.

    Could she have fallen in love with Austin?

    "It''s okay, I was surprised by your sudden appearance."

    Amy was just thinking about things, and that''s what caught her off guard.

    "Did you do something wrong? So easily frightened?"

    Brooklyn asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at the look on her face.

    "You''re the one who''s done something wrong."

    Amyughed and disliked it, then said, "Hurry up, after going to see my aunt, I still have to go to

    Imperial Club part-time."

    She was recently helping Brooklyn''s mother with massage therapy.

    That''s why Brooklyn came to pick her up.

    "Still want to go to the clubhouse part-time in the evening?"

    Brooklyn asked, wrinkling her nose.

    "Well, it''s always good to make more money while you''re young." Amy said back.

    Brooklyn gave her a deep look and didn''t say another word.

    She has so far impressed him as strong, optimistic and positive.

    But why did she look at Austin like that just now?

    Do you have a crush on Austin or not?

    The private room.

    Six people were seated and the dishes were served one after another.

    All three men were attentive to the femalepanions around them.

    Austin looked at Josie, "Josie, I''ve talked to my parents and I''ll take you to see them tomorrow."

    To meet the parents!

    Josie''s hand on the soup gave a beat, her brow subconsciously knitted, and a trace of hesitation

    shed in her eyes.

    These two days Austin travel, she has been hesitant to agree to him further or not.

    It''s true that Austin is a great guy, but there are a few problems that stand between them.

    In addition to the mismatch in family background, there is also her past, and the haunting Matilda.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Can she really go all the way with Austin without any distractions?

    If she gets divorced again, she''ll be the head of three marriages.

    "Josie, why don''t you say something?"

    Austin saw that Josie did not say anything and reached out to hold her hand, a little nervous.

    Josie moved her lips, touched the nervousness and apprehension in his eyes, and her heart abruptly

    softened.

    Such an excellent man, once missed, she should never meet again.

    Do you really want to stop giving yourself a chance to grab happiness?

    "Josie, say yes to Mr. Evison, I want you to be happy."

    Violet was on the sidelines and couldn''t help but speak up.

    BFF has a shadow over her marriage, but she''s actuallying out of it step by step.

    You should strike while the iron is hot.

    Austin smiled gratefully at her.

    Violet curled her lips and looked at Josie.

    Josie was silent and finally nodded.

    "Good."

    She gave herself one more chance for the moment.

    Violet and Austin were relieved to see a look of relief sh across Josie''s face.

    Violet looked to Austin, "Mr. Evison, I hope you treat Josie well, if you hurt her, I''ll be the first to spare

    you."

    Austin was in a particrly happy mood, he held Josie''s hand tightly and smiled, "Don''t worry, I love

    her more than anything, how dare I bully her. If I bully her, I will not only lose my love, but also my

    friendship, right?"

    Loss of Friendship, referring to Louis.

    After all, the most unreliable now is the brother.

    Josie is a bit of a problem, and a certain wife-beater will definitely stand by and watch.

    Violet gave Louis a look and couldn''t help but smile.

    Louis is picking Violet''s fish spines.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    When he heard Austin''s words, he lifted his eyes slightly and did not contradict him, but put the picked

    fish into Violet''s bowl.

    Seeing this, Austin, not to be outdone, gave Josie the dishes she loved.

    Across the street, David looked here and there and sighed repeatedly.

    "You guys are spilling this dog food, so I can''t even eat."

    Look, they are all brothers, the other two have gotten their beauties, howe he is still a loner?

    So depressing.

    "David, you have to go for it."

    Violet looked at Summer, who was eating in silence, and smiled.

    David gave Summer her soup and said, "I''ll do my best. But sister, you should also take care of your

    brother''s life event."

    He felt that in the pursuit of someone, if he did not rely on foreign aid, it is estimated to be very

    suspenseful.

    I hope my sister-inw will help him out.

    Violetughed lightly and did not speak.

    Louis nced at him from the side, "My wife is very idle? I have to find her for a little thing."

    David was speechless and protested, "David, is this a trivial matter? It''s really a matter of a full man not

    knowing what a hungry man is."

    "Heh, you are you weak you have reason? Can''t catch up with your girlfriend still has a big temper."

    "I''m weak? I''m grumpy? I''m agitated, okay?"

    "It''s anxiety because of ipetence."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "My sister, you control your son-inw!"

    ""

    Seeing that David was disliked by his own husband, Violet gave Louis a funny re.

    "Well, don''t tease David and make it look like you''re so great."

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "I can get you to remarry me, isn''t that impressive?"

    "Oh, if it weren''t for Luka and Erin, do you think I would have agreed to remarry you?"

    "Honey, don''t tear me down in front of outsiders like that."

    "Then shut up in a hurry."

    "Yes, wife."

    ""

    The atmosphere in the private room was lively.

    Summer ate her food in silence, a little enviously.

    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

    The man''s breath blew against her ear.

    The deliberately softened voice has a hint ofpulsion.

    Summer''s mind wavered slightly, and for a moment, she almost wanted to agree to try dating him.

    Then sanity returned and she pushed David''s face away anyway, eating her meal with a nk

    expression.

    Her feelings for him are not enough to allow herself to gamble.

    If one day, she really loves him to death, perhaps she will try to date him and no longer fear the

    embarrassment of the past.

    After dinner, Violet asked David to send Summer back.

    David, of course, begged for it.

    Although Summer was reluctant, but because Violet and Louis were there, they had to get in David''s

    car.

    Violet and Josie said their goodbyes, and a few people went home.

    On the way, Louis received a call from Leon, telling him to get back early.

    Louis'' eyes and heart moved slightly, guessing something.

    Back at the Johnson Manor, sure enough, there were a few people sitting in the living room.

    Two of them are none other than Laura and Sami.

    Leon took the two back to the Johnson Manor.

    "Louis, Violet, you''re back."

    Maria sat in the main seat and greeted the two men.

    "Grandma."

    Louis and Violet called out to Maria, and their eyes fell on the rest of the people on the couch.

    At this moment, in addition to Laura several people on the sofa, there are also Amara and Esther who

    have a very bad face.

    "Auntie Amara, Dad, Auntie Laura, Knight Primrose, Esther."

    Louis said hello to several people.

    Violet likewise greeted several people and then smiled, "You guys talk first, I''ll go up and check on the

    two kids before Ie back down."

    It looks like the atmosphere here is a bit saber-rattling, and it''s better for her to avoid it for a while.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    In the living room, Maria is a bit bored.

    "Louis, you guys sit with them for a while, I''ll go to my room."

    She didn''t want to get involved in her son''s family affairs.

    Because Amara has always had a problem with Leon.

    Now seeing Leone back with a woman is sure to be an emotional outburst tonight.

    As the Johnson famiily elders, she helped or not?

    She is old and just wants to cultivate her body.

    Louis hmmed and gestured for the butler to help Maria to rest.

    As soon as she leaves, Amara looks at Leon with a mocking look on her face.

    "Brother-inw is nning to put the outer room right? You really do think with your lower body. My

    sister is really blind, how could she look at a thin-skinned goods like you in the first ce and lose her

    life for nothing."

    A remark, with a clip, made Leon''s face look very unpredictable.

    "Ning, I know I am ashamed of your sister, but after so many years, now that the dust has settled and I

    have avenged your sister, I hope you won''t hold on to my faults anymore."

    Hearing this, without waiting for Amara to speak, Louis took the lead and asked, "Dad, you said you

    avenged my mom?"

    "Hmm."

    Leon nodded, a hint of ruthlessness shing in his eyes.

    "I found Zakaria''s cousin''s family, and when I got them properly settled, Zakaria''s cousin exined the

    truth of the matter."

    "He had definite evidence that Rosalie and Zakaria had ordered him to kill your mother, and Zakaria

    was ready to abscond when she heard the news, but was caught by the police. And Rosalie."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Leon paused, "Does she think she''ll be immune from thew just because she fled abroad? My people

    have inquired where she lives now, and tomorrow, there will be a fire where she lives!"

    Thew can not sanction her, then he will find another way.

    There are many gangs abroad that are happy to work for their employers as long as the price is high.

    Hearing Leon''s implication, Louis frowned.

    He did not approve of his father avenging his mother in this way.

    But he''s not against it either.

    Some people are so vicious that even dying 10,000 times is not enough.

    "Heh, when people die, there''s nothing left. leon, are you avenging my sister by letting Rosalie die, or

    are you just clearing your back for your foreign family?"

    Amara sarcastically said without shame, "Leon, you are a scum with a deep heart. If it wasn''t for you,

    how would my sister have died?"

    Leon choked and looked aside at Laura, a hint of stoicism shed in his eyes.

    Laura shook his hand and spoke, "I''m sorry, we shouldn''t havee, we''re going back."

    She thought having Louis'' consent would be enough.

    I didn''t expect Louis'' aunt to react so much.

    If she had known this, she would not havee with Leon to the Johnson Manor.

    Sami''s face on the side was not too good.

    But instead of saying anything, he helped Laura to get up and prepare to leave.

    "What for? I can''t be the boss in this house?"

    Leon pulled Laura, the emotions he was holding back burst out, "I''m already a big old man, I just want

    to enjoy my old age in the future. Ning, although you are not the Johnson, but I still respect you for the

    sake of your sister, I hope you can make my happiness."

    The implication of this statement is toremind Amara that she is not the Johnson.

    No business telling us what to do here.

    Amara oohed and aahed and stood up, "Leon, if you really felt guilty about my sister, you''d be single for

    life. But your conscience is eaten by dogs."

    "You don''t think I have any business in your family, do you? Fine, I don''t care to see your hypocritical

    face either, Esther, let''s go."

    Hearing Amara''s words, Esther, sitting on the side, frowned.

    "Mom, why should we give way to outsiders?"

    It was so hard for her to stay in her cousin''s house, how could she just leave like that?

    "Esther, we''re the outsiders in some people''s eyes. Just get out of here." Amara snorted lightly and

    pulled Esther away.

    "Auntie, don''t do that."

    Louis got a headache and got up to stop Amara.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Amara looked at him, "Louis, it seems that you agree to let your father remarry? If I didn''t want to see

    you get married, I would have left a long time ago. Who wants to stay here to see the ugly face of a

    negative man."

    Leon, who was scolded for being a negative person, had a sullen look on his face and held his tongue.

    Laura, who was looking at him from the side, tried to say something, but he took hold and shook his

    head.

    "Aunt, where are you going at thiste hour?"

    Louis saw that Amara was determined to go, and asked helplessly.

    His father''s private affairs are not his concern.

    Rather, I didn''t expect my sister-inw''s attitude to be so intense.

    "Esther and I are going to a hotel to stay, and I have to bother you to ask the driver to take us away."

    Amara said in a cold voice.

    "Mom, I don''t want to stay in a hotel. Cousin!"

    Esther beamed, with a reluctant look on her face.

    Louis was silent and said, "Auntie, let me take you to Lyonhall Vi."

    That''s the vi he lived in before with Violet.

    Now they have been living at the Johnson Manor with their grandmother, and the vi is still empty.

    Just in time for auntie Amara and Esther to stay.

    "Then I''ll trouble you."

    Amara didn''t insist on staying at the hotel, so she and Esther went back to the room, simply packed up

    and went to Lyonhall Vi with Louis.

    Laura in the living room sighed slightly when she saw that everyone had left.

    "Leon, or Sami and I might as well go back to Dewgrove City."

    It was not easy for her to have such a bad time with her husband''s former sister-inw.

    "Laura, don''t think too much, you see Louis agreed, and my mom didn''t say anything, so you and Sami

    can stay in peace. Some other time tomorrow I''ll throw a party to let Sami recognize her ancestors."

    As long as the two people closest to him agree, he won''t care much about the opinions of others.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Laura moved her lips, nced at her son, and finally said nothing more.

    The son was born with the title of illegitimate son.

    The couple is indebted to him, so it is necessary to let him recognize his ancestors.

    She wouldn''t have returned to the Johnson Manor with Leon if it weren''t for the consideration of her

    son.

    After all, in Dewgrove City, she has actually lived quitefortably for so many decades.

    There is no nagging from her inws up there, and she doesn''t have to deal with theplicated

    rtionship with the gentry, she just needs to do her caf¨¦ well without worrying.

    Upstairs, Violet put her son to bed and her daughter to bed.

    Faintly, she heard the sound of driving from outside.

    It''s sote, who is going out of the estate?

    Violet looked suspicious, and when she had put her daughter to bed, she went downstairs.

    At that moment, Leon was about to take Laura, mother and son, to rest in another vi where he lived

    in the estate.

    When she saw Violeting downstairs, Laura apologized somewhat, "Violet, I''m sorry to have

    troubled you."

    Hearing this, Violet hurriedly said, "Auntie Laura, don''t say that, it''s no trouble."

    Laura smiles and gestures for Sami to hand Violet a couple of gift boxes sitting in the corner.

    "This is a gift I brought for the kids, I don''t know if they like it. These two kids are really cute."

    Violet took it and looked at Laura''s gentle and humble face and said thank you.

    To be honest, this Laura is very good at what she does and has no shelves.

    Compared with Qin Fang, simply a heaven and a earth.

    Being her own mother-inw, she is so much better than Rosalie.

    "Violet, Louis has sent his sister-inw and her daughter to stay at Lyonhall Vi. You should go

    upstairs and be careful not to bump into anything."

    Leon chimed in.

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly and did not ask any more questions, and Leon nodded.

    "Okay, Dad."

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Louis arrives with Amara, mother and daughter.

    Lucy greeted them, a little surprised.

    "Young master."

    "Lucy, this is auntie Amara and Esther, they are staying here temporarily for the time being." Louis

    spoke up.

    "Okay."

    Lucy hurriedly greeted the two and then went to set up the room.

    Amara enters with a somewhat tired look on her face.

    Esther, on the other hand, was all excited and curious.

    This is the cousin''s previous wedding house.

    How does it feel like she and her cousin are getting married when she lives over here in the future?

    Louis took the two upstairs for a tour, and when Lucy had packed up two rooms, he said hello to Amara

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    and was ready to leave.

    "Young master, when will you and youngdy move back in?"

    Lucy couldn''t help but ask when she saw Louis was leaving.

    When Violet first lived at Lyonhall Vi, she was a big fan of hers.

    Now that the young couple has finally remarried, she is heartily happy for both of them.

    "We''ll have to ask Grandma about that, and we''lle back when Grandma lets us have our own

    world."

    Louis mentioned Violet with a soft light in his eyebrows.

    Looking at this familiar vi, one can still think of the scene when a certain little woman was wearing

    ugly makeup to deceive him.

    Interesting and somewhat sentimental.

    His wife, really is not an ordinary woman.

    He was also eager to bring her back here and enjoy the world as a couple.

    But now she''s pregnant, so it''s better to stay at the Johnson Manor.

    When the child is born, he will not say anything to bring the little woman back here to live.

    "Lucy is really happy for you to see the young master and youngdy make up."

    Lucy said it from the bottom of her heart.

    Louis smiled, changed his shoes and prepared to leave.

    At that moment, there was a thud upstairs and the sound of something heavy hitting the ground.

    Immediately afterwards, a cry of rm rang out.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! Cousin, cousin,e quickly!"

    Louis'' eyes shed, and he hurriedly took big steps towards the stairs.

    Just see Amara lying on the ground with a pale face, unconscious.

    "Mom, wake up! Cousin, my mom, she"

    Esther looked flustered.

    "Get to the hospital right away."

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet washed up andy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.

    Habit is a terrible thing.

    It is clear that she and Louis have not slept a few nights, but have be ustomed to having him

    by their side every night.

    In his absence, it was like something was missing in her heart.

    Violet buried her head in his pillow and sniffed lightly, then let out a long breath and took out her phone

    to check the time.

    It''s after 1am, why isn''t he back yet?

    Violet thought about it and sent a message to Louis.

    "Honey, you sent auntie Amara to Lyonhall Vi? Nothing happened, right?"

    At this time, Louis is at the hospital and has just gotten Amara''s room set up.

    Receiving Violet''s message, he called back in a hurry.

    "Honey, still awake?"

    "Well, are you still at Lyonhall Vi?" Violet asked.

    "No, I''m in the hospital, my sister-inw had a sudden heart attack and just finished surgery."

    Louis exined.

    "Is sister-inw okay?" Violet asked with a start.

    "It''s okay, old problem, today it was probably caused by too much mood swing, it''s fine now." Louis said

    soothingly.

    "That''s good."

    Violet knows that Amara''s illness is definitely rted to her father-inw bringing Laura back.

    This Amara looks gentle and soft, but her temperament is quite strong.

    "Honey, I may have to take care of auntie Amara at the hospital tonight, so you go to bed early."

    Louis said softly.

    "Okay, then I''ll hang up first."

    Violet answered and then hung up the phone.

    On the other end, Louis put his phone away as Esther''s shout came from behind him.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    "Cousin, are you not going to leave?"

    Hearing this, Louisforted, "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving tonight."

    Esther, with tears in her eyes, threw herself into Louis'' arms.

    "Cousin, I was scared to death just now. If something happens to mom, what if I''m left alone?"

    Louis patted her on the back, "Well, don''t be naive, auntie Amara it''s fine, isn''t it?"

    "Cousin, it''s a good thing you''re here."

    Esther hugged Louis'' strong waist, lightly sniffing the fragrance belonging to him, a face of fascination.

    This is the man she adores.

    How nice it would be to belong to herter.

    Esther hugged too tightly, Louis eyebrows wrinkled, a light cough to push her away.

    "auntie Amara should be waking up soon, let''s go inside."

    Looking at the man''s tall, upright back, Esther let out an oh, almond eyes shing slightly.

    He was especially nervous when something happened to his mother.

    Tonight he also uneasily stayed behind to take care of his mother.

    If the mother''s health had been bad, would he have stayed by their side?

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet hugged the pillow Louis was sleeping on and fell asleep easily, half asleep until dawn.

    The body is still empty, Louis did not return all night.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Violet didn''t go back to sleep, so she lifted the covers and got out of bed, washed up and went

    downstairs to prepare some breakfast.

    I just didn''t expect anyone to beat her to it.

    Laura is already busy in the kitchen.

    The table was filled with a rich breakfast.

    "Auntie Laura, good morning."

    Violet was a little surprised and said hello to her.

    "Good morning, Violet, would you like a cup of coffee? I ground it myself."

    Laura smiled warmly and inquired.

    The smell of strong coffee wafted through therge space.

    The aroma is overwhelming.

    Violet raised her eyebrows slightly and nodded with a smile, "Auntie Laura you grinded this by hand? I''ll

    have to taste it then."

    "Wait."

    Laura smiles softly and skillfully makes Violet a cup of coffee.

    "There, you taste it."

    Violet took the coffee and took a sip.

    The slightly bitter coffee vor with a delicate creaminess swept her taste buds.

    Nice indeed.

    "Good to drink."

    Violet gave a heartfeltpliment.

    "As you like it."

    Laura smiled lightly, her eyebrows filled with softness.

    At this time, one after another, people entered the restaurant.

    They are Maria, Leon and Sami respectively.

    "What an aromatic coffee smell."

    Maria gave a light sniff and spoke.

    "Grandma, it''s my mom making coffee."

    Sami very filially went over and helped Maria to sit on the dining chair, "But you''re old, you should drink

    less coffee, wait a minute, I''ll go make you a cup of tea."

    Maria nodded slightly and looked at the grandson who had suddenly appeared, a softness shed in

    her eyes.

    She is old and for her, family reunion is real.

    This grandson is good looking and seems to be very humble and polite.

    It means being well brought up by parents.

    It is clear that Leon is not looking for a poor quality of women outside.

    "Grandma."

    Violet went over to Maria and gave her shoulders and neck a few squeezes.

    Maria smiled and patted her hand, gesturing for her to sit down.

    "Where''s Louis? Why isn''t he down yet?"

    "He was at the hospitalst night with auntie Amara and didn''te back."

    Violet gave a brief overview of the situation.

    The smile on Maria''s face narrowed slightly and she nced at Leon.

    Leon''s eyebrows knitted together, not expecting Amara to be so angry that she would be hospitalized.

    He subconsciously looked at Laura and saw a hint of embarrassment and apology in her eyes.

    Leon walked over to her and shook her hand in a gesture offort.

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was a bit stagnant, so it was a good thing Sami had made a pot of

    tea and came out.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    "Grandma, please have some tea."

    Sami respectfully and with a hint of expectation.

    Maria took the cup of tea and took a sip, but it was a bright spot.

    "The tea is brewing well."

    She is old, usually nothing hobby, just love to drink a mouthful of tea, can always taste one or two.

    This second grandson''s tea making skills are evident.

    "If Grandma likes it, I''ll make it for you every day."

    Sami said with a smile.

    "Good, good boy."

    Maria nodded with a smile and a benevolent look, and it was clear that she had a soft spot for Sami.

    Violet looked at it and thought to herself that Sami was a smart man.

    Just the craft of making tea, as well as his humble attitude, immediately enlisted the hearts of people.

    "Young master, you''re back."

    A servant called from the doorway.

    It''s Louis back.

    The crowd looked back.

    Louis is taking off his outer ck coat.

    The height of the legs is long and wrapped in a chill.

    "Brother, you''re back."

    Sami was the first to say hello.

    Louis nodded at him and said hello to a few people present.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Louis, are you auntie Amara okay?"

    Maria asked with concern.

    "It''s okay, the person is awake." Louis said back.

    "It''s okay." Maria was relieved.

    Violet looked at the tiredness between Louis'' eyebrows and was a little distressed.

    Louis smiled at her and reached out to interlock his fingers with hers, "Grandma, I''ll go upstairs and

    wash up before Ie down to keep youpany."

    "Good, go on." Maria nodded with a smile as she watched the two love each other.

    Violet followed Louis upstairs and into the room, she said, "Did you stay up all night?"

    Louis wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his head in the nape of her neck with a light sniff

    and a contented sigh, "Hmmm, heartbroken for me?"

    Violetughed softly, her neck tickled a little by his breath.

    She pushed his head andughed, "Well, it stinks, go wash up."

    "Hmm? Dislike me?"

    Louis brought her up into his arms and asked with a raised eyebrow.

    His voice has a hint of darkness and is extraordinarily sexy.

    Violet lost her smile and stood on her tiptoes to give him a peck on the lips.

    Show your dislike with practical actions.

    "So perfunctory."

    Soft jade in the arms, this little light peck will certainly not quench someone''s thirst.

    Louis reached out and sped her head, his thin lips covering it.

    Outside the door, it seems that you can still hear the sound of joking andughinging from

    downstairs.

    Violet wrapped her arms around the man''s strong waist and let him im the kiss.

    Josie''s apartment.

    Josie looked at herself in the mirror and beamed, still dissatisfied.

    Today the ugly daughter-inw is going to meet her father-inw.

    She had to dress up anyhow.

    She had already changed into no less than ten outfits, but it never felt quite right.

    "Well, Josie, this dress on you is fine, just put a wool coat over it, no need to change."

    Austin was simply speechless and finally stopped Josie''s desire to change another set of lines and

    patted it down.

    Josie turned around in front of the camera and asked with some uncertainty, "Is it really ready?"

    "It''s OK, really, you''re very beautiful now."

    Austin wrenched her shoulders, straightened her hair and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, my parents are very

    nice and will be satisfied with the daughter-inw I chose for them."

    Josie ruffled her hair around her ear and didn''t say anything.

    The Evison family is no less powerful than the Johnson famiily, is the eldest really that good at talking?

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    Probably only good to talk in front of him.

    And I wonder if they will be unhappy with themselves.

    Josie regrouped and was taken to the car by Austin.

    The car traveled westward and eventually stopped at a vi area.

    When I came to a vi, the ck fence opened automatically.

    A butler had already greeted them.

    Austin shook Josie''s hand, nodded with the butler, and walked across thergewn in front of the vi,

    toward the main vi.

    Entering the living room, Josie had no time to see how luxurious the vi''s d¨¦cor was, and saw two

    people sitting on the leather sofa.

    The man looks elegant and noble, the woman looks gentle and quiet, needless to say, should be

    Austin''s parents.

    "Dad, Mom, I brought Josie back."

    Austin pulled Josie over and greeted the two with a smile.

    "Hello uncle, hello aunt."

    Josie suppressed her inner nervousness and put a sweet smile on her face.

    Mrs. Evison got up, took Josie''s hand, and looked her up and down.

    "You''re Josie, you''re so pretty, no wonder Austin likes it so much."

    Mrs. Evison has a gentle smile and speaks softly.

    Josie smiled shyly, thinking that maybe Austin was right.

    His parents should be very nice.

    "Mom, I''m looking at it ording to your aesthetic standards."

    Austin said curtly, "With a beautiful mother at home, a daughter-inw can''t be too bad, can she?"

    When she heard this, Mrs. Evisonughed, "Brat, you''re just kissing my ass to make me happy."

    "I''m telling the truth, Josie, have you ever seen a woman as dignified and quiet as my mother?"

    Austin squeezed his eyes toward Josie.

    Josie smiled, "No, Auntie really has the best temperament of anyone I''ve ever met."

    That''s apliment in there, but it''s not quite true.

    Mrs. Evison looks like a happy woman who has been pampered by her husband and son all her life.

    "Ouch, this little mouth is so sweet."

    Mrs. Evison was coaxed,ughed and pulled Josie to sit down.

    The old Mr. Evison met Josie and looked quite pleased with her.

    He looked at his wristwatch time, got up and said, "Miss Scott, you guys sit down and have a nice chat,

    I have an appointment with an old friend to talk about something and I have to go over there."

    "Okay, uncle, go ahead if you have something to do."

    Josie got up in a hurry and said.

    "Don''t be so formal, Austin, take care of your girlfriend."

    The old Mr. Evison smiled and admonished, then grabbed his belongings and left.

    Austin walked The old Mr. Evison to the door. Mrs. Evison watched the backs of father and son, her

    face lightened a few notches.

    When Austin turned around again, her expression changed back to her initial warmth and elegance.

    "Austin, you should know Josie''s preferences well, go cut some fruit for her personally."

    Mrs. Evison said with a smile.

    Austin nced at Josie and nodded, "Okay, you guys talk while I go cut up some fruit."

    Josie wanted to say no need to get busy.

    But Austin had already fast-tracked his way into the kitchen.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The living room was quiet, and Josie sat on the couch, somewhat restrained.

    Mrs. Evison gave her a look and moved to the side, as if to draw a line under her.

    Then she burst out, "Josie, you''re divorced, right?"

    Josie froze, her eyes fell on Mrs. Evison''s gentle face, but found that her gentle face was full of

    arrogance and contempt.

    Cold pride and contempt!

    So, in the end, her enthusiasm for herself was all feigned?

    It turns out that one''s initial thought was right.

    How can the head of arge family in a luxurious family talk well?

    "Yes, I am divorced."

    Josie answered back frankly.

    "Josie, your family is just a well-to-do family, your mother died early, and your father is still raising a

    woman and a child by his side indistinctly. Do you yourself think that a man of your condition is worthy

    of my son?"

    Mrs. Evison sipped her tea slowly and calmly and spoke without haste.

    The arrogance and disdain in the tone of voice seems to strip off all the magnificent trappings of the

    person.

    Obviously she did not export scolding, but let people feel a hot pain in the face.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    Josie looked at Mrs. Evison and half spat out, "Your son begged me toe."

    She really doesn''t deserve Austin.

    But Mrs. Evison could have disliked her from the start.

    Such a way of doing things really made her feel despised.

    Yes, it''s contempt.

    The other person doesn''t see her, and neither does she.

    So, there would be no need for her to be respectful.

    Such is her temper!

    "You"

    Mrs. Evison wrinkled her eyebrows, not expecting Josie to suddenly say such a sentence.

    There is no humble attitude of inferiority, but rather like showing off.

    Her face was slightly cold and she was about to speak when she saw Austin walking out with a fruit

    tter in the afterglow.

    His stride was big and a bit impatient.

    Is this a sign of uneasiness about Josie being alone with her?

    The look on Mrs. Evison''s face returned to its gentle elegance.

    She looked at Josie, "So, it''s my son who''s been dead set on you?"

    Austin over there, hearing his mother''s question, subconsciously took a step and looked at Josie''s side

    face.

    Josie raised an eyebrow, "Yes."

    She didn''t know Austin was out, or that Mrs. Evison was asking on purpose.

    She just knew that she could not bow down to her now.

    You cannot be humble and be looked down upon by the other side.

    "So he''s not the most important to you, but a dispensable presence?" Mrs. Evison asked again.

    "Yes. In my heart, my work, my friends, are more important than him."

    Josie didn''t want to lose her momentum, still holding her chin up slightly and speaking with conviction.

    Mrs. Evison stared at her, grimacing in her heart but not in her face.

    "Josie, to be honest, your bluntness is really kind of overwhelming to me."

    What''s wrong with his own son''s vision?

    How can you pick a woman with an average family background and such a low emotional intelligence?

    She would never agree to the two being together!

    Austin looked at Josie steadily, his hand holding the fruit te slightly tightened.

    So he is a dispensable existence in her heart?

    Who is more important than him?

    Although he knew that he had always been in her heart is a low status, but really hear the person

    concerned so, his heart still can not help but hard and depressed.

    Slightlypose himself before he strides over.

    "Mom, Josie, what are you talking about? Have some fruit."

    Mrs. Evison nced at him and saw that he was acting as if nothing was wrong, and was a little

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    angered.

    This is the son she has held in her heart since he was a child and educated with great care to be

    a sess.

    To look good, to have the ability to have the ability, after being stepped on by a woman, but actually no

    reaction at all!

    Don''t be so stoic!

    Mrs. Evison was tempted to get angry, but eventually her cultivation and manners made her swallow all

    the words that came to her lips.

    "Austin, you sit with Josie for a while, I forgot I haven''t taken my medication yet, go upstairs and take it

    first."

    "Mom, are you not feeling well again?"

    Austin asked with concern.

    Mrs. Evison smiled and said meaningfully, "It''s okay, as long as you don''t make me bother, I''ll be fine

    with everything."

    Watching his mother go upstairs, the smile on Austin''s face slightly converged for a few moments.

    Josie grabbed her belongings and got up, little expression on her face, "I''m going back."

    "It''s almost mealtime, let''s eat before we go."

    Austin took her hand and spoke up.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    "No, Austin, your mom doesn''t like me."

    Josie pushed his hand away and turned to walk away.

    Austin frowned and took a big step to follow, "Josie, you''re being too sensitive."

    "I''m not sensitive, Austin, and your mother would never have approved of us being together."

    Josie walks fast on her high heels.

    Austin''s heart is indescribably irritated.

    He pulled her in, "So what, you''re breaking up with me again, are you? My mom doesn''t like you, so

    can''t you please her a little for me?"

    Josie looked at him steadily, and Mrs. Evison''s haughty, contemptuous look shed through her mind.

    She couldn''t stand the look.

    "Austin, I''m just straight-tempered and can''t do things to please others."

    Austin just felt his heart sink.

    He quietly watched Josie''s back as she walked forward, a glimmer of gloom in his eyes.

    Is it true that she can''t do anything to please him him, or does she simply not want to do such things?

    In her heart, isn''t he just a dispensable person?

    Still want to expect her to change for herself?

    Without another word, Austin followed in stride and sent Josie back to the studio.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    On the way, neither of them spoke.

    Josie quietly looked out the window, and through the reflective surface of the ss, she could see the

    taut, handsome face of the man in the cab.

    This time, he didn''te to coax her like he did before.

    The heart cannot help but feel a little ufortable.

    What does he mean?

    Is it because his mother doesn''t like her that he will finally listen to his family?

    This is good.

    A divorced woman like her is only worthy of talking to someone about a rtionship that doesn''t go

    anywhere and stops at marriage.

    The car came to a slow stop in front of the studio and Josie pulled open the door and gave Austin a

    look.

    Austin''s face did not look good, and he remained seated without saying a word.

    Josie had anger in her heart and mmed the car door shut with a ping and walked quickly towards the

    studio.

    Austin looked at her back and drove off with a sullen face and a foot on the gas.

    Back at home, Mrs. Evison had juste downstairs.

    "Hey, where''s Josie? Did you send someone back?"

    Austin looked at her, suppressed his anger, and asked in a warm voice, "Mom, what exactly did you

    say to Josie?"

    Didn''t your own parents seem to be happy with Josie at first?

    How did the situation change in one turn?

    What exactly did the mother say to Josie?

    "I just asked about her family ah."

    Mrs. Evison yed innocent, "Austin, you should know that Josie''s family background is not worthy of

    you. I just made a joke and asked her if she felt she was too high up, I really didn''t mean any harm, did

    she get angry because of thisment?"

    Hearing this, Austin''s eyebrows knitted together.

    "Mom, this Josie person I''m marrying, what does it matter what her background is? Why are you asking

    her that? She has a very high self-esteem, she must think you''re looking down on her."

    Mrs. Evison''s heart was not convinced, but her face was innocent.

    "Austin, I''m sorry, if Josie is upset with you because of this, then I''ll apologize to her tomorrow. But

    then, Mom is thinking that if you marry a good wife and want to be The hostess of Evison family, you

    should have an eye for the big picture."

    Mrs. Evison paused and continued, "Besides, Mom doesn''t think she loves you very much. If she really

    loved you, even if I said something about her, she would put up with it because of you, wouldn''t she?"

    A statement that poked him right in the heart and made Austin''s face look even worse.

    With a grim face, he turned around and walked away.

    "Mom, it''s not that Josie doesn''t love me, she just has high self-esteem."

    To this day, she is still defending her.

    Mrs. Evison sneered, watching Austin''s departing figure without saying a word.

    On Josie that temper, I guess so, should soon break up with their own son!

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Film City.

    Violet applies makeup to David.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    David eyed her, "Sister, ask Summer toe to the set again."

    Violet: ""

    Pro, she is a make-up artist, not a part-time bride, okay?

    "It''s not good that she has a job."

    "The work can be taken over here, I''m going to have her block my peach blossoms yet."

    David''s body leaned forward and returned the question.

    Violet tells him to hold still and helps him finish putting on thest of his makeup.

    "Why don''t you scream yourself?"

    "If I were useful, I wouldn''t have asked you toe out."

    David tugged on Violet''s hem, "Good sister, help your brother."

    Violet: ""

    How does she have the feeling that a certain precious jade is spilling the beans?

    "Ahem, David, don''t you discharge on me, can''t stand it."

    "Please please please."

    David folded his hands and his good-looking peach blossoms continued to discharge.

    "Okay, okay, let me put my tools away, okay?"

    Violetughed and loosened up.

    "Hey, it''s just nice to have a sister." David had a smug look on his face.

    Violet loses her smile, puts the tools away and messages Louis.

    "Honey, let Summere to the set."

    "Hmm? Again? Was it David''s idea?"

    "Yeah."

    "Ignore him."

    She didn''t want to care either, but who let her take the title of sister.

    Violet continued typing, "Honey, how about a good thing?"

    The phone interface shows the words being typed by the other party.

    It didn''t take long for Louis to message back.

    "What''s in it for me?"

    Violet blinked, "What do you want in return?"

    "Honey, you''re in your third month of pregnancy, right?"

    Violet: ""

    This man, what is in his mind!

    Violet''s face burned a little, "Mr. Johnson, you''re so moralistic, does your staff know that?"

    "Do you want them to know?"

    Violet: ""

    Why does she think that someone is really getting thicker and thicker skin after getting married!

    Don''t want to talk to him!

    "Remember, I want to ask for benefits at night."

    Louis returned another one.

    Violet: ""

    She sacrificed so much for the sake of her brother''s happiness that she got for nothing!

    "Sister, did you say yes? When is sheing?"

    David came over and asked.

    "Just wait, it should be here soon."

    Violet smiled, put away her phone, and went out to the bathroom.

    David raised his eyebrows and pleasantly organized his grooming in the mirror.

    There was a knock on the door and Nancy walked in.

    "David, it''s time to change for the next scene."

    David''s hand tidying his hair gave a beat and his tone lightened a few points, "There''s no rush."

    He''ll wait for Summer to arrive before he changes.

    "But the grounds crew hase to call."

    Nancy''s eyes were soft as she looked at him.

    David turned around, his voice cold: "Miss Williams, you''re just a designer, just take care of what you

    need to take care of, and you don''t need to bother with anything else."

    After saying that, he left the dressing room with a big stride.

    Nancy bit her lip and looked at David''s tall back, a trace of shame shed in her eyes.

    He really doesn''t show himself any mercy at all!

    After about forty minutes, Summer arrived.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594

    David smiled with his eyebrows and let her change his clothes.

    Summer red at him with a stern face, "David, I''m not your assistant!"

    Does she have a job for good?

    "Hey, Summie, I''ll pay you double."

    David smiled ingratiatingly and pulled her into the costume room without saying a word.

    Nancy looked at this one and almost gritted a mouthful of fine teeth.

    No wonder David refused to change his clothes, he was waiting for Summer to help him change!

    "Nancy, why is that woman here again?"

    The young assistant was asked to leave the costume room by David and was dissatisfied.

    Nancy nced at the young assistant and her almond eyes shed slightly.

    "Can''t you see? That Summer has already hooked up with David. Hey, I really feel bad for David, I

    heard that this Summer is just an adopted daughter, how can she be worthy of David?"

    This small assistant is not highly educated, young and small, very good to fool.

    Could she lend her hand to punish Summer a little.

    "I also feel bad for David, he is so good, howe he likes Summer?"

    The young assistant had a face of indignation.

    Nancy sighed, "It''s out of our hands if they fall in love, I''m just afraid that Summer will chew the cud and

    make David dislike us and fire us for it. After all, she and I had a bad time before."

    "I don''t care, I''ll find another one if I lose my job, I''m just worried about you, don''t lose your job for

    nothing because of me."

    A deliberately provocative remark made the young assistant''s heart tighten.

    "Nancy, I don''t think so? We have Miss Arie sitting in."

    "Hey, things are unpredictable! They are mother and son after all, do you think if something happens,

    Miss Arie between her son and us, who will she choose to listen to in the end?"

    Nancy continues to provoke.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Panic shed in the young assistant''s eyes, "Nancy, what should we do then? Are we just going to wait

    and let that vixen Summer have her way?"

    Nancy snickered in her heart, but put on a sad face.

    "I don''t know, you saw how cold David was to me. As his fan, I am as good as he is. But he doesn''t

    think about what other fans'' attitudes would be. I hope he and Summer are in a rtionship and it''s

    better if people don''t find out."

    This sounds meaningless, but when you look at it carefully, you can hear that she means something.

    The young assistant listened carefully, her eyes rolling and rolling.

    Yeah.

    If David''s fans knew that the two were in a rtionship, they would have objected.

    After all, Summer is just an adopted daughter.

    So, to get Summer out of the way, you have to get the two to expose their affair!

    The young assistant had a reckoning in mind, "Nancy, I''ll be right there."

    She just seemed to see a person with a camera, like a reporter dressed up, sneaking in.

    She''s going to find people!

    Looking at the young assistant''s briskly leaving figure, Nancy snorted lightly with a smug look.

    Summer, Summer, she wants to steal a man from herself?

    If she can''t have it, no one else can!

    Clothing room.

    David took off his shirt and deliberately showed off his fine pecs.

    Summer turned a blind eye and pulled the shirt straight over David''s upper body.

    David was speechless, thinking how this person was so ufortable.

    If Nancy had seen him naked, she would have gone limp in front of him?

    "Well, go shoot the scene."

    Summer handily helped David to change his clothes, turned around and prepared to leave.

    David hastily pulled her back, "Wait a minute."

    "What''s wrong again?"

    Summer mentally rolled her eyes and asked patiently.

    "I''m thirsty, get me some water to drink."

    David cleared his throat and said.

    Summer red at him, "David, you do have an assistant."

    David raised an eyebrow and reached around her slender waist, "Didn''t you say you were going to be a

    shield for me?"

    Summer''s eyebrows wrinkled and she reached out to peel his hand away.

    "Did I promise?"

    "You didn''t say yes?"

    "I"

    At that moment, Nancy pushed in the door and looked at the two with a sultry face.

    David''s eyes moved slightly and moved closer to Summer''s ear, "I think a few more blocks and she''ll

    know what to do."

    This Nancy is annoying, but not useless.

    At least it can be his catalyst!

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595

    Summer felt defeated by him.

    "Okay, I''ll get you some water."

    "Good."

    David grinned and let go of her.

    Summer poured water for him and handed it to his mouth.

    David thought of yesterday''s water drinking scene, suddenly some dry mouth.

    He stared at Summer''s delicate red lips, the knot in his throat rolling slightly, "You feed me a drink."

    Summer: ""

    Can some people be any more childish?

    Summer stared at David''s handsome, demonic face for a long time, raised her hand to sp the back

    of his head and poured water directly into his mouth as he waited beautifully.

    David: ""

    What a cruel woman!

    It''s so ufortable!

    "So, David, can we y the next scene?"

    The field manager cautiously came over to rush the field again.

    Summer ignored David''s sultry little look and chirped, "Hurry up and stop dawdling."

    "As ordered."

    Davidughed lightly, and before walking away, suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around

    her and kissed her fiercely.

    Summer''s eyes widened, looking at the handsome face of the man in front of her, forgetting to breathe.

    Reacting, he was about to push her away when David had already let go of her first.

    He reached out and rubbed her head, his eyebrows deep, his voice low, "Wait for me toe back."

    After saying that, he passed the dumbfounded set manager and Nancy and went to the set with a big

    stride.

    Summer''s face turned red inch by inch.

    Against Nancy''s murderous gaze, she reluctantlyposed herself and exited the costume room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    This childish man always likes to make people flustered!

    "Summer, how about some water?"

    Violet looked at Summer''s pretty, scarlet face and poured her a ss of water.

    "Thanks."

    Summer took it and took several sips.

    Violet looked at her, her almond eyes moving slightly, "Summer, I can see that David likes you a lot,

    won''t you give him a chance?"

    For the sake of her cheap brother, she has to be a bride at the same time.

    Summer held her teacup and lowered her eyelids slightly, "He and I are impossible."

    "Why is that impossible?"

    Violet looked at him searchingly, "I don''t think you''re averse to David either are you?"

    If she really didn''t like David, she couldn''t have acted intimately with him on the set.

    Summer doesn''t say anything, but just silently takes a sip of water.

    Violet said, "Summer, do you care about each other''s family backgrounds? If that''s the reason, then

    you can look at Louis and I. From a normal person''s point of view, Louis and I don''t look good together,

    do we?"

    Hearing this, Summer shook her head and smiled faintly.

    "Violet, you don''t have to set it up, David and Louis are still different. david is too shiny, in short, he and

    I are impossible."

    If only the family background does not match, perhaps she can still fight for it.

    But David is a big star.

    He is in the spotlight all the time.

    She, on the other hand, is most afraid of the glittering spotlight.

    Looking at the sh of sadness on Summer''s face, Violet was thoughtful.

    What is Summer so concerned about?

    What is the secret in her heart?

    "Violet, excuse me while I take care of work."

    Summer''s phone rang and someone sent a message.

    Violet didn''t bother her anymore, watching her skillfully handle her work.

    The heart is vaguely worried for David.

    Summer is so determined, is there any possibility for her and David to develop?

    I wish every friend around her could have a lover and be married.

    Thinking of something, Violet reached for her phone and sent a message to Josie.

    Today is the day Josie and Austin go to meet their parents.

    I wonder how the meeting went?

    "Josie, did the meeting with the parents go well?"

    It didn''t take long for Josie to send a message over.

    "Violet, I''m busy, I''ll talk to you when I''m free."

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    At the studio, Josie threw herself into her work with a rush of energy.

    For now, I don''t want to think about her rtionship with Austin.

    So far, Austin has not given her a single phone call or a single message.

    This is the love Austin ims to have for her!

    Men, it is really three minutes of heat.

    Once you get tired of it, you will soon abandon the old for the new, won''t you?

    Imperial Club.

    Austin''s exclusive private room.

    There are various bottles of wine on the coffee table.

    Austin sat on the couch, holding a ss of wine and kept pouring it into his mouth.

    His shirt was crookedly buttoned, with one side of the hem bunched up in his pants and the other side

    ufortably exposed.

    The warm yellow light shone faintly on him, reflecting his dazed handsome face.

    Less of a reserve, more of a wicked temptation.

    With a tilt of his head and a slight roll of his sexy throat, he drained his ss of wine once again.

    Looking at the light in the crystalmp overhead, the woman''s delicate face seemed to emerge before

    her eyes.

    Josie, Josie!

    Austin slowly reached out, trying to touch her face.

    However, the woman in front of her abruptly dissipated.

    Fake, it''s all fake.

    Austin snorted lightly and slowly closed his eyes, resting his hand on his forehead.

    When I think back on the little moments between the two, it seems that he was the one who was

    putting his foot down every time.

    The favored emboldened, he does not want to self-respect to be her licking dog, really interesting?

    The sunset outside the window is gradually reced by the curtain color.

    The neon lights in front of the clubhouse were lit up in turn.

    The nightly show ising up.

    In the clubhouse, the originally cold venue gradually became lively.

    In the lounge, Amy quickly changed into her work clothes and prepared for her part-time job in the

    evening.

    "Amy, I heard that the big boss of the club has been drinking all afternoon and has been calling

    someone''s name, as if he has lost his love."

    Connie, the waiter, gushed with gossip.

    Amy took the tray and smiled towards her, "The boss is a rich man, he will have a new love

    immediately after he lost his love, you ah, don''t worry about him."

    "Hey, Amy, you haven''t met the big boss of our club, have you? He is young and handsome. If you can

    sleep with him for one night, you''ll be soaring high."

    Connie had a starry-eyed look on her face, fantasizing about something.

    Amy was speechless and patted her shoulder, "Don''t think about this, do your job and earn the money

    we should earn."

    Relying on men is the least reliable thing.

    Or with their own skills to earn money, spend their own money earned, that isfortable ah!

    Amy arrived at the bar and listened to the maitre d'' as she prepared to deliver drinks to several private

    rooms.

    She carried the tray up to the third floor and was about to enter a private room to deliver the wine

    when, from a distance, she saw a man stagger out of another private room.

    Little brother?

    Amy froze and looked steadily at Austin.

    At this point, Austin''s face was scarlet, his gait staggered, and he was drunk.

    A coolly dressed woman walked over and held him.

    "Yo, handsome, you''ve had too much to drink, let me help you."

    Austin stopped, gasped slightly and put his hand on her shoulder with an evil smile.

    "Beauty, do you think I''m handsome?"

    "Handsome! So handsome!"

    "So, do you like me?"

    "Love it! I like you so much."

    The woman whines her voice and rubs her roundness against him.

    Austinughed lightly and reached out to cupped her chin.

    "You all think I''m handsome and you all like me, except her."

    Austin huped, as if seeing the woman in front of him, and pushed her away with a disgusted look.

    "You''re not her, stay away from me."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Handsome,e out to y, have fun."

    "Get out!"

    Austin continued to stagger forward.

    Little brother is a lost love?

    Amy pursed her lips and thought of Josie.

    She looked at the wine in her hand and decided to send it to the private room first beforeing out to

    find Austin.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597

    In another private room.

    Matilda and some girlfriends are partying.

    The light and strange lights, apanied by the ambiguousughter of men and women, a scene of

    extravagance.

    Matilda drank a little too much, she burped, pushed aside the man, staggered up and walked towards

    the outside of the booth.

    This time she had a little less than satisfactory.

    Because Austin always ignored her.

    Even if she tries everything, he will always avoid her.

    Does he like Josie that much?

    For her and herself to avoid suspicion?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    What makes her inferior to Josie?

    Why is it useless even if she holds the title of life-saver!

    Matilda, with an indignant look on her face, walked in the direction of the bathroom.

    Passing around the corner, without a nce, she seemed to see Austin.

    At this moment, the man was drunk and was being supported by a waiter.

    Is that Austin?

    Matilda''s eyes lit up and she rushed over.

    In the front, Connie is helping Austin to walk to the private room.

    "Mr. Evison, why are you drinking so much, Connie help you into the room oh."

    What a heavenly opportunity, how could she run into a drunken big boss?

    Must seize the opportunity to sleep with him ah!

    Connie''s heart was full of joy and was walking when her scalp suddenly ached.

    Someone pulled her by the hair and yanked her aside.

    "Ah, it hurts!"

    Connie let go of Austin, held her head and red at the visitor, "Who are you!"

    Matilda held Austin up and looked at Connie with contempt, "I''m the one you can''t afford to mess with."

    Even a small waiter wants to climb up thedder?

    No way!

    "Who are you?"

    Austin shakes his drunken body and looks at Matilda in a drunken daze.

    The expression on Matilda''s face changed slightly and she looked at Austin and said in a delicate

    voice, "Austin, it''s Angle."

    Austin squinted his dark eyes, like he was carefully identifying Matilda.

    Half a dayter, he burped and his voice was slurred: "Angle, I feel bad inside."

    "Feeling bad? Then I''ll go drink with you, okay? Let''s get drunk tonight, okay?"

    Matilda''s mind wandered as she watched Austin''s mesmerized appearance.

    Drunken men are less distant and more evil to themselves.

    Tonight, she''s going to make the most of it and get herself and him to cook the raw rice!

    Matilda helped Austin and headed for his exclusive private room.

    Connie looked at the backs of the two and stomped her feet in anger.

    What a depression!

    What a great opportunity, huh?

    How did a mane out halfway?

    For nothing, it ruined her good fortune!

    Connie huffed and puffed and went backstage.

    Amy also just arrived backstage at this time.

    Seeing Connie pinging the tray, she couldn''t help but ask, "Connie, what''s wrong with you? What are

    you so angry about?"

    "I''m so mad at you! I was so close to sleeping with the big boss! I never thought that some bullshit

    Anglewould suddenly appear and take the big boss away!"

    Connie is so angry when she thinks about what just happened that she''s going to freak out.

    Angle!

    The title made something cross her mind.

    At that time, she was adopted by her adoptive parents, and her family called her Angle.

    And the little brother she saved called her the same thing!

    Austin, whom I just saw outside, shed in my mind.

    She looked to Connie and asked, "Is the big boss you''re talking about an exceptionally handsome

    young man who is about 5''8" tall and about 27 or 28 years old?"

    "Yes, what you described is what the big boss looks like. He''s the most handsome, handsome man I''ve

    ever seen."

    Connie''s eyes glowed with adoration.

    Amy had a sh of doubt in her eyes.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    He called someone else Angle, is there anyone other than her named Angle?

    "Connie, where''s his private room?"

    Inexplicably, she wanted to go over and see what was going on.

    "It''s on the third floor in the innermost room. amy, what do you want?" Connie asked.

    "I''m going to bring some drinks to the big boss."

    Amy took the tray with the bottle of wine on it and then left backstage.

    Arriving outside Austin''s exclusive private room, she took a deep breath and gently pushed the door.

    The door of the private room was not locked and Amy walked in.

    The dimly lit booth was misty with light.

    On the sofa, the woman is picking at the man''s clothes.

    "Austin, I like you a lot, I''ll make you happyter, okay?"

    Matilda, half-dressed and with her eyebrows full of charm, was quickly picking at Austin''s clothes.

    Austin''s breath caught a little and a different light radiated from his eyes as he stared at Matilda.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The next second, he rolled Matilda over and pressed her down, kissing her repeatedly.

    Matilda was inwardly pleased, her arms wrapped around him, her voice more delicate.

    "Austin, I love you so much."

    "Josie, my Josie!"

    Austin called Josie''s name, clearly lost in thought.

    Amy watched the scene with a lightly knitted brow.

    Little brother is calling Josie?

    Although she had only met the two of them once, she remembered Josie''s face and voice.

    The person in the house right now is obviously not Josie!

    Amy thought for a moment and snapped the lights on high.

    The sudden light startled Matilda, who was engaged.

    She straightened her body slightly and said angrily to Amy: "Who are you? How did you get in here?

    Get out of here!"

    Amy pursed her lips and looked at her, only to find Matilda somewhat familiar.

    But instead of thinking about it, she took it in stride and pulled Austin to his feet.

    Although her little brother doesn''t recognize her anymore, she still has a good feeling about him.

    He''s definitely not normal now!

    Don''t want to see him do something he regrets because he''s drunk.

    "What are you doing! Bitch, do you know who I am? Get the hell out of here or I''ll have Austin fire you

    tomorrow!"

    With her good deeds disturbed, Matilda straightened up and warned Amy in a furious manner.

    "You''re not his Josie, you."

    Amy tried to say something, but Austin''s arms tightened around her and his breathing got heavier.

    The man''s burning breath sprayed against her ear, causing Amy''s body to stiffen.

    Something is wrong!

    Little brother''s body is too hot!

    She works part-time in a clubhouse and has seen simr things.

    Obviously, this woman did something shameless to her little brother!

    "And who are you? Why does he call you Angle?What have you done to him!"

    Amy stared at Matilda, questioning as she fumbled for her coat pocket.

    This woman gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Where had she seen her before?

    Hearing this, Matilda was startled, and only then did she take a closer look at Amy.

    She didn''t look closely just now because she was annoyed that the other party had disturbed her.

    And now

    Matilda looked at Amy and finally blushed.

    "Angle! You, you are Angle!"

    She recognized it!

    Amy is the real Angle in Austin''s mind!

    She actually showed up!

    "You know me?"

    Amy fishes a pocket knife out of her pocket, dodges Austin''s pestering, and stares at Matilda as well.

    Matilda swallowed, momentarily regretting that she had called out her name.

    She looked at the delirious Austin and reached over to pull him through.

    "Amy, we''ll talk about thister. I''ll give you the money, you get out now and pretend you didn''t see

    anything."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    When she heard Matilda''s words, Amy''s brow furrowed.

    She stepped forward and brought a small knife closer to the back of Austin''s neck, then pulled him over

    again.

    "I don''t want money. Who the hell are you? You can''t do this, he''s got a girlfriend."

    Who the hell is this woman?

    They must know each other.

    So that''s her old friend?

    Amy struggled to recall

    "Amy, you don''t care who I am, you give him back to me."

    Matilda saw Austin suddenly calming down and staring nkly ahead, her heart racing and panicking.

    She had put something in Austin''s drink earlier with the intention of getting him to sleep with her

    tonight.

    But now, how suddenly the power of the medicine is dissipated?

    What is going on?

    "I remember now, you''re Matilda right?"

    Amy looked at Matilda and brightened up, finally remembering who she was.

    They grew up in the same vige.

    Onlyter, Matilda followed her mother and left the small mountain vige.

    And she also left the small mountain vige with her brother because of the death of her adoptive

    parents.

    The two have not seen each other since.

    I never thought I would meet here.

    "Now that you remember, Amy, since you know who I am, and seeing as we''ve been friends for years,

    why don''t you give Austin back to me?"

    Matilda''s eyes flickered, barelyposed, and she reached out to pull Austin.

    Amy strained to hold Austin, her eyes abruptly averted.

    "Matilda, I don''t care how you know your little brother or how he came to call you Angle, now I''m taking

    him away."

    How exactly did Matilda and Austin cross paths? She vaguely sensed that something was wrong here.

    But now is not the time to pursue it.

    He has to get Austin out of here first.

    Because she just temporarily suppressed the drug in his body, have to do further treatment.

    "Stop right there, where are you taking him?"

    Matilda panicked and rushed to stop her.

    Amy stared at her, "Get out of the way or I''ll call the police!"

    Matilda, anxious and angry, tried to pull Austin over, but eventually watched as Amy took him away.

    What to do?

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The real Angle emerged.

    Her fake life saver is about to be dismantled.

    If this is revealed, she will not only not see Austin in the future, but may also be subject to Austin''s

    revenge.

    Can''t let that happen!

    Amy the woman, how was she supposed to shut her up!

    Outside.

    Amy called a car on the side of the road and pushed Austin inside.

    Sweating all over her body, she sat next to Austin and raised her hand to wipe the sweat from the

    corner of her forehead.

    "Where are you two going?"

    The driver started the car and opened his mouth to ask.

    Amy blinked, then remembered that she had brought the man out in such a hurry and had no idea

    where she was sending him.

    "Little brother, where does your family live?"

    Austin has closed his eyes and fallen into a drowsy sleep.

    Amy scratched his brow and simply asked his driver to take him back to his rented rental house.

    She could instead drag Austin back to his own exclusive booth.

    But I''m afraid Matilda will not die ande back to make some noise.

    It is better to temporarily pull him back to where he lives and help him first topletely solve the drug

    in his body.

    The car drove out slowly.

    Not far away, ready to get out of the car Brooklyn fixedly watching the cab driving away, the brow

    wrinkled into a Sichuan word.

    Did he see correctly that it was Amy and Austin who got into the cab together?

    What is she doing?

    How did you get out with Austin?

    Where are they going now?

    Brooklyn''s face sank slightly as he mmed the car door shut and turned the car around to follow.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    The cab in front of them soon dropped the two off in an old neighborhood.

    After Amy paid the fare, she gritted her teeth and strained to help Austin out of the car.

    It was hard to help him back to the rental house, she put him on the bed and let out a long breath.

    I''m exhausted.

    Today is the second time she saved her little brother.

    If it wasn''t for her sudden appearance, little brother would definitely have lost his virginity.

    Should we thank her?

    Amy looked at Austin''s handsome scarlet face, and a smile shed across her eyebrows.

    After thinking about it, she first took out her phone and took a picture of Austin, then sent a message to

    Violet.

    "Youngdy, I''m sorry to bother you, your friend is drunk, I took him back to my rental house, if you see

    it, pleasee and pick him up."

    After sending this text, she sent the photo again.

    Men and women are different, she''d better check in with the youngdy first.

    When she has helped her little brother with his medicine, the youngdy should also be able to get to

    her and take the person away.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet''s cell phone rang twice, but went unheeded.

    At this time, therge bed, man and woman''s breath glued together, anything can not disturb their love

    at this time.

    In the night, a clear moon shines on the earth, watching the men and women who are fighting, daintily

    hiding in the clouds.

    Outside the old neighborhood, Brooklyn Scott sat quietly in her car, watching the warm yellow glow

    emanating from every window in the neighborhood go out one by one, her heart slowly sinking.

    His eyes fell on one of the windows, and he knew that it was Amy''s upant.

    She brought Austin home!

    She actually brought Austin home with her!

    How dare she!

    The night is long, time passes, the surrounding silence.

    Until thatst light also went dark.

    Brooklyn gripped the steering wheel tightly and his eyes were sunken and cold.

    The following day.

    Austin opened his eyes and felt nothing but a splitting headache.

    Thoughts were like a mush, he rubbed his temples and slowly sat up, and when he saw that he was

    covered with a quilt that did not belong to his own style, his confused thoughts cleared up abruptly.

    This is not his house!

    Where is he?

    How did it get here?

    Austin, startled, hurriedly rolled out of bed and looked around.

    This looks to be a woman''s boudoir.

    Last night, did he drink too much and sleep with a woman?

    Austin drew a backward breath and looked sharply at his body.

    At this time, his body is still wearingst night''s shirt and suit pants.

    The body is ufortable, but it doesn''t seem to have that feeling after male and female love.

    So did he sleep with a womanst night, or not?

    Austin''s heart lifted high as he opened the bedroom door.

    The aroma of food wafted through the living room.

    Austin looked up and saw a woman in the kitchen, busy.

    Women!

    So, did he really have something going on with a womanst night?

    Austin''s face sank as he looked steadily at Amy.

    Amy brought the freshly made breakfast to the table.

    When she turned her head, she saw Austin.

    He was smiling and greeting him.

    "Mr. Evison, you''re awake?"

    She didn''t hear from Violetst night, so she had no choice but to let Austin sleep in her bed while she

    spent the night on the couch.

    Before going to bed she had nothing to do, so she looked up the information online, which led to

    Austin''s name and his family background.

    It turns out that the little brother she saved that year was a man of such wealth and status.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Austin narrowed his eyes and thought Amy looked a little familiar.

    It took him a while to remember where he had seen her.

    "It''s you?"

    They met that day in the restaurant.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    "Mr. Evison, my name is Amy Williamson, you had too much to drinkst night and I didn''t know where

    your family lived so I had to bring you to my house."

    Amy spoke with a smile.

    Austin looked at her steadily, trying to see a hint of what was going on.

    The woman in front of him has clear eyes and does not look like someone who has designs on him.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "What really happenedst night and why did you bring me back here?"

    He remembers being in a bad mood, then going to the clubhouse for a day of drinking, thenter his

    memory is a bit fuzzy, making him unable to recall the follow-up.

    "Yesterday you seemed to be in a bad mood, drank a lot, and took a woman for your girlfriend, almost"

    Amy didn''t go on, but the meaning was clear.

    Austin was startled and asked, somewhat nervously, "I didn''t do anything, did I?"

    Think of a woman as Josie Scott!

    If he gets drunk and does something with someone else, then he and Josie are really screwed!

    "No no, I recognized you by ident, so I sent that man away, brought you back here and relieved the

    medicine inside your body."

    Amy hastened to reassure.

    "Medicinal? You mean, someone put something in my drink?"

    Austin''s face sank slightly as he inquired.

    Amy nodded her head.

    "Do you know who put something in my drink?"

    Austin asked in a cold voice.

    Amy was silent and didn''t hide, "It''s Matilda Servello."

    It''s her!

    How dare she do that!

    Austin wrinkled his brow, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes.

    In his heart, the little Angle who once saved his life, is an iparable innocent existence.

    Even if he is now deliberately distancing himself from her, he always has a ce for her in his heart.

    But how did that innocent girl grow up and make him so strange?

    It''s also true that he only met her once.

    He doesn''t know her at all, does he?

    Austin suppressed his inner emotions and looked at Amy, "You said you relieved the drug in my body,

    you''re a doctor?"

    "I''m not a doctor, but I minored in Chinese medicine in college, so I know a little bit of acupuncture

    therapy."

    Amy exined.

    Austin smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Williamson."

    "It''s okay, you''re a friend of Mr. Johnson and the youngdy, they helped me out, it''s just a matter of

    justice."

    Amy smiled, her eyes fell on Austin''s handsome face, she was silent and asked, "Mr. Evison, may I

    take the liberty of asking how you and Matilda Servello met?"

    Why did the little brother call Matilda as Angle?

    How exactly did they meet?

    "Oh, she''s my savior."

    Austin said truthfully.

    Amy''s almond eyes twitched slightly, "When did she save you? I thought I heard you call her Angle."

    Did Matilda save Austin when she was growing up?

    "Well, her nickname is Angle. When I was a child, I was trapped in the forest, and if she hadn''t saved

    me, I would have been dead."

    Austin smiled, thinking of the past, he still sentimental.

    The scene of that little Angle with thin shoulders, struggling to drag the stretcher made of wooden

    boards, to take himself away shed in his mind.

    At that time, she was really impressed by her.

    Looking at Austin''s wistful smile, Matilda''s fingers curled and curled.

    Is Austin mistaken for someone else?

    She was the one who saved his life!

    How did it be Matilda Servello?

    It must have been Matilda who impersonated her!

    Because that day she went back and met Matilda and talked to her about what happened.

    At that time Matilda also looked at the gold lock piece that Austin gave her.

    Matilda said that her little brother''s parents came to the vige to look for him.

    Matilda also said she saw the little brother sitting in the car at the entrance of the vige and he was

    really handsome.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    This Matilda Servello, how could she impersonate her?

    "By the way, Miss Williamson, do you know Matilda?"

    Austin thought of something and asked.

    Amy looked back at Austin''s handsome face and was about to tell the truth when her phone rang.

    Amy pulled it out and nced at it and found it was Violet calling.

    When I picked up, Violet''s apologetic voice came over the current, "Amy, I''m sorry I went to bed early

    Amy smiled, "It''s okay, youngdy."

    "Mr. Evison, is he still with you?" Violet asked.

    "Yes, he just woke up."

    "Is he okay?"

    "He''s fine."

    Amy nced at Austin and saw that he was gesturing to him and he came to the phone, so she gave

    him the phone in her hand.

    Austin picked up the phone and said hello to Violet.

    "Helena, I was drunkst night, fortunately I met Miss Williamson, she recognized me as your and

    Louis'' friend before she took me in, and used her acupuncture to cure the drug in my body, you must

    not think too much about it."

    Hearing this, Violet froze slightly, "The drug in your body? You''ve been backstabbed?"

    "Hmm."

    "Who has backstabbed you?"

    "It''s Matilda."

    Austin said stiffly.

    Violet was silent for a moment and said, "It''s okay, then I''ll hang up now."

    "Helena ......"

    Austin wanted to say something, but finally spat out, "It''s okay, hang up."

    He was going to ask her not to tell Josie about yesterday.

    But after thinking about it, there was no way Violet wouldn''t tell Josie when she found out what was

    going on.

    His request not only made it difficult for Violet, but also gave her a feeling of weakness.

    He does things openly and honestly, there is nothing to be vain about.

    It is afraid that Josie will not blow up again when she knows about this.

    But she didn''t care about herself in the first ce, so how could she take what she did to heart?

    "Mr. Evison, let''s have some breakfast first."

    Amy saw that Mr. Evison looked distracted and greeted him with breakfast.

    "No, I won''t eat, thank you again for helping outst night, I will remember this kindness. You cane

    to me for anything in the future."

    Austin returned to his senses, handed the phone back to Amy, and prepared to leave the area.

    Amy moved her lips to say something.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang again.

    She nced at it and it was an unfamiliar caller.

    Pick up, a woman''s voice came from inside.

    "Hello, are you Layton Williamson''s sister? This is JCM hospital, Layton Williamson has been in a car

    ident, pleasee right away."

    My brother was in a car ident!

    Amy was shocked, her face went white, and she hurriedly grabbed her belongings and headed out.

    Austin was about to leave when he saw her flustered look and asked, "Miss Williamson, what''s

    wrong?"

    "My brother was in a car ident and I need to go to JCM hospital right away."

    Amy replied back.

    "I''ll go with you." Austin''s face was slightly solemn.

    Amy was a little distracted, so she ignored Austin, stopped a cab downstairs and went to the hospital.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet hung up the phone with a flicker of chagrin in her brow.

    Last night it was someone''s fault, as if he had been vegetating for centuries, eating her dry and causing

    her to drift off to sleep, not caring that Amy had sent her a message.

    How did Austin get drunk?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Is it happy?

    Not really.

    Yesterday she asked Josie how her meeting with her parents went, and she didn''t reply.

    Did the two have another fight?

    She had to go see Josie.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    Josie''s studio.

    Josie is working on the design.

    When she saw Violet enter, she greeted her as if nothing had happened.

    Violet walked towards her, and with the intuition of years together, she knew that her best friend was

    not in a good mood at the moment.

    "Josie, did you have another fight with Austin?"

    At that, Josie did not say anything, but continued to bury her head in the design.

    Violet looked at her drawing and reached out and took the pen out of her hand.

    "Josie, stop stop drawing."

    The painting is distracted and will be torn off and re-drawn afterwards.

    Josie then looked over at Violet and gave a light mocking smile, "Violet, Austin and I might really have

    to break up this time."

    Another breakup!

    Obviously the two have already gone to meet their parents, haven''t they?

    Violet was surprised, "Why?"

    "His mother can''t look at me. Forget it, tired."

    Josie tugged at the corner of her mouth, looking a little disheveled.

    Violet frowned, thinking of Amy''s phone call this morning, and sighed, "No wonder."

    No wonder Austin was drunkst night.

    "me it on what?"

    Josie smoothed her hair around her ear, a little distracted.

    Violet looked over at her, "Josie, Austin was drunk yesterday and almost got set up."

    What!

    Josie was shocked, "What''s going on? Who set him up? How? How is he doing now?"

    Look at all the questions, can you say she doesn''t love Austin?

    Violet looked at her with a meaningful look on her face.

    Josie then realized she was overly nervous.

    She coughed lightly and pretended to pour herself a drink of water.

    "Violet, let me get you some water."

    Violet curved her lips and said: "I also heard from Amy this morning. Last night Austin had too much to

    drink and met Matilda, who was going to set Austin up. Luckily, Amy found out and took Austin back to

    her ce and used her acupuncture to cure him of his drug."

    Hearing this, Josie''s heart was slightly relieved.

    But the eyebrows wrinkled slightly again, the face a change of color.

    It''s Matilda again!

    This shameless woman, why does she like to do all kinds of despicable tricks!

    But then, who is Amy?

    "Violet, who is Amy? Does she know how to heal?"

    Josie poured a ss of water for Violet and inquired.

    Violet took a sip from her ss of water, "Amy is an employee of The Johnson Group, and you''ve met"

    Listening to Violet''s introduction, Josie remembered that there was such a person.

    She nodded her head, her pretty face a little cold.

    "Good thing I met her. Matilda, that shameless woman, I''m going to settle the score with her!"

    Violet knew that Josie would do what she said she would do.

    She asked, "You want to settle a score with Matilda? In what name will you go after her? If you and

    Austin break up, do you have any standing to go after her?"

    Hearing this, Josie moved her lips, but could not say half a word.

    Yeah, she''s breaking up with Austin, so who is she to raise hell?

    Violet took her hand and patiently advised, "Josie, have you thought it through and really want to break

    up with him? Are you willing to give him away?"

    "It''s really not hard for you to see him being nice to other women, to see him filled with eyes only for

    other women, to think that every time the nightes, he''s doing the most intimate things you''ve ever

    done with other women?"

    "Josie, no one is happier about your breakup than Matilda, are you really going to do what she wants?"

    She was certain that her best friend was deeply in love with Austin.

    As a bystander, she couldn''t make the decision for her.

    But she wants her best friend to look at her heart.

    Josie listened quietly as shes of her time with Austin passed through her mind.

    Thinking of his gentle smiling face, of his unconditional concessions and doting on himself, her eyes

    slowly reddened.

    She was unwilling to give him up.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    She wanted to be with him!

    But

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Violet, whose mother didn''t like me, was sarcastic that I wasn''t good enough for Austin."

    Josie sniffled and spilled the beans on Mrs. Evison''s attitude yesterday morning.

    Violet was silent and squeezed her hand, "Josie, she''s the elder, just give her the respect she

    deserves."

    "But you remember one thing, the person you go through life with is the person on your pillow. As long

    as he loves you and he wants to be with you, there is nothing that can''t be crossed isn''t there?"

    "If you have to break up with him just for that, don''t you think it''s too bad?"

    A word that slowly improved Josie''s confused and low mood.

    Sometimes people are not ignorant of the truth, but they are bound by certain emotions and forget to

    think.

    Josie looked at the encouragement in Violet''s dark almond eyes and nodded, "Thank you, Violet, I think

    it''s time for me to change my temper."

    She can no longer act like a hedgehog when things go wrong, wrapping up her softness with that hard

    exterior.

    Because when she hurts outsiders, she also hurts the people who love her dearly.

    For him, she is willing to change!

    "So I''ll walk you to him now?"

    Violet suggested with a smile as a light shed in her eyes.

    "No, Violet, it''s his birthday in two days, and I want this."

    JCM hospital.

    Amy arrived in a hurry, and after asking at the information desk, rushed in the direction of the

    emergency room.

    Austin was a close second.

    The two arrived at the emergency room door and just as they stood there, the emergency room door

    opened and Layton, his arm bound with gauze, came out of it.

    "Layton, are you all right."

    Amy rushed over with a worried look on her face.

    "Sister, why are you here? I''m fine, just a little scrape."

    Layton Williamson froze and answered truthfully.

    "It''s really okay?"

    Amy scowled at him and asked uneasily.

    "It''s really okay." Layton shook his head.

    Amy then sighed in relief and wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead.

    It''s a good thing that my brother only has a bruise, but how did someone from the hospital call himself?

    "Miss Williamson, it''s good that your brother is okay, so I''ll leave you to it."

    Austin saw this and spoke up.

    Amy then remembered that Austin also followed her, she nodded hastily, "Thank you Mr. Evison for

    apanying me here, you take care."

    Austin smiled, "Just give me a call if you need anything."

    "Good."

    Amy responded and watched Austin leave.

    Thinking about Matilda posing as his rescuer, she thought, she''d better find a chance to tell him about

    it.

    I just don''t know if he will believe her.

    "Sis, who is he? Your suitor?"

    Layton asked curiously.

    Matilda pped him on the shoulder, "Don''t be ridiculous, he has a girlfriend."

    "Oh, I thought you had a boyfriend."

    Laytonughs.

    Amy moved her lips and was about to speak when a woman''s cry came from behind her.

    "Amy."

    The voice, a little familiar.

    Amy turned around and saw Matilda on her high heels, looking at her steadily.

    Why is she here?

    Amy frowned, thinking of Matilda''s various actions, and was a little disgusted with her.

    "Amy,e over here for a minute and talk."

    Matilda gestures for Amy toe over for a moment.

    Amy was silent, told Layton to sit and wait for her for a moment, and walked over as instructed.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    "Matilda, something for me?"

    Amy asked politely even though she had lost her goodwill towards Matilda.

    "How did Austin end up at the hospital with you? What did you say to him?"

    Matilda controlled her heartbeat and stared at Amy with a deadly stare.

    Amy saw her look of apprehension and her almond eyes moved slightly.

    "What, are you afraid I''ll say something to him? That you''ve impersonated me and be his savior?"

    Hearing this, Matilda''s face changed and she tugged tightly on Amy''s hand.

    "Did you tell him the truth?"

    Amy stared at her, "Matilda, did you really impersonate me? Why would you do that?"

    "Never mind why I did it, you just tell me, did you tell him the truth or not?"

    Matilda asked viciously.

    Amy broke away from the painful tug, "What if I tell him, what if I don''t?"

    Matilda''s almond eyes narrowed slightly, smiled abruptly, and said conspiratorially, "Amy, don''t you

    want to know how your brother got into a car ident?"

    Brother''s car ident?

    Amy froze and asked, "Matilda, what do you mean?"

    "Amy, I just want to remind you that if you dare to let Austin know that I impersonated you to save his

    life, then your brother will not be as simple as having a little car ident!"

    Matilda whispers in Amy''s ear with a hint of warning.

    Amy''s face changed, "Matilda, my brother was in a car ident, and it was you who caused it!"

    Is this still the little friend she once knew growing up together?

    Why did it be so vicious!

    Matilda raised her eyebrows, "I said it to give you a little warning. Don''t worry, as long as you keep your

    mouth shut, your brother will be fine."

    Snap!

    Amy couldn''t stand it and pped Matilda directly.

    Matilda fell to the side in her high heels and managed to hold on to the pir next to her, which made it

    possible to stand still.

    "Amy, don''t you dare hit me!"

    Matilda covered her cheeks and said in exasperation.

    Matilda, you dare to touch one finger of my brother again, I will not let you go!"

    Matilda''s chest rose and fell, and she looked into Amy''s icy eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Amy, I''ll take this p as a debt to you. I won''t argue with you, but you''d better keep your mouth shut. I

    don''t think you want anything to happen to the only descendant of your adoptive parents because of

    you, do you? Otherwise, you''ll really be a disaster!"

    Cmity!

    Amy''s face suddenly turned white when she heard the word.

    The adoptive parents are good people, otherwise they wouldn''t have picked up the abandoned her and

    raised her.

    But good people are not good, both of them died in a car ident.

    It was because of that day that she had a fever and the two rushed back to take care of themselves

    that she had the ident.

    She was the one who killed her adoptive parents.

    She is a cmity!

    "Amy, actually Austin already has a girlfriend, and that girlfriend of his is very cautious and can''t see

    any female friends around Austin. So even if you rely on the fact that you are his rescuer, you and he

    will not have too much intercourse."

    Matilda looked at Amy''s slightly white face, knowing she had hit a sore spot with her, and added

    another sentence.

    Amy returned to her senses, looked at the unfamiliar face in front of her and said in a cold voice:

    "Matilda, even if you hold the title of little brother''s life saver, you will not get anything. You don''t know

    how ugly you are at this moment? Even if I don''t say anything, you will eventually be disgusted by him!"

    After saying that, Amy didn''t stop, turned around and pulled Layton away.

    Behind her, Matilda watched the backs of the two, her eyes full of ghostly light.

    Will she be disgusted by him?

    As long as she holds the title of life-saver, she has a way to make Austin let her go!

    Movie Town.

    David is messaging Summer Riley with his cell phone.

    "Summer, when are youing over today to chase away the suitors for me?"

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    A few momentster, Summer returned the message.

    "I''m busy, can you stop being so childish?"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    Call him childish?

    David is not annoyed, "Summer, a person should have integrity, and can''t talk without counting, right?

    You promised to be my shield, you can''t give up halfway, right?"

    The message was sent for a long time and no reply was received.

    This woman, really ruthless, actually did not answer him!

    David yed with his phone with one hand, propped up on his head with the other, and could only

    stare.

    At that moment, the assistant pushed the door in hurriedly.

    "David, it''s not good, there''s news about you and Miss Riley."

    There''s news about him and Summer?

    David raised his eyebrows and sat up straight, "Take it easy, take your time, what''s the news?"

    "It''s that yesterday somehow a reporter secretly took an intimate photo of you and Miss Riley, and now

    it''s all over the Inte."

    The assistant took a deep breath and told the story briefly.

    A reporter took intimate photos of him and Summer?

    David''s eyes moved slightly and gestured to his assistant to show him the news.

    The assistant hurriedly handed him his phone and clicked on a link.

    On the news, there was some sensationalism about David and Summer being in a rtionship.

    I have to say that the gossip reporter is really good at taking scenes and the two are really acting very

    intimate.

    And kiss photos.

    David rubbed his chin, looking at the photo on the news, and a smile shed across his brow.

    This photo is quite beautiful!

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    David nced at it and it was Kikijin calling.

    David handed his assistant''s phone back to him and got on the phone.

    "What is it?"

    "David, what''s the deal with you? What''s with the news that you and Miss Riley are in a rtionship?"

    David took a sip of water and said slowly, "Isn''t it normal for me to have a scandal with someone? Why

    all the fuss?"

    "Also, then I will immediately give an order to the PR department to withdraw the news." The agent

    said.

    "There is no hurry, I am on a new drama during this time, there is nothing to talk about, let this news

    ferment for a day before withdrawing it, also give the crew a warm-up."

    David''s eyes and heart moved slightly, his heart ying bad thoughts.

    "Is that a good idea? I''m afraid your fans will be upset." The agent hesitated.

    "Just ignore the fans and do what I say."

    David hammered the point home and hung up the phone afterwards.

    He doesn''t pull the news in the hope that Summer will turn out to be his scandalous heroine.

    In time, she will naturally agree to be with him!

    "David, it''s time to put on your makeup."

    Violet came in with her makeup bag, saw him with a smiling face and asked with a smile, "You seem to

    be in a good mood today, is Summer here?"

    Hearing this, David said unhappily, "She didn''te. Sister, you quickly give your husband an order to

    give Summer a vacation."

    David, it''s really so disgraceful.

    Knowing that he was chasing Summer, he didn''t know how to set them up.

    She was also given so much work to do every day.

    Do you want to prevent him from getting a beautiful woman?

    "David, I heard from Louis that Summer apanied her brother on a business trip to Alosey City, so

    she probably won''t being to the theater today."

    Violetughed lightly and took out her makeup tools to prepare him for makeup application.

    When Louis dropped her off, she asked.

    That''s the answer you get.

    "What! David is so ungenerous, how can he do that?"

    David had a sultry look on his face.

    Violet put on his makeup and defended her husband, "I can''t me Louis, I heard him say that

    Summer volunteered to apany Dominic Riley on his business trip."

    Summer is deliberately avoiding contact with David!

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    Looking at David''s darkened face, Violet curled her lips and soothed.

    "Well, a small farewell is better than a new wedding ah, the two will get tired of being together every

    day."

    "No, we''re still in love." David blurted out.

    Violet couldn''t resist snickering, "Are you guys in love?"

    "Not in love? Theizens are saying we''re in love."

    David sat up slightly straighter with a proud look on his face.

    Violet raised an eyebrow, "Did you and Summer get into another scandal?"

    "Yeah, haven''t you seen the news about Summer and me?"

    David was all giddy.

    Violet saw his smug look andughed and said she would watch itter.

    When she finished helping David with his makeup and he went off to shoot, she flipped through the

    news on her phone.

    Also really saw the scandal of David and Summer.

    The photo was taken clearly and warmly, and because of David''s studio inaction, the story has been all

    over the inte.

    Violet smiled and didn''t pay any more attention.

    David''s studio''s inaction has led to a great deal of spection that this is David''s default romance.

    David''s fan base is huge and most of them are against idol''s romance.

    So in just one morning, David''s fans found out Summer''s biography and past experiences.

    "This Summer Riley is the woman who David confessed his love to by singing at the costume design

    "Yes, this woman is just an adopted daughter, how can she be worthy of our family''s male god?"

    "It doesn''t matter that she''s an adopted daughter, look what else she went through as a child."

    "Oh my God, this Summer Riley has been in the police station since she was ten years old and actually

    stabbed her uncle, she''s a juvenile delinquent!"

    "Really? This woman is so vicious at a young age, such a person staying by our family David, the male

    god should not be in danger?"

    "It''s horrible, this is a sinister woman, get her away from the male god."

    I have to say, thework is really too divine.

    It''s such a big story to find out all at once.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At noon, Violet was just about to eat the meal Louis had had brought over when she heard the chatter

    of the staff.

    That''s when it became clear that something was wrong.

    She rushed to check the news before she saw the news about Summer.

    Summer stabbed someone as a child!

    How did this happen?

    Violet was startled and waited until David finished a scene and was walking towards the lounge, she

    hurriedly showed him the news.

    "David, the news about Summer is fermenting, we need to have this story pulled as soon as possible."

    The news has shot to the top of Twitter Trend.

    The post is full of emotional fans.

    If we don''t remove it, I''m afraid it will spread to Summer.

    Because someone is already checking on Summer''s whereabouts.

    This group ofizens, really great!

    David looked at the news and his face changed abruptly.

    He knows nothing at all about Summer as a child.

    He only knew her as an adopted daughter and knew that she was now a very ssy chief secretary.

    He never knew that Summer had hurt someone and gone to the police as a child.

    No wonder she keeps rejecting her advances because she''s afraid of his fans finding out what she''s

    been through?

    How could such a gentle and self-reliant woman stab someone when she was a child?

    David''s mind is spinning, his heart vaguely regrets that he did not let his agent withdraw the news

    earlier.

    When this newses out, I wonder if something will happen to Summer!

    David''s face was slightly frozen and he quickly called his agent to ask her to withdraw the news.

    When he finished the call, he quickly dialed Summer again.

    The phone rang over and over again, but there was never an answer.

    David''s heart tightened and he regretted his caprice even more.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Summer she will be fine!

    David barely kept hisposure, thought about it, and called Dominic.

    Good thing Dominic''s phone call got through.

    David took a deep breath and quickly asked, "Dominic, where''s your sister? Is she all right?"

    "David, we just got back to the hotel and we ran into a few reporters asking questions on the way, but

    my sister is fine."

    Dominic replied.

    David''s heart was slightly relieved, uneasily admonished: "You stay in the hotel and don''t wander off, I''ll

    be right over to you."

    After hanging up the phone, David quickly took a leave of absence from the director, and then drove

    himself to Alosey City.

    Once he left, Violet had nothing else to do and decided to go back.

    At this moment, Nancy Williams in the costume room looked at the screenshot down the news with a

    face of shock and excitement.

    It''s amazing that the inte would look up this experience for Summer.

    It was a big surprise.

    She had to break the news to AriEWright right away.

    A girl with such an experience, no matter how good she is, she will never marry David again!

    Nancy was so relieved that she quickly sent the screenshot of the news to Arie.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    and exined the situation to her.

    At this point, news about Summer was already dying down because of the strong involvement of

    David''s studio.

    But because of the sheer size of David''s fan base, the news is dwindling, but there are still signs.

    Arie looked at the news with a scowl on her face.

    She knew that David had always had a crush on this Summer.

    She didn''t think much of Summer before, and she certainly doesn''t think much of her now.

    She had to ask her son if he still had thoughts about Summer.

    Thinking, Arie dialed David''s number.

    At this time, David was speeding down the highway.

    Seeing that it was Arie''s call, he was somewhat relieved.

    "Mom, something wrong? I''m driving."

    "You''re driving? Where are you going? Are you going to find that Summer?"

    Arie asked, wrinkling her nose.

    "Yes, Mom, we''ll talk about it when we get back."

    David finished and was ready to take off his headphones.

    "Wait a minute, you guys? David, what do you want to do? Still want to marry her? Didn''t you see the

    news? She''s a murderer, huh?"

    Arie said in a rush.

    David blushed slightly and took a deep breath, "Mom, no matter what happens, I just want to marry

    Summer, that''s all."

    He still hasn''t figured out the situation and doesn''t know what really happened to Summer.

    But no matter what had happened to her before, he would not be dissuaded from wanting to marry her!

    Arie on the other end of the phone listened to the beeping sounding from the current and her

    chest rose and fell in anger.

    What did the son just say?

    He only wants to marry Summer!

    That Summer is a murderer!

    Is the son crazy!

    He''s marrying a murderer!

    Arie''s face hardens as she finds a number to dial.

    "Look up someone for me."

    She hadn''t taken Summer to heart before; after all, her son hadn''t said so categorically that he wanted

    to marry her.

    And now, she must pay attention to it.

    First, we need to check Summer''s bottom to the bottom.

    See what other negative information she has!

    Violet drove back to the studio and received a call from Louis on the way.

    He also saw the news and asked where she was now.

    After Violet answered him, she asked, "Honey, do you know about Summer? Is it true what the inte

    has found out? Did she really stab someone?"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Hearing Violet''s question, Louis on the other end of the line began to tell the story of Summer.

    Summer''s adoptive mother, Louis'' aunt, has never been able to conceive a child.

    At this time, one of her cousins became pregnant out of wedlock.

    In order for her to marry a good family in the future, her cousin''s family secretly took the newborn

    Summer to her aunt to raise, iming that the child died.

    The aunt consulted her husband and adopted Summer with his consent.

    Summer''s biological mother, however, was greatly stimted when she learned of the loss of her child

    and became postpartum depressed, jumping to her death from the sixth floor one day

    Summer didn''t know she wasn''t biological as a child, so she was very close to her adoptive parents.

    But sometimes there are many people and no impermeable walls in the world.

    When she was ten years old, she heard about her origins from a person who somehow managed to run

    away to her real mother.

    Of course, her real mother is no longer there, and she wandered around that area where her mother

    had been for two days.

    Her adoptive parents almost died of anxiety, and when they found her, she was cowering by a garbage

    can, her eyes a little dazed.

    At the time of seeing her adoptive parents, she was still resistant to their approach.

    Her adoptive parents only thought she was stimted by her birth, and brought her home and patiently

    enlightened her.

    But Summer has been a different person since then, from her former lively and cheerful self to her

    silent self.

    This went on for a long time, and her adoptive parents took her to a psychiatrist, but with little sess.

    Until one day, a neighbor found her with a sharp knife and stabbed her adoptive father''s brother.

    It was only afterwards that we learned that this man, the one who told Summer about her life.

    The reason Summer stabbed him is because ......

    Louis narrates the story, pausing as Violet listens intently.

    "Because of what?" Violet asked in a rush.

    Louis did not answer directly, but asked, "Where did you drive to? It''s not safe to drive and call on the

    road, I''ll talk to you in detail when I get back."

    Violet: "...... "

    This person, don''t be so appetizing!

    Either you don''t say it, or you say it all!

    "Honey, there is no such thing as you, hurry up and finish your sentence."

    Violet had a depressed look on her face.

    "I have something going on right now, so I''ll hang up and talk to you when I get back."

    Louis hung up the phone straight away.

    There was a beeping sound from the current, and Violet bit her lip, almost frantic inside.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Someone is ying this game with her, she will remember it!

    Alosey City.

    David kind of sped up to the hotel where Summer''s siblings were staying.

    From a distance, he could see a number of reporters gathered outside the hotel, and many of his fans,

    who were shouting.

    It probably means that Summer should leave David and not harm him or something like that.

    David''s handsome face sank and he took a big step forward.

    Some sharp-eyed journalists and fans spotted David and all scrambled around.

    "David, please exin to everyone if the revtions on the Inte are true? Is it true that you are in a

    rtionship with Summer, Miss Riley?"

    "David, do you know anything about Summer''s past? She''s a murderer, are you sure you want to

    continue a rtionship with her?"

    "David, we object to you being with a murderer."

    "David, you are ours, and we will never allow anyone to defile you!"

    Listening to reporters and fans call Summer a murderer, David''s face sank and sank.

    "Please watch yournguage, Summer is my girlfriend, if you dare to hurt her in any way again, you are

    my enemy and I will not condone it!"

    Hearing his words, there was a brief silence in the room.

    I didn''t expect the man who is always easygoing and gentle and elegant in front of the public to be so

    stern this time.

    After David finished, he did not stay any longer and pushed aside the people around him to go inside.

    His assistant and bodyguard arrived in a hurry and started to evict people.

    "David, we are doing this for your own good. What is Summer? A foster daughter and a murderer, how

    can she be good enough for you? Break up with her!"

    "Yes, David, break up with Summer now. If you insist on staying with her, aren''t you afraid of breaking

    the hearts of our fans?"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    "David, don''t get bent out of shape. Without our support, you''ll run out of poprity."

    Several fan leaders screamed loudly, their voices ringing out to David to hear what they meant.

    David''s footsteps, turned to look at a few people, the corners of his mouth hooked up cold arc.

    "What, are you guys trying to threaten me? If I can''t love the people I like, if I can''t dictate my true

    emotions by myself, but live like a puppet instead, then I don''t want such fans! All of you, leave here

    right now!"

    Trying to threaten him with fan support?

    Do they really think they are gods?

    What he wants to do, no one can control him yet!

    David strides into the hotel.

    The reporters behind him have long since uploaded his words onto the inte.

    Such a statement from a big star, and inevitably a stone stirred up a thousand waves on the Inte.

    Keeping his agent busy and calling David all the time.

    David impatiently turned off his phone and went to the room where Summer''s siblings lived and

    knocked on the door.

    The door opened quickly.

    "David, there you are."

    Dominic explored the probe, did not find a reporter following outside, a long breath.

    "Where''s your sister? Is she in there?"

    David tapped Dominic on the shoulder and strode in.

    At this time Summer had just washed her face and came out of the bathroom.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She gave him a look and said in a light voice, "What are you doing here if you''re not filming?"

    David looked at her calm face, his dark eyes burning, "I''m not afraid you''ll be implicated by me?"

    She looked calm, but the calmer she was, the more worried he was about something, for some reason.

    "If you''re really worried about me, stay away from me."

    Summer poured herself a ss of water, her tone still light.

    David looked at her steadily, "Summer, is it because of your experiences as a child that you don''t want

    to be with me?"

    Afraid of being found out about her past?

    "You''re overthinking it, I just simply don''t want to be in a rtionship."

    Summer turned to look at him with her ss of water, and there was little expression on her clear face.

    "David, I''ll tell you again, I don''t like you, can you have some self-respect and stop pestering me?"

    Don''t like him!

    If she didn''t like him, would she be willing to be his shield?

    Would she be at all annoyed when he kissed her recklessly?

    No!

    She was the one who was fooling herself.

    She obviously likes him!

    "Ahem, David, my sister is in a bad mood, so don''t mind it."

    Dominic saw that the atmosphere was a bit stagnant and coughed lightly to round things off.

    David smiled at him, "No, the woman I love, whatever she says, I suffer."

    Dominic: "...... "

    Caught off guard by the show of affection.

    Why doesn''t my sister''s heart flutter?

    "Okay, are the bags packed? Let''s go back first."

    David patted Dominic''s shoulder and spoke up.

    Dominic nced at Summer and saw that she did not say anything, knowing that she did not object to

    going with David.

    Summer actually wanted to object, but when she thought of those reporters and fans outside, she felt

    that now was not the time to be capricious.

    We''ll talk about it after we get back to Crotosi City.

    the Bergen Family.

    Arie''s face changed for a moment as she looked at the stack of photos on the coffee table.

    She pressed on with her emotions and called David.

    "David, where are you? I want you toe home immediately!"

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Nightfall.

    The noisy city quieted down.

    Colorful neon lights shing, illuminating the dark night.

    the Johnson Manor, Violet finished serving the two children and waited in the room for Louis to return.

    Her heart is still hanging on by someone, not up and down is about to suffocate her.

    Finally, a car sounded outside and it should be Louising back.

    Violet raised her eyebrows, looked at her attire, thought about it, and went to therge dressing room to

    get a nightgown to change into.

    The pajamas are a muted purple, with a regal glow in the light.

    The thin sling hangs on the woman''s porcin white skin, along with the slightly transparent fabric,

    outlining the woman''s exquisite figure.

    Noble, sexy, feminine and naive

    Violet looked in the mirror and waved her hair out again, smiling with style.

    She is a very vindictive little woman!

    At that moment, Louis pushed in the door.

    "Wife?"

    Hearing the call, Violet came out of the dressing room in style.

    Louis was unbuttoning his cufflinks and nced at them without thinking, and when he saw the person

    who came out, his eyes deepened.

    Why is his wife so coolly dressed today?

    This is too sexy!

    Louis'' throat knot rolled involuntarily and he took a big step forward to take the person into his arms.

    "Honey, are you waiting for me?"

    His voice had a hint of dark desire.

    Violet smiled softly and leaned into his arms, her long, slender fingers gently touching his pectoral

    muscles.

    One after another, slowly moving down to tease him.

    "Yes, husband, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    The woman''s voice is whiny and delicate.

    Louis'' eyes darkened even more.

    He brought the person into his arms and couldn''t wait to kiss her.

    Violet doesn''t push him either and responds to him enthusiastically.

    It wasn''t until he put her to bed and was about to go further that she stopped him.

    "Honey, aren''t you forgetting something?"

    "What is it?"

    Louis'' voice was muffled, and his burning gaze looked like it was going to tear her apart to the bone.

    "You forgot to finish Summer''s story."

    Violet spoke delicately, her watery eyes brimming.

    Louis: "......"

    He deeply suspected that the little woman was doing it on purpose!

    Intentional revenge on him!

    At this time, his arrow is on the string, does she want to suffocate him?

    "Honey, be good, I''ll talk to youter."

    Louis coaxed softly, just wanting to get the benefits to his mouth quickly.

    Violet can notply with him,ughing and holding his hands messy.

    "Want it? Just finish what you promised me."

    Louis: "......"

    This abrasive little thing!

    "Okay, I''ll tell you."

    After David sent the Riley Family siblings home safely, he went back to his house.

    When he entered the door, he found his parents sitting in the living room waiting for him.

    David was a little upset, knowing that his parents must havee to talk to him because of Summer''s

    affair.

    "Dad, Mom, still awake."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    David was upset but had the courtesy to do so.

    "How can we sleep after such a big news?"

    Arie looked at him, her brow knitted.

    Davidughed, "Mom, it''s just a news story? Make it sound like the sky is falling."

    "What difference does it make to us that the sky is falling when you''re going to be with a woman like

    that?" Arie gasped.

    The smile on David''s face faded.

    "What kind of woman? Mom, Summer is very nice, what''s on the news is just her past experiences,

    who doesn''t have some past?"

    Hearing this, Arie pped a stack of photos on the coffee table.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    "Look at it yourself first! Everyone does have this and that experience, but this woman''s experience is

    so ugly that you will always be poked and prodded if you stay with her!"

    David nced at the photo on the coffee table and his eyes shrank slightly.

    The person in the photo is about ten years old, her side face is very young, if not Summer and who is

    it?

    And then Summer, her body was bruised and battered, as if she had been abused.

    "I had someone get this from a special source, do you know why Summer stabbed someone? Because

    she''s been harassed by that person!"

    The man who was stabbed by Summer ended up in jail, but it''s not like no one knows about Summer''s

    childhood.

    This kind is scandalous for them.

    If she was with David, shouldn''t she drag him down with her?

    David looked fixedly at these photos, his fingers suddenly tugged tight, his eyes full of shock and

    heartache.

    He never knew that Summer had a past like that.

    Growing up, she had to face such experiences alone.

    How helpless and uncertain should I be?

    No wonder she has refused to be with herself.

    Because he is too dazzling.

    As long as they are together, then those pervasive inte users will find out about her unsightly past

    dealings.

    How painful it would be for her to face her torn wounds once again!

    David closed his eyes and tore up all the photos in his hand.

    "Mom, this is her privacy and her past, please stop looking into her past. Because it''s not her fault."

    Hearing this, Arie red at him, "David, it''s not her fault, but this experience of hers is indelible. Do

    you still want to be with her? Do you want everyone pointing fingers at us?"

    "Mom, I told you, no matter what, the person I wanted to marry was always her. What she''s been

    through before, I don''t even care."

    David looked at Arie calmly, his tone firm.

    "You!"

    Arie was furious, "David, do you really want to go your own way? Have you ever thought about Mom

    and Dad''s feelings? You are our only son, our future support, do you want us to be disappointed in

    you?"

    David wrinkled his brow and wanted to exin a couple of things, but didn''t know where to start.

    At this point, Edison, who had been silent, spoke up.

    "Arie, your son is grown, let him make his own decisions."

    Ament that made both David and Arie stare.

    David is certainly happy.

    I didn''t expect my father to take his side.

    He cast a grateful nce toward him at once.

    Arie''s face on the side was ugly.

    "Edison Bergen, think before you act! Do you want a scandal-ridden daughter-inw in the future when

    you let him make the call?"

    Edison looks at her and reaches out to shake her hand, only to have Arie shake it away.

    Edison was not annoyed and advised: "Arie, we have no right to interfere with our son''s courageous

    pursuit of love. Besides, life is just a few decades, what does the past mean? A person, if you can go

    hand in hand with the person you love, it is a blessing that can never be bought."

    The son''s personality is simr to his.

    But then there is more persistence than he has.

    If he could have been asmitted to his feelings as his son back then, perhaps his first love would

    not have died.

    His emotional chapters will also be rewritten.

    This is his regret.

    So he supports his son''s decision.

    Follow your heart!

    "Thank you, Dad, for your support."

    David smiled gratefully.

    Edison nodded, and the two looked at each other, all in good time.

    Arie, on the other hand, almost exploded with anger.

    She stood up with a bang, "Well, I''m the bad guy in this family, right? David, if you''re really going to be

    with that woman, then don''t call me mom!"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Arie''s figure going upstairs, David''s brow wrinkled slightly, a headache.

    "Dad!"

    "Don''t rush, want your mother to ept, there is always a process, take your time."

    Edison soothed.

    "Thanks Dad." David thanked again.

    After thinking about it, he got up, "Dad, you also go to bed early, I have to go out."

    "Where to?"

    "Go after love!"

    He''s going to talk to Summer today.

    He wants to keep her grounded by his side.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violety in the arms of a well-fed Louis, her eyes closed and still thinking about things.

    So Summer had this kind of encounter when she was a child?

    Pity and sympathy for her.

    "Honey, what about Summer''s father? And who is he?"

    Violet opened her eyes and raised them to look at the man''s hard jawline.

    Louis was taking a nap with his arm around her, and when he heard her question, his long, slender

    fingers brushed through her hair.

    "Still thinking about it? Not sleepy?"

    "Not sleepy."

    Violet shook her head and looked at her with an expectant look.

    "I don''t know, Summer''s real mother didn''t reveal it until she died."

    Louis replied back.

    And no disclosure of the child''s biological father?

    The situation is somewhat simr to that of her mother.

    That said, those men are irresponsible scum, so why should women suffer alone?

    Violet sighed slightly in her heart and thought of something and looked indignant: "That man who hurt

    her is really worse than a dog. How could he do that?"

    At these words, Louis'' eyes shed with a stern look.

    "He is my second uncle, probably because my grandmother had a child in her old age, so she grew up

    spoiling him, not expecting to spoil him to the point ofwlessness. the reason why Summer ran to her

    real mother is because second uncle has been mind controlling her."

    "He told Summer that the adoptive parents were good, but they weren''t biological after all. Even if she

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    told the truth, the adoptive parents would not care about her because he is my great uncle''s real

    brother."

    "He probably didn''t expect Summer to be so desperate, and after he repeatedly harassed her, she

    grabbed a knife and stabbed him without hesitation."

    These things he also learnedter from his great-uncle''s mouth.

    The same uncle, great-uncle and second-uncle character is simply a heavenly one underground.

    "Well done Summer, that second uncle of yours deserves to go to hell."

    Violet spoke up.

    Louis wrapped his arms tightly around her and kissed her hair.

    "Okay wife, it''ste at night, go to sleep. If you''re not tired, why don''t we have some more fun?"

    He was sympathetic to her pregnancy and didn''t want her to be too tired, so he didn''t toss her around

    much.

    Not to toss her, the little woman is full of essence head.

    The soft jade in his arms, in turn, made it difficult for him to get up.

    "Tired, sleepy, good night."

    Violet felt the change in someone and hastily closed her eyes and found afortable sleeping

    position in his arms.

    She doesn''t want to be tossed again.

    The woman in his arms settled down, Louis curved his lips, smelling her fragrance also ready to sleep.

    Just when he was just drifting off to dreand, the phone rang on the side.

    Although the phone is on vibrate, the sound is still loud in the silent room.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly as he patted Violet in his arms.

    Only Violet, who had just fallen asleep, was also awakened.

    Her eyebrows knitted slightly and she slowly opened her eyes.

    "Honey, your phone is ringing."

    "Well, woken up?"

    Louis spoke softly and then took the phone.

    The caller ID was Esther Riley.

    Louis got on the phone.

    "Esther, what''s wrong?"

    "Cousin, mom she''s not feeling well, can youe over, I''m a little scared to be alone."

    Esther''s panicked voice came over the current.

    Louis sat up as soon as he heard her say that Amara Riley was not feeling well.

    "I got it, I''ll be right over."

    My sister-inw''s health is not so good, and she has only just returned from the hospital after being

    hospitalized thest time she was angry.

    I don''t know if the old illness hase back.

    "Honey, did something happen to your sister-inw again?"

    Violet asked with concern as she lost all sleep.

    "Not sure yet, I''ll go to Lyonhall Vi and check it out, you go to bed early, don''t wait for me."

    Louis lifted the covers and got out of bed and changed his clothes.

    "Why don''t I go with you."

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    Violet said with a slight hesitation.

    "No, you''re pregnant, you can''t get tired, go to sleep."

    Louis changed his clothes, kissed her on the cheek, and then left in a big way.

    The door was closed and Violet leaned back on the bed and stared.

    The person on the pillow left in the middle of the night, she is tired again can not sleep ah.

    I really hope my sister-inw''s health will recover soon.

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Esther finished her phone call and dressed herself up in a fancy dress.

    Looking at her bright and beautiful self in the mirror, the corners of her mouth curled up.

    I''ll be able to see my cousinter, I''m happy to think about it.

    But ......

    Esther thought of something and hurriedly took off all the makeup from her face.

    No, she can''t y so brightly.

    She had to make herself look soft.

    After all, my mother is still sick.

    She couldn''t let him think she was an ungrateful daughter.

    Thinking, Esther gave herself a light makeup to make herself look soft and pale.

    When she heard the sound of a caring from downstairs, she rushed downstairs.

    At the door, Louis unlocked the door with his key.

    Lara heard themotion and came out of the room as well.

    "Young master, why are you here at this time?"

    Lara, somewhat surprised, inquired.

    "Esther called me and said my sister-inw wasn''t feeling well." Louis said back.

    Is Amara ufortable?

    Lara was a little confused.

    "Cousin."

    Esther came down from upstairs, rushed like a wind, and jumped into his arms.

    Louis opened his arms slightly and then patted her on the spine.

    Lara, who was standing by, frowned and stood by silently.

    "Esther, how is sister-inw now? I''ve called the doctor, let him see sister-inw first."

    Louis pushed Esther away and spoke.

    "Mom kept coughing, and I was afraid she would suddenly pass out again likest time, so I called

    you."

    Esther looked at him with a dependent face, "Cousin, you won''t me me for disturbing your rest, will

    you?"

    "No."

    Louis returned two words and then took the doctor upstairs.

    Esther smoothed her hair around her ears and followed with a happy face.

    Arriving outside the room where Amara was staying, Esther knocked on the door and walked in.

    "Mom, cousin is here to see you."

    At the sound of the voice, Amara sat up from the bed.

    "It''s sote, Esther why did you call Louis again?"

    "I''m worried about you." Esther said delicately.

    Louis took a big step over, "Auntie, how are you feeling?"

    "It''s okay, it''s an old problem for me."

    Amara coughed twice.

    Louis instructed the doctor to check her out.

    Esther''s eyes flickered for a moment as she pulled Louis out the door, "Brother, stay with mom for a

    while longer when you have time, she''s in a bad mood."

    Louis knew that his sister-inw was still angry with his father for picking up Laura Brooks, mother and

    son.

    He was a little helpless and nodded with a hmmm.

    The lights in the corridor are dim, faintly hitting the man''s body, revealing the three-dimensional charm

    of his features.

    Esther looked at his handsome face with a pang of infatuation.

    She moved a little closer to him and reached around his strong waist, sniffing his scent greedily.

    "Cousin, it''s a good thing you''re here."

    In the middle of the night, alone together, men''s interest in that area is not more likely to be provoked?

    She''s younger and prettier than Violet, hasn''t had a baby yet, and would her cousin want to do

    something with her?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly and he reached out to push her away, moving two steps to the side and

    straightening his clothes.

    Esther''s eyes flickered slightly, afraid of arousing Louis''s disgust, and she hurriedly said, "Cousin, let

    me go make some tea for you."

    She is in no hurry, one way or another, her cousin will definitely be attracted to herself.

    Louis didn''t say anything, and a few momentster, the doctor came out.

    "Mr. Johnson, in addition to the old problem, madam also felt wind and cold, and her body is also a little

    deficient in qi and blood. I have prescribed some medicine for him to take good care of itter."

    Hearing this, Louis nodded and said he had a hard time.

    "I''ll go first, then."

    The doctor is a family doctor and was called up by Louis in the middle of the night.

    "Drive a little slower on the road."

    "Okay, there''s no need to send it."

    When the doctor left, Louis pushed the door in.

    Amara coughed twice and gave Louis a look.

    "That mother and son boarded?"

    Mother and son refers to Laura Brooks and her son.

    Louis gave a hmmm.

    "You''re being generous."

    Amara red at him with hatred.

    Louis smiled, not denying it.

    Laura Brooks always looks better than Rosalie Wood.

    Rosalie Wood was defeated by him, Laura mother and son are not enough for him to mention.

    "You, don''t hang on to it lightly."

    Amara could see Louis'' disbelief and warned, "That woman came into the house with her son, so

    beware of their wolfish ambitions."

    The Johnson Family is no ordinary family.

    The wealth of the property is unparalleled.

    Who can guarantee that some people will not have a bad taste in their mouths and try to take over The

    Johnson Family''s property in the future?

    "Well, sister-inw, don''t worry about these things, get your body well is the real thing."

    Louisughed and didn''t take it to heart.

    Amara looked at him, knowing his unruly nature, and sighed.

    At that moment, Esther pushed in the door.

    "Cousin, I made the tea for you, try it."

    Louis hmmed and took a sip from his cup of tea.

    "Is it good?"

    Esther''s eyes shone brightly.

    Louis gave a perfunctory hmm.

    "Then you drink a little more."

    Esther looked at him with a smile on her face.

    Amara on the bed nced at her and something shed in her eyes.

    "Well, it''ste and I''m going to bed, Louis you go back early and be careful on the way."

    Hearing this, without waiting for Louis to speak, Esther chirped, "Mom, don''t drive your cousin away,

    what if something happens to you likest time?"

    Amara''s face changed slightly, "You child, where is the curse mother?"

    "I"

    "Esther, there is nothing serious wrong with my sister-inw''s health, just follow the doctor''s advice and

    take more care of it."

    Louis opened his mouth, then got up and said, "Aunt, go to sleep, I''ll leave when you''re asleep."

    "I''m really fine, don''te running in the middle of the night in the future, after all, you have a pregnant

    woman to take care of at home."

    Amara gestures to Louis to hurry back.

    Esther beamed with dissatisfaction and stood by without saying a word.

    Louis didn''t insist anymore, said goodbye to Amara and went out the door.

    The door closed and Amara sighed andy back down.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She could see that her adopted daughter seemed to enjoy beating Louis.

    This is unwarranted.

    Downstairs.

    Esther pulls Louis''s arm to pamper him.

    "Cousin, don''t go, okay? I''m scared here alone."

    It was hard to get him over here, just to let him stay overnight.

    Why is your own adoptive mother so uncooperative?

    You have to drive people away!

    "Miss Riley, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''ll help if something happens."

    Without waiting for Louis to say anything, Lara burst out from the side.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Esther froze, a sh of shame in her eyes.

    A servant, does she have the right to interrupt?

    "Okay, Auntie is fine, you can sleep in peace. If there''s something you need to find Lara, I''ll go first."

    Louis nced at Lara, smiled at her, and then went out the door.

    "Young master take care."

    Lara is currently Louis on board.

    When the car left, Esther gave Lara a stern look and went upstairs with a huff.

    Lara straightened her body and let out a light breath.

    The young master and youngdy are so hard to get together, she has to do everything she can to

    guard them well.

    A residentialmunity.

    David took the elevator to the 22nd floor where Summer lived.

    Two of his arranged bodyguards were guarding the outside.

    When they saw himing, they all greeted him respectfully.

    "Nothing''s going on, right?" David asked.

    "It''s okay, there were a few reporters around the neighborhood, but they didn''te up."

    The bodyguard respectfully returned the call.

    David nodded, straightened his dress code, and rang the doorbell.

    It didn''t take long for the door to be opened.

    Summer stood in the doorway in her pajamas, wrinkling her nose, "Why are you here again?"

    David looked at the woman''s haggard face and said softly, "Summer, let''s talk."

    "There''s nothing to talk about."

    Summer finished and tried to close the door.

    David blocked the door with a quick eye and a dash in.

    Summer, helpless, red at him and sat expressionlessly on the couch, hugging a pillow into her arms.

    "David, what do you want to talk to me about? Is it not clear what I said? I don''t want a rtionship,

    why do you have to pester me like a piece of cowhide?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    David stood across from her and looked at her cool face with a slight sigh.

    The cool appearance is her disguise, right?

    She is like a hedgehog, wrapping her soft inner self with a hard shell.

    Later, he will soften her up a little.

    David walked over and sat down beside her, reached over and broke her shoulders, forcing her to face

    him.

    "Summer, I know all about you, even what the inte didn''t find out."

    He learned everything?

    Summer just feels like herst piece of shame has been ripped away.

    Fingers tugged involuntarily.

    "Summer, it''s because of what happened before that you haven''t epted me, right?"

    David''s eyes were fixed on her.

    Summer took a deep breath and looked straight at him, "That''s right, David, because of you, my past

    has been found out. See, I''m a disgraceful woman, are you satisfied now?"

    The woman''s eyes glowed red for a moment.

    Suspicious aggravation shed in the almond eyes.

    David''s dark eyes were fixed, and his heart ached.

    He took her into his arms, "What''s shameful, Summer, it wasn''t your fault at all, okay? Promise me

    you''ll stay with me and let me watch over you from now on."

    He came to guard her?

    But she doesn''t need such guarding!

    "David, people talk."

    Summer broke away from him hard, "You are too dazzling, I have too much pressure with you, I don''t

    want to have to live with caution in the future, not to mention that others look at me with different eyes."

    She just wants to live in peace.

    Live a normal, uneventful life.

    This is the only thing she wants after spending a long time and having a hard time getting out of that

    nightmare of a life in the past!

    There is a hint of determination in the woman''s clear eyes.

    She still doesn''t want to walk up to him.

    David''s thin lips were lightly pursed as he spoke, "If you don''t like me being too dazzling, I can quit the

    entertainment industry right away."

    Quit the entertainment industry for her?

    Summer froze and shook her head, "David, stop it, hurry back, I''m tired and want to sleep."

    His career is going like clockwork.

    She doesn''t want him to lose his future because of herself.

    David did not speak, but looked around for something.

    At the sight of theputer sitting on the table, he strides over to it.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    "Password."

    David turned on hisputer and asked.

    "What do you want?"

    Summer followed up with a question.

    "I asked you for the password."

    David asked another question, with the feeling that if she did not tell him the password, he would spend

    the end with her.

    Summer said theputer password.

    David entered his password and then logged into his social ounts.

    His long, slender fingers tapped the keyboard and typed down a quick line.

    Summer couldn''t resist getting over to take a look, and couldn''t help but blush when she saw the line

    he typed down.

    David sent a statement.

    Deres that with immediate effect, he has decided to retire from the entertainment industry.

    This man, really want to quit the entertainment industry!

    Summer hastily pulled his hand away and closed theputer as he hit the send button.

    "David, you''re crazy, stop messing around will you?"

    David looked at her, reached out and held her shoulders, and said seriously, "Summer, I''m not fooling

    around, but I want to be crazy for you for once. I''m telling you very seriously, I only want to be with you

    in my life, even if you are annoyed with me and tired of me, I will not stay away from you, I just want to

    be with you."

    The man''s eyes were filled with deep love and persistence.

    Summer stared at him, and countless ripples crossed her heart, as well as the hint of entanglement.

    "David, I''m not clean, I''ve been touched by men, do you mind?"

    "I mind."

    David tightened his grip on her shoulders and continued at her change of face, "I mind how I didn''t

    know you as a child, that way I could have protected you and let you grow up to be a carefree little

    princess."

    That way, she won''t have those sad pasts either.

    It will not use a hard shell as its cover.

    Summer looked at him steadily.

    The man''s eyes are consistently good looking and sharp.

    Heart, unknowingly softened a few more points.

    Summer''s fingers curled up, "I have a foul temper and a temperamental temper, can you stand that?"

    David saw Summer''s tone soften and couldn''t help but feel happy.

    "I have a good temper and am the best at coaxing people."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "I''m boring, I don''t like to y games or have any particr hobbies other than work." Summer said

    again.

    "I just like it when women are self-empowered and independent. In case I lose my job in the future, I

    can still rely on my wife to support me."

    Summer: "......"

    He can still go back to inherit the family business if he is unemployed, and he doesn''t need a wife to

    support him!

    "I don''t like kids, and if I get married in the future, I''ll be a dink."

    "Exactly, I like the two of us best, no one to disturb us, we can do whatever we want."

    David picked up smoothly, but his tone was not perfunctory.

    Summer looked at him steadily, her eyes turning red a little.

    "David, what do you really like about me?"

    With so many ws in her, how could a big star like him, who is so high up in the world, like her?

    She''s not confident!

    David raised his hand and wiped away the teardrops that had slipped from the corner of her eyes.

    "I don''t know why I like you, but I know that I have to have you!"

    The man''s eyes burned with a hint of dominance and seriousness.

    Summer''s heart''s defenses werepletely broken, she bit her lip, broke her sob into a smile, and

    lightly punched him in the chest.

    "Are you stupid?"

    The woman is the only one who wants her, not all the other women out there.

    It also made a lot of noise.

    And I''m not afraid to go out in the future and be pointed out.

    David looked at her smiling face and his hanging heart slowly fell.

    "Who says I''m stupid? I''m smart."

    David raised his eyebrows and reached out to brush her hair, "Only I know how good you are. I can

    marry you in the future, I can be a mongrel for the rest of my life."

    Summer: "......"

    Some people, just want to not work ah?

    Did he forget that his family has a lot of money, just sit and wait for someone to serve ah!

    It waste at night.

    Warm yellow lights shed a pale soft light.

    David looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes falling on her red lips, his eyes deep in color.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    He finally impressed her.

    So is he ready to start being happy!

    Think about it and do it.

    David''s throat rolled slightly as he slowly tilted his head and covered her red lips.

    A fierce battle is about to take ce.

    I don''t know who ripped the other''s clothes off first.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And I don''t know who turned off the lights.

    The floor was thrown full of clothes, a stunning view.

    the Williams Family.

    Nancy watched the news about David and Summer on her phone dwindle, knowing that David''s team

    was doing PR.

    I really didn''t expect Summer to have that kind of past.

    What''s more, I didn''t expect David to say those words that hurt his fans'' hearts despite their wishes.

    What''s so great about that Summer?

    Worth this obsession?

    I wonder if he did this to his detriment?

    Without the support of his fans, can he still be a movie star?

    He''s going to regret this!

    Nancy angrily tossed her phone aside and got up to go downstairs for some water.

    The lights were still on downstairs, and she looked at Alisha Wright, who was sitting motionless on the

    couch, with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    "Mom, why don''t you go to bed?"

    This home is really getting cold.

    Her father hardly ever came home anymore, and her marriage was full of ups and downs.

    There is really nothing to look forward to.

    "Well, couldn''t sleep. Why are you still awake too?"

    Alisha returned to her senses and forced a smile.

    So that Kate Lloyd is now in a mental hospital for treatment?

    If Kate Lloyd had been cured, then she would have told the truth.

    By the time she and Max Marsh conspire to have Amalia Elliott killed, there will be no way to hide it.

    "And it''s not because of David? He looks like he''s going to be bent out of shape."

    Nancy poured herself a ss of water and bristled.

    Alisha was a little distracted, "Isn''t there still his mother around? Don''t worry, his mother is not a

    vegetarian, she won''t leave him alone."

    Nancy thought of Arie and nodded.

    I wish Arie would hurry up and get Summer to back off.

    "Mom, I''m going upstairs to bed then, I''m so sleepy."

    "Good."

    Alisha hmmed, pulled out her phone, and sent a message out.

    "Max, what now? Kate Lloyd will definitely tell the truth if she''s cured."

    This man was like a time bomb, making her apprehensive.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll shut her up."

    A message came through on the phone.

    Alisha''s heart leapt and her grip tightened on the phone.

    Only the dead will shut up.

    The following day.

    A piece of entertainment news has once again swept the inte.

    Squatting reporters filmed David entering Summer''s neighborhood and staying out all night.

    Two people under pressure to fall in love is a real hammer.

    There was a lot of buzz amongizens and David''s fans.

    There are blessings, there are abusive, there is a good show

    Nancy saw the news and was so angry that her face twisted for a moment.

    Didn''t Arie have a heart-to-heart with David yesterday?

    Why did David live with Summer instead?

    Why is Arie so useless?

    Nancy''s chest rose and fell as she took a deep breath and sent the link to Arie.

    "Ms. Arie, is David really nning to marry Summer?"

    After sending the message, she thought about it and a dark aura shed in her eyes.

    Looks like Arie can''t be trusted.

    She had to figure it out herself!

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Arie received the link from Nancy, saw the news on it, and was so angry that her chest hurt.

    This bastard, how could he just run into Summer''s housest night?

    You really don''t care about her as a mother at all?

    Arie took out her cell phone and called David, wanting to confront him properly.

    It''s just that David''s cell phone is off.

    And turned off the phone!

    This is not wanting anyone to bother him!

    Very good!

    Arie gripped her phone tightly, thought about it, found Summer''s number and dialed it.

    On the other end of the phone, Summer is in the kitchen making breakfast.

    Still a little ufortable, her pretty face flushed a little as she thought about what happened with

    Davidst night.

    At that moment, the cell phone sitting on the countertop rang.

    She nced at it and it was an unfamiliar caller.

    Who''s calling this early in the morning?

    Summer answered, "Hello, who is it?"

    "You''re Summer, you have my son, right?"

    Arie''s cold voice, suppressing her temper, came over the current.

    It was Arie on the phone.

    Summer sucked in a breath of cold air and hurriedly turned off the fire on the gas stove.

    "Hello aunt, David does have me."

    "Summer, if you really love my son, please stay away from him and don''t dy his future."

    Arie said with a suppressed temper.

    Summer gripped the phone tightly and said silently, "I''m sorry, auntie, I''m afraid I can''t do what you

    want."

    "You!"

    "Auntie, listen to me."

    Before Summer lost her temper, she said, "I''ve been staying away from David before, but what''s

    enjoy the time I have with him."

    Her past has beenid out before the public.

    The thing she wanted to hide most, David already knew too.

    Since he doesn''t care, she has nothing to fear.

    "Summer, are you ashamed? You''ve been touched"

    Arie chided sternly.

    Summer''s face turned slightly white, she pursed her lips and said in a light voice, "Auntie, that incident,

    I am the victim. I think you are also a highly educated person, there is always a sense of right and

    wrong, right?"

    "You! Sharp-tongued! I warn you."

    "Auntie, I''m sorry, I''m still making breakfast, David is going to wake up and eat soon, I''ll hang up now."

    Summer interrupted Arie and hung up the phone directly.

    Since she has taken the first step, she should continue to be brave.

    A rustling sound came from behind.

    Immediately after, her waist tightened and the man''s familiar scent wrapped around her.

    David is awake?

    Summer blinked andughed, "What woke you up? What did you hear?"

    David hugged the woman in his arms, his heart was a soft mess.

    "I heard it all."

    As soon as he woke up, he heard her voiceing from the kitchen room.

    Hearing her call her aunt, he knew it was his own mother calling.

    There was a fear that she would abandon him because of her mother''s rejection.

    But I didn''t want to, she didn''t think so.

    The heart bursts with joy.

    Is he considered to be keeping the clouds open?

    "Your mother is very unhappy, and she wants me to leave you."

    Summer turned to face David, somewhat helplessly.

    The smile on David''s face faded, and he looked deeply at her, holding her a little tighter.

    "Summer, as long as we both truly love each other, nothing else matters."

    Summer smiled and mewled, "Hungry?"

    "Hungry."

    "It will be ready to eat soon."

    "Just eat you."

    David moved a little closer to her and rubbed the side of her neck.

    Summer was a little tickled andughed, pushing him, "Early in the morning, stop it."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    David has just opened his meat, smelling the fragrance of women, just feel the blood roll over his body.

    But he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to stand it, and he didn''t really want to mess with her.

    Just hugged her tightly and kissed her hair.

    "Summer, thank you for being so brave."

    If she won''t step out, then it won''t matter how close he gets to her.

    Summer smiled as she listened to the man''s powerful heart, "David, thank you for your persistence."

    Without his persistence, then she could not have been brave enough to take that step.

    "Summer, do we need to be so polite to each other? It''s obviously all negative distance contact

    already."

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    Davidughed lightly, with an evil smile.

    Negative distance contact.

    Summer''s head shed through a scene of the two intertwined, and her face suddenly flushed.

    "Okay, hurry up and go wash up and finishing to eat breakfast, eat breakfast and go shoot."

    David gave her a light peck on her red lips.

    "No, take a day off today, no more shooting, you stay home with me too, OK?"

    Now he really wants to be stuck with her 24 hours a day ah.

    "Isn''t the crew in a hurry?" Summer asked.

    "What''s it to me to catch up? I just want to be capricious for a while and be a kept man."

    David said.

    Summer puffed out augh, "Hurry up and go wash up."

    "As ordered."

    On the other end of the phone, Arie was so angry that she mmed the phone down.

    A burst of tightness in her chest made her cough ufortably.

    This Summer, talking to her like that too?

    She won''t just let it go!

    The Johnson Family.

    Violet wakes up, surrounded by emptiness.

    My own husband stayed out all night again.

    Violet exhaled, got up, washed up and went out the door.

    Just as I looked up, I saw Louis walking out of the guest room.

    Violet froze and greeted her, "Honey, you''re back? When did you get back?"

    "I came back in the middle of the night, I was afraid of waking you up, so I slept in the guest room."

    Louis took her over, his eyebrows soft.

    "Is sister-inw okay?" Violet asked.

    "It''s okay."

    Louis swept her towards the bedroom, "Take a shower with me."

    Violet: "?"

    He takes a bath, what is she doing with him?

    Just going to mess around?

    "I''m going to get ready to get ready for Movie Town, so don''t you mess with me."

    Violet said in a rush.

    Louis pushed her against the wall and enveloped her in his arms, a hint of teasing shing across his

    good-looking brow.

    "Honey, where are you thinking? How am I fooling around? Or are you hinting at me and expecting me

    to fool around with you?"

    Violet: "......"

    I don''t want to take care of a certain old man who is getting more and more immodest.

    Violet gave him an amused re and a stoop to get out of his arms.

    "Hurry up and wash up."

    "You stay with me."

    "I don''t want it."

    Violet rushed away from him.

    At that moment, a message came in on her phone.

    Violet nced at it and it was a message from David.

    Today he has a day off, so she doesn''t have to go with the crew either.

    Violet blinked and asked, "How are you and Summer doing?"

    "Sister, you don''t care about your brother, haven''t you seen the news? I''ve already hugged the beauty."

    David sent another message over.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet stared at the message and couldn''t help but smile.

    So soon you''ve got a beautiful woman?

    The speed of ah.

    "Congrattions."

    Violet sent a congrattory message over.

    Coldly, the phone was snatched away.

    Louis had his arm around her waist and was reading the messages the two had sent.

    "Looks like you get the day off?"

    A certain kid still has two tricks, so quickly to repair the fruit?

    "No need to go to Movie Town, I still have to go to the studio, okay?"

    Violet nudged him andughed.

    Louis hugged her tightly and said with dissatisfaction, "Honey, don''t be a strong woman, so that your

    husband will feel useless and make you work so hard."

    "That''s my business, okay?" Violetughed, her heart softening.

    "Can you transfer your career to me? Be good to me, and you''ll get everything you want." Louis'' dark

    eyes deepened.

    "You''re too hard to serve, and I don''t want this career."

    "Where am I hard to serve? That''s fine, wife, why don''t I serve you."

    "You''re fooling around again!"

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621

    Violet apanied Louis to fool around, well he didn''t go overboard, just kissed aggressively.

    When she wasing downstairs, my daughter kept looking at her mouth.

    "Did Mommy eat chili? Your mouth is so red!"

    Violet: "......"

    What is it like to have a daughter with no eyesight?

    It''s so embarrassing!

    Violet made a big red face and red hard at the well-dressed man who was following behind her with

    a calm face.

    Louis received the death stare from his wife and calmly picked up his daughter.

    "Erin, Mommy is thin-skinned and doesn''t stare at her."

    Erin leaned on Louis'' shoulder and said with a smile, "Why is Mommy so thin-skinned? Did you do

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    something bad?"

    "No, it''s Dad who''s taking the lead on the bad stuff."

    "What bad thing did Daddy do?"

    "Daddy has made Mommy thin-skinned."

    "......"

    Violet listened to the two talk like a tongue twister, and was amused and amused.

    "Louis, that''s enough of your nonsense."

    There are still a few Leon Johnson''s sitting downstairs.

    Look at the way they look over, all with a meaningful look.

    It''s so humiliating!

    "Erin, Mommy told Daddy to shut up, and we''re not talking."

    Louis put his daughter down and stroked her little head.

    The little one smiled cheekily and greeted several other people in a good manner.

    Luka was being held by Violet, keeping her usual shyness, but also with a smile on her face, greeting a

    few people.

    The family walked towards the dining room in unison and happiness.

    Sami Johnson smiled and said, "Big brother and sister-inw have such a good rtionship. So

    envious of big brother, having such a happy little family."

    Hearing this, Louis raised an eyebrow and helped Violet pull up a chair, a subtle sh of amusement in

    his brow.

    He is indeed happy.

    "Envy your big brother, learn well from your big brother in the future. Whether it''s at work or in a

    rtionship, learn it."

    Leon Johnson spoke up.

    "Got it, Dad."

    Sami responded with a smile.

    "Since you''re studying, you''ll be reporting to The Johnson Group in a couple of days."

    Leon looked to Louis, "Louis, you take your brother."

    Louis hmmed and looked over at Sami, "Sami studied finance?"

    "Yes, big brother." Sami returned respectfully.

    "OK, two days ago one of the group''s vice president was transferred abroad, it happens to be short of

    people, you go try it."

    Louis opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    Sami brightened up, "Thank you brother."

    Louis took a sip of the coffee Violet handed over and said in a light voice: "But I''ll say it up front, I treat

    my employees equally, if the senior staff can''t do any performance in three months, no matter who you

    are and how old your seniority is, I will punish the same."

    Hearing this, Sami hurriedly said, "Got it, brother, I''ll try my best."

    Louis didn''t say another word and began to eat gracefully.

    Leon gave him a look, a glint of relief in his eyes.

    His own eldest son is an open-minded and well-rewarded man.

    The Johnson Group should go very far in his hands.

    I just hope that the two brothers can work together and not fight with other magnate brothers like that to

    the death.

    After breakfast, several people dispersed.

    Violet didn''t have to go to Movie Town today, so Josie asked her to take the kids shopping.

    So she drove the two children to the mall.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    Josie hadn''t seen the two kids in a while and was kissing at both of them.

    Especially Erin, who was holding both of her little arms, "Little thing, did you all forget about Josie

    mommy?"

    Erin smiled cheekily and said in a milky voice, "No, Erin misses Josie mommy every day."

    "Hmph, you''re the only one with a coaxing little mouth."

    Josie pinched the little one''s pink little cheeks and pouted.

    Erin wrapped her arms around her and giggled softly.

    Josieughed lightly and picked her up, "Come on, Josie mommy will take you guys to buy some nice

    new clothes."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Violet on the sideughed, "Josie, don''t buy them any more, there are too many clothes in

    the house to wear."

    The family spoils the two little ones like nothing else.

    The cupboards are stuffed with seasonal clothes.

    The little ones are growing up fast and so many new clothes in the house have not been opened yet.

    "What, you don''t like the clothes I bought when you''re in The Johnson Family?" Josie said disgruntled.

    "Josie, you know full well that''s not what I meant." Violetughed.

    "Hmph, I don''t care, I love buying clothes for my godson and goddaughter anyway."

    Josie hummed lightly and pinched Erin''s little face, "Good girl, are you going to wear the clothes Josie

    mommy bought?"

    Erin grinned and nodded cuppedly, "Yes."

    "Well, it''s still my daughter who is the best behaved."

    Josie was satisfied and looked at Luka again, "My son is also a good boy, he must also wear the new

    clothes bought by Josie mommy, right?"

    Luka looked at her sister and nodded in agreement.

    "Ha, you are all my heart and soul ah."

    Josie got happy and talked to the two kids.

    Violet smiles, takes Luka Johnson''s hand and follows, thinks of something and asks, "Josie, are you

    ready for the surprise you''re going to give Austin?"

    Since thest time they went back to meet their parents unpleasantly, Josie decided to surprise Austin.

    She had been waiting for Josie to make her move, and wondered if she was ready.

    "Ready to go."

    Josieughed, "Why do I get the impression that you care more than I do?"

    "Because I want you to be happy." Violet said.

    "Will do."

    Josie snickered, "If I''m not happy, I''m afraid I''ll die from your nagging."

    "That''s a must." Violetughed.

    Josie rolled her eyes and straightened up, "Violet, I''m moving back home tonight."

    She''s moving back home?

    Violet looked surprised, "Are you sure?"

    "OK."

    Josie said seriously, "Violet, I''ve thought about it, it''s my house, who am I to give it away?"

    Previously, she had been ming her father for the loss of her mother as a child.

    But now think about it, if she continues to ignore her family so much, then she will not only lose her

    mother, but also her father.

    Because the mother and daughter in the family is not a saving grace.

    If she continues to ignore this, she may lose her lover someday in the future.

    Since she decided to change, she will changepletely!

    "That''s right, Josie, go for it."

    Violet watched as Josie seemed to rise to the asion and made a cheering gesture.

    Josie raised an eyebrow and gave her a high five.

    The two went to the floor where children''s clothes were sold and Josie bought several outfits for her

    two children.

    Then they went to the ce that sells toys and bought toys for both of them.

    A few people were carrying big bags in their hands, and Josie hadn''t had enough of shopping and went

    back to the men''s brand to pick up some gifts for her father.

    Violet followed her to the fourth floor.

    Without a nce, a glint of surprise shed in her eyes when she saw the figure of a person not far

    away.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    Sami Johnson?

    Why was he at the mall too?

    Violet blinked and looked in his direction.

    There was a woman with him.

    But with his back to her, he couldn''t see the man''s face.

    The two said a few words, and the woman waved to him and headed for the security channel.

    Sami watched her walk away and then turned around to meet Violet.

    The same surprise shed in his eyes as he took a big step over to greet her.

    "Sister-inw."

    Violet smiled and nodded, "Sami, are you shopping with your girlfriend?"

    Hearing this, Sami hastily denied, "No, the person I just met is a sister in college, and I left each other''s

    contact information."

    So that''s it.

    Violetughed when she thought of the first time she met Sami: "Sami, I met you in Crotosi City before,

    and I mistook you for your big brother, which was fun to think about."

    Violet told Sami about what happened before.

    Sami had an incredulous look on her face, "There''s actually such a thing?"

    "Yeah, it''s amazing how things work in the world."

    "So, in fact, big brother knew about my existence a long time ago?" Sami asked.

    "I guess." Violet smiled.

    Josie on the side looked at Sami and quipped, "Uncle Johnson''s genes are really strong, and both big

    brother and younger brother look so handsome."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Sami said thank you.

    Violet looked around and asked, "Sami, are you here to buy something?"

    Sami shook her head, "No, don''t I have to report to the group in a couple of days? So I just came out to

    take a stroll and do some research, so I can also make sure I have a good idea."

    He''s quite dedicated!

    Violet gave Sami a thumbs up with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    Sami was a little embarrassed, and seeing the two of them carrying big bags, she said, "Sister-inw,

    it''s not a big deal for me anyway, so why don''t I carry your stuff for you?"

    "How embarrassing is that?"

    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, bring it on."

    Sami took what Violet was holding without saying anything.

    Violet curled her lips and looked up to Sami a few more points.

    In the corner, the woman peeked out slightly and watched the scene, her eyes bursting full of cold light.

    Amy went to do acupuncture for Xu''s mother in Brooklyn''s car.

    On the way, the car was silent.

    Amy nces at Brooklyn from time to time, a glint of doubt in her eyes.

    Strange, usually Brooklyn has always treated himself like a spring.

    But today''s Brooklyn was indifferent to her and had a cold attitude.

    She didn''t seem to have offended him anywhere, did she?

    Amy''s mind was spinning and she didn''t say a word, looking at the scenery on the way to the Scott

    Family''s vi.

    Getting out of the car, Amy followed Brooklyn into the vi.

    In front of the vi was awn, and the two walked forward one after the other along a winding path.

    While walking to the door of the vi, Amy coldly stepped on a stone.

    She stumbled and lunged forward.

    It''s not a mistake to pounce on Brooklyn''s back.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Brooklyn''s body stiffened and stood still.

    Amy is about to die of embarrassment.

    She stood up straight in a hurry and smiled dryly toward Brooklyn, "Sorry, I stepped on a stone."

    Brooklyn looked at her twice, coldly curled his lips and reached out to straighten his not-so-messy

    clothes.

    Those eyes were full of mockery and sarcasm.

    What does he mean?

    Does it feel like she''s jumping on him on purpose?

    "Brooklyn, Amy, you''re here."

    Blossom Phillips happened to open the cottage door with the kettle of burning flowers in her hand.

    Amy swallowed the words she was about to ask Brooklyn and greeted Blossom with a smile.

    "Hello Auntie."

    "Good,e in and sit down."

    Blossom warmly weed Amy into the door, "Amy, fortunately I met you, I feel much better these two

    days, my body is full of energy, and even my food feels better."

    Amy smiled, "That''s good."

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    "Brooklyn, go cut some fruit for Amy."

    Blossom instructed as usual.

    Brooklyn nced at Amy and turned her head to the servant, "Help Miss Williamson cut a te of fruit."

    Hearing this, Blossom looked back at him, a trace of inquiry shing in his eyes.

    Brooklyn sat expressionlessly on the couch without saying a word.

    My own son''s attitude today is a bit unclear ah.

    Blossom''s eyes moved slightly, as if in thought.

    "Auntie, let''s continue then."

    Amy prepares to give Blossom acupuncture.

    "Good."

    Blossom and Amy went into a room and Amy started doing acupuncture on her.

    Blossom looked at Amy''s clear little face and asked with a smile, "Amy, have you got a boyfriend yet?"

    She kinda likes this little girl.

    If possible, she would quite like her son to have a rtionship with her.

    "No." Amy smiled and skillfully stuck Blossom''s needle.

    "I can see that you are a good girl, what kind of boyfriend do you want to find?"

    Blossom tried.

    "Auntie, I''m still young and don''t want to fall in love."

    Amy''s silver needles were all sticking brightly in Blossom''s corresponding acupuncture points, smiling.

    "Girls well, always have to fall in love and get married."

    Blossom looked at Amy and took the opportunity to test the waters, "Amy, what do you think of my

    Brooklyn?"

    Hearing Blossom''s words, Amy froze, then said with amusement, "Auntie, you''re not kidding."

    How did Auntie Blossom be a matchmaker to her own son?

    How is it possible for her and Brooklyn?

    "I''m not kidding, my son is a good-looking guy with a good heart and temper, Amy why don''t you

    consider it?"

    Blossom pushed her son hard.

    "Auntie, I ...... "

    Brooklyn in the doorway listened to the conversation in the room, and his hand holding the fruit te

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    tightened slightly.

    What is the mother doing?

    It makes it seem like he can''t get a wife.

    People have gotten close to the big guys, so why would they look at him?

    Brooklyn pushed the door open with a cold face.

    In the house, Blossom still wants to match his son again, see him a cold as ice look, can not help but

    frown slightly.

    "Brooklyn, have you been working a lottely?"

    This kid, what''s going on today?

    She''s putting in a good word for him and he doesn''t know how to cooperate?

    "It''s okay."

    Brooklyn put the fruit on the table and returned it in a light voice.

    "I see your face doesn''t look too good, Amy, you know medicine, please take a look for him, is there

    something wrong?"

    Blossom did not forget to find topics for both of them.

    Amy seriously looked at Brooklyn''s face and said, "Brooklyn, you''ve been a little hottely, are you a

    little constipated? Usually you can eat some pears and bananas."

    Brooklyn: "......"

    "You''re the one who''s constipated! Quack!"

    This woman, how could she say so bluntly that he was constipated?

    What a mouthful.

    Amy looked at his dark face with a look of innocence.

    With her meticulous observation, he was definitely constipated!

    "Amy''s medical skills are much better than any professor in a big hospital. Look at my body, don''t be

    too good now."

    Blossom was quick to help.

    Brooklyn sneered, "If I had gotten another professional, the results would have been better than they

    are."

    Blossom: "......"

    This son is definitely not normal today.

    "Son, you have a fever?"

    "No."

    "No fever? Then it must have been possessed by something dirty."

    Blossom red at him, then looked at Amy with a smile on her face, "Amy, you don''t mind ah, Brooklyn

    usually doesn''t talk like this, men well, like women, there are always a few days a month that are not

    normal."

    Brooklyn: "......"

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    After the acupuncture, Blossom moved her muscles and sighed, "Well, it''s sofortable. amy, thank

    you, you are like a lucky star, whoever marries you in the future will be lucky."

    Amyughed as she packed up her things, "You''re too kind, Auntie."

    "Auntie is very good at reading people."

    Blossom spoke up and looked to Brooklyn who was off to the side, "Brooklyn, thank Amy for Mom and

    treat her to dinner."

    She is an old mother, she has to continue to give her son the opportunity to find a girlfriend ah.

    Brooklyn nced at Amy and burst out expressionlessly, "Mom, people have high eyesight and don''t

    necessarily look at my treats."

    Blossom: "......"

    Aigoo, her old mother''s heart ah, really be anxious to die.

    "What kind of words are you saying, you child?"

    What is wrong with my own son?

    Why are you talking in a weird way?

    Brooklyn did not say a word, still with an expressionless face.

    Amy packed up her belongings and looked at Blossom and smiled, "No need Auntie, I''m in a hurry, I''ll

    leave first."

    Today''s Brooklyn is probably on gun pills, and she''d better stay away from him.

    "You, you, what can I say about you?"

    Blossom hated iron, lightly reprimanded, "still stupid what, hurry up and send people back ah."

    Brooklyn didn''t object this time, after all, he was the one who picked up the person.

    Have to be responsible for getting people back safely.

    When people got in the car, he stepped on the gas and the car drove out quickly.

    The car was silent and the atmosphere was strange.

    Amy gave Brooklyn a look and couldn''t help but ask, "Brooklyn, did I offend you somewhere?"

    She thought about it, really can not think ah.

    How can people be so fast?

    It''s clear that Brooklyn was still considerate and gentle to herself before.

    Why is it like a different person all of a sudden?

    Brooklyn''s thin lips tightly pursed, did not say anything, just the gas pedal to the bottom.

    Amy hurriedly pulled the handrail, "Brooklyn, you drive a little slower, where exactly did I offend you,

    you say it, let me die also die a clear."

    How did she not know that Brooklyn was still a bore?

    What exactly did she do to offend him?

    Brooklyn nced at Amy, who had a nervous look on her face, and her face sank a few more points

    when she thought of that night.

    "Miss Williamson, people always have to be self-aware, advise you to make the money you can make,

    don''t take the wrong path."

    Today''s girls, there are too many people who take shortcuts because they have a few good looks.

    He thought she was a clean girl, but he was wrong about her.

    You actually spent a night with Austin?

    What is Austin''s family history?

    Is she still imagining marrying into the Evison Family?

    No,ter she is destined to be abandoned.

    He was just annoyed with herck of self-love.

    If she wants to be with the big money and he has money, why doesn''t she fall into his arms?

    Brooklyn rambled on in his mind and couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat when he realized he

    was annoyed that Amy hadn''t chosen him for a shortcut.

    Look at him, how could he think that way?

    He is no longercking in women, but also notcking in women who love vanity and want to get

    something for nothing, right?

    "Brooklyn, Mr. Scott, stop the car, I''m going to throw up."

    The car was driving fast, and Amy just felt her stomach flip-flopping in a bad way.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Brooklyn looked at her and saw that her eyes were pale and she was really going to throw up, so she

    quickly hit the steering wheel and stopped at the side of the road.

    Amy waited for the car to stop, a pull open the car door, squatting next to a tree is a burst of vomit.

    Brooklyn got out of the car, took a bottle of mineral water from the trunk, walked behind her with a cold

    face, and handed her the mineral water.

    Amy threw up almost, she took a deep breath and took the mineral water and rinsed her mouth.

    It wasn''t until her head wasn''t so dizzy that she looked over at Brooklyn.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    "Mr. Scott, what did you just say in the car? Howe I don''t know my own name? Howe I don''t

    make good money and go astray? Are you possessed?"

    "I also advise you, don''t eat enough to worry about nothing! If you don''t like me, you can hire another

    person to do acupuncture for your aunt!"

    It really pisses her off!

    How can there be such an unbelievable man!

    She was kind enough to do acupuncture for his mother, but he didn''t know what to say and said a

    bunch of things she didn''t understand.

    She is also idle.

    I have nothing to do to get angry!

    Amy looked indignant and waved as she saw a cab pass by.

    When the cab stopped, Amy pulled open the door and got in.

    As he watched the car pull out, Brooklyn''s face clouded over.

    It''s obviously her fault, and she''s still justified, right?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Did he have to make it clear?

    Yes, he really has nothing to eat and nothing to worry about.

    She is going to be someone else''s lover, what is he rushing to do for her?

    Brooklyn yanked the buckle around his neck and kicked the tree pole.

    The fallen leaves sprinkled on the ground.

    Located in the southeast of the vi area.

    Josie knocked on the door of her house.

    "Missy, you''re back!"

    The person who opened the door was Rose, the old servant of the family.

    On seeing Josie, there was a sudden surprise.

    "Yeah, Rose, miss your pork chop soup."

    Josie walked in with her suitcase and gave Rose a big hug.

    Rose''s eyes instantly moistened.

    "Good, Rose is going to give Missy the rib soup."

    "Yeah."

    Josie smiled cheekily and poked her head in.

    "Is no one home?"

    "Well, His Lordship is not back yet, and Mrs. Servello and the others are not at home."

    Rose answered truthfully, looked at the suitcase at Josie''s feet and hesitantly said, "Missy, what are

    you"

    "Rose, help me with my room, I''ll be staying at home from now on." Josieughed.

    Rose''s eyes lit up, "Really? Great! Missy is staying at home, the master will be very good and happy to

    know about it. I''ll go help you tidy up your room right now."

    "Go ahead go ahead. I''ll take a tour of the house first and see what has be of it after all these

    years of my absence."

    Josie smiles and walks upstairs with her bag.

    Downstairs, a middle-aged woman in her forties watched Josie''s back as she went upstairs and hastily

    took out her cell phone and dialed out a call.

    She is a close friend brought over by Mrs. Servello.

    The firstdy of the Scott Family is back, she has to inform her master in a hurry.

    Upstairs, Josie pushed straight through to the master bedroom where her father lived.

    Looking around the ce, the furnishings were different from what she remembered.

    After all, thedy of the house is different now.

    Josie snorted lightly and fished a miniature camera out of her bag, carefully mounting it on the TV

    stand in front of the bed.

    The Servello Family is a mother and daughter.

    She didn''t want to be assassinated when she returned from her stay.

    So she came prepared.

    She wants to fill the vi with cameras to watch the mother and daughter all the time!

    After installing one camera, Josie pped her hands together and exited the master bedroom,

    installing cameras in Matilda''s room and several other major living spaces.

    When this was done, there was a noise downstairs.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    Josie walked to the stairway and saw Matildaing back.

    She was wearing thetest Chanel suit, carrying a big brand bag in her hand, end up with a luxurious

    Josie''s almond eyes shed with a stern look when she thought of her drugging Austin and almost

    making him have sex with her.

    There are some ounts that should really be settled.

    The sound of footstepsing from the stairs made Matilda look up.

    At the sight of Josie''s return, her eyes widened with astonishment.

    "You, why are you back?"

    How did this person, who hadn''te back for several years, suddenly appear at home?

    "This is my home, do I need a reason toe back?"

    Josie walked slowly to Matilda, chin slightly raised, a cold and arrogant face.

    Matilda regained her usual gentleness after a brief moment of bewilderment.

    "Sister is joking, I am too happy to wee you back."

    Josie looked at the hypocritical face in front of her, silent, directly raised his hand and gave her a p.

    Matilda waspletely defenseless and was hit with a stumble and fell directly to the ground.

    She covered her cheeks and looked at her in disbelief.

    "Why are you hitting me?"

    "Do I need a reason to beat you? Of course, if you want a reason to beat you, then I''ll tell you."

    Josie looked at her condescendingly, "First, this is my family, my mom only had one daughter, and I

    don''t have any sisters."

    "Your mother is the servant in charge of taking care of my father, you are just the daughter of a servant,

    you don''t know how to be respectful, you should be beaten. So remember next time you see me I have

    to be addressed as Missy."

    "Second, you presume to seduce my boyfriend, you say, is this p a little less?"

    A servant''s daughter?

    She actually said that about herself!

    Matilda''s fingers suddenly tugged tight, a sh of anger in her eyes.

    At that moment, Matilda''s mother Arya, who got the news, hurried back.

    Upon entering the door, she screamed and ran when she saw her daughter falling on the floor with her

    face covered.

    "Matilda, why are you sitting on the floor?"

    Matilda stood up with her face covered and cried, "Mom, Josie hit me."

    "Call me what? Call me again?"

    Josie asked carelessly.

    Matilda choked and stared at Josie with hatred, but of course she couldn''t call out the name Missy.

    She doesn''t recognize herself as a servant''s daughter.

    At least Jude pampered her as a daughter, okay?

    "Josie, I know you hate us, mother and daughter, but you are at least a highly educated person, you

    can''t just hit people, right?"

    Arya wrapped her arms around Matilda and squeezed her temper.

    Josie nced at her, walked to the sofa and sat down, saidzily: "Who are you? This is my house, do

    I have to look at your face to punish a servant? If you don''t like it, the door is right there, you can leave

    without seeing me off."

    Underlings!

    Arya''s face changed and she nced at Matilda.

    Matilda''s eyes were on fire and she was furious.

    "Mom, she doesn''t know if she''s on the wrong medication, but as soon as shees back, she''s

    calling me long and short."

    Matilda whispers in Arya''s ear.

    Arya nced at Josie with a cold glint in her eyes.

    At that moment, the sound of the door opening came from the door.

    Arya''s eyes shed and she pulled Matilda down on her knees with a flutter.

    "Missy, I know we are of low status, it is normal for you to look at us with disdain. I just beg you, don''t

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    kick us out. Your father is old, his health is not good, he needs someone to take care of him, I really

    don''t feel at ease with his ah."

    Whew!

    Is this the start of the show?

    Josie looked at her own father who came in, and her good-looking eyebrows raised.

    Jude Scott, who entered, froze, his eyes fell on Josie, and took a big step forward.

    "Josie, you, you''re back!"

    Josie looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and sighed slightly in her heart.

    I haven''t seen him for a few years, and my father seems to have aged a lot more than before.

    The memory of him is long, suave and elegant.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    And now, although the look is still that look, but already have a beer belly, the temples have emerged

    suspicious gray hair.

    "Dad, it''s me, I''m home."

    Josie jumped into her father''s arms, her eyes a little moist.

    In fact, after all these years, she doesn''t really hate him.

    Only, the resentment that had built up in her heart made her wonder how to face him.

    The moment she sees him, she remembers her mother''s tragic death.

    Think of your childhood without a mother''s love.

    In fact, now that I think about it, my father was busy working outside the home, but only to try to make

    her and my mother''s life a little better.

    The fact that he did not marry and have children for so many years is enough to show his guilt over his

    mother''s death.

    And how innocent is he?

    Jude Scott''s body stiffened a bit, not at all expecting his daughter to hug him.

    He opened his arms wide with a look of excitement.

    It took a long time before he slowly patted Josie''s spine.

    "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."

    My daughter is willing to be close to him!

    He really felt like he was dreaming.

    Arya''s mother and daughter, who were on their knees, looked at each other with jealousy and

    resentment shing in their eyes.

    Matilda poked Arya''s body and scowled at her.

    What the hell?

    They are two big living people kneeling here, Jude blind?

    Why do you care so much about Josie?

    Her legs were aching on her knees.

    In all her life, she had never suffered such humiliation.

    Arya knew that her daughter meant for her to hurry up and get Jude''s attention.

    She bit her lip and pinched herself hard enough to make herself hurt out of the saline.

    "Jude, are you thirsty? Luna, make a cup of tea for His Lordship quickly."

    As soon as she opened her mouth, Jude then thought of the two people still kneeling on the floor.

    He frowned and asked, somewhat inquisitively, "What are you doing on your knees?"

    When he just came back, he thought he heard Arya saying that her daughter was kicking them out?

    This ......

    "Master, don''t me Josie, she''s just a child''s temper, she pped Xin Yun and just threw a tantrum.

    Forget about the temper tantrum, it''s actually not really to kick us out."

    Arya organized her words and wiped her tears.

    That''s extremely level.

    For one thing, Josie is being unreasonable again.

    Secondly, it means that Josie is going to kick them out as mother and daughter.

    Thirdly, it also reflects a handful of her goodness.

    All this, and she''s still putting in a good word for Josie.

    Josie watched Arya''s performance with interest and a snort ofughter.

    If it was before, she would have stormed out, scolded them with a drum of brains, and mmed the

    door.

    This is to set off their own brutality, but also more and more set off the mother and daughter how gentle

    and quiet.

    And now

    Josie mulled over her emotions for a moment, her eyes slowly reddening.

    "Dad, will you listen to my exnation?"

    Seeing that Josie was about to cry, Jude hastened tofort her, "Good girl, don''t cry, how could Dad

    not listen to your exnation? If you have anything to say, just say it, Dad will do it for you."

    Hearing this, the corner of Josie''s mouth ticked imperceptibly.

    She looked at Jude with teary eyes and said, "Dad, Matilda, she stole my boyfriend, and I was so angry

    that I gave her a p."

    Jude froze and looked over at Matilda at once.

    Matilda blushed and shook her head hurriedly.

    "Uncle Scott, I ......"

    "Also, because you raised these two people at home, it caused me to be disliked by my boyfriend''s

    family, and now my boyfriend is breaking up with me, and it''s hard for me!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Josie interrupted Matilda and continued toin to Jude.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    Josie whimpered and looked at her unresponsive father, not forgetting to take out her phone and flip

    out a family photo.

    "Mom, I miss you so much! A child without a mother is like a de of grass. If you were still alive, I

    wouldn''t be bullied and disliked by people. If I hadn''t been unable to let go of Dad, I would have wanted

    to go to you!"

    She cried a lot, although there was an exaggeration in it.

    But when I saw the family photo on the photo, I couldn''t help but be really moved.

    Jude''s eyes were also red from her crying.

    He choked up and said, "Josie, it''s all dad''s fault, it''s dad who didn''t give you aplete home. Come

    home to live in the future, Dad will be with you, you can do whatever you want."

    Hearing this, Josie flung herself into his arms again.

    "Oooh, you have no existence of me as a daughter in your heart, otherwise how could you have

    ignored me for so many years?"

    "Howe? It''s not like every time I ask you something, you''re so not wanting me to ask over it?" Jude

    retorted as he stroked her hair.

    "So it''s still my fault?"

    Josie sat up and sucked in her nose and beamed.

    Jude hastily coaxed, "Of course not, it''s Dad''s fault, Dad has been neglecting you."

    "Then I''ll eat the food you cooked yourselfter."

    "Fine, no problem."

    "I still want the doll you bought me as a child."

    "Okay, I''ll go get it for you tomorrow."

    "I want more."

    Josie made the request and Jude agreed unconditionally.

    Josie broke into tears andughed, "It''s still Dad."

    Jude saw his daughter smiling, and he also smiled heatedly, with the loving look of an old father.

    Arya and Matilda were stunned as they watched this scene of father''s kindness and daughter''s filial

    piety.

    What is this about?

    Is Josie having a sex change?

    It is clear that usually do not too dislike their own father ah, how to suddenly make up?

    "Dad, let''s go upstairs, I''ve bought you some clothes, go try them on."

    Josie pulls Jude to his feet.

    Jude was ttered and followed him up the stairs in a frenzy.

    The whole time did not look at Arya mother and daughter.

    Two people kneeling a lonely, angry are a heaving chest.

    "Mom, what now?"

    Matilda immediately got up, rubbing her knees that hurt with a look of annoyance.

    Arya, with the same look of anger, pulled Matilda upstairs.

    "Come on, let''s go hear what they have to say."

    Upstairs bedroom.

    Josie took out a dark gray coat and gave it to Jude to change into.

    Jude looked at it with joy andplimented, "Not bad, not bad, my daughter''s vision is good, Dad

    looks ten years younger in a sh."

    That said ......

    Obviously just put it on, the mirror did not look at it.

    Josieughs and doesn''t break him down.

    Because it is known that Jude is deliberately distancing himself.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Previously she would have resented it and felt that her father was hypocritical.

    But not anymore.

    I don''t want to see my father with prejudice again.

    It is clear that her father is trying his best to maintain a good rtionship between their father and

    daughter, so why does she have to take the bull by the horns?

    "O daughter, is it true what you just said? Your boyfriend''s family really dislikes you because of what

    happened between Arya and me?"

    Jude''s head was still spinning and he asked tentatively.

    Josie gave a slight pause as she straightened his clothes and gave a soft mumble.

    It is true that Mrs. Evison did not like her background and disliked her family''s situation.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    She''s not lying.

    "Where is your boyfriend from and what does he do?"

    Jude asked with a slight scowl.

    Josie doesn''t hold back, "He''s Austin Evison."

    There was a sh of surprise in Jude''s eyes, "Austin Evison? He''s your boyfriend?"

    "Yeah, what, no?"

    Josie gave him a look, "Does Dad think I''m high up too?"

    Jude hurriedly shook his head, "Nonsense, my daughter do not too good, it is the Evison Family people

    did not grow eyes, do not know how to cherish."

    Josie raises an eyebrow, nomittal.

    Jude looked at her, "Josie, let''s break up, Dad will arrange a blind date for you tomorrow, I don''t believe

    I won''t be able to find a better man than Austin."

    Hearing this, Josie said silently, "Dad, I like Austin, and it''s not like he doesn''t have feelings for me. So I

    want to fight a little more."

    She wanted to take a brave step forward.

    By then if she and Austin don''t work out again, she''s dead in the water.

    "Daughter, what is this Austin''s attitude now? Is it the same as the Evison Family people who dislike

    your origin?"

    Jude was a little annoyed, "If so, there is no need for us to fight. This kind of snobbish man, we do not

    want it."

    The first time I heard this, Josie looked askance at him, "How many gentry families do you think are not

    snobbish nowadays?" Austin is still good, he doesn''t dislike my origin."

    Jude choked and nodded repeatedly, "What my daughter said is, it''s all because Dad is useless and

    didn''t create a strong backer for you. So no matter what you want to do, Dad will support you

    unconditionally."

    Support her unconditionally?

    Josie raised an eyebrow, "Dad, is it true what you said?"

    "Of course it''s true."

    "And what if I want you to throw the mother and daughter downstairs out?"

    Jude froze, a glint of hesitation in his eyes.

    Josie bristled, "I knew it, you talk better than you sing."

    Jude hurriedly said: "No, it''s just that your Aunt Arya has taken care of me quite a lot over the years.

    But if you really don''t like them, I''ll let them leave the house right away. In my heart, of course, my

    daughter is the most important."

    Arya mother and daughter who were standing outside listening to the corner of the wall heard this,

    looked at each other and their faces all changed in unison.

    Arya couldn''t listen any longer and pulled Matilda back to her room.

    As soon as she entered, Matilda went ballistic.

    "Damn girl, why are you back all of a sudden! As soon as shees back, she''s all high and mighty.

    And Uncle Scott, why is he such a coward! How dare he kick us out just to please Josie? Mom, how

    Hearing this, Arya also had a look of resignation.

    "Jude Scott this old man you do not see him all day long a smiling look, think he is very good talk. In

    fact, he is very fine."

    "In his mind, only Josie is really the Scott Family person, and I guess I''m just a senior servant. The kind

    that can be evicted at any time."

    For years, she has served him with dedication, and she has tried to get him to marry her and make her

    the rightful mistress of the Scott Family.

    But every time the subject came up, Jude''s face didn''t look too good.

    Eventually she mentioned it more and he said that he would only remarry if Josie agreed.

    As soon as those words came out, she knew she was out of luck.

    As a result, she has no hope for Jude.

    I only hope to scrape a little more from him and find a good home for my daughter while I''m still at the

    Scott Family.

    "Mom, now that Josie''s back, it looks like she''s not leaving yet. So what are we going to do? Are we

    really going to be kicked out of the Scott Family?"

    Matilda had a face of indignation.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Arya patted her hand and said soothingly, "Don''t worry, Mom has scrounged up a lot of goodies over

    the years anyway. Leaving the Scott Family will be enough to feed and clothe us both for the rest of our

    lives."

    "Mom is just sorry that you haven''t taken advantage of the Scott Family to find a good man to marry by

    now."

    Hearing this, Matilda''s mind shed back to Austin''s figure.

    She was afraid to go to him for the past two days.

    I''m afraid he already knows about the day in the clubhouse when she put something in his ss.

    He was already very distant from himself, and I''m really afraid that after this incident he will not treat

    himself even more.

    It''s Amy''s fault.

    If she hadn''t appeared out of nowhere, she would have taken down Austin herself!

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    "Matilda, that Austin, didn''t you impersonate his rescuer? Howe it doesn''t work well at all? I

    thought you would soon be married into the Evison Family and be a youngdy of a powerful

    family."

    Arya said with regret.

    But isn''t it?

    Full of thought that she lends her title of life saver and her gentle attack, she will surely be able to get

    Austin done soon.

    But I didn''t expect Austin to be so devoted to Josie.

    The two said they were breaking up, but they kept coupling up.

    And now, there is also an Amy.

    It made her feel even more crisis-ridden.

    Matilda was annoyed, "Mom, there''s something I haven''t told you yet, Austin''s real life saver showed

    up."

    Hearing this, Arya was in shock.

    "What do you mean, Austin''s real savior has appeared? Who is it? Where is she, and does Austin

    know?"

    A series of questions made Matilda hastily put up her index finger in a silent gesture.

    "Mom, be gentle."

    "Then you should speak up." Arya was distraught.

    Matilda said silently, "Mom, do you remember that Amy from our vige? The girl I grew up with, she''s

    the one who really saved Austin''s life."

    Arya thought back for a moment and it dawned on her, "It''s her!"

    "Well, she showed up. But the good thing is that I threatened her with her brother and forbade her to

    tell the truth. So Austin doesn''t know the truth yet."

    Matilda tells it like it is.

    Arya listened to her words and her eyebrows knitted together.

    "Matilda, you need to step it up, you need to take Austin down before he knows the truth. Even if you

    can''t make him fall in love with you right away, you have to give him a taste of you."

    "Men, they all like to cheat, and you''re still a yellow girl, better than Josie, the second-hand one. As

    long as he has tasted you, in the future, even if he knows that you cheated him, he will turn a blind eye

    to it."

    Hearing this, Matilda smiled shyly.

    But isn''t it?

    She''s at least an original, better than Josie''s used one.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once Austin gets a taste of her, he''s sure to be nostalgic for her.

    When all was said and done, she couldn''t help but hate Amyagain.

    Without her, she would have been Austin''s by now.

    Josie''s room.

    Josie finished coaxing Jude and went to her room to wash up.

    Rose had already put the bath water on for her and put rose petals in her tub, which was so thoughtful.

    Meanwhile, Rose secretly tells her that Arya, mother and daughter, was just outside eavesdropping on

    her talking to her father.

    Tell her to pay attention.

    Josie smiles and reassures Rose.

    After she took afortable bath, she put a face mask on her face while she opened herputer and

    checked the surveince video.

    She has surveince in hand, still afraid of the mother and daughter to make bad?

    Josie clicked on a post surveince video and put on headphones to listen to the sound.

    From inside came a conversation between mother and daughter.

    Josie listened quietly, and snapped to attention when she heard the two men say that Matilda was not

    Austin''s rescuer.

    So Matilda is a fake!

    She wasn''t even Austin''s savior!

    How can there be such a brazen woman''s!

    Now let''s see how she will break her down!

    Josie put down her headphones and looked at theputer screen, only to feel a rush of relief.

    Matilda is not Austin''s savior, so she has nothing to worry about!

    She was in no hurry to get Arya and her mother and daughter out of the house.

    After all, Arya was very good at disguising herself and taking good care of her father over the years.

    The father is also quite fond of Arya.

    If she rushed to kick them out, her father''s mouth would not say, but his heart would be more or less

    dilemma.

    Now that her house is under surveince, one day Arya will reveal her ugly face.

    When she shows her father their ugly faces again, he will not me her.

    Josie hooked her lips and thought of Austin again.

    This man has not contacted himself for the past two days.

    Is it really sad and want to break up with yourself?

    Eye blind heart blind petty face, even the rescuer will be wrong.

    She deserves to be sad!

    The following day.

    Movie Town.

    Josie was called to the set.

    Because the director owed her a favorst time, she was introduced to a business that put her in

    charge of a batch of costumes worn by the artists.

    By the time she arrived, Violet had just arrived as well.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    "Josie, what brings you here?"

    "Come to see you."

    Josie gave a cheeky smile.

    "No way, is it getting business?"

    Violet had a deft mind and guessed it.

    "My Violet is just brilliant."

    Josie pped a rainbow butt and took her arm as she walked forward.

    Once in the lounge area, Josie went to check in with the staff while Violet went into the lounge.

    At this moment, David was sitting in his chair with a spring in his step, holding his phone and looking at

    something.

    "David."

    Violet smiled and greeted him.

    David looked up and waved to Violet, "Hello sister."

    Look at this full face.

    One look is in love.

    Violet''s almond eyes moved slightly, deliberately joking: "David, do we still need Louis to give the word

    for Summer to visit today?"

    David coughed lightly, "Forget it for today, don''t wear her out."

    Poof!

    How did not see him sopassionate before ah.

    Violet had a smirk on her face.

    David was embarrassed by her look, "Sister, don''tugh, help me put on my makeup, I have to make

    up for yesterday''s scene."

    "Oh, looks like David had a good time yesterday, huh?"

    "Hey, sister, you''re over here, you know."

    "I don''t understand."

    The two talked andughed as Violet began to apply her makeup.

    After finishing her makeup, Nancy was already waiting for David to change into his costume.

    She looked at David with eyes full of sorrow.

    "David, do you know that because of the exposure of your romance, you have started to take off your

    fans inrge numbers, do you really not care?"

    Did he take off yesterday to be with Summer?

    How could he be so bent out of shape?

    So jealous of Summer!

    "That''s my business, don''t bother."

    David felt annoyed at the sight of Nancy and walked with a cold face towards the costume room.

    "But David, I really feel bad for you. Obviously you could have achieved much more."

    Nancy, indignant in her heart, called after him.

    David''s face sank a few shades deeper.

    What does it matter to her whether he has achieved anything or not?

    When he entered the costume room and saw Nancying to change his costume, he took the

    costume, "I''ll do it myself."

    Nancy bit her lip, "David, this costume is more difficult to wear, or I''ll help you."

    David nced at her, his eyes fell on Josie, who was getting the fabric not far away, and said, "Miss

    Scott, can you do me a favor?"

    Josie froze and raised an eyebrow as she looked up.

    "David, what can I do for you?"

    "Can you be responsible for my costumes in the future?"

    David decided to change the self-service designer!

    Nancy''s face changed and changed with a start.

    "David, you can''t do this, I am the self-service designer sent by Ms. Arie, Ms. Arie will be angry if

    you change the designer without her consent like this."

    "I will exin this matter to my mother myself, now you can go."

    David nced at her coldly and then back to Josie, "Miss Scott, is that okay?"

    "No problem."

    Josie, who also hates Nancy, responded readily.

    "Then it''s hard work for you."

    David made a polite remark.

    Josie smiled and took David''s costume, "So let me help you change into your costume?"

    "Good."

    Nancy''s face twisted in anger as she watched the two men talk.

    She ran out of the costume room with red eyes and a sh of hate in her eyes.

    David broke her heart in this way, she did not let him get what he wanted.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Taking a deep breath, she dialed a phone number out.

    "Have you found the person you were told to look for?"

    "It''s been found."

    "Great, I want to see him."

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    Josie had arranged her work and it was already lunch time.

    She went to the lounge to find Violet and saw that someone had brought her lunch.

    "Wow, what a great lunch, who sent it?"

    Josie wanted to drool as she looked at the sumptuous food on the table.

    "Who else could it be? This one looks like Louis specifically had it sent to him."

    David also came over, knowingly.

    "Yes, my young master specially ordered the kitchen to make it and asked me to send it here."

    The servant delivering the lunch replied respectfully.

    "Hey, this Mr. Johnson is really a spoiled wife fiend."

    Josie teased towards Violet.

    Violet''s eyebrows were full ofughter, but she said, "He''s afraid of starving his children."

    "Tsk, Violet, don''t be a good girl when you get a bargain haha. How much your husband pampers you,

    just look at your increasingly white and round face."

    Josie pinched Violet''s face and snickered.

    Violet pped her hand away in amusement, "Are you calling me fat in disguise?"

    "It''s good to be fat! See how nice yourplexion is? If you''re not fat when you''re pregnant, when do

    you want to be fat?"

    "Yes yes, whatever you say is right."

    Violet didn''t want to be poor with her and greeted, "You guyse over and eat with us too."

    So many dishes, three of them she could not finish.

    Does someone really think he is a pig?

    "Sister, can we dip our toes in the water?"

    David asked with a smile, but his body was already nonchntly sitting in the chair.

    "David, you don''t want to eat you can go eat the box lunch provided by the crew." Violet said

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    deliberately.

    "It''s not like I have a pit in my head."

    David smiled back, then pulled out his phone and took a picture of the dish and sent it to Summer.

    Soon, Summer sent a message over.

    "Are the meals of your crew so sumptuous?"

    David returned as he ate, "No, it''s from Louis, so I''m just getting some of my sister''s light. summer,

    miss your cooking."

    "Is this a cue for me to cook and bring you the meal?"

    "No, I don''t want you to get too tired, just wash up and wait for me at home at night."

    David''s eyebrows were filled withughter as his long, slender fingers typed down a line.

    Summer sent over a few little tapping emojis and didn''t return the message.

    David thought of certain juvenile images and hated the fact that it was already night time.

    So he can enjoy the benefits that are his.

    "David, wipe that drool off andugh like a fool."

    Josie had almost finished eating and snickered.

    David subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, touching the teasing smiles of

    the two across the table, coughed lightly and continued eating with a calm face.

    "Isn''t falling in love just like being an idiot? Besides David, isn''t Austin also stupid when he falls in love

    with you?"

    At that, Josie bristled, "He''s so stingy and blind, I''m the only one who can stand him."

    David froze and gave her an inquisitive look, "Something going on? You two had another fight, didn''t

    you?"

    "I don''t care to argue with him."

    Josie said proudly.

    On the side, Violet wiped the corner of her mouth and smiled at David, "David, are you free tonight? I''ll

    invite you to see a y."

    "Watching a y? What kind of theater?" David asked curiously.

    "Someone''s big courtship scene."

    Violet gave Josie a teasing look.

    Josie rolled her eyes, "Violet, you''re going to put your hat in the ring for me again? Be careful I don''t let

    you watch."

    "I was wrong, it was a y to give someone another chance."

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    Violet hurriedly begged for mercy.

    "That''s more like it, David, take your time, ande to the Imperial Club tonight when you''re free to

    support the event."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Josie greeted David and then pulled Violet to her feet.

    "Violet,e here, I want to show you something."

    "Yeah, what''s so mysterious?"

    Violet was dragged to the corner by Josie.

    Josie turned on her phone and yed an audio clip.

    It was Arya''s mother and daughter''s conversation that she recorded.

    Violet listened to their conversation with astonishment in her eyes.

    "Matilda impersonated Mr. Evison''s life-saver? How can there be such a brazen woman''s?"

    Josie turned off the recording and snorted lightly, "Yeah, I didn''t think this woman could be so

    shameless either."

    "So, didyou tell Mr. Evison? We have to break Matilda down in a hurry."

    "There''s no hurry, what''s the point of tearing it down all at once? I''m going to think of a way to give her

    a hard blow."

    Josie''s big beautiful eyes shed a cold glint.

    Violet nodded, "Indeed, it would be too cheap to just tear her down. This kind of woman deserves a

    good lesson."

    "Exactly."

    Josie attached a sentence and added, "But now there is another lifesaver, and I don''t know what kind

    of a lifesaver this one is, whether it will be a second Matilda."

    Hearing this, Violet''s attention shifted to the matter.

    "Amy? There''s a brother? Josie, do you think the Amy that Matilda is talking about could be the Amy

    that we know?"

    Josie was faintly impressed, not actually impressed with Amy.

    All we know is that she is an employee of The Johnson Group.

    The same person who stopped Matilda''s madness at the clubhousest time.

    If it is her, this woman does not seem to have a bad character.

    "Violet, why don''t you ask her?"

    "Good."

    Violet nodded and took out her cell phone and dialed Amy.

    The call was quickly answered.

    Amy''s somewhat surprised voice came through, "Youngdy?"

    "It''s me, Amy, let me ask you something, did you know Austin before?"

    Violet asked bluntly.

    Amy didn''t answer directly, but asked, "Youngdy, what''s wrong? Why do you ask that?"

    "Forget about why I''m asking this for a moment, answer me first, did you know Austin before?"

    Violet has a hunch that Amy is the same Amy Matilda was talking about.

    Because her attitude is worth recalling.

    "Don''t know." Amy said back.

    Violet raised her eyebrows, "Really don''t know each other?"

    Probably because Matilda threatened her, that''s why she said she didn''t know Austin.

    Amy stopped talking, and the only sound that could be heard in the current was her shallow breathing.

    Violet thought for a moment and asked in a different way, "Amy, let me rephrase the question, did you

    know Matilda before?"

    This time, Amy was not silent, "I know, we grew up in the same vige before."

    That''s right on!

    Violet looked at Josie with her ears open and said, "Amy, you were threatened by Matilda, weren''t you?

    You''re actually the one who saved Austin''s life, right?"

    Amy again remained silent for a long time before saying, "Yes youngdy, I also only recently learned

    that Matilda impersonated me and became Mr. Evison''s lifesaver."

    Sure enough.

    Violet and Josie looked at each other, speechless for a moment.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from outside the lounge, interspersed with the shrill screams of

    women.

    Violet hung up first after talking to Amy and headed out with Josie.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    A group of people were gathered in an open space on the set.

    A woman with arge belly was pulling a young woman''s hair and yelling something.

    A man on the side was persuading, trying to get the pot-bellied woman to let go.

    But in return, the pot-bellied woman yelled and kicked at him.

    The man was probably kicked and hurt, he raised his hand with a face of anger and gave the woman a

    p.

    The woman finally let go and covered her face using the man.

    And the man took the battered young woman into his arms, soothing her for a while.

    "OMG, what is this situation? Why is there a sense of conflict between the original spouse and the third

    party?"

    Violet and Josie stood outside the crowd and Josie stood on tiptoe and asked.

    Violet wasn''t too sure, but only recognized the man as the set''s cameraman.

    And the woman in his arms, it seems to have juste two days ago, said the schoolgirl who was

    studying with the cameraman.

    "Isn''t it just a conflict between the original spouse and the third party?"

    The staff on the side began to gossip, "The pregnant woman is the wife of the camera brother. The

    woman who was beaten, on the surface is the camera brother''s school sister, in fact, we all know that

    she is thecamera master outside the lover."

    So that''s it?

    Violet and Josie looked at each other, and each saw the contempt that came out of the other''s eyes.

    This cameraman is a proper scum ah.

    The wife was still pregnant and he ran out and screwed around.

    It''s so hical.

    "Men really aren''t all that good."

    Josie couldn''t help but curse.

    The staff member on the side was also a man.

    He did not think: "How to say? Men, indeed, are visual animals, also like the old and the new. Look at

    that pregnant woman, because of pregnancy, her face is spotted, the body has also lost shape, men

    can not get hard to her like that ah! Of course will be outside to find some new feeling."

    "Of course, the novelty is over. Women, turn a blind eye to it will pass, must make such a mess to do

    what?"

    A statement that probably speaks to the heart of most men.

    Josie''s face was unpleasant and she red hard at the staff member.

    "What are we women in the eyes of you men? Is it that cheap? What is the reason for having spots on

    your face and losing your body shape? Don''t you feel ashamed to say this?"

    "I''m just being honest, what are you being mean about?"

    The staff looked at her and ran away in a huff.

    "What an outrage. This kind of scum and helping a third party beat his wife, he should really be

    scrapped!"

    Josie huffed and puffed her sleeve, wanting to go on the field and tear up the camera brother.

    Violet pulled her back, "It''s time to put him in jail if he''s wasted, it''s not worth getting into trouble for a

    scumbag like that."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Also."

    Josie exhaled and said in exasperation, "So why do we women have to look for men? Men are really

    not good!"

    Just like her previous ex-husband, he was also a scumbag who was too scumbag to talk about.

    It seems that there is an endless supply of scum around ah.

    So why does she still go for men?

    "Ahem, some things can''t be generalized. Me and Louis and Austin are good guys."

    David came out of nowhere and burst in.

    Josie gave him a look and skimmed her lips, "Who knows? You are now vowed, one day the other half

    pregnant and blessed, old and pearly, that heart may be restless."

    "Josie, you''re too pessimistic, not all men are superficial. Sister, what do you think?"

    David looks to Violet.

    Violet guffawed, "Yes indeed, Josie you don''t kill a bunch of people with one stick, I see Austin as a

    good man."

    "He? Is not a good man remains to be examined, I only know that he is blind, blind and stingy."

    Josie just got a little bit emotional andined about it.

    Although there is still uncertainty about such a creature as a man, but people are sometimes like

    moths, always like to me, right?

    Looking at Josie''s straightforward appearance, Violet put her mind at ease a little.

    The girlfriends are so brave to take a big step forward, can not be because of the camera brother thing

    and retreat.

    But is it true that men are all visual animals?

    When a woman is pregnant, her face is spotted, and her body is out of shape, do they go outside to

    hunt for wild food?

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    Violet''s hand unconsciously rested on the small of her back.

    Her belly is not too obvious now.

    But in another two months she will definitely show her pregnancy.

    By the time she has also given birth to spots and lost her figure, will Louis dislike himself?

    He is such a good man, there are many warblers out there staring intently.

    If he intends to hook up, will he not be able to hold it?

    "Violet, what are you thinking about, David asked you to do his makeup."

    With Josie''s shouting in her ear, Violet hurriedly returned to her senses and secretly spat at herself.

    See what she is thinking about?

    If Louis dares to betray her, then she will waste him.

    Ahem, she just advised her best friend to do so.

    Night is falling.

    Located in a shady corner of the park.

    Nancy wore a mask and looked up and down at the middle-aged man in front of her with a glint of

    disgust in her eyes.

    So this is the man Joshua Riley who was stabbed by Summer?

    Dressed in rags, a look at the lower ss civilians.

    "Thisdy, what do you want from me?"

    Joshua Riley looked at Nancy with a puzzled look on his face.

    Since his release from prison, he has been living on a shoestring for the past few years.

    Because the Riley Family broke off their rtionship with him, he had no skills and had to do odd jobs.

    Today he just finished his work at the construction site.

    And I don''t know for what.

    "Mr. Riley, do you remember Summer Riley?"

    Nancy inquired.

    When he heard Summer Riley''s name, Joshua''s eyes lit up, followed by a sh of hate.

    "That little bitch, of course I remember."

    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have had such a miserable time.

    That damn girl, didn''t she just touch her a couple of times?

    How dare you cruelly stab him.

    The main thing is the ruthlessness of his elder brother, who actually sent him to prison for such an

    adopted daughter.

    It has ruined his whole life.

    "Tell me, why did she stab you back then?"

    Nancy saw the hate in his eyes and her eyes twitched.

    This man hates Summer, that''s all that matters!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Because I bullied her!"

    Joshua wasn''t ashamed to say it with a flourish.

    "How did you bully her?" Nancy asked, puzzled.

    "It''s that kind of bullying!"

    Joshua smiled lustfully and reached towards Nancy''s chest.

    Nancy''s face changed and she hurriedly took two steps back.

    A myriad of consternation shed in his eyes.

    Thework only found out that Summer stabbed someone, but not the reason for the stabbing.

    So that''s it?

    Nancy''s heart was pounding with inexplicable excitement.

    She steadied herself and said, "Mr. Riley, seeing as you''re not having a good time, you must really hate

    Summer Riley?"

    Joshua gave her a look and snorted, "That''s right, I hate to get her killed."

    Nancy''s eyes shed, "Do you want revenge back?"

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    "Of course I want to! But ......"

    Joshua wasn''t stupid either, he looked at Nancy, "Thisdy, you have a grudge against Summer, right?

    You want to use my hand to deal with Summer?"

    Nancy''s eyes shed, "Never you mind what I think, I only ask if you want revenge?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Joshua''s eyes rolled, "It takes energy to get revenge, too, thisdy, and I ended up being a little short-

    handed."

    Someone came to the door, of course he had to take advantage of the opportunity to take some

    benefits!

    Nancy sneered in her heart, pulled open the bag she was carrying, and pulled out a wad of cash from

    the bag, about a hundred thousand.

    "Mr. Riley, I can give you the money, but you have to keep stimting Summer and making her

    mentally unbnced!"

    She had the cash ready before she came.

    The shadows of childhood are the hardest to heal.

    People who have been hurt always have more or less traumatic stress disorder.

    Hopefully Joshua''s presence will touch Summer and maybe she''ll be a psycho!

    A psychopath, she wanted to see if David would still care about her!

    "Okay, I know how to do it!"

    Joshua''s eyes lit up when he saw that much money.

    Nancy tossed him the money and looked at his greedy face with a glint of disgust in her eyes.

    Thinking of something, she deliberately said, "Mr. Riley, I look forward to your good news. Mydy said,

    if it is done well, she will not treat you badly."

    I wonder if this man will be able to get things done without any problems.

    In case she is caught out, she will have to find a good scapegoat.

    Madam!

    If David were to guess, who would he guess?

    Nightfall.

    The colorful neon lights sh.

    Imperial Club.

    Violet and Josie came to the staff break room and saw Amy.

    Josie looked Amy up and down and raised an eyebrow, "So you''re Amy Williamson?" Thest time I

    saw Austin, howe you didn''t tell him that you were the one who saved his life?"

    This girl has clear eyes and does not look like Matilda''s stream.

    "Because I wasn''t sure if Mr. Evison remembered me, and it felt rather abrupt to bother him all of a

    sudden."

    Amy smiled and smiled back.

    Josie looked at Violet, "Look at that, that''s a great character. If it was Matilda, she would have hugged

    Austin right away."

    Violet nodded approvingly, "Yes indeed."

    People just can''t bepared to each other.

    Thisparison, the high and low character is too good to distinguish.

    "Amy, let''s not talk about this matter today for the time being, let''s keep it a secret for me first, okay?"

    She has more important things to do today.

    "Yeah, it''s no problem. I don''t have to identify with Mr. Evison either." Amyughed.

    "No, no, the life-savers definitely want to recognize each other, but today is not the time, today I have

    something big to do."

    Josie smiled.

    "What''s the big deal Miss Scott is up to?"

    Amy looked at her with some curiosity.

    "Hey Amy, don''t be a Miss Scott, just call me Josie." Josieughed.

    "Okay, Josie, what''s the big thing you''re up to and do you need my help?"

    Amy didn''t squirm either, and her eyes shed with intense interest.

    Violet on the side said for Josie: "No need to help much, but you can get aughter. She''s ready to

    woo Mr. Evison!"

    Amy froze, then brightened up.

    "Yes, this is a hoot I must get together."

    "Hey, Violet, stop dilly-dallying and get me styled!" Josie urged.

    Violet smiled lightly, "Yes, right away."

    "Make sure you make me up beautifully."

    "Don''t you know my handiwork? But honey, you are already naturally beautiful, you are beautiful

    without my make-up."

    "That''s something I love to hear. So wait for the second song, I just need to take off this heavy makeup

    and put on some lipstick?"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    "Yes, are you okay with that yourself?"

    "It''s no problem."

    First floor.

    Austin is suddenly called by Louis for a drink and shows ack of interest.

    "Louis, why are you suddenly asking me out for a drink? Don''t have to apany your wife?"

    These days he went on a business trip out of town and deliberately kept himself busy to temporarily

    forget about some of his emotional troubles.

    He didn''t contact anyone and lived like an ascetic.

    "What, you don''t want me to ask you out?"

    Louis asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "That''s not it. It just feels like the sun ising out of the west."

    Austin snickered.

    Louis nced at him, "Look at you like a frosty eggnt, I think about at least a brother, I can not be

    happy alone, right?"

    "Yoo-hoo, I''m a little ttered! It''s still good to be a brother."

    Austin couldn''t help but give Louis a big bear hug.

    Louis pushed him away with a disgusted look and straightened his clothes.

    At that moment, David came in with Summer.

    They were followed by Dominic.

    "Louis, Austin!"

    Several people greeted each other in turn.

    Austin looked at David and Summer, who were arm-in-arm, and reached up to cover his chest with a

    painful face.

    "Another pair of love showers, can you guys not stimte me?"

    David and Summer looked at each other and smiled at each other.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Austin, bread wille, and love wille soon."

    Summer meant something.

    Austin waved his hand and sighed in a series ofmentations.

    Dominic on one sideughed, "Austin, it''s okay, I''m still here with you."

    "Kid, you stay away from me, I''m not going to be with a single dog."

    "Austin, don''t be like that! At least I''m a corporate president, give me some face."

    "Kids, don''t pass the single vibe on to me. I still want to hold the beauty."

    A few people were talking andughing, and Austin was ready to take them to their usual private room.

    "Austin, we''re not going to the private room today, we''re going to the second floor card table to watch

    the show."

    Louis leads the way up the stairs to the second floor.

    Austin froze and looked at this group of people, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, "Why do I feel that

    each and every one of you is mysterious today?"

    Several people are silent, waiting in their hearts for a good show.

    Once they were seated in the middle of the card table, Violet came over to them as well.

    After Austin greeted her, he eyed behind her.

    He was not followed by Josie, whose mood was visibly lowered a few notches.

    Violet sat down next to Louis, looked at Austin''s not-so-smiling face, and deliberately asked, "Austin,

    are you not wee toe here?"

    Austin froze andughed, "Sister-inw, where are you thinking? How could I not wee you here?"

    "But the look on your face."

    Violet had a meaningful look on her face.

    "Sister, you would be wrong. austin is not unwee to you, but disappointed in the expectation.

    Where is your best friend? Why didn''t shee?"

    David deliberately led the conversation.

    Violet acted like it was a big deal, "She''s got something going on today! She went home to stay

    yesterday, and she said her dad sent her on a blind date."

    What!

    Austin, who was listening with his ears open, suddenly turned pale.

    "She went on a blind date? Does she think I''m dead?"

    Violet yed innocent, "Mr. Evison, are you and Josie still talking? Didn''t you say you broke up?"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    Broken up?

    Does she like breaking up with him that much?

    Austin blushed hard, "Was it Josie who told you that we both broke up?"

    Violet blinked, "Josie said you haven''t contacted her in the past few days, and if people in a rtionship

    don''t contact each other for a few days, doesn''t that mean they''re breaking up?"

    Austin: "......"

    He was just angry and was just trying to calm each other down.

    How did ite to her that he wanted to break up?

    In the end it''s your own fault?

    At that moment, Amy came over with the drinks.

    "Mr. Johnson, youngdy, your drinks are here."

    Violet winked at her, "Amy, see you again, don''t call me youngdy, just call me Violet, or maybe

    Helena."

    This is Austin''s life saver.

    I wonder what kind of expression Austin will have when he finds out.

    Amy called out to Sister Helena in embarrassment, and her eyes fell on Austin with a sh ofughter

    in her eyes.

    Little brother''s face doesn''t look good yet.

    Must be getting caught up in these friends of his.

    I want to remind him what to do?

    The woman''s eyebrows smiling, in the light of the light looks particrly soft.

    Brooklyn saw the way she stared straight at Austin when she apanied some friends up.

    The face was slightly sunken.

    "Mr. Johnson, Helena."

    Brooklyn strides over and greets several people in turn.

    "Brooklyn, what a coincidence, want to sit together?"

    Violet asked with a smile.

    "Good."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Brooklyn spoke with a few friends and sat at their table.

    "You guys take your time, I''ll get busy."

    Amy saw Brooklyn sitting down, thought of thest time he somehow to himself, and did not say hello

    to him, turned around and left.

    Brooklyn saw that she did not even say hello to himself, his face sank a few more points.

    This woman, having climbed to the top, doesn''t even put him in her eyes anymore?

    Violet ate the fruit Louis handed her and saw Brooklyn''s gaze fixed on Amy''s direction for a moment, so

    she couldn''t help but feel a slight movement in her eyes.

    Spring is almost here, young men and women are the time to fall in love!

    "Sister-inw, where is she on a blind date?"

    Austin sipped his wine absentmindedly, clearly not wanting to ask about Josie, but finally asking in a

    spineless manner.

    "She said it was right here on a blind date."

    Violet smiled in her heart, but her face did not show.

    Matchmaking here?

    Austin looked around with a stinky face, looking for Josie.

    All around are three or two young men and women gathered together, some couples are still kissing.

    Austin thought of this time, maybe someone is also in and another man Laura me me, the surrounding

    body is suddenly covered with hostility.

    He jerked to his feet and tried to get to Josie.

    At this point, the lights dimmed and the show was about to begin on the center stage.

    "Austin, the show is about to start, where are you going?"

    David hurriedly pulled Austin by the hand.

    "It''s too stuffy here, I''m going out for some air."

    Austin said with a cold face.

    "Going to Josie? You sit down and watch the show before you go."

    Louis spoke in an old-fashioned manner.

    "That''s right, Austin, it''s so dark here, how can you possibly find it if you go now. Go backter."

    David pulled Austin down with one push.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    If the hero leaves, what else can they watch the show!

    Austin was pulled to sit down and didn''t insist any more.

    Only he didn''t have the heart to watch any show, but drank ss after ss of wine.

    On the stage, a beam of light hit the woman holding an electric guitar and standing in the middle.

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of rousing music resounded through the mid-air.

    The lights slowly brightened and the woman could be seen painting smoky makeup, wearing oversized

    earrings, wearing a sexy leather jacket and leather pants, and opening her mouth to sing.

    "The mouth is not the heart, your deep love of the promise, all with the west wind drift away"

    It''s an old song called Mouth to Mouth.

    The woman''s clear and pleasant voice, mixed with the rousing music, set off a wave of heat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    A number of young men and women have swayed to the music.

    At the card table, David nced at Austin, who was sullenly drinking, and deliberately amplified his

    voice.

    "Yo, this resident singer sings well Oh, is it a new hire from your club?"

    Austin was so distracted by his drink that he didn''t care about the resident singer.

    At this point, his eyes kept flicking to his phone, wondering whether to send a message to Josie.

    Violet was amused when she saw him give a vague reply.

    "The song is very professional, and the lyrics are intriguing, as if courting? Hey, look guys, the singer is

    still singing in our direction. david, is she singing to you?"

    David understood and deliberately said loudly, "Sister, don''t use me wrongly, Summer is going to be

    jealous! I think she is singing to Louis, right?"

    Louis actually disliked this childish behavior long ago in his heart.

    But in order to please his wife, he can only pretend to be very excited to follow their script.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, the singer is clearly looking at Austin. austin, look, is it your admirer?"

    Hearing that he was nominated by Louis, Austin finally came back to his senses.

    He looked to the woman in the center of the stage and squinted in the sh of light.

    Why does this sexy, sultry woman look so familiar?

    "So sorrow and joy rise and fall people silent, wait a moment these injuries will be free"

    The song came to an end, and without waiting for Austin to see what the person looked like, the lights

    suddenly dimmed a few more points.

    The only sound flowing around is the music.

    Some of the couples around are forgetting to sing along, and others continue to kiss.

    It didn''t take long for the lights to turn on again.

    The woman standing in the center of the stage did not know when to change a costume.

    The smoky makeup was also removed from her face, revealing her original charming and lovely face.

    "If I say, love me no ifs, miss and pass, will you be sad"

    The hot music abruptly changed and became ebullient and clear.

    Austin froze and forgot to breathe as he watched Josie sing and carry the steps up and in his direction.

    Josie!

    The person who just sang was Josie!

    The sometimes sultry, sometimes innocent female singer is actually Josie!

    He never knew she could sing.

    And sing so provocative!

    The heart beats uncontrobly.

    Austin watched steadily as Josie approached his table.

    "Still think what still afraid of what, quickly take my hand, if I say, love me no if!"

    The woman stretched out her white and slender hand, just as the lyrics sang, like a silent invitation.

    Austin felt like he was dreaming as he got up, slowly raised his hand and subconsciously took her small

    hand in his.

    Then suddenly tugged tight.

    It was as if she was afraid that she would suddenly recoil and pull away again.

    The man''s eyes burned, filled with excitement and disbelief.

    The corners of Josie''s mouth curled up, remembering a moment in the past, and ayer of tears

    suddenly surfaced in her eyes.

    She suppressed her emotions and took the microphone and spoke with deep emotion.

    "Austin, I have a lot of ws, stubborn and irritable, insecure, and temperamental. Thank you for

    always being tolerant and understanding, and for loving me. austin, I love you, and I want to marry you.

    will you marry me?"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    Will you marry her!

    She''s asking him if he''ll marry her!

    Do you need to ask?

    Of course he does!

    Excitement, excitement, ecstasy, mixed with a hint of disbelief.

    Austin stared nkly into the woman''s watery eyes, raised his hand to cup her small face and gently

    moseyed.

    "Josie, I''m not dreaming, am I?"

    Josie is actually confessing her love to him?

    Is he really not dreaming?

    "Fool, you haven''t answered me if you want to marry me or not!"

    Josie cried andughed, and tears couldn''t help but slide down from the corners of her eyes.

    "You''re the fool, my little fool, I proposed to you a long time ago, just waiting for you to marry me!"

    Austin smiled, and the tight string in his heartpletely loosened.

    He leans down slightly and wraps her red lips around him!

    Seeing this, Violet was the first to apud, heartily happy for her BFF.

    Then the room apuded, many men whistled, and many voices called for the two to be together.

    Brooklyn watched the scene and subconsciously turned around, looking for Amy in the crowd.

    Seeing that she was standing aside wiping her tears, his eyes moved, got up and walked over.

    "See, the person Mr. Evison likes is Josie. you should also recognize yourself and stop having

    unrealistic dreams, lest you get hurt while ruining someone''s rtionship."

    Amy was being moved by the situation at the moment.

    At first hearing Brooklyn''s words, she froze and froze.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Scott, what do you mean? Why don''t I understand it?"

    Since when did she have unrealistic dreams?

    When did you break someone''s rtionship?

    "You don''t understand, Amy, don''t pretend, don''t you dare say you don''t covet Austin?"

    Brooklyn got close to Amy and simply had a showdown with her.

    Amy''s eyes widened in disbelief, "I''m coveting Mr. Evison? Which one of your eyes saw me coveting

    Mr. Evison?"

    This guy is really inexplicable.

    Inexplicably angry, inexplicably talking nonsense!

    "I saw it with both eyes."

    Brooklyn saw that Amy still did not admit until now, sarcastically said: "Amy, if you want people to know,

    unless you do not do. Why are you covering your ears and stealing in front of me? I saw you take Mr.

    Evison home with my own eyes that night."

    Amy looked at Brooklyn steadily, and only then did she realize that Brooklyn had misunderstood

    herself.

    No wonder he spoke to himself in a shady manner during this time.

    So he thought she was hooking up with Austin!

    In his heart, is she this kind of vain, shameless woman?

    Amy''s face faded.

    "Mr. Scott, I don''t know you well, so please don''t pay too much attention to me in the future, lest

    someone like me who can''t recognize his own identity stain your eyes."

    Very angry!

    Gas he sees himself as such.

    He was angry that he didn''t ask her something to her face.

    Of course, even if she exined, maybe he wouldn''t believe it.

    She thought he was a modest gentleman, but in fact he is also like most men, prejudiced against

    women.

    Forget it, this kind of friend is not to make.

    Amy didn''t pay any more attention to him and turned around to go about her business.

    Brooklyn''s face darkened and darkened as he watched her unimpressed attitude.

    He spoke so much, but she didn''t listen to any of it?

    Is it possible that she will continue to adore Austin?

    Continue to be someone''s secret lover?

    The view fell on Austin, who was holding Josie and walking towards the card table with a gentle face,

    and the depression in Brooklyn''s heart grew.

    "Mr. Evison!"

    Brooklyn suddenly spoke up and called out to him.

    Austin wrapped his arm around Josie''s head sideways and looked at him searchingly, waiting for his

    next words.

    Brooklyn moved his lips and watched as the people at the card table all threw him a look, the initial

    impulse quickly receding.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    "Congrattions."

    What does he want to do?

    Want to fight for Amy?

    Or are you trying to persuade Austin not to y around with people''s feelings?

    He is just an illegitimate son who just took over the Scott Family business, and every step he takes is

    like walking on thin ice, so how is he qualified topete with these business tycoons?

    Does he still want to be in the circle in the future?

    What''s more, what position does he take to fight on Amy''s behalf?

    She doesn''t deserve him to fight for her either.

    "Thanks."

    Austin raised his eyebrows, not paying too much attention to Brooklyn, and sat down with his arm

    around Josie.

    Brooklyn''s forehead was slightly wet and he was in no mood to stay and go, so he said hello to a few

    people and went to find his friends.

    The table of people at the card table had smiles on their faces.

    David took the lead and raised his ss, "Come on, let''s all raise our sses and wish that all lovers in

    the world will be married atst."

    Everyone raised their sses and with a clink, the sses touched together with a happy clink.

    "You are all paired up, I can''t stop looking at you."

    Dominic sipped his wine with a look of envy.

    David gave him a look andughed, "Don''t rush brother-inw, like your sister said, there will be bread

    and lovers soon."

    "That is, there is no hurry, fate is destined."

    Austin patted Dominic''s shoulder andughed, "I never thought you guys would join forces to trick me

    all by yourselves! Fooled me so hard."

    He just thought they were being secretive tonight.

    I didn''t expect to give him such a big surprise.

    Never forget.

    "How do you call it lying to you? It''s obviously a surprise for you."

    David said, "Austin, do you think you''re happy and excited now?"

    Austin wrapped his arms around Josie and couldn''t help but kiss her, "It was fun and exciting. Thanks!"

    Growing up, there were many women who showed him love though.

    But it is the first time that such a high-profile show of love is made like today.

    The main thing is that the person who showed love is still the one who once held his head high and

    refused to bow.

    This moved him even more.

    At the moment, he just wants to hurry her back, pamper him fiercely, and whisper to her.

    Josie smiled delicately towards him and shoved a piece of fruit into his mouth.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Austin''s eyebrows were full of doting, holding her face and feeding the half-eaten fruit mouth-to-mouth.

    "Ahem, you two, pay attention to the asion, there are single people here, okay?"

    Dominic was on the sidelines being shown love and just wanted to escape.

    The other two pairs that are not single are also abused.

    "Summer, how about I feed you too?"

    David put his arm around Summer and smiled evilly.

    "Stop it."

    Summer was thin-skinned and gave him a pouting re.

    "Summer, don''t be shy, we''re not shy anyway, it''s the others who are shy."

    David deliberately teased Summer by forking a piece of fruit and pretending to feed it to her.

    Summer hurriedly pushed his big head away and scolded him with augh, "David, I''ll ignore you if you

    make any more noise."

    "Don''t, I''m not making a scene now, let''s go backter, okay?"

    "David, try any more of your shameless nonsense?"

    "Summer, there''s no one else here, don''t be shy."

    "......"

    Watching this scene, Violet was alsoughing.

    Fortunately, she is not single, fortunately, her cheek is getting thicker and thicker, otherwise looking at

    the two pairs of Laura me me, I guess no face to stay any longer.

    Louis, who was holding her hand, coughed lightly and said, "All right, that''s it for today, my wife is

    pregnant and has to go first."

    The mission was sessfullypleted, and he had to go back to make love with his wife!

    Several of the older men, of course, begged for it and, with the exception of Dominic, took their women

    home with them.

    Violet and Louis returned to the old house. When Violet saw Louis answering the phone, she went to

    take a shower first.

    When she came out of the shower, she found Louis was gone.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    Violet thought Louis had something to take care of at work, so she took out her hair dryer and sat down

    to blow-dry her hair.

    When she finished blow-drying her hair, she thought about it and called Louis.

    "Louis, where have you been?"

    "Finished with the shower? I''m going to see my sister-inw at Lyonhall Vi now."

    Another trip to Lyonhall Vi to see Amara?

    Violet wrinkled her eyebrows, "Auntie is not feeling well again?"

    "Well, Esther said she hadn''t eaten tonight either and had been drowsy and asleep. I was afraid

    something would happen to her, so I went to check on her. You go to bed early and don''t wait for me."

    Louis droned on.

    Violet hmmm''d and hung up the phone.

    Let her go to bed early, but he goes to Lyonhall Vi every night like this, how can she sleep?

    The mind shes back to the scenes seen on the set of the camera operator''s treatment of the original

    spouse and the third party.

    Violet thought about it, changed her clothes and drove to Lyonhall Vi.

    It''s not that she doesn''t trust Louis.

    Only sometimes, men cheat, in addition to the man''s reasons, there are women''s reasons, right?

    Louis'' cousin is not a peaceful person.

    It is better for her to see for herself.

    The car made its way through the night and soon arrived at Lyonhall Vi.

    Knocking on the door, Lara looked at the sudden appearance of Violet with a sh of surprise in her

    eyes.

    "Youngdy, you''re here! How is your health? Is the little baby in your belly bothering you?"

    Violet felt Lara''s warmth and concern, smiled and hugged her.

    "Lara, I''m fine, thanks for asking."

    "Lara is relieved that the youngdy is well." Lara smiled all over her face.

    Violet curled her lips and peered in, "Is Louis here?"

    "Yes, it''s upstairs." Lara answered in a hurry.

    Thinking of something, she hesitated and said, "Youngdy, this time I have to chew the cud. The

    cousin who lives at home is a bit crooked, you must pay attention to it."

    Hearing this, Violet''s eyes shed and she smiled, "Thank you Lara for the reminder."

    Even Lara could see that something was wrong.

    It seems that this Esther''s heart for Louis is clearly revealed.

    Without further ado, Violet changed her slippers and went upstairs.

    When I came outside a guest room, I heard Esther''s delicate voice from inside.

    "Cousin, you look very tired, why don''t you stop walking today and go straight to the office tomorrow

    after breakfast? It''s too easy to have an ident driving tired at night."

    You know it''s nighttime, but you''re still letting peoplee over at every turn?

    Violet snorted lightly in her heart and pushed open the door to the room.

    In the room, Amara is leaning quietly on the bed.

    Louis sat by her bedside to keep herpany.

    And Esther was standing right next to him, the two of them very close to each other.

    Violet swept past the three without moving, a decent smile on her face.

    "Louis, sister-inw."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Violet''s sudden arrival, Louis'' eyes shed with surprise.

    "What brings you here?"

    "My sister-inw is sick, I came to see her, can''t I?"

    Violet gave him a look, still with a smile on her face.

    But Louis was all too familiar with her expression.

    Seeing that there was little smile in her eyes, I knew she was not in a good mood at the moment.

    He hurriedly stood up and walked over to help her.

    Violet didn''t push him away and let him walk over to the bed with his arm around her, smiling politely

    toward Amara and Esther.

    Amara coughed lightly and curled her lips, "I''m actually not a big deal, why are you all here?"

    "Auntie, you are an elder that Louis cares a lot about, which means that I care about, and we are

    certainly relieved that you are not feeling well."

    Violet said softly.

    Amara nced at Louis and smiled in relief.

    She certainly knows that this nephew of hers is dutiful.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have rushed over with a phone call from his own adopted daughter.

    And Violet wille today, presumably sensing something.

    I hope the two families don''t have a problem with each other.

    Esther''s face faded when Violet appeared.

    "Cousin sister-inw actually do note, you are pregnant,e not only can not help, but will make

    cousin worry about you. Cousin has been tired all day, you have to be more heartfelt and painful to

    him."

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    Hearing this, Violet was not annoyed, she just looked at Louis andughed, "Cousin has a point, am I

    too ignorant?"

    The wife smiled a little discreetly.

    Louis beguiled back, "Why? My wife is the most sensible woman in the world."

    "Is that so? But I really don''t seem to have much heart for you!" Violet said deliberately.

    "I am a big man, what do I need your heartache for? I just want you to be safe and happy, then I am

    happy to suffer even more."

    Louis was quick to show his loyalty.

    "This sweet mouth, this evening anointed with honey?"

    Violet puffed out augh.

    "I''m clearly saying what''s on my mind, okay?"

    "I''m not a worm in your stomach, so how do I know if what you say is true or not."

    "Need I swear?"

    "......"

    Watching the two flirting, Esther''s face changed again and again.

    Really, this Violet is definitely here to show off.

    Showing off how much her cousin pampers her!

    It''s so annoying to watch.

    "Come on, don''t be poor, look at your sister-inwughing at you."

    Violet and Louis flirted with each other for a few moments, pouting.

    She admitted that she had an element of intentionality in it.

    For wanting Esther to see how much love there is between her and Louis.

    I hope she doesn''t get any ideas that she shouldn''t.

    "You two go back, I''m fine, don''t run this way in the middle of the night in the future."

    Amara coughed twice and chuckled.

    The smile on Violet''s face slightly converged and she said worriedly, "Auntie, why do you keep

    coughing, do you want to go to the hospital?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s an old problem, whenever I get a cold I have a constant cough, it always takes a

    month or two to get better."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Amara doesn''t care much.

    Esther''s eyes flickered to the side, slightly lowering her eyes to hide all the emotions.

    "Auntie, we''ll go first then."

    Louis was worried that Violet would get tired and didn''t stay much longer.

    "Okay, you guys remember that, next time don''te running in the middle of the night."

    Amara responded and looked at Esther again, her tone slightly more stern, "Esther too, don''t keep

    bothering your brother in the future."

    Esther grimaced, gave a reluctant hmmm, and sent the two downstairs.

    Downstairs, Lara greeted her, "Young master, youngdy, you''re leaving?"

    "Well, Lara, we''re leaving." Violet said goodbye to her.

    LaraEvie is reluctant, "Youngdy, your wedding room I went to clean every day, just waiting for when

    youe back to live."

    Violet nced at Louis and smiled, "Will do."

    The wedding room here, is the existence in name only.

    She doesn''t even seem to have spent a night with him.

    When the child is finished, it is time toe back and round up a room with him.

    Louis told Violet to park the car over here and have the drivere and drive it tomorrow.

    Then drove her away.

    Esther watched the car drive further and further away, unhappily grimacing.

    Really, why did Violet have toe?

    What a bummer.

    "Esther, youe up here."

    Amara called out to Esther from upstairs.

    Esther went upstairs absent-mindedly.

    "Mom, why aren''t you asleep?"

    Amara sat down on the sofa with her shawl on and looked at her steadily.

    "Esther, do you like your cousin?"

    Esther''s eyes shed, "Mom, my cousin is so good, of course I like him."

    She acted as innocent as an uninitiated girl, and Amara didn''t beat around the bush with her.

    "Esther, whether you are my own or not, nominally you are my daughter."

    "First of all, ethically, you and Louis would not be possible. Secondly, your cousin is married and the

    two of them are so well married that there''s no way anyone else could step in."

    "Esther, you''re a good girl, don''t ever do anything that would put me down. Don''t ever call your cousin

    in the middle of the night again, or I''ll make you go back to your country right now."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    Esther was ufortable in the face of Amara''s warning.

    "Mom, what if you really can''t make it at night, and I don''t call my cousin toe?"

    She can count on her adoptive mother''s poor health before she can see her cousin ah.

    "You child, I''m in good health, why are you cursing me?"

    Amara said uncharacteristically.

    Esther lowered her eyes slightly without saying anything, hiding the dark light under her eyes.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she didn''t say anything, Amara''s tone intensified a few more times.

    "Esther, do you hear me? Don''t do anything stupid, or don''t me me for disowning you."

    Disown her?

    Sure enough an adopted daughter is an adopted daughter.

    In fact, at heart, the adoptive mother simply did not treat herself as her own daughter, right?

    If she was really her adoptive mother''s real daughter, would she have turned a blind eye to her lifelong

    happiness and not nned for herself?

    Esther looked indignant, but finally suppressed all her emotions.

    "I know, I''ll go out first then."

    If her adoptive mother doesn''t n for herself, she will n for herself!

    In the car, Louis drove on and reached out to take Violet''s hand in his.

    Violet wrenched her hand away with an expressionless face.

    With his hands empty, Louis gave her a look, "What''s wrong? You''re angry?"

    Violet smiled coolly, "I wouldn''t dare."

    This tone, not angry is strange.

    Louis rmed, softened his voice, "wife, do not be angry, angry with the body I want to hurt. If you''re

    really angry, you can hit me a couple of times to get rid of the anger, huh?"

    The wife is the biggest in the world.

    It''s not clear why the wife is angry though.

    But it''s always right to admit your mistakes the first time.

    Violet nced at him, the man''s brow was a little weary, a look is exhausted look.

    But he didn''tin about anything, and he was ambivalent about himself.

    When I think of him as a big president, he is busy working during the day and has to coax himself in

    private, Violet can''t help but sigh secretly, and his heart has softened a few points.

    "Haven''t you beening to Lyonhall Vi a little too often these days? Every time you leave, I can''t

    sleep well."

    She wasn''t really angry either.

    I just can''t say what''s wrong in my heart and I want to lose my temper.

    Look, she seems to have changed a lot.

    From the previous independence became more and more dependent on him.

    Is this considered bullying?

    "Sorry, forgot you were used to having me."

    Louis couldn''t help but tease Violet as he listened to her words with a touch of anger.

    Is the wife pampering herself?

    The heart is soft to the core.

    "Get down to business."

    Violet squared her shoulders, "Haven''t you noticed that your cousin is making a bit too much of a fuss

    about your sister-inw? She probably has more than just sister-to-brother feelings for you."

    She is not jealous, nor does she distrust her husband''s character.

    But there are some things that she still wants to be frank with her own husband.

    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings in the future.

    When Louis heard this, his face squared up a few notches.

    I didn''t think so before, after all, he always treated Esther as his sister.

    Whenever she said that her sister-inw was not feeling well, he didn''t think much of it.

    Because his focus was on his sister-inw.

    But now that I think about it, it''s true that Esther was a little too trivial.

    "Wife, you''re jealous? Also, your husband is too charming, how to block can not stop the various peach

    blossoms outside."

    Louis had it in mind and didn''t want to make the atmosphere too serious, so he made a joke.

    Violet looked at the road ahead and burst out slyly.

    "Yes, you are very good, is the object of admiration of all women. And I''m pregnant, my face may soon

    have spots, and my body will lose shape, and you in standing together, it will be even more

    mismatched."

    That said.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    With a smile on his face, Louis hit the steering wheel and pulled the car over at the side of the road.

    Violet froze and looked at him sideways.

    Louis held her hand with a serious look.

    "Wife, don''t think nonsense. You should know that I am not that superficial. In my heart, no matter what

    you be, you are the most beautiful."

    He had read some books and knew that women could develop depressive tendencies before and after

    childbirth.

    This time, it needs a little more care and love from men.

    It is probably because I have been going to Lyonhall Vi a lot during this period of time and let my wife

    get carried away with her thoughts.

    Louis'' heart tightened and he held Violet''s hand tightly, "Wife, if you are unhappy or have any

    difort, you must not keep it in your heart, but talk to me, okay?"

    Silent night, the road from time to time drive past the vehicle.

    The dim streetlights shed a soft light, illuminating the night.

    At this point, the man''s dark eyes are even darker and brighter in the night.

    With a hint of nervousness and concern, it was like looking at a rare treasure and wanting to take care

    of it carefully.

    Violet locked eyes with it and her heart softened again.

    "Honey, you don''t think I''m getting depressed, do you?"

    This man, is he thinking too much?

    She was just touching the scene and talking to him about the objective fact that ah.

    "No, but I just want you to be happy and cheerful every day."

    Louis, of course, would not admit that he thought so.

    Violetughed, "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile. I''ve been pregnant alone before with Luka and Erin,

    and that''s how I got through it."

    Before there is no man around, but also against all the strange eyes, she can be strong to face.

    Now with the care of a man, it is difficult not to be psychologically weak?

    Overthink.

    "Wife, it''s hard work. Luckily God has given me a chance to make amends."

    Louis'' dark eyes were deep as he reached out and took Violet into his arms.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet smiled as she listened to the sound of the man''s powerful heartbeat.

    He thought too much, he did not also think too much?

    I believe that the rtionship between them will stand the test of the years.

    Of course, sometimes, words can''t be said in full.

    When people are too happy, they will always be jealous.

    This is an afterthought.

    The other side.

    In the luxury suite of Imperial Club.

    On the big bed, a fierce battle has juste to an end.

    Austin leaned back on the bed with his bare upper body, one arm around a drowsy Josie, the other

    hand fetching a cigarette from the cigarette case and holding it in his mouth.

    The warm yellow wallmp illuminates the handsome face of the man after he has had his fill.

    He lowered his eyes to look at the woman beside him, his eyebrows full of doting.

    So they''re making up?

    Happiness reallyes too fast!

    Josie''s white arm rests on Austin''s strong, thin waist and stomach, and her closed brow is full of vor.

    She was so tired that she wanted to pass out, but one thing was still on her mind.

    "Austin, I want to show you something."

    Her voice was soft, with a hint of hoarseness from having shouted.

    Austin smiled with his eyebrows and asked in a soft voice, "What is it?"

    "Bring my cell phone over here."

    Josie moved her body and saidzily.

    "Good."

    Austin tapped her twice, tossed the unlit cigarette aside, and reached for the phone on the nightstand.

    Josie reluctantly opened her eyes, and her long, slender fingers unlocked and yed a video out of the

    conversation between none other than Arya, mother and daughter.

    "I installed cameras in my own home and heard some interesting things, so listen for yourself."

    Austin heard her say it was something interesting, and at first had an interested smile on his face.

    But when he heard Matilda say she was impersonating his rescuer, his face sank abruptly.

    Matilda is actually not his rescuer.

    She''s a fake!

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    "Austin, you''re so stupid, you''d even mistake the person who saved your life!"

    Josie poked at his abs and skimmed a sarcasticment.

    Austin''s eyes sank and a slight chill erupted from his eyes.

    "Matilda, dare to tease me, I won''t spare her!"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This woman, pretending to be his savior, caused him and Josie to be in conflict, he had to tear her

    apart!

    "Don''t be in a hurry, just leave this matter to me."

    Josie patted the small of his back and yawnedzily.

    Austin heard this, the gloomy aura around him slightly converged.

    He rolled over and leaned over to the woman beside him, his eyebrows filled with tenderness.

    "Okay, I''ll do anything you say."

    He could feel the change in her.

    Bing no longer a retreat, she should want to go on well with herself.

    Very happy and excited.

    She made him feel her affection for him.

    It will no longer be his wishful thinking.

    "Just listen to me and hurry up and get down, don''t press on me. I''m so sleepy."

    Josie felt the change in the man''s body and pushed delicately against his hard chest.

    Austinughed lightly and rolled her onto her back with a flip.

    "Okay, I won''t press you, I''ll let you press me."

    "Austin, I''m going to bed, so stop it."

    Josie was speechless and tried to struggle down.

    Austin sped her thin, soft waist and smiled wickedly, "You sleep yours, I''ll serve you."

    "Austin, you don''t mean what you say, didn''t you say you would listen to me?"

    "Josie, I''ll let you do everything else, except this."

    "Hmph, so men''s mouths, are deceitful!"

    "......"

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet is pregnant and exhausted from the day, so she is a bit sleepy.

    I went back to my bedroom and fell back to sleep.

    Louis came out of the shower and saw that she had gone to sleep, curved his lips and did not toss her.

    Once on the bed, he held her and prepared her for sleep.

    Violet habitually leaned into his arms and found afortable sleeping position to sleep peacefully.

    Louis felt her dependence on him and his eyebrows were filled with softness.

    As he was drifting off to sleep, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    Louis opened his eyes, a hint of displeasure shed across his face, and hastily turned the phone''s

    ringtone to silent.

    The sleeping Violet''s eyebrows knitted and she moved her body.

    Louis rushed to pat her and let her fall asleep again.

    When her breathing became even again, Louis gently got out of bed and went to the bathroom with his

    phone.

    The call came from a bodyguard who was guarding the mental hospital sickness.

    Louis called back.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Johnson, we''ve got Max Marsh."

    Got Max Marsh!

    Louis'' ck eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold arc, "Okay, I''ll be right

    over."

    Ever since Kate Lloyd wasmitted to a mental hospital, he has had bodyguards inside and outside

    the hospital.

    And put out the word.

    He was sure that Max and Alisha would do something when they heard the news.

    As it happens.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    Max delivered.

    Louis changed his clothes, gently opened his bedroom door and headed to the hospital.

    In a doctor''s office, Max was held down by his bodyguard, bruised at the corners of his mouth and as

    pale as a sheet.

    Louis pushed the door in and looked at him condescendingly.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, who was about to inject drugs into Kate Lloyd''s medication, was caught red-handed by

    me."

    The bodyguard reported respectfully.

    Louis took the injection handed to him by his bodyguard, his eyes full of cold light.

    His eyes fell on Max and he questioned, "Tell me, who sent you here? What was the stuff you injected

    into Kate Lloyd''s medication?"

    This frame is very skilled at first nce.

    Sufficient to see not the first time to do.

    I think that''s how Amalia Elliott was allowed to die before.

    Max gulped and struggled hard, "Let go of me, why are you arresting me? Are you the police? I can

    sue you for illegal detention."

    The mouth is quite tough.

    Louis cold hooked his lips, "Don''t worry, the police wille soon. But before theye, you''d better

    tell me the truth if you don''t want to eat your bones."

    Max stammered with a cold sweat on his forehead, "What do you want me to say? No one asked me to

    Hearing this, Louis didn''t talk much to him, but had his bodyguard carry him into Kate Lloyd''s house.

    Kate Lloyd was still sleeping when the bodyguard turned the lights on, quickly waking her.

    She was still a little confused when she saw a room full of people.

    Only when she saw Max, her pupils snapped shut.

    She shivered and pointed her finger at Max. Halfway through the day, she quickly got off the bed and

    rushed to Max, scratching and beating him.

    "Max, you maniac, I''m going to kill you!"

    Max tried to hide, but was firmly confined by two bodyguards.

    He could only let Kate Lloyd''s nails scratch a bloody mark on his face.

    Max cried out in pain, "Kate Lloyd, you crazy woman, get the hell away from me!"

    Kate Lloyd''s eyes were full of madness.

    She heard the word death and stopped scratching.

    "Max, how could I have fallen in love with you by mistake? You said Amalia Elliott and you had a

    grudge, that she interfered in your friend''s marriage and almost killed your friend, and that you had to

    avenge her."

    "In order to please you, I was bewitched by you and willingly became your pawn, took the forbidden

    drugs you gave me and injected them into her potion just after she gave birth, causing the illusion that

    she was hemorrhaging after giving birth and killing an innocent life."

    "I thought that after doing all this, you would be filled with emotion to double up with me, but I didn''t

    think that it was all a lie on your part."

    "What does Amalia Elliott have against you? It was that shameless Alisha who wanted her dead! And

    you, willing to be her secret lover, nned all this for her. And for her, you want to kill me to silence

    me!"

    "I am the stupidest fool in the world, the most ridiculous and pathetic. max, you have ruined my life, I

    will kill you!"

    Kate Lloyd at this moment, probably stimted by Max''s appearance, spoke the truth of that year with

    unparalleled rity.

    She once again went up to Max with a flurry of scratches.

    Max screamed out in pain, "Crazy woman, get out of the way, help, help!"

    Louis watched coldly, his phone in his hand, which was on recording mode.

    When Max''s face was scratched to a bloody pulp, he gave his bodyguard a wink.

    The bodyguard will understand and immediately pull Kate Lloyd away.

    Louis looked at Max askance and said in a cold voice, "Max, is it true what Kate Lloyd said? That

    Alisha was the mastermind behind Amalia Elliott''s death?"

    One of Max''s faces was bloodied andpletely unwatchable.

    He grunted in pain, but after hearing Louis'' question, he gritted his teeth and said, "Can you believe the

    words of a madman? Everything was done by me alone, and it has nothing to do with the next person."

    Hearing this, Louis did look at him a few more times.

    At this point, he still won''t let go.

    If not for the difference in position, he would really want to praise him for being a man of deep love.

    It''s just a pity that the deep love that helps the enemy is poison.

    It only makes people despise and disdain.

    "Just teach him a lesson and leave him alive until the policee."

    Since he wants to take it all on, let''s make him whole!

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    Violet woke up and habitually reached to her side.

    No warm touch on her hand, she opened her eyes and froze looking at her empty side.

    It''s cold under the covers and Louis is not there?

    Violet rolled over and picked up the phone on the bedside table and nced at the time, it was just

    after five o''clock, and he was already up?

    No, the nket was cold, not like someone had slept there.

    Violet''s heart suddenly sank and she couldn''t help but think about it again.

    Last night he was so gentle with her, it is not possible that his mouth is nice, but in fact, he still dislikes

    her in his bones, right?

    Yes, men are inferior.

    She is pregnant, has gained a lot of weight and is not as fit as she used to be, so of course he won''t

    really love her in this condition.

    Otherwise, howe he hasn''t touched her in the past few days?

    Violet couldn''t tell what it was like inside.

    While telling yourself not to think, you can''t help but think blindly.

    After going into the bathroom and washing up, she came out of the bedroom.

    At that moment, the door of the guest room opened and Louis came out.

    "Honey, you''re awake?"

    Louis sees Violeting out and strides over to try to hug her.

    Violet coldly pushed him away and without a word, crossed him and walked forward.

    Louis: "......"

    Wife is angry again?

    Why?

    Louis grabbed her in a hurry, "Honey, what are you mad about again?"

    Violet had a stern face and a cool voice, "Am I angry? Am I entitled to be angry?"

    Louis froze, thought of something, and pulled her into his arms with some amusement.

    "Honey, did you wake up and not see me and think I resented you and refused to sleep in the same

    bed with you?"

    Why does he love to see his wife angry so much?

    That''s a sign of dependence on him.

    "Let go."

    Violet was a little annoyed when her mind was torn apart and struggled a few times.

    A light smile spilled from Louis'' lips, not releasing her.

    "Honey, you''re wrong about me. Last night after you fell asleep, I got a call from my bodyguard saying

    that he had caught Max Marsh, so I went to the mental hospital. By the time I got back it was after three

    in the morning and I was afraid of waking you up, so I went to sleep in the guest room."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s struggling movements gave a start and jerked her head up.

    "Got Max Marsh?"

    "Yes, he tried to kill Kate Lloyd and was caught red-handed by our men. But he was very tough-

    mouthed, even when Kate Lloyd said that Alisha was the mastermind of your mother''s death, he still

    denied it. So I had him beaten up and left him to the police."

    Louis squared up, "The police interrogated him overnight to try to get him to confess Alisha, but Max

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    took all the me and didn''t confess Alisha."

    With these words, Violet bit her lip and said in a hateful voice, "He is in love with Alisha. Should we just

    let Alisha, the culprit, get away with it?"

    Hearing these words, Louis mouth lightly hooked, ck eyes shed a cold awning.

    "Violet, haven''t you ever heard that life is worse than death? Sometimes, living is a torment instead."

    For the person who killed his mother-inw, how could he let her live atrge?

    She must be given something to suffer.

    Violet doesn''t say anything, because with Louis around, she naturally trusts him not to make things

    easy for Alisha.

    "Okay, I''m done confessing, still mad?"

    Louis looked at Violet with a smile on his face.

    Violet froze, and only then reacted to the fact that before she was a small heart to a gentleman''s belly.

    He punched him lightly on the chest with a shy face.

    "In the future, no more sleeping in the guest room when youe back in the middle of the night, how

    can I wake up so easily?"

    She''s pregnant and very sleepy now.

    Besides, she doesn''t feel sleepy until he''s around.

    "Yes, as ordered."

    Louis gave her a kiss on the forehead and wrapped his arms around her as he prepared to go

    downstairs.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    Louis nced at the caller ID and raised an eyebrow.

    "Violet, it''s your godfather on the phone."

    I think Edison should also know about Max''s arrest.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    After all, he''s been following the story.

    "Uncle Edison."

    "Louis, Max was caught and he still hasn''t given up Alisha?"

    "Yes." Louis responded.

    "I get it, I''m not just going to let Alisha off the hook."

    Edison spoke in a cold voice and then hung up the phone.

    Louis looked at Violet, who was listening sideways, and rubbed her soft hair, "Look, I don''t need to take

    action, there will be someone to seek justice for my mother-inw, rest assured."

    Violet nodded and curled her lips in a smile.

    The mother is watching from heaven and should be able to rest in peace.

    the Williams Family.

    Alisha stared nkly at the sudden visit of the police officers, her heart jumping suddenly.

    "What can I do for you two?"

    Yesterday Max sent her a message saying that everything would be over soon.

    She guessed in her mind that he must have go the hospital to finish off Kate Lloyd.

    But she has been waiting for him to send word again, but dyed.

    And now, the police came out of nowhere.

    I don''t think it''s

    "Is this Ms. Alisha Wright? Twenty-three years ago, in connection with the death of Amalia Elliott, we

    would like you toe with us to the station to assist in the investigation."

    A police officer pulled out his police officer''s card and said with an expressionless face.

    The death of Amalia Elliott!

    Did Max really get caught and involved in this old story!

    Alisha swallowed hard, "Comrade Constable, I had nothing to do with Amalia Elliott''s death, I can''t help

    you much."

    "Does it matter to you, please go to the bureau and talk about it."

    The officers, without further ado, gestured for Alisha toe with them.

    "I... I''ll change my clothes first."

    Alisha stammered with a pang of panic in her heart.

    "Speed it up."

    Another officer said in a cold voice.

    Alisha''s face was pale as she thought of a response.

    What to do?

    She doesn''t know how things are going at the moment.

    I also wonder if Max gave her up.

    If she gives up, she''s done for.

    No, if Max confessed to her, the police should not be so polite and just say that she should go to assist

    in the investigation.

    And Max is dead to himself, so he shouldn''t betray himself.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    Nancy came down from upstairs and was startled to see the sudden arrival of police officers in her

    home.

    "Daughter, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that Mom went to the police station to cooperate with the police

    and investigate the truth about Violet''s mother''s death, but I don''t know if Violet will make a mess of it."

    Alisha did not dare to say anything more, but could only point at Nancy.

    Violet has Louis backing her up and has decided that she is her mother''s murderer.

    She is not afraid that Max will give herself up, but she is afraid that Louis will use the power behind her

    to make things difficult for herself.

    You know, the police station kind of ce, easy to get in, not easy to get out ah.

    We have to let our daughter find someone to get her!

    Nancy stared at her nkly, speechless for a moment.

    "Is it ready?"

    The police officer got impatient waiting.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Alisha put on a jacket, looked at Nancy again, and could only leave with the officers.

    The door pinged shut and Nancy snapped back to attention.

    Although my mother did not speak to herself about Violet''s mother, but the police havee to the

    door, that the truth of Violet''s mother''s death, and his own mother must be unconnected.

    Her mother was hinting at her, go get help.

    But whose good is it for her to go to?

    Violet is backed by Louis. Who can be more powerful than Louis?

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Nancy anxiously circled the living room a few times and finally thought of one person.

    She hurriedly pulled out her cell phone and dialed Arie.

    She doesn''t know many magnates, and the one who carries the most weight is Arie.

    The main thing is that Arie can''t stand Violet.

    Because Violet is the daughter of Edison''s first love.

    The two have also previously been at odds over Edison''s recognition of her daughter.

    So now, as long as she fanned the mes a bit, I don''t think Arie will sit back and do nothing.

    The call was quickly answered.

    As soon as Nancy heard Arie''s voice, she said anxiously, "Ms. Arie, please help me. My mom was

    taken away by the police, saying that she was asked to assist the police and investigate the truth about

    Violet''s mother''s death."

    Hearing this, a hint of surprise shed through Arie''s tone.

    "Your mother was taken away?"

    "Yes, it was just taken away."

    Nancy paused and deliberated, "Ms. Arie, my mother says she''s innocent. But it''s about Violet''s

    mother, and Violet hates my mom for stealing her aunt back then, and will definitely use The Johnson

    Family''s power to get in on my mom''s problems."

    This is a hint that Violet is afraid of making her mother suffer.

    Or even bending over backwards.

    Arie caught her meaning and her voice cooled as she thought of her husband''s longing for Violet''s

    mother.

    "I know, I''ll ask the situation first. Don''t worry, I won''t leave your mother alone."

    Nancy was slightly relieved to hear that, "Thank you, Ms. Arie."

    As long as Arie is willing to step in, then her mother won''t have a major problem.

    After hanging up the phone, Nancy thought about it and called her father.

    At least a husband and wife, she hopes that at this time, her father cane home to help her mother.

    Only the phone call was answered by a woman.

    "Hello? It''s Nancy, right? Can I help you with your father? He''s making dessert stew for me, so tell me

    what''s up."

    This is the voice of bitch Sia Marsh.

    Look at the tone of voice, a deliberately conspicuous tone.

    Nancy was furious at the thought of this woman, her own age, stealing her father like that.

    "Sia Marsh, you really don''t have any shame? My dad and my mom haven''t even divorced yet, and

    you''re rushing to be a third party? Do you believe I will tear you up!"

    At the end of the sentence, Miller Williams'' yell came from the other end of the phone.

    "Nancy, Sia is pregnant now, don''t you dare toy a finger on her?"

    Nancy froze and reacted. Sia must have put her hands-free on purpose to let Miller hear the

    conversation between the two.

    This shameless bitch.

    Bitchier than yourself!

    Nancy''s face twisted in anger for a moment.

    But thinking of her mother, she still took a deep breath, "Dad, something happened to Mom, at least

    you have been together for more than twenty years, do you want toe back and help her?"

    Hearing this, Miller asked, "What happened to your mom again? It''s not like she went to the clubhouse

    again to find a little boy and then made the news!"

    Nancy wanted to drop her phone, she suppressed her emotions and said, "This time it''s more serious,

    it''s about the death of Violet''s mother, Mom was summoned by the police."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dad, we''re still a family, Mom''s ident has an impact on thepany''s reputation, right? Do you

    want toe back first or not?"

    His own father was also a cold-hearted man.

    He can only be moved by the interests of thepany.

    Sure enough, Miller returned, "I got it, wait until I ask about the situation."

    Hanging up the phone, Nancy mmed the phone onto the couch with one hand.

    Is this home still a home?

    How can she live such a suffocating life?

    Police Department.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Alisha was ced in an interrogation room.

    The officer sat expressionlessly in front of her and asked in a cold voice, "Alisha, Kate Lloyd has

    identified that twenty-three years ago, you instructed Max to use her status as a nurse to inject Amalia

    Elliott, who had just given birth, with a banned substance, causing her to bleed to death. Is this true?"

    Hearing this, Alisha had a jolt.

    Kate Lloyd confessed?

    Then she is finished?

    No, doesn''t Kate Lloyd live in a mental hospital?

    She is mentally ill and her words do not count.

    Thinking, Alisha forced herself to stay calm.

    "No matter, Amalia Elliott died in childbirth, what does it have to do with me? Comrade police, you are

    the most fair and just, you can''t listen to the words of a crazy person in a mental hospital."

    The interrogator''s eyes were burning, "How did you know Kate Lloyd was crazy? Did Max tell you that?

    So you ordered Max to go to the mental hospital and try to kill Kate Lloyd?"

    The man''s eyes were so sharp that they sent a chill down Alisha''s spine.

    She swallowed, "No, Max did tell me that Kate Lloyd was in a mental institution, but I definitely did not

    instruct him to hurt Kate Lloyd."

    Anyway, there is no evidence in the hands of the police, and it seems that Max has not confessed

    himself, she simply denied the end.

    Looking at Alisha''s denial, the interrogator pped his hand on the table and said in a stern voice:

    "Alisha, I advise you to tell the truth about what happened, the of justice is wide open, so don''t take

    any chances."

    Alisha''s heart fluttered at his aura.

    But she continued to hold back her fear and denied it.

    "The police agree, I was really wronged, I didn''t kill anyone."

    As long as she denies it to the end, the police will have to let her go in twenty-four hours at most

    without evidence.

    She''ll get over it once she gets over it.

    If her daughter is willing to find someone for herself, maybe she''ll be out in no time.

    The police officer looked at her coldly and said sternly, "Alisha, it is useless to deny, I will give you

    some time, you are here alone to think about it, think it over."

    The door pinged shut and the room was dimly lit.

    With one hand cuffed to the table, Alisha swallowed a little fearfully as she looked into the dark, damp

    interrogation room.

    What''s with this cop?

    Just leave her here?

    Is she being hung out to dry on purpose?

    O daughter, let someonee and get her out quickly.

    the Bergen Family.

    Arie calls someone she knows at the police station and asks about Alisha.

    After learning that the police now have no direct evidence to prove that Alisha is the killer of Amalia

    Elliott, she wants the police to release her as soon as possible.

    The police acquaintance was somewhat helpless and asked her to question Edison.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Edison also intervened in this matter?

    Arie hung up the phone with a cold face.

    Just in time, the door was pushed open and Edison walked in.

    Arie questioned, "Edison, what do you want? Are you going to interfere with the police case?"

    Edison gave her a look, "Arie, it looks like you''ve gotten the message. alisha is good at finding

    lobbyists. But it''s useless for her to call anyone. She''s the mastermind who killed Amalia back then,

    and I won''t let her go."

    Hearing this, Arie said, "Edison, there is no proof that Alisha had anything to do with what happened

    back then. If you want to avenge your beloved, you can''t just catch an innocent person and take

    revenge, right?"

    Edison''s face sank, "Nothing to do with Alisha? Then Kate Lloyd has already identified Alisha, and

    even if Kate Lloyd is mentally ill, I believe she was sober when she did so.

    Arie red at him, "So what? Now there''s just no direct evidence, is there Edison, and you want to

    interfere with justice for a dead man?"

    Edison''s face was grim, and a cold smile spread across the corners of his mouth.

    "Arie, you think too much, I''m a good citizen, how could I interfere with justice? I believe the police

    will follow the process."

    The police have a way of interrogating recalcitrant suspects.

    Let''s let Alisha have a good lesson first.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    In the interrogation room, Alisha was alone in there for half a day and no one came in.

    Empty and silent ces make people anxious, not to mention or this kind of dim and horrible ce.

    Alisha looked into the darkness and a myriad of fears grew in her heart.

    It seems that in the next second, some kind of bull wille in and eat her.

    She hunched her shoulders and swallowed, nced at the camera ce, and eximed, "Is there

    anyone there?"

    Can a police officer at least question her?

    She should be released without evidence.

    What''s wrong with leaving her hanging like this?

    She called out several times and finally someone came in.

    It''s still the same cold-faced police officer from before.

    "Alisha, think of something to deliver?"

    The officer sat down across from her and asked in a cold voice.

    Alisha looked at him, "Comrade police, I told you, I had nothing to do with Amalia Elliott''s death, you

    have no evidence in your hands, do you? Please let me out now!"

    Hearing these words, the officer''s face sank, and suddenly turned on the side lighting to the brightest.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, he restrained Alisha''s head and forbade her to look away.

    Just straighten up and let the light shine in her eyes.

    "Alisha, you''ve been thinking about it for so long and you''re still ying games, aren''t you? Do you

    really think we are fools?"

    The officer snapped.

    Alisha''s eyes were stabbed by the re and her eyes were stabbed.

    She screamed out in distress.

    "Let go, you can''t do this, do you want to bend over backwards?"

    "Heh, Alisha, did I hit you? Do you have any injuries on you? I''m telling you, this type of interrogation is

    for some cheating prisoners, and it''s perfectly legal. Are you going to give up or not?"

    The officer asked in a stern voice.

    Alisha only felt her tears flowing downward, the degree of ufortable, so that she really

    experienced a life worse than death.

    She cried out loudly and just felt like her whole body was going to explode.

    "Let go of me, I, I need to go to the bathroom."

    Alisha choked back a sob and ventured.

    The officer let go of her, but slowly spat out, "Do you give up the question? If not, hold it for me."

    Alisha: "......"

    She could see that this was intended to torture her?

    The officer got up and took a sip of water from his own cup.

    Alisha''s eyes were scarlet, and she wanted to go to the bathroom, and her mouth was dry.

    She subconsciously swallowed as she watched the officer drink the water.

    The officer nced at her and frowned and cursed, "Why is there a bug in this cup?"

    When he finished, he slowly poured the water from the ss onto the floor.

    The sound of the water running was so loud that Alisha, who had been wanting to go to the bathroom,

    was having a hard time holding it in.

    "I need to go to the bathroom, I can''t hold it in."

    The officer gave her a cold look, "Do you want to give a confession?"

    Alisha wriggled her legs and held her face in an alternating green and white pout.

    Before she could say anything, she was hot underneath

    The officer frowned, covered his nose with some disgust, and walked out in stride.

    Alisha just felt that she had never been humiliated like this in her entire life.

    She had a face of shame and anger, and she wanted to hit the wall and die.

    Why did you do this to her?

    Someone must be behind it!

    Who is it!

    the Williams Family.

    Nancy waited anxiously at home for news.

    But after waiting for a day, Arie never gave her a response.

    His own mother did not return either.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    In the evening, Miller returned, followed by two bodyguards.

    Nancy brightened up when she saw him return.

    "Dad, you''re back! Mom has been taken away for eight hours, so do something and go bail her out."

    Hearing this, Miller grunted coldly.

    "Nancy, I went to the police station and inquired, that mother of yours has a malicious mind and

    instructed her lover to kill Violet''s mother twenty-three years ago. Even if she doesn''t admit it now, the

    police will keep an eye on her."

    "How could I possibly rescue such a mischievous and betraying woman from me?"

    Nancy froze and looked at Miller, hearing this with a renewed sense of urgency.

    Just as I was about to say something, I saw Miller heading upstairs.

    "Also, Nancy, thepany is not turning over, and I have mortgaged this vi, so hurry up and pack

    your things and get out of here."

    What!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The vi is mortgaged!

    Nancy was startled and rushed to follow.

    "Dad, when did thepany run out of cash? The vi is mortgaged, where will Mom and I live!"

    Miller went up to the second floor and gestured to his bodyguard to help him sort out his things.

    "Nancy, you are my daughter, I will naturally settle you down. As for your mother, she has been unclear

    with that Max for so many years, do I have to care about her life or death?"

    The father is not going to care about his mother.

    Nancy was caught off guard by this sudden turn of events.

    "Dad, no matter what, Mom has also been helping you for so many years, no credit but also hard work,

    ah, you at least first save her first."

    Nancy also wanted to put in a good word for her mother.

    Miller grunted, "Nancy, you don''t have to say anymore, I will divorce your mother immediately and you,

    if you still want to be my daughter, will cut off your rtionship with her."

    Asking her to cut off her rtionship with her mother!

    Nancy is anxious and flustered.

    "Dad, you can''t do this, she''s my mom!"

    Miller sneered, "Nancy, think it over, if you don''t break off your rtionship with her, then I won''t care

    about you anymore. When you be the daughter of a murderer, I''ll see which worldly man will

    marry you."

    The daughter of a murderer!

    She doesn''t want to be titled as such.

    Once she is given such a title, her life will be ruined!

    Nancy stared nkly at Miller until the bodyguard helped him pack up his things and get ready to

    leave, and only then did she finally make up her mind.

    "Dad, I''ll do as you say and break it off with Mom."

    She is still young and can''t have her life cut short like this.

    I can only say sorry to my mother!

    Miller nodded with satisfaction and led Nancy away.

    Interrogation room.

    Twenty-four hours had passed, and Alisha''s eyes were dull, her mouth was dry and cracked like a

    gutter, and her body stank.

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and a police officer walked in.

    Alisha heard the voice and was instantly like a bird of prey, looking at the iing officers with a wary

    face and a sh of fear in her eyes.

    Twenty-four hours, no food, no water, no sleep.

    Her spirit was on the verge of copse.

    If she stays any longer, she''s afraid she won''t be able to support herself.

    Naturally, the police officers knew this.

    But they have rules, no direct evidence in hand, even if they know she killed someone, can only be

    released in this time period.

    "Alisha, you can go now."

    The officer coldly uncuffed her and gestured for her to leave.

    Alisha seemed to be hallucinating, and only half got up under the impatient urging of the police officers

    and left in a hurry.

    All the way through, leaving a stench that drew disgusted nces from the crowd.

    Alisha''s face tingled.

    She took the cell phone in police custody and hastily took a taxi back to the Williams Family vi.

    Only two men in ck were standing at the door, preventing her from entering.

    Alisha was in a hurry to go back and change her clothes, and when she saw the two men stopping her,

    she said angrily, "Who are you people? Why are you standing in front of my house? Get out of my

    way!"

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    "Miss Wright, Mr. Williams has mortgaged this house and you can''t go in."

    The bodyguard said with an expressionless face.

    Alisha just felt like she had been hit in the head.

    "Miller mortgaged the vi? Why didn''t I know that?"

    Damn Miller, what''s up again?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    What right did he have to mortgage the vi without her consent!

    The bouncer didn''t talk to her either, just stood expressionlessly and wouldn''t let her in.

    Alisha was cold, hungry, smelled bad and was a mess.

    She wrapped her jacket tighter around her body, shaking with anger.

    Taking a deep breath, she took out her cell phone and dialed Miller''s number.

    The call was quickly answered.

    She snarled, "Miller, what right do you have to mortgage the vi without my consent?"

    Miller snorted coldly, "Alisha, I''m in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau, if there''s anything you want to say,

    let''s talk face to face."

    He was in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau?

    Is it because you want to divorce yourself?

    Alisha stared at the hung-up phone, her heart raging with depression.

    She couldn''t care less, waited half a day to call a car, and held a fire to go to the civil evidence bureau.

    A car was parked in front of the Civil Identification Bureau.

    In the car sat Miller and a pot-bellied Sia.

    Upon seeing Alisha get out of the car in a state of disarray, the two got out as well.

    Alisha was already disliked by the express driver because she stank so badly.

    She also added money before the driver would pull her over.

    Her heart was holding a fire, and she was even more furious when she saw Miller carefully helping Sia

    over.

    "Miller, we''re not even divorced yet and you''re with this bitch, do you believe I can sue you for bigamy?"

    Hearing this, Miller had a sarcastic look on his face.

    "Alisha, how do you have the nerve to talk about me? At least I didn''t hide it from you for twenty years

    with my old lover. To say the least, I''m a real big ingrate."

    Alisha choked, thinking of Max and feeling depressed again.

    She was the one who was too greedy.

    If she hadn''t broken up Miller''s marriage back then in order to live the life of a rich wife.

    If she was willing to live an uneventful life and married Max who was bent on her.

    So now she must be living a happy life.

    Although it will not be a great wealth, but will be held in the hands of men for life.

    Only really experienced, will understand, by truly like their own man care, is a very lucky thing!

    And in, is also true!

    "Miller, what''s that smell, I want to throw up."

    Sia leaned in Miller''s arms, smelling Alisha''s urine, covering her mouth and nose in a delicate dry

    heave.

    "Alisha, why do you stink so much, you''re smelling my baby, it''s disgusting."

    Miller smelled it too, and gave Alisha a disgusted re.

    He then coaxed nicely and got Sia into the car.

    Alisha ate dog food and listened to Miller''s bellowing baby, hating to strangle these two.

    "Miller, what do you want me toe to the civil evidence bureau for? It''s not like you want to get a

    divorce, is it?"

    She forced herself to calm down quickly and questioned.

    Miller settled Sia, and only then did he look at Alisha.

    "Yes, you have betrayed me for twenty-three years, am I a fool not to divorce you?"

    Hearing this, Alisha snorted lightly, and did not bother to make a false statement with him.

    "OK, it''s not impossible to get a divorce, but ourmon property as husband and wife must be

    divided equally."

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    In today''s world, feelings and all that are false.

    Only money is real and reliable.

    At least it won''t betray you.

    "Alisha, do we still have joint property between us? I even took out a mortgage on the vi, can''t you

    guess that ourpany is already in debt?"

    Miller looked at Alisha with a mocking look on his face.

    Alisha looked at him fiercely, "Thepany is in debt? No way, ourpany was running normally

    before, when did it get into debt?"

    Miller slightly raised his chin, "Just in the twenty-four hours that you were taken away by the police, my

    In just one day and one night, theirpany went bankrupt!

    How is it possible!

    Alisha looked at him steadily, like she wanted to burn a hole through him.

    "You did the tampering, didn''t you? You tampered with thepany''s finances in order to divorce me,

    didn''t you?"

    She couldn''t think of any other reason than this one.

    Miller raised his hand and touched his forehead with a heated smile.

    "Alisha, I''m not that good at it. To tell you the truth, it was Louis who made me divorce you, and it was

    his handiwork that thepany went bankrupt. He was the one who wanted to see you worse off than

    dead!"

    Louis has struck!

    It''s because of Violet!

    Alisha''s face was pale with hate.

    "Miller, how can you stillugh when thepany has been made to go bankrupt!"

    Miller looked at her askance, looking at her like she was a fool.

    "Alisha, apart from being evil-minded, you are also stupid enough. Louis promised me that as soon as I

    divorce you, he will give me a capital injection to bring mypany back to life."

    It turned out they had agreed to do it just to make her homeless.

    Alisha hates these guys.

    "Miller, you want to divorce me, I won''t! If I''m unlucky, you and that bitch won''t be unlucky either!"

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    Just before she walked a few meters out, two men in ck blocked her path.

    Miller''s sorrowful voice came from behind him.

    "Alisha, when I''m being nice and saying nice things, I advise you to better listen. If you don''t listen,

    think of the consequences."

    Alisha turned around sharply and looked at Miller, who was approaching step by step, with a sh of

    caution in her eyes.

    "What do you want?"

    Miller smiled coldly and moved a little closer to her.

    "Alisha, you are alone now, even if you are dragged to the wilderness at night and clicked, I guess no

    one will know about it."

    A thick warning sound came, sending a shiver down Alisha''s spine.

    "Miller, at least I''m married to you, you''re so cruel!"

    Why did she want to take such a man as her husband when she was so confused?

    The whole life of your life to be poked by people''s spine!

    "Alisha, hurry up, I have to get back to my baby''s dessert stew."

    Miller nced impatiently at his wristwatch, turned around, and headed toward the Civil Identification

    Bureau.

    Alisha''s qi and blood surged upward, a fishy sweetness in her throat, and she spat out a mouthful of

    blood with a puff.

    Qi and blood attack!

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After living half her life, she has lived a failure.

    The two eventually divorced.

    Miller took the divorce papers and joyfully called Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, I have divorced Alisha, look, when will you inject capital into mypany?"

    The current silent, half a long time came Louiszy voice.

    "Miller, when did I promise you that I would inject capital into yourpany?"

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Miller''s face changed, "Mr. Johnson, you can''t keep your word, can you? Didn''t you say, see how I

    perform?"

    Hispany has been less than stable for some time.

    Several projects have stalled for various reasons.

    The tight funding chain has left hispany in a stormy situation.

    And yesterday, just after he received a call from Nancy that Alisha had been taken away, the CFO

    called him out of the blue.

    On the phone, finance told him that thepany had just been sessful in bidding for a project that

    had been cut off.

    Because in the early stage they put their treasure on this project, once the project was cut off, their

    capital chain was officially broken.

    Without a capital injection, thepany would have been on the verge of bankruptcy.

    He got anxious and repeatedly asked the relevant departments to learn that Louis had intercepted their

    project.

    That project was a small one for The Johnson Group.

    Louis usually does not evene topete for such small projects.

    Why are you suddenly having trouble with him?

    He rushed to Louis to inquire about the situation.

    It took a lot of effort to finally get on the phone with Louis.

    He remembers Louis'' original words.

    "Your wife was taken away by the police, she is suspected of killing my mother-inw, but the police

    have no direct evidence to be able to keep her in custody. miller, there is no way I can let her continue

    to live the life of a rich wife, you see what you can do."

    The words and the project are simply bullheaded.

    Yet he understood what Louis meant.

    If he wanted to keep thepany, he had to make a clean break with Alisha.

    So he immediately stated, "Mr. Johnson, I will divorce Alisha immediately and leave her homeless and

    separated from her family."

    He remembered it well, Louis quickly returned, "Yes, that depends on your performance."

    Watch him perform.

    Doesn''t it mean that as long as he and Alisha divorce, then hispany will be preserved.

    But now, Louis is denying it?

    The Johnson Group''s president is also a scoundrel!

    Miller''s face alternated between green and white for a while, clutching the phone for a moment without

    words.

    "Miller, one has to be self-aware. All I said was watch your performance, what does that mean?"

    Louis said in a light voice: "Your family affairs are none of my business. But a sinister woman like

    Alisha, you dare to continue to keep her around? And your Summer person, you don''t want to take

    advantage of the opportunity to put her right?"

    "I was idle and bored, kind of helping you out in disguise. As for yourpany, you''re not business

    material at all, and it''s only a matter of time before you go bankrupt."

    Louis hung up the phone directly after finishing his heart-stopping words.

    Miller stared at the phone that was hung up, his heart that chagrin.

    He had lived most of his life, but he had actually been fooled by a junior?

    "What''s the matter Miller, got stood up by Louis?"

    Alisha saw Miller''s soulful look and had a look of gloating.

    "You think Louis will help you? You don''t even think about what you did to Violet once! You deserve to

    be fooled!"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Miller''s body stiffened, grimaced, gave Alisha a hard stare, and walked toward his car.

    Sia on the passenger side looked at his ugly face and said with concern, "Miller, what''s wrong with

    you?"

    Miller looked dismayed, "Sia, I got screwed by Louis, he made me go bankrupt."

    Sia froze and her face changed.

    "Why is that? Didn''t you say that Louis promised you that he would help bring yourpany back from

    the dead once you and Alisha divorced?"

    Miller sighed, "I''ve treated both Violet sisters badly before, and he''s probably using it to teach me a

    lesson."

    When he thought of the many immoral things he had done for an Alisha, he was regretful and pained.

    Thepany just went bankrupt?

    He''s not rich anymore?

    Miller''s heart suddenly ached and his hand covered it.

    "Miller, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Sia was startled to see Miller''s pale face.

    Miller took out the quick-acting heart pills he carried from his car pocket and swallowed two of them.

    Sia thoughtfully opened his ss of water.

    Two pills went down, Miller closed his eyes and calmed down.

    He opened his eyes and held Sia''s hand with an apologetic look on his face.

    "Sia, I have no more money, I''m afraid I can''t give you a rich life in the future, do you and the children

    still want to follow me and suffer?"

    It''s a good thing he transferred a lot of money to Sia''s name before thepany went bankrupt.

    There is no problem for the two of them to live in the future.

    Just want to live the life of a human being I''m afraid it''s impossible.

    "Miller, let''s go beg Violet. As long as she gives the word, I''m sure Mr. Johnson will help thepany

    get through this."

    Sia thought for a moment and spoke.

    Miller froze and hesitated a bit.

    "Violet is stubborn and has drawn a line in the sand with me before, so I''m afraid it won''t help us to beg

    her."

    "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try? Let''s go, I''ll go beg her."

    With a determined look on her face, Sia urged Miller to drive.

    Miller follows Sia''s advice and goes to Violet.

    And Alisha looked at the divorce certificate in her hand and just wanted to tear it up.

    After half a lifetime of painstaking nning, has everything gone to zero?

    Miller the negative hearted man!

    She was so blind to choose him as her husband!

    Alisha, filled with hate, took a deep breath, thought about it, and called Nancy.

    The vi was mortgaged and I don''t know what happened to my daughter.

    She was taken away by the police, why didn''t her daughter get someone to help her?

    The call was quickly answered.

    "Mom, did youe out?"

    Alisha heard her daughter''s voice and couldn''t help but choke out a sob when she thought of her own

    downfall.

    "Yes, Mom is out. Daughter, where are you now? Do you know that your father and I got divorced?"

    At this time, Nancy was in a small apartment Miller had prepared for her.

    She held the phone and said with a hard heart, "Mom, I already know. But Dad won''t let me see you, so

    how about this, I''ll transfer you a sum of money first, and you can find a hotel to stay in first."

    Hearing this, Alisha froze slightly, her heart sinking a little.

    "What do you mean, daughter? Your father won''t let you see me, so you won''t see me? Even you want

    to draw a line with me?"

    Nancy looked at the small apartment she was in and didn''t feel good about it.

    She''s homeless now, okay?

    "Mom, I''m sorry, I can only listen to him, otherwise I have nowhere to go. I''m still young, I still have to

    get married, just think about my future, okay? As long as I marry a good family in the future, I will take

    you to enjoy the happiness."

    Listening to Nancy''s words, Alisha only felt her heart was half cold.

    After half a lifetime of living, she was calcting and thinking of her daughter everywhere, but in the

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    end, she was disliked by her daughter.

    Down to nothing.

    What a failure she is living!

    Tears welled up in Alisha''s eyes.

    I have a grievance, but I still can''t let it go with my daughter.

    "I know, don''t worry about Mom, be good to yourself, I''ll go join your Auntie Penny."

    She won''t be crushed just like that.

    She still has a backstage, doesn''t she?

    Penny Stewart has something in her hand.

    No worries that she will not take care of herself for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Violet was still a little surprised when she received a call from Sia in Movie Town.

    She didn''t expect that Sia woulde to her.

    Whye to her?

    I think it''s about Miller''spany, right?

    After all, she heard from her own husband that he was going to shag Miller.

    Who let him treat her and Evie Williams badly once?

    The husband of the family is also wilted and wicked.

    How can you give people hope and then give them disappointment like this?

    Miller must be dying of anger.

    By the time she had helped David with a make-up job, Sia and Miller arrived.

    "Violet, in the middle of something. "

    Miller greeted Violet somewhat ufortably, with a pleasing smile on his face.

    "Helena, it''s been a long time."

    Sia, rubbing her five-month-old belly, also said hello to Violet.

    "Have a seat. What do you want from me?"

    Violet nced at herrge belly and said in a light voice.

    Miller wanted to say something but then stopped, half smiling curtly.

    "Violet, I know that my aunt has done a lot of wrong to you and Evie in the past, and I know that I am

    wrong. Can you talk to Mr. Johnson for Evie''s sake and give mypany a break?"

    Hearing this, Violet nced at him and smiled mockingly.

    "Mr. Williams, I remember very well that Evie and you are severed, and that I have no aunt."

    to y the emotion card?

    Sorry, he doesn''t deserve it yet.

    Miller''s face was a little torn.

    He nced at Sia, momentarily speechless.

    Sia, who was standing aside, suddenly got up and knelt down straight towards Violet.

    "Helena, Miller knows he''s wrong, I beg you, give him one more chance to be a new man."

    Her spine straightened and Miller, with a distressed look on his face, rushed to pull her.

    "Sia, what are you doing? Get up."

    Sia red at him, and in response to his force, instead of getting up, she pulled him down as well.

    "Miller, when you did something wrong before, you should get down on your knees and admit your

    mistake, so that you look sincere."

    Miller''s face could not stand up, but when he saw Sia''s firm eyes, he could only wilt and kneel down

    again.

    Violet frowned and gave Sia a deep look.

    This girl is willing to go out of her way to kneel down to her for a Miller.

    I don''t know what she wants from Miller.

    However, she is not that easy to be soft.

    "Miss Marsh, you might as well get up. Some things can''t be ended with an apology. People do what

    they want, and once you''ve done something wrong, you always have to pay the price, don''t you?"

    Miller divorced his sister-inw for Alisha, causing her mother and daughter much suffering.

    It''s not just a kneeling down that can be revealed.

    "Helena, I know Miller used to do a lot of things wrong. But therees a time when people make

    mistakes, and now that he''s with me, he''s actually changed for the better."

    Sia moved to Violet on her knees and reached out to shake Violet''s hand.

    "Helena, I am pregnant and when the baby is born, he will call Evie a sister. He is Evie''s other family in

    this world. I don''t want anything else but for them to love each other, and Helena, you''re a mother too,

    you''ll understand my pain, right?"

    Sia was smart enough not to talk about anything else, but brought out the baby in her belly and Evie to

    talk about it.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Miller is certainly abhorrent, but there is no denying that the child in Sia''s belly is still rted to Evie by

    blood.

    The child is innocent.

    If Miller goes bankrupt, the children will suffer with him.

    Violet is a mother and naturally has some weakness when ites to her children.

    Sia is gambling on Violet''s goodness.

    They will not be driven to extinction.

    Violet looked steadily at Sia, and saw that she was kneeling, but not condescending.

    Her eyes fell again on the small of her back, which was high and bulging.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    Like yourself, also pregnant with a small life.

    Or a little life with a trace of blood with Evie.

    Needless to say, Sia bet on the right thing.

    Violet is kind.

    She hates Miller, but not enough to take it out on the child.

    Or on a child who is rted to her own cousin by blood.

    Violet''s hand brushed the small of her back and her eyes dropped slightly in silence.

    Time passed, and the lounge was silent.

    A pin drop can be heard.

    Silence is most apprehensive.

    Sia and Miller both looked at Violet, waiting for her final answer.

    It was up to her to spare, or not to spare Miller.

    Halfway through the day, Violet finally opened her mouth.

    "Miss Marsh, for the sake of the baby in your belly, I will let Louis help the Williams Family''spany

    through. But there has to be a ce for Evie in thepany, and her shares have to make up the bulk

    of it. Because that''s what Miller owes her."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Consider it for Evie.

    Ask Louis to let Miller off the hook.

    I hope he will behave himself in the future.

    "Yes, Helena, thank you, we will do as we are told."

    Sia was so excited that she answered in a hurry.

    Miller had the same look of excitement, his eyes suddenly red.

    "Violet, thank you, for being able to help me regardless of the past."

    Violet nced at him and said in a light voice: "Don''t tter yourself, I''m not doing it for you. You should

    be d that, with a bad character, you met a virtuous wife."

    There is no way she would have helped Miller if Sia hadn''t impressed her with the baby.

    Miller helped Sia up, a sh of tenderness in his eyes.

    "Also, don''t get too happy yet, I want you to go to my sister-inw''s tombstone to repent and eat

    vegetarian food for my sister-inw for a year to console my sister-inw''s spirit in heaven."

    Violet spoke up again.

    Miller froze and said, "Violet, are you going to be a vegetarian for a year? But thepany has to run,

    it can''t help but drink."

    Violet raised her eyebrows, "What, no? Think it over yourself before you say it."

    "This ......"

    "Yes, he does. helena, I''ll supervise him and make sure he goes vegan for a year."

    Sia spoke up in a hurry and made the decision for Miller.

    Then she red hard at Miller, "Miller, have you thought about it and do you still want to live with me? If

    you want to continue living with me, listen to Helena."

    Seeing that Sia was angry, Miller hurriedly said, "Sia, don''t be angry. Fine, fine, I''ll listen to all of you.

    It''s also true that I''m getting older and my doctor has ordered me to eat lightly in general, and it just so

    happens that I can quit drinking."

    "That''s more like it." Sia was satisfied with that.

    Violet watched the interaction between the two and the corners of her mouth ticked up.

    She did not expect Miller to be in middle age and still be in control of a young girl.

    "Helena, do you have any more orders?"

    Sia asked cautiously.

    Violet returned to her senses and smiled lightly, "No more. I just hope that Mr. Williams will be good in

    the future and have a heart for good."

    "With me overseeing, he will." Sia hurriedly responded.

    Violet gave her a look and couldn''t help but say, "Miss Marsh, your eye for choosing people is really not

    ttering."

    How can such a beautiful woman look at an inferior man like Miller?

    It is simply a flower in a cow dung.

    Sia looked at an embarrassed Miller and smiled mischievously, "Probably because I have a great

    sense of righteousness and like to redeem myself as a contribution to society."

    Violet: "......"

    This woman, quite funny!

    Dewgrove.

    in the Bergen Family''srge house cottage.

    Penny looked at the uninvited Alisha and hastily pulled her upstairs.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    "Alisha, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you? It stinks!"

    Penny pinched her nose and let go of Alisha''s hand with a look of disgust.

    Alisha''s expression froze, "Penny, let me take a shower and change my clothes before you do."

    "Go on."

    Penny waved her hand and gestured for Alisha to take a shower.

    When Alisha entered the bathroom, she asked the servant to bring Alisha a change of clothes, a hint of

    annoyance shed across her face.

    She already knows about Alisha.

    Not from anywhere else, but from the mouth of her brother-inw Edison.

    Edison knows that she and Alisha have a strong rtionship andes over to warn her specifically

    that she is not allowed to hang out with Alisha.

    To do otherwise is to work against him.

    She certainly doesn''t want to go against Edison.

    After all, this is the Bergen Family.

    But now that Alisha hade to join her, what was she to do?

    This Alisha, how can it be rted to the death of Amalia Elliott ah.

    It''s a little scary to think about.

    Half an hourter, Alisha came out of the bathroom.

    She was familiar with finding a hair dryer and blow drying her hair.

    Penny waited patiently for her to finish packing before saying, "Alisha, I heard all about you, you and

    Miller got divorced, what are your ns next?"

    Hearing this, a hint of hatred shed in Alisha''s eyes.

    But thinking about her current situation, she collected her emotions.

    "Miller is no good, he got me nowhere, Penny, I had toe to you."

    And really came to join her.

    Penny''s eyes shed, "Alisha, it''s not that I won''t keep you, it''s that Edison specifically warned me not

    to associate with you, so don''t make it difficult for me."

    On one side is Edison''s warning, and on the other Alisha is still a suspect.

    She actually wanted to drawa line with Alisha from the bottom of her heart.

    "Penny, Edison is just your brother-inw, you are the head mother of the Bergen Family, you are still

    afraid of him?"

    Alisha''s face was a little ugly, and after a pause, she said, "What''s more, you''re my best friend, who

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    else can help me if you don''t?"

    "That''s true, but Alisha, you don''t know that although I am the head mother of the Bergen Family, I

    don''t have much status in the Bergen Family."

    Penny had a difficult look on her face.

    In fact, it is treating Alisha as a hot potato.

    Alisha looked at her steadily, a ghostly glint in her eyes.

    "Penny, no matter what, you have to help me. Without me, you wouldn''t be in the position of matriarch

    of the Bergen Family, would you? Think about your son."

    Penny: "......"

    Downstairs.

    Arthur Bergen returned to the vi.

    He looked at thedy''s shoes in the doorway and his dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Who''s here?"

    "It''s Miss Wright, the wife''s friend, is here."

    The servant answered back respectfully.

    Alisha is here?

    Arthur''s face was slightly cold as he carried his steps upstairs.

    About Alisha, he learned from his brother''s mouth.

    For so many years, he did not pay much attention to this friend of his wife.

    After all, he doesn''t care much about the affairs of the house.

    Only now, it was so that he had to pay attention to it.

    This woman is also a murder suspect?

    How can such a woman be his wife''s friend?

    The room.

    Penny''s face was hard to read.

    "Alisha, what do you mean? Are you threatening me?"

    Alisha knows that her son is not Arthur''s real son and she is threatening herself with this!

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    "Penny, don''t think that way, I''m just desperate and lonely and want you to help me out."

    Alisha took Penny''s hand and pretended to be soft.

    Penny was ufortable and broke away from her hand, "Don''t you have a daughter? Howe

    you''re all alone?"

    "Don''t mention it, Miller, that heartless, heartless man, told her to cut me off."

    Alisha had an indignant look on her face.

    Penny said in her heart that she wanted to be as heartless and heartless as Miller.

    "Alisha, do you want to be stuck with me for the rest of your life? I won''t do that."

    Alisha was cool, "Penny, this is only temporary, if you don''t want your secret to be discovered, you

    better settle me down properly."

    What a fake friend.

    Without her, could this stupid woman have had everything she has today?

    If she hadn''t climbed on Miller herself, she wouldn''t have let Penny rise to the top and be the

    matriarch of the Bergen Family.

    I should have known that I should have been on it myself.

    If she had be the head of the Bergen Family, she would not be in such a deplorable situation

    today.

    Penny looked at Alisha and gasped, "Alisha, you weren''t actually doing it for my own good back then,

    you were just using me weren''t you?"

    To make her the youngest wife of the Bergen Family, so that she could one day provide for her?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    This feeling of being choked, how so suffocating ah!

    "What exploitation? Penny, I''m just trying to win together."

    Alisha''s words are grand, but in fact they are exploitation.

    Penny''s face was ugly, and only after a long time did he say, "I still have a property in my name, but it''s

    near the suburbs, so I''ll have someone clean it upter, so you can go over there and live."

    At this point, she has no choice but topromise.

    After all, Alisha has her lifeline in her hands, doesn''t she?

    "Sir, are you looking for Mrs.? She''s in the room."

    The voice of a servant came from outside.

    Penny''s face went white and she nced at Alisha, a sh of panic in her eyes.

    Arthur''s back?

    He''s out there?

    And how much of her conversation with Alisha did he just hear?

    Could he have guessed something?

    What to do what to do?

    Penny messes up, or Alisha is calm.

    "Penny, calm down, if you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you, no one will know your secret."

    Alisha whispers in Penny''s ear.

    Penny took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, swallowed and went to open the door.

    At the door, Arthur listened to a general overview.

    He swept his gaze like a burn over the two men with a cold expression.

    Penny squeezed a pleasing smile toward him.

    "Arthur, why are you back at this hour?"

    Arthur nced at her and said coldly, "What, are you afraid I''lle back and hear your secrets?"

    Penny blushed and gave Alisha a look.

    Alisha pretended to be calm, "Mr. Bergen is joking, we are just chatting among girlfriends."

    "Get out, you''re not wee here."

    Arthur''s gaze was cold and he gave a direct order of expulsion.

    Alisha blushed, a sh of humiliation in her eyes.

    "Alisha, you go ahead and get out."

    Penny hurriedly gave her a wink and told her to go out and wait for her.

    Alisha will understand, and a cold and arrogant Arthur nodded to go downstairs.

    Penny controlled her heartbeat and squeezed a smile toward Arthur.

    "Arthur, I''m going to see Alisha off."

    Arthur stared at her and asked at her increasingly distraught face, "Do you have anything on Alisha?"

    He vaguely hears that Penny is questioning Alisha, saying that Alisha threatened her.

    Did his wife have some secret that Alisha caught?

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Penny''s breath hitched, and when she touched Arthur''s sharp eyes, she felt her heart jumping out of

    her chest.

    She tried desperately to control her heartbeat, "It''s nothing Arthur, don''t think too much about it, Alisha

    has been my BFF for years, we''re fine. So what, I''ll go see her off."

    Fortunately, she and Alisha did not tell that secret in the house just now.

    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble.

    Penny hurriedly crossed over Arthur and headed down.

    Arthur spoke in a cold voice, "Penny, my second brother sent word, I hope you''ll behave yourself."

    Penny is on her feet and quickly descends the stairs.

    Only when she had sent Alisha away did she wipe her sweat, still looking nervous.

    After half a lifetime of smooth sailing, she had a feeling that her good times wereing to an end!

    Summer Riley has been feeling like someone has been following her for the past few days.

    That feeling of being spied on brought back the bad memories she once had.

    She cautioned herself not to think about it and pretended to go to and from work in a calm manner.

    However, her heart suddenly sank when she saw Joshua Riley suddenly appearing in front of the

    office.

    How did he show up!

    Is it possible that he is following himself these days?

    Summer looked steadily at Joshua, who was walking toward him, and sped his right hand tightly

    around his left arm, his face as pale as paper.

    She wanted to turn and run away, but her feet were like roots, unable to move half a step.

    Joshua looked Summer up and down and smiled, "Summer, good boy, after all these years, did you

    miss me? Uncle can miss you very much!"

    Summer''s lips were trembling, and a fine sweat seeped from her forehead.

    The dirty scene kepting to mind.

    Those memories that one tries so hard to forget keep reying like old movies.

    She heard menughing and heard herself crying and yelling.

    The man covered her mouth and touched his body with those dirty hands, leaving a trail of marks

    "Get away, you stay away! Get away!"

    Summer mmed her bag hard at Joshua, then finally took a step away and fled.

    It''s all in the past. It was just a dream.

    Don''t even think about it!

    Summer ran desperately and kept hypnotizing herself.

    With a thud, she bumped into one person.

    "Sis, what are you doing running so fast? What''s wrong?"

    Dominic stumbles as Summer bumps into him and hurries to hug her.

    Summer breathed heavily and nced back behind her.

    There was no one behind him, and Joshua did not catch up.

    Her slightly trembling body then slowly calmed down.

    Standing up slightly straighter, she straightened her dress and forced a smile towards Dominic.

    "It''s okay."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Dominic looked at her and then behind her with an inquisitive look on his face.

    "Sis, I think I just saw ......"

    "You''re looking at it the wrong way, let''s go, you have a meeting soon."

    Summer interrupted him out loud and walked quickly towards the elevator.

    He didn''t even say what he saw before she interrupted him.

    So, just now he did not blink?

    That Joshua Riley, did he really show up again?

    How dare he try to hurt my sister again?

    Dominic wrinkled his eyebrows, a face of indignation.

    Summer was a little distracted at work all day and made several mistakes at work.

    At the end of her shift, she got in her car and deliberately looked around several times, Joshua did not

    appear.

    A taut string was loosened.

    At that moment, David called.

    Her eyebrows slowly softened and she picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Summer, are you off work yet? I want to eat the fish you cooked."

    David''sughing voice came over the current.

    Gentle and energetic, it seemed to chase away the gloom from her body.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    The corners of Summer''s mouth also involuntarily curled up.

    "Okay, I''ll go get the groceries and wait for you toe back to eat."

    "Well, Summer, my heart has flown to you."

    David heckled and the two chatted a bit more as Summer drove to the supermarket to buy groceries.

    When she finished shopping and came out, she just walked to the parking lot, and coldly, Joshua

    popped up again in a ghostly manner.

    Summer''s hand shook, and the stic bag in his hand fell to the ground with a thud.

    The apples were scattered all over the ce.

    She blushed for a moment and gave Joshua Riley a deadly stare.

    "Joshua Riley, you followed me?"

    Joshua looked at Summer and gave a heated smile.

    "Summer, I haven''t seen you for years, you''re really getting prettier and prettier. Uncle is not stalking

    you, but he just misses you so much that he wants to catch up with you."

    Still want to catch up with her?

    If she had a knife in her hand, she would have killed him.

    Summer tugged her fists tight, her fingernails pinching into the flesh from the force.

    It seems that this is the only way to disperse the pain in the heart.

    She swallowed hard and her eyes swept to the stic bag on the floor and saw the ashtray she had

    just bought.

    Summer quickly crouched down and grabbed an ashtray and smashed it at Joshua.

    "Are you leaving or not? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death!"

    Joshua took a few steps back as she reached for the ashtray.

    "Hey hey, Summer, killing someone is punishable by jail time, don''t you dare do it."

    "Get lost! Follow me again and I''ll kill you for sure!"

    Summer ran after him, mming the ashtray hard at him.

    With a pop, the ashtray hit Joshua''s back and then fell to the floor.

    It''s broken all over the ce.

    Joshua let out an ouch, holding his head and ring back at her fiercely, then ran away in a huff.

    Summer stopped and panted as she watched his disappearing back, only to feel a pang of weakness in

    her body.

    She slowly squatted her body and covered her mouth as she cried silently.

    She thought the nightmare was over, but it turned out that it was just her fantasy.

    The sunny and handsome smiling face shed in my mind.

    David!

    At this moment, she just wants to quickly jump into his arms, holding him tightly, drawing warmth and

    security.

    Summer inhaled and quickly picked up the stic bag on the ground, then walked to her car, opened

    the door and got in, and sped away.

    Not far away in the corner, Joshua watched the scene, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold

    smile.

    Summer, don''t me him.

    Who let her offend and harm him?

    Just wait, he will torture her slowly!

    Summer sped all the way back to her neighborhood.

    Getting out of the car, she grabbed her things and prepared to head to her floor.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind.

    Summer''s pupils shrank and her fragile nerves felt like they were about to snap.

    Is that Joshua?

    He followed her to her neighborhood!

    Summer gripped the bag in her hand, turned around violently and smashed it towards the iing

    person.

    "Let you follow me? I''ll beat you to death!"

    "Ah!"

    A cry of pain came from behind them.

    It''s a woman!

    Summer gave a jolt and blushed again at the sight of Arie, who had fallen to the floor.

    It''s over!

    She beat up David''s mother as Joshua!

    "I''m sorry auntie, are you okay."

    Arie just felt a dizziness in her head.

    A hot pain on the forehead.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was hard to stand up on Summer''s hand, and she raised her hand and pped Summer.

    "Are you sick?"

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    A smack to the face deflects a shot to Summer''s face.

    She slowly raised her hand, covered her burning face, and looked over at Arie.

    Arie''s forehead broke the skin at the corner and blood seeped out.

    At this moment she is staring at herself with an angry look on her face.

    Summer slightly lowered her eyes and dropped her hand with an apologetic face, "Auntie, I''m sorry, let

    me take you to the hospital."

    She broke Arie''s forehead, and it was her fault.

    "No need for you to pretend to be nice."

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Arie waved away Summer''s hand that was trying to help her, covered her forehead with one hand,

    and said sternly, "Summer, if you really feel sorry for me, then listen to me and break up with my son."

    She came here today specifically to get Summer to break up with David!

    I also wonder if this Summer is deliberately taking the opportunity to injure her or not.

    Arie gloomy face, looking at the blushing Summer, said: "Summer, not I want to break you up, you

    think about it, just like you, worthy of him? The average look, the average education, and the average

    background. You don''t deserve to stand with him at all."

    "Since you had a scandal with him, look how much his poprity has slipped? How many fans don''t

    like him anymore? You''ll only drag him down if you''re with him, won''t you?"

    Summer just felt her head rattling.

    Joshua''s leering figure and David''s handsome face kept intertwining in front of his eyes.

    He loved her, and she loved him.

    She doesn''t want to let go!

    Don''t want to lose this safe harbor.

    "I''m sorry, Auntie, I''m afraid I can''t promise you that."

    Summer looked at Arie and whispered, "The day is ours to live, and as long as he doesn''t mind me, I

    won''t back down."

    The woman''s face was still pale, but her tone did not budge halfway.

    Arie''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    "Summer, did you think David would be on your side so you could ignore my warnings, did you?"

    Summer: "Auntie, I just think David he''s an adult and will have his own judgment."

    She said it without condescension, which fell on Arie''s eyes like a naked provocation.

    Arie''s face got even harder.

    "Summer, are you sure there''s nothing I can do about you? Let me ask you again, do you want to break

    up with my son or not?"

    Summer''s hands clenched into fists, nced at Arie''s cold face, and lowered her eyes slightly,

    "Sorry, Auntie."

    She said she wouldn''t back down easily as long as David didn''t mind her.

    "Good, very good."

    Arie took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart, "Summer, since you

    don''t like to eat the penalty wine in respect to wine, don''t me me for being ungracious, you will

    definitely regret it."

    Do you really think she''s a soft persistent?

    She will make Summer willingly break up with her own son!

    Arie turned around angrily and got into her car which was parked on the side of the road.

    The car sped away and soon disappeared into traffic.

    Summer stood frozen in ce with Arie''s warning echoing in her ears.

    How would she unceremoniously break up herself and David?

    Heart, inexplicably some uneasiness.

    After freezing for a few seconds, she sighed and slowly squatted down to pick up the stic bag on the

    ground.

    Since she chose to be with David, she was mentally prepared to be hindered by all kinds of resistance.

    She still says the same thing, as long as David doesn''t mind her, she won''t back down.

    When they entered the apartment, Summer put the dishes in the sink.

    Feeling the still-hot pain on her face, she first went to find ice for her face.

    The cold touch sent a shiver down her spine.

    Joshua came to mind unconsciously.

    That lewd face made her want to vomit.

    With a pang of nausea in her chest, she rushed to the garbage can and dry-heaved into it.

    For so many years, Joshua didn''t show up again.

    Why did it suddenly appear?

    Is it because you saw the news about her and David?

    The news is causing trouble!

    Summer covered her chest and stared nkly ahead, a hint of worry shing in her eyes.

    Not long after, the door lock rang and David returned.

    Summer''s thoughts returned to her mind and quickly hid the ice pack in her hand.

    "David, you''re back?"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    David was dressed in white casual clothes and pants, and under the light, set off a more elegant and

    elegant person.

    He opened his arms and took the person into his arms.

    "Well, as soon as I finished shooting today''s scene, I was in a hurry to get back."

    David''s eyebrows smiling, one hand around her thin waist, one hand cupped her small chin, then want

    to ask for a kiss.

    Only when he saw the red marks that appeared on her face, the smile on his face lurched.

    "What''s going on? Did someone hit you?"

    Summer''s eyes shed, "Nothing, I just didn''t feel too well in my stomach, so to distract myself, I

    abused myself."

    Don''t want him to worry.

    And don''t want to spoil the mood.

    Better not to tell him that his mother hade to her and pped her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "You abuse yourself? You''re sick, aren''t you?"

    David was so angry and distressed that he pushed Summer onto the couch, "Where is the medicine

    cab at home?"

    "In the storage room."

    Summer watched David''s long figure striding towards the storage room and sighed inwardly.

    Maybe she''s really getting sick.

    Mental illness.

    David quickly got the medicine cab.

    He unscrewed the ointment, squeezed out a little, and gently rubbed it on her face.

    "Does your stomach still hurt now? Did you not eat on time again? No, I have to have a talk with Louis,

    can you stop treating my girlfriend like a desperate woman?"

    David''s face was discontented, Summer looked at the handsome face of the man close at hand, her

    heart was soft.

    She wrapped her arms around his lean waist and ced a soft kiss on his thin lips.

    No matter what happenster.

    She remembers the present moment.

    She and he were so in love.

    David''s hands moved, touching her dark eyes, the knot in his throat rolled slightly.

    Putting the ointment in his hand, he held her to himself.

    "Summer, don''t think that I won''t be angry if you kiss me. You are my person, and you must not be half

    hurt without my permission."

    The man''s familiar and nice scent wrapped around her.

    With a hint ofpulsion, people can''t help but want to get closer.

    "David ......"

    For a moment, Summer wanted to tell him about the day.

    Tell him that Joshua has approached her again.

    She''s scared!

    But in the end, she looked at the man''s eyes, or swallowed all the words to the mouth.

    She cherishes the time they spend together.

    Don''t want the mood to be spoiled by bad things.

    Some things, let her think about it, she will solve it herself!

    "What''s wrong?"

    David stared at her red lips, somewhat distracted by the desire to just tear people to pieces.

    The man who has opened meat, really can not resist the charm from his girlfriend ah.

    "I''ll finish my business tomorrow morning and I''ll probably be out of town in the afternoon, so you can

    find your own fun tonight."

    Summer guffaws and reports on tomorrow''s itinerary.

    David''s face was dark, "Why do you have to travel again, Louis is not enough! He''s got himself a

    beauty and he doesn''t care about me as his son-inw? No, I''ll call my sister toin."

    Summer saw that David was really going to call, and hastily took his hand.

    "Okay, stop it, I''m just going to work, it''s not like I''m noting back."

    David hugged her tighter, his hard jawline rubbing against the nape of her neck.

    "But I don''t want to be separated from you for a day."

    The night is his happy hour, okay?

    Summer was tickled by his rubbing andughed as she dodged.

    "Well, I''ll go make you dinner."

    "Don''t want to eat, I want to eat you."

    "Stop it."

    "No fuss, I''m just bringing forward tomorrow''s benefits to enjoy."

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Next day.

    Summer has to go to the tax office in the morning to file her taxes.

    After filing your tax return, you are ready to go to a neighboring city for business.

    "Miss Riley, here''s the information you asked for, it''s all ready to go."

    The CFO hands the relevant information to Summer.

    Summer smiled and reached out to take it.

    It''s just that the information was held by the CFO and didn''t let go.

    Summer looked inquiringly at the CFO.

    The CFO moved his lips, "Miss Riley."

    "Anything else?" Summer asked.

    The CFO wanted to say something, but finally let go of his hand, "Have a good trip on business."

    "Good."

    Summer didn''t take it seriously, took the information out of the office, got in thepany car and went

    to the tax office.

    When she entered the lobby, an usher looked at her ID and directed her to the second floor.

    Summer sat down at a window and said, somewhat curiously, "I remember that the first floor can also

    be done, right?"

    The guide''s eyes shed and he exined with a smile, "Yes, but ordinary smallpanies can do it

    on the first floor. The second floor is now dedicated to high-end customers. It''s not easy for us civil

    servants, everything needs to be tested."

    So that''s it?

    Summer didn''t think deeply about it and smiled as the formalities werepleted.

    When it was done, she thanked the guidance clerk and then exited the tax office and got into the

    Violet had a busy day and in the evening Louis came over to pick her up for dinner.

    Said Leon ordered them to go back early together.

    Once in the car, Violet asked curiously, "Is there something big going on today? Why did Dad make a

    special request?"

    Louis fastened the seat belt for her, "I''m not sure, it''s probably the New Year."

    After the Chinese New Year, the New Year will soon be here.

    Violet didn''t ask any more questions, looked out the window at the darkening sky and sighed, "Time

    passes so fast, it''s New Year''s Eve in a sh."

    Louis started the car and wrapped one hand around her hand.

    "When the New Year is over it will be our wedding."

    Yes!

    Their wedding is scheduled for January 8th.

    Maria had a good day counted out.

    Her heart inevitably leaps when she thinks of the day she will put on her wedding dress and be led into

    the hall of marriage by the man she loves.

    Even if she didn''t care about the formality, she was still excited.

    A warm touch came to her hand, and Violet looked sideways at the man''s plump, handsome face with

    Summer in her eyebrows.

    One is lucky to meet such a wonderful and also iparably doting man.

    "Honey, you don''t me me for taking matters into my own hands about THE Williams Family, do

    you?" Violet asked.

    She gave Miller her promise without Louis'' consent, hoping she hadn''t caused Louis any trouble.

    "Why, Violet, I''m d you can use my title to make promises in front of outsiders. I wish you would

    make yourself known every day."

    Louis gave her a sideways nce, his eyebrows full of doting.

    Violet''s heart was soft and sweet, like eating honey.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    It''s Evie calling.

    "Evie."

    "Sis, Miller suddenly asked me to go to hispany tomorrow, saying something about giving me

    shares, what do you think he''s up to again?"

    Evie asked as soon as the call was answered.

    Looks like Miller was good this time.

    Evie''s shares were ready at the first opportunity after The Johnson Group''s capital injection.

    Violetughed lightly, "Go ahead, he should be telling the truth this time."

    "Huh? Why is he so kind all of a sudden? Sister, is it your doing?"

    Evie asked with some excitement.

    "Well, it was your brother-inw who taught him a little lesson."

    Violet gave Louis a look and told him briefly what had happened.

    "Hey, hey, it''s still brother-inw who is great. In the future, I am also a rich man, sister, I am going to

    buy you a gift."

    Hearing this, Violet couldn''t help but smile.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t you say that brother-inw is great? You should thank him, how can you buy me a gift?"

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    "Because I get it, brother-inw only listens to you, I just have to do your job."

    Evie teased with a smile.

    The carriage was quiet and her voice came out of the earpiece and Louis could hear it.

    He nced at Violet and raised an eyebrow in approval.

    "Evie, don''t be ridiculous."

    She said it as if she was a mother tiger.

    Violet is funny.

    The two men joked for a few more minutes and then hung up.

    Louis drove on and burst out, "Honey, when the wedding is over, my title of being a strict wife will

    probably be known to both young and old."

    Violet: "......"

    How does she feel that someone who talks about his wife''s control still has a proud little expression?

    "Husband, you are a big president and you are said to be a strict wife, aren''t you angry?"

    "Howe? Wife control is a sign of loving your wife, and I want the whole world to know: I love you."

    Violet: "......"

    She was getting the impression that some people were too sweet-mouthed.

    Too good at coaxing people.

    Let her find her way.

    Back to the old house.

    The house is ringing with the sound of Erin''s chattering and talking.

    The house is just so lively as long as she is there.

    "Mommy and Daddy are back."

    Luka, who was sitting quietly beside Maria, was the first to spot the two.

    He slid off the couch with a bang and ran toward the two men.

    "Daddy, Mommy, you''re home!"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Not to be outdone, Erin gleefully rushed towards the two.

    The four of them hugged each other with a happy look.

    "Louis and Violet are back, so let''s get dinner started."

    Leon smiled and ordered the kitchen to start dinner.

    Laura got up, a gentle and quiet smile on her face, and went to the kitchen to help with the dishes.

    "Violet, are you tired of being pregnant and having to work so hard? Grandma doesn''t want you to work

    so hard."

    Maria pulls Violet with a concerned look on her face.

    Violet warmed her heart as she helped her to the restaurant.

    "Grandma, I am not tired, busy rather than feel fulfilled."

    "You, wait until after the wedding, I will not allow you to go out and busy again, stay at home for me."

    Maria admonished.

    Violet smiled, knowing that the old man was distressed and didn''t say anything else.

    Everyone took their seats and Leon looked to Louis, "Louis, how is Sami doing at thepany?"

    Hearing this, Louis nced at Sami and hooked his lips, "Good performance, just took over a project

    and handled it very well."

    Sami was praised and her eyes suddenly lit up, "Thank you brother for thepliment."

    Louis smiles without saying anything and habitually serves Violet the soup.

    The scene of brotherhood and friendship makes Leon very satisfied.

    He stated the purpose of the day, "Louis, I''m going to throw a party this weekend to let the circle get to

    know Sami, what do you think?"

    This is to officially allow Sami to recognize his ancestors.

    Louis put the finished soup in front of Violet and said in a light voice, "Just decide, I don''t have a

    problem with it."

    Leon saw that his expression was unharmed and nodded, "Then it''s decided."

    "Let''s all eat."

    Maria gave the word and everyone kicked into gear.

    At that moment, Sami''s cell phone rang.

    One after another, it was someone who was constantly sending him messages.

    Sami''s face changed slightly and she looked at her phone, then turned it off.

    Across the table, Laura gave him a chopstick of food, "Sami, what''s wrong?"

    Sami curved her lips, "It''s okay, broke up with my girlfriend and she''s still unrelenting."

    Violet gave him a look and thought of the scene she had once seen in Dewgrove.

    I think the girlfriend Sami is talking about is that girl, right?

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    the Scott Family.

    Josie came home to see Arya, mother and daughter, sitting on the couch.

    "Josie, you''re back? Go wash your hands, I''ll go upstairs and call your dad, dinner will be ready soon."

    Arya got up and pretended to be virtuous.

    Josie changed her shoes, ignored the fake smiles of the two, and went upstairs to wash up.

    Matilda looked at her condescending back and hated to scratch her face.

    Now every day at home to see Josie this face, how she lived so suffocating ah.

    When will she not have to look at her face?

    When is she going to get Josie to break up with Austin!

    Josie stepped onto the stairs, when her cell phone rang.

    She pulled it out and took a look at it, and instantly got on the phone with a smile on her face.

    "Austin."

    "Getting home?"

    "Yeah. Thank you for introducing me to Jessica Lloyd''s business. I''ve drawn the style of the dress she

    wants, it''s toote today, I''ll see if there''s anything I need to changeter. I have to go to the set

    tomorrow morning, so let''s do it in the afternoon. I''ll bring the design to her in the afternoon and see if

    she''s satisfied."

    Josie walked slowly upstairs, smiling coquettishly.

    Matilda''s ears on the couch perked up.

    Josie helped Jessica Lloyd design her dress?

    Jessica Lloyd is a first-rate star.

    She did send word around the circle some time ago that she wanted a new personal designer to help

    her design a dress to walk the Cannes red carpet.

    Little did Josie know that she would be able to leverage Austin''s contacts to secure the business.

    How did Josie get so lucky?

    How can you climb the tree of Austin!

    Matilda''s face was full of resignation.

    She now also opened a small clothing design studio, but because there are no contacts, can not

    receiverge orders, business is dismal.

    She tried to ask Austin for help, but now Austin won''t even answer her phone.

    She went to him and the front desk wouldn''t even let her upstairs.

    Austin is probably still mad at himself because of thest time she drugged him.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Is this the way to go on?

    Is she really going to be pinned downby Josie all the time?

    "Josie''s back? Go wash your hands ande down to eat."

    Jude is called out of the study by Arya,ughing and talking to Josie.

    Josie put the phone away, called out to Dad petntly, and gave him a hug.

    Matilda clenched her fist as she watched the scene of her father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety.

    No, she didn''t want to be pinned down by Josie all the time.

    She has to find a way to be famous.

    Josie washed her hands, turned herputer back on, and then dawdled for a while before going

    downstairs to eat.

    "Josie, sit down and eat."

    Arya diligently helped Josie with her meal and soup, with a loving face.

    Josie is not polite and picks up her chopsticks to eat.

    Matilda was absentmindedly drinking her soup when she suddenly covered her stomach and said,

    "Hm, why does my stomach hurt?" Uncle Scott, Mom, you guys eat while I go to the bathroom.

    "Why does your stomach hurt? Does it matter?"

    Arya asked nervously.

    "It''s okay, Mom, you stay with Uncle Scott for dinner, I''lle down after I use the bathroom."

    Matilda spoke up, then walked quickly upstairs.

    Josie didn''t move, eating quietly, only the corners of her mouth curled imperceptibly.

    Upstairs, Matilda looked around and gently pushed open Josie''s bedroom.

    She caught a glimpse of the openputer.

    God help her, Josie didn''t turn off herputer.

    With a burst of excitement, Matilda rushed to theputer and checked the files inside.

    There are several file packages on theputer screen.

    She hurriedly opened one of the file packages with Jessica''s dress written on it.

    Inside painted a champagne-colored evening dress, waist-length trailing floor-length design, is stunning

    and stunning.

    Matilda controlled her heartbeat and hurriedly took out a USB and channeled the file in.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    She didn''t want to be pinned down by Josie all the time.

    If she could take a step ahead to meet Jessicawith the design, she could definitely get Jessica to use

    her work.

    In this way, she will be able to leverage Jessica''s fame to be famous in one fell swoop.

    With a ding, the file is delivered.

    Matilda took a deep breath and unplugged the USB.

    Her hands were still shaking from the excitement, she swallowed and put the USB in ce and forked

    the file packet off.

    Then left the room in a hurry.

    Tomorrow Josie has to go to the set in the morning.

    So she had all morning to talk business with Jessica.

    Downstairs, Josie had almost finished eating, she wiped the corner of her mouth and looked at Matilda

    who finally came downstairs.

    "Matilda, are you very hot? Why is your forehead sweating so much?"

    Josie blinked and asked deliberately.

    Matilda was startled, wiped the sweat from her forehead andughed awkwardly, "No, it''s my stomach

    that hurts too much."

    She was oozing sweat from being a thief.

    "That''s right."

    Josie raised an eyebrow and smiled meaningfully, then got up and went upstairs.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matilda only found Josie''s smile a little creepy.

    But she''s not in the mood to care about her right now.

    She had to get in touch with Jessica''s assistant first and make sure to take Jessica''s business by

    tomorrow afternoon.

    Josie went into the bedroom and then clicked on a hidden file.

    She had an invisible camera installed in herputer.

    As soon as someone flips through theputer, the camera can record it all.

    Looking at Matilda, who appears in the camera, she smiles.

    Matilda, she''ll make sure she loses it all!

    Can''t hold your head up in front of people!

    The following day.

    The cast.

    Josie got a call from Austin.

    "Josie, as you might expect, Matilda just took a copy of the design to Jessica. Jessica was so pleased

    with her work that she decided to make Matilda her personal designer."

    Hearing this, Josie''s mouth curled up in a mocking smile.

    "Okay, I got it, I''ll hang up now then."

    "Well, I''ll pick you up tonight."

    "If you''re busy, don''t pick me up, I''ll go back by myself."

    "Even if I''m busy, I have to find time to pick up my girlfriend from work."

    The male voice on the current was maic and loving, and Josie smiled with arched eyebrows and

    hung up the phone.

    Violet, who looked at her happy smiling face from the side, joked, "Josie, do you smell the flowers in

    spring?"

    Josie put away her phone and sniffed her nose, "I don''t smell eh."

    "Is that so? Probably when your own peach blossoms are in bloom, you can''t smell them yourself, only

    bystanders can."

    Violet said with a straight face.

    Josie froze, slow to react, and Violet was saying that her spring had arrived.

    She wasughing and tickling her.

    "Well, you actually beat around the bush to tease me?"

    "Am I wrong?"

    Violet hurriedly begged for mercy, "Stop it, stop it, to beughed at by David?"

    Sitting in his makeup chair, David was about to send a message to Summer when he heard this and

    raised an eyebrow.

    "Josie, don''t bully my sister ah, be careful I fire you."

    Josie stopped and put her arm around Violet, "Gee, David, are you talking a little rough today? Must

    have been a little hornyst night."

    David: "......"

    Last night Summer was away on a business trip and he was alone in the house.

    What a poisonous eye.

    "Yes, I''m in the middle of an endocrine disorder, so you guys stay away from me."

    David made a joke and then messaged Summer.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    "What are you doing? Did you eat?"

    David''s slender phone typed down a line.

    Soon, Summer returned the message.

    "It''s being eaten."

    "Where did you eat? Did anyone persuade you to drink? If someone dares to bully you, you must report

    my name."

    David sent a long string of messages.

    On the other end of the phone, Summer looked at the message and a smile shed across her

    eyebrows.

    Heart warming, she sent a winking smiley face emoji.

    David raised his eyebrows and typed another line.

    "Flirting with me? Knowing full well that I miss you."

    Summer lost her smile and sent a few bigughing emojis over.

    David looked at the emoji, and his eyebrows were full of pleasure.

    "When will you be back?"

    It''s really like not seeing each other for a day.

    I can''t wait for her toe back to him now.

    "We should be back tomorrow at thetest."

    Summer listened to the sound of Dominic and his partner talking to each other at the wine table and

    returned the conversation.

    "Got it, send me a message when you get back and I''ll pick you up."

    "Good."

    Summer finished sending the message with a soft color that she couldn''t hide between her eyebrows.

    Dominic took a sip of his wine and took a moment to look at her, squeezing his eyes toward her.

    Just hear your own old sister''s cell phone message has been non-stop.

    It seems that the old sister is not far from the single.

    At that moment, the cell phone he had ced on the table rang.

    Dominic put down his ss and picked up the phone.

    "Hello."

    Something was said in the current and Dominic blushed slightly and nced at Summer.

    When he hung up the phone, he asked a few of his escorts and publicists to wait on the partners while

    he gestured for Summer to go out and talk.

    The two went out of the door of the booth one after the other, Wen Qing knew something was going on

    and asked first, "Dominic, what''s wrong?"

    Dominic''s face was slightly strained.

    "Just now the tax authorities called, saying that ourpany did a shady contract, deliberate tax

    evasion, the circumstances are somewhat serious, I have to go back to ept the investigation."

    Hearing these words, Summer''s face changed in the same way.

    "Deliberate tax evasion? How is that possible? I have read all the statements, there is no problem, this

    aspect of ourpany has always done very standard ah."

    "Yes, that''s what I thought, but the authorities can''t be doing nothing." Dominic said.

    Indeed it is.

    Something must have gone wrong.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Summer pursed her lips and pulled out her cell phone to call the CFO.

    But the CFO''s phone number is not working.

    Summer made several calls in a row, but they all showed that they were not in the service area.

    Her eyebrows knitted together, she just felt something strange somewhere.

    But she didn''t have time to think deeply about it and called thepany''s finance department again.

    "This is Summer, is Mr. Barker there?"

    "Miss Riley, Mr. Barker is taking his annual leave starting today."

    The CFO took his annual leave!

    Such a coincidence?

    Summer''s face turned a little white and asked the finance staff to send her the relevant information for

    the tax return to her phone.

    Soon, she received an email from thepany.

    Summer hurriedly opened it, and when she saw one of the pages, her hand suddenly tugged tight.

    Not true.

    The data on this page is incorrect!

    It was supposed to report 100 million in taxes, but now it''s only 1 million!

    How did this happen!

    Summer''s face was pale, and her mind suddenly thought of the way the finance director looked at

    herself in the morning, which seemed a little different from the past.

    She had something to say to herself, but in the end she didn''t say anything.

    So, there is something wrong with this information that she handed herself in the morning!

    And because she trusts the CFO, after checking the datast night, she didn''t check it again this

    morning.

    So much so that there was such a slip-up.

    But when ites to the tax office, such mistakes should be able to see at a nce.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Why didn''t the tax preparer warn you about this?

    The scene of that day shed in my mind.

    She was inexplicably led to the second floor by an usher.

    Say what VIP service.

    Not true!

    It''s someone screwing up.

    Someone had set a trap for her to fall into.

    Summer''s heart was pounding hard.

    Who set up such a big game?

    Why do you want to do this?

    What shed through my mind

    "Sister, sister, what''s going on?"

    Dominic saw that Summer had been dazed and asked in a hurry.

    Summer returned to her senses and smiled reluctantly towards him, "Dominic, you go in first and stay

    with your partner, I''ll handle this."

    She would have to make another phone call to make sure it was what she thought it was.

    Dominic looked at Summer with some suspicion and, at her urging, went into the private room.

    Summer took a deep breath, found Arie''s phone number and dialed it.

    Did she set it up for herself?

    Is the purpose to force her to break up with David?

    The phone rang several times, but there was no answer.

    The other party, as if deliberately wearing down her patience, did not pick up the phone until thest

    minute.

    "Hello?"

    Summer pursed her lips, "Auntie, the tax thing, did you have someone do that?"

    At that, Arie snorted lightly, "Summer, I warned you, if thepany is exposed to tax evasion, you

    are not the only one involved. Your brother, and The Johnson Group, will be affected. Are you sure you

    want to continue to work against me?"

    Sure enough, it''s her!

    Summer''s grip on the phone tightened and a hint of sulk shed in her eyes.

    "Auntie, aren''t you going too far for your own selfish interests! Aren''t you afraid that I will expose the

    truth?"

    In order to force her hand, Arie does not hesitate to use the power of the political world.

    If she won''t give in, Arie won''t fall for a good one either.

    "Exposure? What do you want to expose? You handled all the information, didn''t you, Summer, and

    you dare to fight with me?"

    Arie sneered.

    Summer''s pretty face is tense, the heart can not say the suffocation, and the unbearable pain.

    She had a feeling that her rtionship with David hade to an end!

    "Auntie, what exactly do you want?"

    "What do I want that you don''t understand?"

    Arie said coldly, "Summer, I have a hundred ways to get you out of David. what happened today was

    just a warning to you, and if you still persist, then go ahead."

    The woman''s unbearable and hateful voice came over the receiver.

    With a hint of warning and threat.

    Summer''s throat choked slightly, unable to speak for a moment.

    What is it about her that makes Arie go out of her way to set her up to leave David?

    She didn''t want to leave David, she wanted to tell him everything.

    Want to jump into his arms and pamper him and let him figure out how to fix it.

    However, she could not be so selfish.

    She saw that Arie was persistent.

    The kind of persistence that does not stop until the goal is achieved.

    If she gets bent out of shape, the friends around her will be implicated next time even if they escape

    this time.

    She can''t harm others because of herself!

    Tears slipped unstoppably from the corners of my eyes.

    The handsome face of the man with a smile suddenly shed in his mind.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    With the slightest hint of doting and loving, it made her lose her heart.

    David, I''m sorry, I''m afraid she''s failing him!

    "Why don''t you say anything? Have you thought about it? Do you want me to be merciful, or do you

    want to be bent out of shape?"

    Arie''s impatient voice came over the receiver.

    Summer raised her eyes to the ceiling and tried to let the tears flow backwards.

    But it''s overwhelming.

    She closed her eyes, swallowed hard, and spoke softly.

    "I will break up with him, please be noble and don''t hurt the innocent."

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    "I''ll give you one day to get out of here and stay out of his face."

    Arie got the answer she wanted and continued with the order.

    You want her out of here?

    Summer''s red lips clenched, the pain in her heart spread to all her limbs like vine man.

    She swallowed the bitterness in her throat and responded, "Okay, I''ll apply for a transfer back to

    headquarters and never appear in front of him again."

    This is good.

    If you want to break it off, let''s break it offpletely.

    "Miss Riley, that''s right, you''re a smart guy, I hope you don''t tell David about our deal. That would make

    me think that you''re ying hard to get and actually want to pester him at the back of your mind."

    Arie was a little smug, her tone full of condescending arrogance.

    Summer felt pain and tightness in her chest, so tight that she wanted to throw up again.

    She covered her chest and tried desperately to suppress the vomit in her throat.

    "I know, please Ms. Arie, don''t worry, I''m not that undignified. But let me also remind you that there is

    no impervious wall in the world, and I hope that in the future David will still respect you as much as

    before when he sees his mother''s true face."

    So unscrupulous, so aggressive.

    I hope she can hide it from her own son for the rest of his life.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Summer ignored Arie''s annoyed voice again and just hung up the phone.

    The vomiting in her throat could no longer be controlled, she rushed to the bathroom and threw up into

    the garbage can.

    Hard to bear.

    What Arie did really made her sick to her stomach!

    "Sis? Where are you?"

    Dominic''s voice came through.

    Summer washed her face with cold water, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down.

    "Sis, are you okay?"

    Dominic approached and looked at Summer''s reddened eyes and asked cautiously, a glint of worry in

    his eyes.

    Summer settled down and smiled towards Dominic, "It''s okay, probably drank something cold and my

    stomach just got upset again."

    "Stomach upset again? Let me walk you to the hospital."

    Dominic rushed to hold her up.

    "It''s okay, just go back and take some medicer."

    Summer smiled, "Why are you out again? Not going to apany the partner?"

    "We''re almost done talking about things, so we''ll have a little more fun with himter and then we can

    sign the contract." Dominic said.

    Summer nodded, "You don''t have to worry about taxes, I''m going back to the office now to get things

    taken care of."

    "You''re going back now?"

    Dominic wrinkled his brow, "Or I''ll go back with you."

    "No, this cooperation case is very important today, I can just go back alone. Don''t worry, it''s no

    problem." Summer said soothingly.

    Dominic looked at her smiling face and finally nodded.

    "Then go stay with the client, I''ll go back and pack now." Summer urged.

    Dominic hmms and separates from her.

    The smile on Summer''s face faded as she pounded her stuffy chest and returned to the hotel to pack

    her bags.

    After booking a ticket back to Crotosi City, she grabbed her luggage and headed to the airport.

    She decided to goback to Eleaviel once she got things settled at thepany.

    Arriving at the airport by car and looking at the bustling crowd, Summer found a seat.

    Pulling out her phone and flipping out David''s What''s APP avatar, her fingers moved and moved.

    Still not a word has been issued.

    Her nose was sore again, and she knew her eyes were red again.

    Scenes of the two being mushy together shed in my mind.

    Summer gripped the phone tightly, raised her eyes and closed them to keep her tears from falling.

    David, I''m sorry.

    "Is that Miss Riley?"

    A few men in ck came up to her and asked respectfully.

    Summer froze and looked at the four ck-d men who suddenly surrounded him and stood up with

    a wary face.

    "Who are you people? What do you want?"

    These people, all tall andrge, look like a professional bodyguard team.

    What do they want?

    "Miss Riley don''t be afraid, we''re not bad people, it''s our boss who wants to see you, please."

    The lead bodyguard had a respectful face and made an invitation gesture.

    Summer swallowed hard and her eyes fell on the waiting room not far away.

    There, it seems, sits a middle-aged man.

    Who is it that wants to see her?

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    The pie is pretty big.

    I don''t think she''s offended anyone other than Arie, right?

    Summer hesitated for a moment, but got up and followed the bodyguard to the waiting room.

    When he entered the door, the bodyguard called out respectfully, "Mr. Sebastian Riley, Miss Riley is

    here."

    The middle-aged man hmmed, lifted his eyes from the newspaper in his hands, and took off his sses

    to look straight at Summer.

    Summer looked at the exotic middle-aged man in front of her, wearing gold-rimmed sses and with

    curly blonde hair, with some curiosity.

    His features are deep and his temperament is gentle and elegant.

    It looks like a royal familying from the Perry Family, a medieval aristocracy.

    Only, this man''s features are still a little bit on the eastern side, looking very affable.

    Summer was silent and asked, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    The man slowly got up and extended his hand towards her, "Your name is Summer Riley?Child, I am

    your father."

    Summer: "......"

    David returned to Summer''s residence after a day of shooting and couldn''t wait to send Summer a

    message.

    "Summer, where is it? Did you have dinner? Missed you."

    After sending the message, he smiled and waited for her to write back.

    Only after waiting for a few minutes, Summer did not return the message.

    David raised his eyebrows, thought about it, and dialed Summer''s number directly.

    At this time of the day, is she apanying a client to a social gathering again?

    Gotta remind her to drink less.

    "Sorry, the number you have called is switched off."

    The cold female voice of a woman came over the current.

    The smile on David''s face faded and his brows knitted.

    Why is the phone off?

    Is it out of power?

    David fished out Dominic''s phone number and dialed it.

    It''s a good thing Dominic''s phone is through.

    He waited patiently until Dominic picked up the phone.

    "Dominic, where''s your sister? Is she with you?"

    David asked hastily.

    "My sister said she went back to Crotosi City, ah, not home yet?" Dominic wondered.

    "It''s not home yet, and her cell phone is off."

    David''s brow knitted tighter.

    "That''s probably still on the ne, so you''ll have to wait and see."

    Dominic returned the question.

    "Did the partnership you went to talk about go well? Nothing happened, right?"

    David asked, inexplicably a little uneasy.

    "The cooperation is still going well, but something happened to thepany, and my sister is just

    rushing back to take care of things."

    Dominic gave a brief ount of what happened.

    David was thoughtful and hung up the phone after talking to Dominic a few more times.

    The house was silent, and night had fallen.

    David didn''t hear from Summer and didn''t care to do anything else, just sat quietly on the couch and

    looked at his phone from time to time.

    Half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half.

    The time passed, he called several times, but Summer''s phone was still off.

    The heart inexplicably shed a trace of panic.

    David couldn''t sit still and called his assistant to check the flight information to see if Summer was on

    the ne.

    Soon, the assistant called him.

    "David, Miss Riley did buy a ticket back to Crotosi City, but she didn''t take that flight."

    Not on that flight?

    And which flight did she take?

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Or, did she not return to Crotosi City?

    David was panicked and asked his assistant to continue checking Summer''s information.

    After hanging up the phone, a message came in on his cell phone.

    It''s Summer''s message!

    David''s spirits lifted and he hurriedly opened it to see.

    "David, let''s break up. I want to be quiet, don''t look for me!"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    The sudden breakup message caused the smile on David''s face to freeze instantly.

    He stared at the message with a deadpan look of disbelief.

    Breakups?

    Summer wants to break up with herself?

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Did you send the wrong one?

    David exited the chat screen and dialed her number directly.

    "Sorry, the number you have called is switched off."

    It''s off!

    What does it mean?

    Why do you turn off your phone after sending a message?

    Or is it that something happened to Summer and she called him on purpose to warn him?

    David''s heart is panic and confusion, a series of calls, all show off the phone.

    He took a deep breath, tried his best to calm himself down and called his assistant first.

    "I asked you to check Summer''s flight, did you get it or not?"

    "Yeah, sorry, David, haven''t checked it out yet."

    The young assistant clearly felt David''s low pressure and stammered.

    "Still haven''t checked, are you a shit-eater?"

    David burst out a foul mouth, like a beast in captivity, full of violence.

    He hung up the phone, suppressed the irritation and uneasiness in his heart, thought about it, and

    dialed Dominic again.

    The call was quickly answered.

    David hurriedly asked, "Dominic, has your sister contacted you since?"

    Dominic: "David, Sis just called me. She said she was a little tired and would be away for a while, so I

    shouldn''t worry. I was wondering about that and wanted to call you. You two didn''t have a fight, did

    you?"

    Quarrel?

    He and she should not be too good.

    But she came out of nowhere.

    What exactly does it mean?

    David''s forehead was throbbing with veins, and after hanging up Dominic''s phone, he dialed Summer''s

    number again.

    However, the current is the woman''s usual cold off sound.

    Why this all of a sudden?

    Summer, where the hell did it go!

    It''s the weekend.

    The Johnson Family is hosting the party at Centinel.

    Guests who are close to The Johnson Family received invitations toe and support the event.

    Men''s suits, women''s skirts fluttering, the mingling is very lively.

    Today''s host is Sami, who at this point is being led around by Leon for introductions.

    The guests were also enthusiastic about the sudden appearance of The Johnson Family''s illegitimate

    son.

    After all, The Johnson Family is a top family, and even Sami''s status as an illegitimate child is much

    better than ordinary people.

    Along with Laura''s mother and son, she has gathered around her a lot of luxurious and noble women

    who are all after her.

    Violet, as Louis'' wife, is naturally surrounded by a group of worldly girls.

    She had just sent off a wave of people with stiff smiles on her face.

    Rushing to a corner to hide in the quiet.

    "Tired?"

    Louis came looking for it, holding a jacket in his hand and draping it over her shoulders.

    "It''s okay, just a little boring."

    Josie didn''t show up today because of something, Evie was gone somewhere, and she was a little

    disinterested without some of her acquaintances present.

    This, coupled with David and Summer''s affair, made her even more a little saddened.

    The original good two people, suddenly broke up.

    David was in a bad mood, even the drama stopped shooting.

    "Honey, have you found Summer''s whereabouts yet?" Violet asked.

    Summer left and David told his own husband.

    My own husband started to investigate.

    It''s just that the airport footage only captures Summer going to the airport.

    After that there was no more movement from her.

    Apparently, someone had moved the airport surveince to hide her movements.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    This makes it unbelievable.

    "Not yet. But by locating it, my people have determined that thest ce Summer logged in was

    Nogriojan, and I''ve sent someone to find it."

    Louis handed Violet a ss of juice.

    Violet took it, took a light sip and sighed slightly.

    "I don''t know why Summer suddenly mentioned the breakup, is there a bitterness. david now even the

    scene has stopped shooting, the director is dying, do you think he will go after Nogriojan?"

    "David was going to go, but I talked him out of it." Louis returned.

    At this point, several guests came over to exchange pleasantries.

    Violet felt that the air in the lobby was a bit stuffy, so she spoke to Louis and prepared to go outside for

    a walk to get some fresh air.

    Louis admonished her twice and let her go.

    Violet went out the back door of the hotel and into the back garden.

    The street lights are faintly visible, illuminating patches of jungle and flowers.

    A faint scent of flowers wafted through the air.

    Violet sniffed the flowers lightly and walked forward with confidence.

    There was a sibnt sound, followed by a thud and a cry of pain from someone.

    "Ouch."

    Violet froze and looked over towards the side fence, taking a step back with some caution.

    "Who''s there? Come out!"

    The moon overhead shed a cold white light, mixed with the soft glow of streetmps, illuminating the

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    figures on the ground.

    A girl in a white dress with an overcoat draped over her rose from the ground and looked at her with

    some panic and waved her hands.

    "I... I''m not a bad person."

    Violet''s almond eyes narrowed slightly, "You''re not a bad guy, so why are you climbing the fence."

    This girl looks only about twenty years old, the light of the face clear and beautiful.

    Huh, why does it look familiar?

    "I... I didn''t have an invitation, so I had to climb the wall."

    The girl limped towards Violet, "Sister, can you take me to someone?"

    Violet looked at the approaching girl, her mind still desperately trying to think of this familiar girl, where

    she had seen her before.

    Hearing the girl say she was here to find someone, she asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Sami Johnson."

    Violet: "......"

    She came to see Sami Johnson?

    And she is?

    A scene shed in my mind.

    On the busy street, the man came out of the restaurant with his arm around the woman''s shoulders,

    smiling extra brightly.

    She remembered, this person should be Sami''s girlfriend, right?

    She met Sami when she first met each other when she went to Dewgrove.

    "You''re Sami Johnson''s girlfriend?"

    Violet raised her eyebrows slightly and asked a question.

    The girl''s face stiffened and she bit her lip, i.e. she didn''t say yes or no.

    "Sister, can you take me to him?"

    She looked soft and weak, with a hint of aggression.

    Violet thought about it, and led her towards the brightness.

    Meanwhile, tell the waiter to call Sami out.

    She couldn''t take the girl into the banquet hall.

    If she is really Sami''s girlfriend, then the two probably broke up.

    Otherwise she could not have needed to climb the fence to get in.

    Soon, Sami came out.

    "Sister-inw, you''re looking for me?"

    Sami smiles and strides towards Violet.

    But when he saw the woman standing together, his face changed.

    "Emilia, how did you get in here?"

    The moment Emilia Matthews saw Sami, her eyes reddened and she shed tears of resignation.

    She took Sami''s hand, "Sami, why won''t you answer my calls? Why are you suddenly breaking up with

    me?"

    Sami''s face sank slightly as she reached out and pushed her hand away.

    "Emilia Matthews, I''ve made it very clear to you that I don''t love you anymore, it''s that simple, can you

    have some self-respect and stop harassing me?"

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    "No more love? But we were clearly fine before. sami, I don''t want to break up with you."

    With tears streaming down her face, Emilia tries to take Sami''s hand again, only to have Sami dodge

    her.

    "Emilia, we''ve only been in love for a few months, we agreed to stay together if we get along and

    separate if we don''t, okay?"

    Sami''s eyebrows twisted slightly, "I admit, at first I did have a crush on you, but now we are not in the

    same city. A long-distance rtionship is supposed to test the heart, and I think our personalities don''t

    match, so just pretend I didn''t take the test, right?"

    Hearing this, Emilia was excited for a moment.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What personality disagreement? You obviously said I was cute at first! In fact, you just cheated on me.

    Are you in love with that Dolly Stewart? So you like someone older than you? You have an Oedipus

    Dolly Stewart?

    Violet, who was originally just a bystander, had her nerves frayed as soon as she heard the name.

    Which Dolly Stewart?

    It couldn''t be the Dolly Stewart she knew, could it?

    "Emilia, it''s none of your business who I''m in love with, so please stop being unreasonable and keep

    the best memories of each other, okay?"

    Sami got a little impatient.

    Emilia said with tears in her eyes, "What''s so wonderful about not being together anymore, Sami, how

    can you be so dashing? A few months of love is no longer love? I was wrong about you, men are all

    negative and thin-hearted people."

    Sami took a deep breath, "Emilia, I don''t want to argue with you here, you are not wee here,

    please get out."

    Emilia stared at him, her eyes red and swollen from crying.

    "Sami, that Dolly is not a good match for you, and you will regret it."

    "Get out! If you don''t get out, I''ll call security." Sami''s face sank and she said in a cold voice.

    Emilia bit her lip, covered her face and limped out.

    The slim figure is so resigned and helpless.

    Sami sword eyebrows tightly knit, some annoyed scratching the scalp.

    Violet has no time to care about Sami''s children, at this time only want to confirm one thing in mind.

    "Dolly Stewart? Sami, who is she?"

    Don''t let it be the Dolly Stewart she knows.

    "She is my school sister and now serves as my secretary."

    Sami looked apologetic, "Sorry sister-inw, I made you look funny. That girl just now was really too

    petnt and capricious, and actually slipped in here."

    Violet waved her hand, "Do you have a picture of Dolly Stewart?"

    Sami froze, "No photos for now, but she should be in the ballroom right now, helping me entertain some

    clients."

    Dolly people are here!

    "Take me over to meet her." Violet said.

    "Good."

    Sami led Violet into the ballroom.

    Looking at Violet''s silent look, he tried, "Sister-inw, do you know Dolly?"

    Violet gave him a look, "I''m not sure your schoolmate is the Dolly I know. sami, you like her?"

    Sami doesn''t say anything, just a sh of ufortable amusement in her eyes.

    This look is the look of a young boy pregnant.

    Violet''s heart thumped, saying that Dolly must not be someone she knew.

    "Violet, are you done skulking around? Where are you going now?"

    Louis greeted him, raising an eyebrow in question.

    "Brother, I''m taking my sister-inw to meet someone."

    Sami smiled and looked around.

    At the sight of a figure not far away, he smiled with his eyebrows and took a big step over.

    Violet followed his figure and blushed as she saw the woman who was talking to the guests.

    It''s really Dolly!

    Not the same name, but the Dolly who was involved in Isaac Griffith and Evie''s rtionship.

    She is actually Sami''s schoolmate.

    And now he''s in The Johnson Group, working as Sami''s secretary!

    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    "Honey, what''s wrong?"

    Louis saw Violet''s ugly face and asked with concern.

    "Honey, that guy is Dolly."

    Violet looked steadily at Dolly, who was walking with Sami, and her brow knitted slightly.

    "Dolly?"

    Louis narrowed his eyes, and then remembered who Dolly was.

    The woman who previously intervened between Isaac Griffith and Evie, andter got involved with

    Brandon Bergen.

    How can you be with your own brother now?

    "Brother, sister-inw, let me introduce you, this is my secretary, Dolly Stewart."

    Sami took Dolly and stood in front of the two men, smiling and introducing them.

    Dolly greeted the two with a decent smile on her face.

    "Hello Mr. Johnson, hello Mrs. Johnson."

    Violet''s red lips were lightly pursed and her face did not look good.

    This situation took her by surprise.

    She hadn''t thought of what to do with it.

    At this time, Louis but opened his mouth, "She is your secretary?Sami, this woman is not pure-minded,

    fire her."

    A word that caused Sami''s face to change slightly.

    "Firing Dolly? Brother, is there some misunderstanding between you guys? She is my school sister and

    has helped me a lot in my work."

    He did not know the involvement between Dolly and Violet, he only knew that this school sister had

    helped him a lot since he joined thepany.

    The two of them have

    He couldn''t get away from her anymore.

    "Sami, listen to me, this woman must be fired and I will have someone find you a new secretary

    tomorrow."

    Louis'' tone was unmistakable, and after he finished, he grabbed Violet and prepared to leave.

    "No, brother."

    Sami was not willing, frowning.

    Dolly, who was biting her lip, said, "Mr. Johnson, why are you firing me? Did I make any mistakes at

    work?"

    Louis nced at her coldly, "I want to fire someone, do I still need a reason?"

    "Mr. Johnson, you are the president of thepany, and you fired an employee who did not make any

    mistake for no reason, are you not afraid of chilling the hearts of your employees when you say it out?"

    Dolly tugged her fists tight and blushed.

    Louis''s face wentpletely cold.

    The sharp eyes shot at Dolly with a cold chill.

    Dolly jolted and ducked to Sami''s side.

    Sami rushed to shield Dolly behind her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Brother, don''t me Dolly for offending you, she didn''t do anything wrong and I don''t want to lose a

    good helper."

    Louis''s breath around him suddenly cold, two tall men standing face to face, the atmosphere instantly

    stagnant.

    There are passing guests around, are a little curious to watch the scene.

    There seems to be spection that the brothers are not about to have a disagreement with each other.

    Sure enough the initial sight of brother Youkyo was a fake.

    "Louis, since Dolly is Sami''s secretary and he wants to keep her, you should stay out of it."

    Violet hastily took Louis''s hand and spoke up.

    She didn''t want people to see the joke.

    I don''t want to hurt their brotherly bond because of a Dolly.

    Louis nced at her, feeling the force of her squeezing his hand, the cool air around him dispersed a

    few points.

    Violet smiled reassuringly toward him and looked at Sami again.

    "Sami, we do not interfere in your affairs, but I still want to tell you that you can not just look at people

    on the surface, keep an eye on everything."

    "This Dolly, who once interfered in my cousin''s love life, is of questionable character, think about it

    yourself."

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Watching the two leave, Sami froze in ce.

    He slowly turned his head to look at Dolly, "You were a third party?"

    Dolly had a watery look on her face.

    "Sami, I have not been a third party. I did love a man, and for his sake, I was willing to apany him

    to start from zero and build his career step by step."

    "In order to pull business for him, I apanied the smile, let those unsuspecting people mooching, I

    admit it. At that time he did not have a girlfriend, is it wrong to love someone?"

    Hearing this, Sami''s eyes shed with a hint of heartache.

    "Who is he?"

    Dolly looked a short distance away.

    There, Isaac Griffith is with Evie, chatting with someone.

    She suppressed her inner hatred, "That man, Isaac Griffith, used to like Violet a lot, but Violet climbed

    on your big brother, and she didn''t want to let go of such a good man, so she set Isaac Griffith and her

    cousin Evie together."

    "I was working for Isaac Griffith''spany as his secretary at the time, and Violet had to ask Isaac

    Griffith to choose between Evie and me."

    "Businessmen value profit over parting, Violet has Louis as her backer and Isaac Griffith, of course,

    chooses to stay with Evie for the sake of thepany''s growth."

    "Violet got Isaac Griffith to fire me and put me down in the industry so I couldn''t get a good job. sami,

    how innocent can you say I am?"

    A statement that makes you look like an innocent victim.

    Sami listened to her side of the story and reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes,

    thinking only that she wasn''t wrong.

    "Is Isaac Griffith really that good? Are you still not over him?"

    "No. Women always meet a few scumbags when they''re young, and it was only after I was fired that I

    felt so stupid for loving the wrong guy."

    Dolly shook her head in denial.

    "Don''t love him anymore? Then who do you love now?" Sami asked.

    Dolly looked deeply at Sami, "Who do I love now, don''t you know?"

    The woman''s watery eyes were full of emotion, and her long, slender fingers mischievously tickled his

    palm.

    Sami''s heart fluttered and he reached out to take her into his arms.

    "Dolly, I love you too."

    It is so simple that people are rted to each other.

    She was his sister, and the two had crossed paths at school.

    He appreciates mature and capable women who can work alongside him at work and care for him in

    life in every way.

    And Dolly fits his criteria.

    Unlike Emilia, who is like a little princess and needs him to take care of her whenever and wherever

    she can.

    Once or twice can be treated as a love affair.

    Over time, he felt bored and tired.

    Unlike Dolly, she broke into his heart without warning after a few contacts.

    "Sami, Mr. Johnson and Violet are prejudiced against me, would it be difficult for you to offend them

    and their couple in order to keep me?"

    Dolly''s almond eyes flickered slightly, pretending to look at Sami with concern.

    "No."

    Sami held her hand, "Dolly, I''m the man on top, if I can''t even protect my own woman, am I still a

    man?"

    "What''s more, big brother and sister-inw are not people who can''t tell right from wrong, there is just a

    misunderstanding between you. In the future, they will naturally see the good in you."

    He doesn''t care about what happened before Dolly.

    All he knows is that Dolly is fine now.

    She understood him well enough that he didn''t want to let go of her hand.

    Dolly curved her lips and slightly lowered her eyes, hiding the cold light under her eyes.

    God has treated her well.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Surprisingly, she met Sami.

    The humiliation Violet once brought her, she will pay her back little by little!

    Over there.

    Louis'' face was still cold.

    Violet squeezed his hand and advised, "Honey, don''t be stern-faced, it''s Sami''s good day, give him

    some face and don''t embarrass him."

    Louis interlocked his fingers with her, his eyes fell on the two not far away, and his brow sank slightly.

    "Sami''s vision is not good and his mind is immature, so he will probably nt a big heel in the future."

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    How could you keep someone like Dolly around?

    And treat her like a treasure?

    "Indeed, not every man is as wise as you are."

    Violet says nice things to get augh from her own husband.

    Louis fruitfully looked relieved, "That''s right, if I had a bad eye, how would I have married you?"

    Violet: "......"

    "Honey, it''s not good for you to boast like that, is it?"

    "I''m not boasting, I''m obviouslyplimenting you. Who made me marry such a virtuous and good

    wife?"

    Violet: "......"

    She was clearly trying to make someone happy.

    Now it''s someone who is making himself happy.

    The two wereughing and joking when a guest came over and asked Louis to step aside to talk.

    Violet gestures for him to get busy.

    When the people had gone, the smile on her face was slightly restrained.

    Not far away, Sami is holding Dolly and talking to guests.

    This demeanor is more than subordinate.

    Sami likes Dolly.

    She was a little worried that he might not be able to read people and mistake fish eyes for pearls.

    She is more worried that Dolly is with Sami, not because she likes him, but because she wants to take

    revenge on herself by his hand.

    Tick, a messagees in on the phone.

    It''s a message from Josie.

    "Violet, what''s going on? Is the party over yet?"

    Violet found a corner and sat down and started to return messages.

    "Not yet, something bad has happened."

    "What''s wrong? Who dares to bully you, the firstdy of the Johnson Family?" asked Josie in a rush.

    Violet looked not far away, took a picture of Dolly and Sami together, and sent it to Josie.

    "Josie, do you remember Dolly? She''s hooked up with Sami now and might do the seconddy of the

    Johnson Family."

    "What? This Dolly woman is so resourceful, huh? How did she hook up with Sami?"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "From what Sami said, she was his schoolmate and is now working as his secretary at The Johnson

    Group." Violet spilled her guts to Josie.

    "My God, this woman is something, it''s not good to keep her at The Johnson Group."

    "Isn''t it?"

    Violet told the story of how Louis had just tried to fire Dolly.

    Josie yells again.

    "Violet, need to have your husband put someone on Dolly to keep an eye on her and watch out for her

    getting into trouble."

    Violet returned an ok, and there was nothing else to do but wait and see what happens.

    "Violet, let''s not talk about that, let me show you something interesting."

    After Josie sent a text message over, she followed it up with a video.

    Violet curiously opened it and found it was a video of several stars walking the red carpet at the

    Cannes Festival.

    Violet was unsure, only when the camera switched twice did it dawn on her.

    In the video, there are two actresses with the exact same dress.

    There is a star collision!

    And these two stars, one named Jessica Lloyd and one named Be.

    All are big first-tier stars with simr reputation and fame.

    They are superficially harmonious, but secretly they are fighting.

    The dress is exactly the same, than the temperament.

    Obviously, Be''s temperament is a level higher than Jessica''s.

    The style of the dresses worn by these two is from Josie''s design.

    Matilda giarized Josie''s dress, and Josie is here for her!

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Violet read and understood and hurriedly typed down a line.

    "Josie, what about a follow-up?"

    BFF is still selling it.

    Two major stars shing with each other will surely cause a big wave of public opinion.

    And Jessica, with her fiery temper, will surely question Matilda, who is the designer, as to why she

    designed an outfit exactly like Be''s.

    It''s up to Josie to make Matilda lose her reputation.

    Josie sent another video over.

    "Keep looking down."

    Violet clicked on the video.

    The background in the video should be in the lounge.

    Only tosee that Jessica has changed out of her dress and is mming Matilda in anger.

    "Matilda, you better exin to me clearly what is going on with this gown? Why is it exactly the same

    as Be''s gown? Does it mean that you took Be''s order at the same time you designed it for me?"

    Matilda''s face was pale and a fine sweat seeped from her forehead.

    How could she have expected Be''s dress to be exactly the same as Jessica''s?

    And just when she came, she seemed to see Be followed by Josie, the designer.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    Inexplicably, she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    It seems to have fallen into a pit itself.

    "You speak, Matilda, are you mute?"

    Jessica pushed Matilda hard and questioned angrily.

    Matilda''s heart was in a panic, and she barely managed to calm down and act aggrieved.

    "Miss Lloyd, how could I be so stupid? Even if I took orders from you and Miss Be at the same time, I

    wouldn''t let you wear the same dress."

    "So tell me, what''s going on here?"

    Jessica gasped, "Matilda, did you really design this dress yourself? Or, did you copy the idea of a big

    foreign designer?"

    Hearing this, Matilda hastily denied it.

    "I didn''t. Miss Lloyd, this gown really took a lot of thought and was custom made for you."

    There is no way she would ever admit to giarism.

    Even if Josie knows the truth, she has no evidence to prove it, right?

    "Matilda, are you blind and deaf? Didn''t you hear what the media said outside? I''ve be a clown

    today and be Be''s sidekick!"

    Jessica was so angry that her voice kept rising and her mouth sputtering.

    Matilda hunched her shoulders and endured her high decibels, not daring to retort and just hoping it

    would pass quickly.

    Jessica''s temper tantrum is fine, anyway, after she took this order, her fame has been yed out.

    After all, when Jessica first appeared on stage, the crowd was in awe.

    There were already a number of celebritydies present who were asking her assistant who the

    designer was.

    As for Jessica and Be''spetition, it was not in her consideration.

    Instead, she can rub a wave of traffic, so that more people pay attention to her as a designer up.

    Matilda was rambling on when the door was pushed open.

    Be and Josie walked in.

    "Yo, Jessica, why are you throwing such a tantrum."

    Be, still wearing her original gown, looked at Jessica with a smile on her face.

    She has a taller body and fairer skin than Jessica.

    It looks particrly bright against the dress.

    Matilda''s heart thudded as she saw the two appear.

    What are they doing here at this time?

    Damn Josie, don''t dig a hole for yourself to jump into!

    "Be, it''s really you, in order to overpower me, you actually let your designer giarize my designer''s

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    work ah."

    Jessica preemptively sneered.

    Beughed lightly and looked over at Josie, winking, "Josie, what about her saying you giarized?"

    Josie guffawed and looked over at Jessica, "Miss Lloyd, the person who really giarized is not me,

    but your designer Matilda."

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Hearing these words, Jessica''s eyebrows knitted and she looked at Matilda with a cold swish.

    Matilda was panicking and shouted, "Josie, don''t spit on me, when did I steal your design?"

    "No? Then exin to me how our pieces are exactly the same?"

    Josie asked slowly and deliberately.

    Those beautiful eyes were flooded with a sly glow.

    There is a sense that the cat is teasing the mouse.

    "Exactly the same piece, either you giarized me or you hit inspiration."

    Matilda barely kept herposure, "Josie, Miss Lloyd and Miss Be have very different

    temperaments. If you didn''t giarize me, then we are bumping inspirations."

    Hit inspiration!

    She is quite good at sticking it to her face.

    Josie looked at Jessica, who was half-hearted.

    "Miss Lloyd, how could you use such a designer? Didn''t you check her out? She''s a repeat offender."

    Hearing this, Matilda became anxious.

    "Josie, don''t spit in your blood! You say I giarized your work, do you have any proof? If not, I can

    sue you for nder!"

    "Sue me for nder? Then do you want me to kindly dial the number for you?"

    Josie shook her phone, still smiling.

    Be, who had seen enough of the drama,ughed: "Well Josie, don''t hang people''s appetite, look at

    her anxious, you say more, I think she will be scared to pee."

    Matilda bit her lip, her legs moved, her adrenal nds inexplicably shot up, and she really wanted to go

    to the bathroom.

    "Okay, no more teasing her."

    Josie was almost done teasing and gestured for her assistant to turn herputer on.

    "Miss Lloyd, I''m not being bloody-minded when I say Matilda giarized my design. I have a built-in

    camera installed in myputer, and whenever someone moves it, it''s recorded. You can see for

    yourself."

    She has a camera in herputer!

    Your own giarism process was all recorded!

    Matilda''s face was white as paper, her body swayed, and she was about to lose her footing.

    It turns out that Josie has set up a trap, just waiting for her to enter it!

    "Matilda, shame on you!"

    Jessica reads the evidence and shakes Matilda right in the face.

    "You made a fool of me today, don''t want to hang out in the design circle in the future!"

    Matilda stumbled and fell to the ground, her heart sinking to the bottom.

    It''s over, it''s all over!

    This time, her career is all ruined!

    Josie, the bitch, she''s the one who screwed her up!

    "Josie, thank you for designing such a beautiful dress for me. Let''s go, there are some little sisters who

    want me to introduce you to them!"

    Be holds Josie''s hand with a look of intimacy.

    "Yes, and I thank Miss Be for introducing me to the business."

    Josie smiled brightly, bright and beautiful.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her dress was originally madefor Be.

    After the red carpet, I think the two superstars will beon Twitter Trend.

    By then, her fame would have soared, and Matilda, for giarizing her work, would have been

    removed from the design world.

    Never to be turned around.

    "What a bad luck! Somebody, throw this shameless woman out."

    Jessica throws a kick at Matilda.

    The pointed leather shoes kicked people raw.

    Two bodyguards came in and set Matilda up and headed out.

    Matilda''s face was ashen, biting her lip to keep from making a sound.

    No, she couldn''t just be defeated by Josie.

    She had to hurry back andbeg Austin.

    Even if he is not willing to take care of himself, but she is at least his life saver.

    He will not stand by and do nothing!

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    Violet finished reading it and sent a stick emoji over to Josie.

    This should be the end of Matilda.

    She stole Josie''s design work and made the movie star Jessica lose face on such an important

    asion. Jessica will definitely use her connections to block Matilda.

    Bitch karma ising soon.

    Happy for Josie.

    Violet and Josie chatted for a few more minutes and then put away their phones.

    When I looked up, I saw Louis not far away, talking to a middle-aged man in a suit.

    And Esther is approaching him, seemingly unintentionally taking his arm.

    The smile on Violet''s face faded.

    She grabbed a ss of juice and walked over in style.

    "Louis."

    Hearing her cry, Louis turned slightly sideways, his eyebrows full of softness.

    He broke Esther''s grip and wrapped his arms around Violet''s waist.

    "Violet, let me introduce you, this is the chairman ofmerce and trade, Mr. Wright."

    Violet smiled and extended her hand towards Mr. Wright, "Hello Mr. Wright, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    "Hello, Mrs. Johnson."

    Mr. Wright shook hands with Violet in a hurry.

    "Youngdy''s make-up skills are so amazing that my wife is a big fan of yours and reads your make-up

    materials online every day whenever she has free time."

    Hearing this, Violet smiled modestly, "It is an honor to win your wife''s affection."

    "She was supposed toe with me today, but my mother-inw''s health was so sick that she couldn''t

    "Next time I can have a separate tea date with your wife."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be sure to tell her when I get back."

    Looking at Violet being embraced by Louis, and Mr. Wright chatting eloquently, a trace of jealousy and

    indignation shed in Esther''s eyes.

    Just can put on a makeup?

    What''s the big deal?

    Aborer with a good life to be Mrs. Johnson, who is sought after by everyone.

    If she had expressed her feelings to Louis earlier, maybe Mrs. Johnson would be herself now.

    Esther gave Violet a stern look behind her back, then stomped on her high heels and walked the other

    way.

    Not far away, Dolly watched the scene with a ghostly glint in her eye.

    She took a ss of wine and walkedtowards Esther in style.

    "Miss Riley, would you like to have a drink?"

    Esther was all upset when she saw Dollye over with a smile on her face and she took the drink,

    "You know me?"

    "I know, you''re Mr. Johnson''s cousin, it''s an honor to make your acquaintance."

    There was no shortage ofpliments in Dolly''s tone.

    Esther was ttered and looked her up and down, "I know you too, you''re Sami''s secretary, right? Just

    now I saw you and Violet seem to have a conflict?"

    Hearing this, Dolly''s eyes shed and she sighed helplessly.

    "Yeah, Mrs. Johnson and I used to snatch the same guy, so she keeps targeting me."

    "What? Really? Tell me about it."

    "Here''s the deal."

    the Scott Family.

    Josie and Matilda are both back.

    Matilda is sitting on the couch and is holding Arya as she cries.

    Now the inte is full of news about her giarism.

    Jessica''s fans are shouting at everyone, and they all run to her social ounts to leave messages,

    cursing her ancestors all over the ce.

    She really became a street rat that everyone shouted at.

    "Well, don''t cry yet, you child, how can you do such a thing?"

    Arya hugged Matilda and was in a hurry.

    My daughter giarized, but how did Josie catch her in the act?

    What can we do now?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    "Oooh, Mom, I just got carried away for a moment."

    Matilda looked up from Arya''s arms and looked at Jude and Josie sitting across from each other,

    pretending to be miserable.

    "That day I went upstairs and saw Josie''sputer left open, so I was curious and went in to take a

    look. I knew at the time that Jessica was changing designers, and on impulse, I copied the design.

    uncle Scott, I also want to do a good job in the studio, and when I earn money to pay you guys back

    ah."

    Hearing this, Josie couldn''t help butugh.

    "Wow, that''s a lot of filial piety, don''t you need some apuse here? Dad, are you touched?"

    Jude nced at Josie and then at Matilda, his old eyebrows knitted and a glint of disappointment in his

    eyes.

    "Matilda, how could you do such a thing? It''s really too disappointing to me."

    "Uncle Scott, I really didn''t mean to do it, can you guys forgive me for once? I won''t dare to do it again

    next time."

    Matilda cried out in pain.

    Josie snorted, "Matilda, stop pretending, you''ve stolen from me more than once, and I won''t forgive you

    again."

    At that, Matilda said with teary eyes, "Josie, this time, you deliberately dug a hole for me to jump into,

    right?"

    "You hated me for getting close to Austin, so you simply found an opportunity to ruin my reputation?

    But I really didn''t want to steal Austin from you, I''m just his life-saver."

    How dare you bring up the title of life-saver?

    This Matilda, in order to show weakness, is quite good at confusing people?

    She said this to make her father think that she was a brutal and unreasonable person.

    Set her up for a man?

    Josieughed, "Matilda, you really don''t see the wood for the trees."

    It''s time to reveal Matilda''s true colors.

    Josie finished, took out her cell phone and dialed Austin''s number and pressed the speakerphone.

    "Josie."

    Austin''s maic voice came over the current.

    Josie smiled delicately, "Austin, your rescuer giarized my design work and I don''t want to let her go,

    do you want to bail her out?"

    Hearing this, Matilda''s face changed for a moment, her gaze fixed on Josie''s phone with a deadly gaze.

    What will Austin do?

    Will he sit back and do nothing?

    "Josie, don''t be ridiculous, how could my rescuer do such a despicable thing? I''m outside your house

    right now, you tell the servant toe and open the door."

    Austin is here!

    Josie blinked when she heard the doorbell.

    She hurriedly asked the servant to open the door.

    Several people in the audience looked towards the door and saw Austin walking in wearing a formal

    dress and carrying arge bag in his hand.

    "There are a few more things out there, please go get them."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Austin put his hands down and gestured for the servant to go outside and get something.

    Josie, surprised, put away the phone and walked to the door to look out.

    A row of things outside, servants are moving a little inside.

    Josie: "......"

    What is this guy up to?

    "What brings you here?"

    "I''vee to pay a visit to my father-inw."

    Austin''s eyebrows are smiling and full of doting.

    "What father-inw? Don''t shout blindly."

    Josie said in a petnt voice.

    Austinughed lightly and walked toward Jude.

    "Father-inw, I came in a hurry and only prepared a little gift, please forgive me."

    Josie: "......"

    So many things outside and still call it a thin gift?

    Why didn''t he move the whole street?

    Jude gave him a look and frowned without saying anything.

    The Evison Family couldn''t stand her, as her own daughter hadined to him.

    "Austin."

    When Matilda saw Austining, a glimmer of hope rose in her heart.

    As long as he still holds the title of his life saver, he will definitely bail himself out once.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    Austin nced at Matilda with a glint of disgust in his eyes.

    This despicable woman, if Josie hadn''t said she would handle it personally, he would not have made it

    easy for her.

    "Austin, your rescuer is calling you."

    Josie took Austin''s arm and said deliberately.

    Austin reached out and nudged her tiny jade nose with a doting look, "Stop it, you know full well that

    this woman is a liar."

    Josie touches her nose, looks at Matilda, who is blushing, and smiles delicately.

    "Austin, how can you be so ruthless in tearing me down? Wouldn''t it be nice to let me watch someone''s

    acting for a while longer?"

    "Naughty again, so how about I take back what I just said and keep letting you y?" Austinughed

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    lightly.

    "Then you have to go buy a time machine to turn back the clock."

    "This is a little difficult, or I''ll go find a master hypnotist ande over and hypnotize everyone?"

    The two show their love like nobody''s watching.

    Matilda''s heart was pounding like thunder and her face was white as paper.

    She tugged on Arya''s arm with a death grip, her eyes filled with panic.

    What are they talking about?

    Does it mean that Austin already knows that he is a fake?

    When did he know about it?

    Did Amy tell him that?

    "Josie, what the hell are you guys talking about?"

    Jude listened to the clouds and inquired.

    Josie took Austin''s arm and poked him in the chest, "It''s your business, you talk."

    Austin held her hand and squared up, "Father-inw, Matilda is a heartthrob, not only did she giarize

    Josie''s design work, she also posed as my rescuer, causing Josie and I to have a disagreement."

    "I''ve never seen such a despicable and shameless woman. I advise you not to leave her behind, or

    next time she might hurt you and Josie."

    Ament that made Jude think, but also Matilda''s heart a panic.

    She looked at Austin with teary eyes, still denying it, "Austin, it''s not like that, I didn''t."

    "Matilda, are you still denying it after all this time?"

    Austin''s eyes were cold and hostile, "The person who really saved me was Amy, you actually used her

    brother to threaten her and prevented her from telling the truth. You''d better pray that Amy and her

    family are safe for the rest of their lives, or I''ll make sure you''re punished!"

    The man was all cold, sharp eyes like ice knives, making people shudder.

    Matilda''s face was white as paper and her heart sank to the bottom.

    Is she finished?

    After working so hard for so long, but not getting half of the benefits!

    How did this happen!

    "Leave, such an evil-minded person is not worthy to stay in my the Scott Family. someone, ask Miss

    Servello to leave."

    Jude listened to the conversation of several people and opened his mouth in a deep voice.

    "No, Uncle Scott, I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong, you guys forgive me, don''t kick me out."

    Matilda was dragged out by the servants, pleading.

    Arya, distraught, watched her daughter fail miserably and threw herself on her knees in front of Jude.

    "Jude, Matilda knows she''s wrong. For the sake of me doing my best to take care of you for so many

    years, can you forgive her once and give her another chance?"

    Hearing this, Jude frowned, a hint of intolerance shing in his eyes.

    "You get up first."

    "No, Jude, I have only one daughter, Matilda, and if you don''t forgive her, I will die here on my knees

    today."

    Arya was in tears and had a soft face.

    But the words are strong.

    She ate up the fact that Jude had a hint of affection for her and would go soft.

    Josie looked at the scene and smiled coldly.

    She pulled out her phone and yed a recording.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    "Jude Scott this old man you do not see him all day long a smiling look, think he is very good talk, in

    fact, he is very fine"

    "Don''t worry, Mom has scrounged up a lot of goodies over the years anyway. Leaving the Scott Family

    is also enough to clothe and feed our mother and daughter for the next life."

    This is the conversation that Arya''s mother and daughter had together when she first returned.

    Arya spoke without any semnce of respect for Jude in her tone.

    It was a far cry from the gentle nature she usually disyed.

    Arya''s sobs stopped abruptly and she looked at Josie with an open mouth and a shocked face.

    Josie hooked her lips in a smile and looked over at Jude, "Dad, I''m sorry I snuck a camera into the

    house to give you a better look at the mother and daughter''s faces. Are you sure you want to keep

    them?"

    Jude''s face was hard to read at this point.

    He pushed Arya''s hand away and said in a deep voice, "Housekeeper, ask Mrs. Servello to leave and

    never set foot in the Scott Family again."

    This is throwing her out with it.

    Arya blushed and cried as she went to pull Jude''s pants down.

    "No, Jude, after all these years, I''ve been true to you, you can''t listen to a recording and throw me out."

    Jude''s face was hard but unmoved, "What are you still standing there for? Ask Mrs. Servello to get

    out."

    "Jude Scott, I''m not leaving, Jude!"

    Arya was eventually pulled out of the vi.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    Josie looked at her father''s ugly face and knew that he was actually intolerant in his heart.

    She stepped forward and took his arm, "Dad, I don''t want to force you, and if you still want to keep

    them, I won''t object."

    All human hearts are long.

    Arya has taken care of her father for so many years, and it would be too cold-blooded for him to have

    no feelings for her at all.

    Jude patted Josie''s hand, "Come on, I''ve treated them well over the years. How much have you

    alienated yourself from your father because of their existence? From now on, you can rece them

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    and stay at home with me, the old man."

    Hearing this, Josie smiled, leaned on her father''s shoulder, and dutifully answered.

    In the past, she was too stupid to let an outsider hog her father''s love in vain in order to annoy him.

    The good thing is that she has changed her mind and finally made up with her father.

    Jude stroked Josie''s head with a hint ofpassion shing across his brow.

    My daughter is finally getting close to herself.

    It''s hard to buy with a thousand dors.

    The line of sight inadvertently fell on Austin, the soft light in his eyes instantly converged.

    "You can go, too."

    the Evison FamilyThis kid had the nerve to mess with his own daughter before?

    How dare you let your daughter chase him?

    He, the old father, doesn''t like this kind of condescending son-inw.

    One''s daughter must be held in one''s heart.

    "Father-inw, I ......"

    Austin didn''t expect to be driven away by Jude and gave a dry shout.

    "Don''t call me father-inw, you the Evison Family are a big family and can''t afford to climb high."

    Jude grimaced and pulled Josie to sit on the couch.

    Austin''s heart tightened and he hurriedly said, "Father-inw ......, no, uncle, I really want to marry

    Josie, and I ask you to make it happen."

    What did he do to offend his future father-inw?

    Must please ah!

    "Hmph, didn''t your mother look down on my Josie''s origins? I only have one daughter, and I can''t wait

    to spoil her, not to send her to the door to be disliked in the future."

    Jude grunted and spoke up.

    Austin''s heart thumped and she nced at Josie, knowing it was her mother who had targeted herst

    time and let Jude know about it.

    Hey, just coaxed a good little wife, and have to pass the future father-inw this level.

    Why is his road to chase his wife so long?

    "I have decided that in the future, Josie''s husband must be a son-inw from home. If you are willing to

    be a door-to-door son-inw, then I can consider whether I should marry Josie to you."

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    Hearing Jude''s words, Austin froze for a moment.

    Join the family?

    He hadn''t really thought about it.

    He is also the only son in his family.

    His family is still the top of the gentry, if he joins the family

    "Reluctant? I knew you were being disingenuous."

    Jude grunted and lifted his chin slightly with a look of discontent.

    Austin came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "No, it''s not. Uncle, is it true that if I am willing to

    join the family, you will make Josie and I whole?"

    It is most important to chase your wife.

    As for who marries who marries, what does it matter?

    Seeing that Austin did not object, the look on Jude''s face eased for a few moments.

    But he still held his chin high.

    "That also depends on your performance. How long have you and Josie only known each other? The

    time is too short for the rtionship to stand up to scrutiny. At the very least, you should talk for ten or

    eight years, and then we will discuss it."

    Austin: "......"

    Josie: "......"

    This is a disguised way to keep her as an old girl.

    Josie looked at Austin with a defeated look, her heart was soft and funny.

    She didn''t expect her father to throw out a question about joining the family.

    What''s more, I didn''t expect Austin to agree to join the family.

    With Austin''s status, this is definitely trampling on his dignity.

    And she, of course, won''t really let him lower his posture to amodate himself.

    All she cared about was his attitude.

    And now, his attitude satisfied her.

    "Dad, I''m hungry, can we eat now?"

    Josie''s eyes sparkled and she took Jude''s arm to pamper him.

    Don''t want to continue the conversation just now.

    Jude''s attention was immediately diverted.

    "Of course you can, how can you starve my daughter? Come on, let''s eat."

    Jude even ordered the kitchen to start the meal.

    Josie gets up and helps Jude toward the kitchen.

    And not forgetting to winktowards Austin.

    Austin received a wink from her, smiled evilly, and busied himself with following.

    Jude took two steps, and as if he thought of something, he stopped and turned around and said, "Why

    aren''t you leaving?"

    Austin: "......"

    Can the future father-inw show some respect?

    "Uncle, I''ll stay and peel the shrimp for Josie."

    Austin coughed lightly and looked at therge pot of imported Australopithecus that the servant brought

    out of the kitchen and said in a rush.

    Jude was ungrateful and said proudly, "No need, we have plenty of servants."

    Austin: "......"

    Come on, how is he going to find a step?

    Do you really want to be thrown out in disgrace?

    Austin looks to Josie like a plea for help.

    Josie shook Jude''s arm petntly, "Dad, it''s okay."

    Jude gave her a disgruntled look and nodded at her temple.

    "What? I want to drive him away, you can not give up? Hmph, it is true that women do not stay, stay to

    stay to stay to be enemies."

    Looking at Jude like a child eating acid and jealousy, Josie''s heart is soft.

    "Dad, I don''t hate marriage."

    "That''s a must, you see I have no one around to take care of me, you have to stay at home for a few

    more years?" Jude said.

    Josie helped him pull his chair out of the way, looked at Austin and smiled wryly, "Dad, I''m not marrying

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    anyone, didn''t you say you''d find me a son-inw?"

    Austin: "......"

    Luckily, he was already mentally prepared and was already calm.

    "Hahahaha, good, it''s good to find a son-inw at home!"

    Jude was cajoled into a fit ofughter.

    With a sweet smile on her lips, Josie looked over at Austin, "Dear son-inw of the house, won''t you

    take your seat yet?"

    Austin smiled softly, "Yes, my queen."

    A son-inw is a son-inw at home.

    Anyway, to hold the beauty is his ultimate goal.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    the Johnson Manor.

    After Violet settled the two children, she went back to her room, sat down at the makeup table and took

    a makeup sponge to remove her makeup.

    Louis entered, saw her looking preupied, walked over and put his arm around her shoulders.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    Violet finished removing her makeup and threw the cotton pad away, "Nothing, just thinking about it."

    "Was thinking about Dolly and Sami?"

    Louis pulled her over and looked down at her.

    Violet nodded, "Well, a little worried that Dolly might hurt Sami."

    Louis raised his eyebrows, his long fingers picked up her chin and leaned in slightly to ce a kiss on

    her red lips.

    "Honey, you''re worried about another man?"

    Violet lost her smile and got up and wrapped her arms around his lean waist, a sh of worry in her

    eyes.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "No. With Dolly''s questionable character and now being his secretary next to Sami, I''m more worried

    that she''ll mess up at work and spill over to you and thepany."

    Dolly is a restless person.

    Previously, Brandon was also used to almost spoil Isaac Griffith''s career.

    She was really afraid that Dolly would now take advantage of Sami''s infatuation with her and do

    something against The Johnson Group.

    "My wife is such a virtuous wife."

    Louis gently stroked her hair, "Don''t worry, your husband I''m not that weak. Don''t worry."

    The man''s tone is as gentle as water, with a reassuring sense of security.

    Violet leaned against his chest and gave a soft mmm.

    She believed in his ability.

    Young across the mall, has seen too many storms, he can always turn the danger into a bargain.

    "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow, wife, want to go with me?"

    Louis was a little upset when he thought of going on a business trip tomorrow.

    This time with her by his side, he was really a bit negative.

    Just hope that everything is done during the day, and then the wife and kids are hot at night.

    Don''t want to be separated from your wife for a moment.

    "No, I have work to do."

    Violet felt her husband''s attachment to her, and her eyebrows were full of smiles.

    Although her husband travels, she will not be used to it.

    But a husband who is too clingy is also a headache.

    "Honey, why do I feel like you can''t wait for me to go on a business trip?"

    Louis was upset and cupped Violet''s chin with a hint of danger in his tone.

    He wanted to hear his own wife''s words of pampering with himself.

    Even if you can''t apany yourself on business trips, you can''t juste in hard and fast with a no.

    You have to coax yourself.

    "How can that be? Honey, you haven''t even left yet, and I''m already missing you."

    Violet felt like she had be a roundworm in someone''s stomach, too good at judging the situation.

    Louis raised an eyebrow and kissed the corner of her lips down, all the way to the bottom.

    "Thene with me."

    "But I haven''t finished my work yet. Honey, you must not like people who do things halfway."

    "Heh, a woman whose mouth is her heart, should be punished."

    "......"

    The lights went out and the curtains, which closed automatically, were gently stirred by the evening

    breeze, setting off a wave of ambiguity.

    Infinity Tech Company.

    President''s office office.

    Dominic looked at David, who was killing him by grabbing his chestpel, swallowed and tilted his head

    back unconsciously.

    "David, what brings you here?"

    David bearded, a face of depression.

    It doesn''t even look like the morous star it once was.

    "Dominic, have you heard from your sister yet? Has she contacted you?"

    David stared at Dominic like a vicious wolf.

    Dominic''s eyes shed, "This ......"

    "Speak up!"

    David grabbed his corset with a little force, "Dominic, you better tell me the truth, if you dare to hide it

    from me, don''t me me for not thinking of the old days."

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    "David, let go let go, I''m going to die from your strangtion."

    Dominic spoke up with a red face from the strangtion.

    "Come on."

    David was impatient and the force in his hands was loosened up a bit.

    "Sis is ying on an ind. She said she ran into a little something and will talk to me when she settles

    down."

    Dominic, fearing he would be strangled, said in a hurry.

    Their siblings are really connected.

    David''s eyes lit up and he let go of Dominic''spel and took hold of his shoulders instead.

    "What ind is she ying on? Why isn''t it on? How did you get in touch?"

    Dominic''s arm was raw from the grip.

    He said bitterly and hurriedly: "Sister did not say which ind she was ying on. I''m not sure why the

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    phone isn''t on, either. We are in contact by email."

    My own oldest sister doesn''t know what the hell is going on.

    Howe the breakup was suddenly mentioned and went out of town.

    Presumably to avoid David?

    He also tried to have someone check the source of his sister''s emails, but the source of the emails was

    encrypted and the person he got couldn''t crack it.

    He really couldn''t imagine when his old sister had be a hacker master.

    All can conceal their whereabouts now.

    Summer and Dominic are in touch by email?

    She is deliberately avoiding herself!

    David''s heart was crossed with depression, "Did you ask her why she broke up with me?"

    If you want to die, let him die to understand, okay?

    Why do you want to torture him so much?

    "I asked, but Sis didn''t say anything."

    Dominic''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "But I always felt that my sister''s departure was very sudden."

    "How so?" David inquired with a start.

    "Here''s the thing, before Sis left, there was a sudden problem with ourpany''s taxes. Sis said she

    woulde back to deal with it, but she left the same day, and thepany''s taxes were somehow

    normal."

    Dominic always had questions in his mind.

    He also asked Summer about it, but Summer told him to leave it alone.

    As long as thepany is up and running.

    "And."

    Dominic was silent and his face turned a few shades colder, "Two days before Sis left, I also saw

    Joshua, the old man who had hurt her,e looking for her. I always felt that there was a connection

    between Sis''s departure and Joshua''s appearance."

    Hearing this, David, who was meditating, jerked his head up.

    "What do you mean, Joshua came to see your sister? Why didn''t you say so earlier!"

    That man''s presence is Summer''s nightmare.

    Could it be that Summer''s sudden departure was really due to Joshua''s appearance?

    "I didn''t expect things to be so serious either. I always thought that Sis was a strong and self-reliant

    woman who wouldn''t let any difficulties get her down."

    Dominic said with a bitter face.

    David took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, and pulled out his cell phone to call his assistant.

    "Three things. First, find Joshua for me as soon as possible. second, find out about Summer''s visit to

    the tax office two days ago. why did Infinity Tech Company have a tax problem? And why suddenly

    there is no problem. Third, schedule all my scenes to be shot in these two days."

    He needs to find Joshua and ask for the truth about what happened.

    When the inquiry arrived, he went to Summer.

    Wherever she was, he was going to find her.

    David hung up the phone after instructing.

    The assistant on the other end of the phone heard themand with a confused face.

    The first two things are good to do, just have someone check it out.

    The third thing, David''s scenes slowly shot, should be shot on a month.

    But now it has to be shot in two or three days.

    Don''t be so desperate!

    But David''s willingness to continue filming is already very exciting for him.

    The director is worried that his own David will not be devastated by Summer''s departure.

    The assistant hurriedly went tomunicate with the director.

    When the director heard this, he did not cken off.

    Night and day, David''s scenes were finally shot in three days.

    Violet followed him around in a row and was a bit overwhelmed.

    She was also greatly relieved when David''s scenes were killed.

    She knew David was there to find Summer, and while she sighed in her heart, she secretly cheered for

    him.

    "David, as long as people are not in idents, I believe Summer is just going out for a break, and as

    long as she still loves you, she will definitelye back."

    Violet packed her makeup bag and gave a couple offorting words.

    David changed his clothes and his face was not as sunny and cheerful as it used to be.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    "If she really loved me, she wouldn''t have left without saying a word."

    What can''t be discussed with him?

    In the end, she still doesn''t love him enough.

    Not enough to trust him.

    This is what makes him most sad and disappointed.

    "David, Helena, the director has chartered a venue at the Imperial Club today to celebrate his birthday

    and to treat us so we can go and have a big meal."

    A floor manager came over and called the two to join the drinking party.

    Violet just wants to go back to sleep now.

    So he politely declined, "I won''t go, you guys have fun."

    She was pregnant and the back-to-back workload was already taking its toll on her.

    Have to hurry back to catch up on sleep.

    Luckily, my own husband is away on business.

    If she knew she was working day and night, she would probably curse herself to death.

    "You''re not going? Well, David, you''re going to have to."

    The venue manager did not dare to persuade Violet to go to the drinking game, rushed to call David.

    David thought about it and nodded his head in agreement.

    He didn''t want to go back and face that cold cabin.

    Once a person stays in it, he will think wildly, let him think of her to go crazy.

    "Then I''ll go first, David, and you drink less."

    Violet droned on.

    David responded and sent her away.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    David took out his phone and looked at it, it was his assistant''s call.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Say."

    "David, I''m getting a little closer to the two things you asked me to look into."

    The assistant paused, "Our people spotted Joshua in Croydon yesterday and have sent someone to

    find him."

    Finally found Joshua.

    David''s eyebrows shed with a hint of ruthlessness, "What about Infinity Tech Company''s tax

    problems?"

    "Infinity Tech Company''s tax problems seem to have been intervened by someone using contacts in

    the political world. As for who it is, the people in politics won''t say."

    The assistant reports truthfully.

    David''s brow knitted slightly in thought.

    How can a small technologypany have political involvement?

    Who actually used the contacts?

    Why do you want to do this?

    Who is the target?

    Something shed in his mind, too fast for him to catch.

    "David, are you done? You can go now."

    The field manager came over to call him.

    David returned to his senses, hmmed, and absentmindedly met up with therge group and headed to

    the Imperial Club together.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet returned home, took afortable bath, and just felt relieved.

    Touching her bulging belly in the bathtub, her eyebrows softened.

    It''s been over four months, and she''s due in a few months.

    A little bit of anticipation it.

    "Baby, you are much luckier than your brothers and sisters. Before my brother and sister were born,

    they didn''t have so many people to dote on."

    Violet whispered, and felt her stomach move.

    The fetus is moving.

    Violet was a little excited and just wanted to let her husband know.

    Grabbing a phone from the side, she dialed Louis.

    The phone rang twice and a man''s nice voice came over the current.

    "Wife, miss me?"

    Violet touched her belly and smiled, "Yes, honey, not only do I miss you, the baby misses you too, he

    just kicked me."

    "Really? Honey, I''ll be back tomorrow, so tell the little guy that I''ll get him tomorrow."

    Listening to the man''s serious nonsense, Violet was in a very good mood.

    The two made small talk for a few more minutes and ended the call.

    On the other end of the phone, Louis, who had just returned to the hotel and was working in his luxury

    suite, had a smile in his eyes.

    I can''t wait to go back to my own wife immediately.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Louis froze slightly and got up to open the door.

    Outside the door stood Esther, looking at him with a smile on her face.

    "Cousin."

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly, "What brings you here?"

    "Cousin, I want to learn something from you, so I came to see you after I arranged my work in

    advance."

    Esther smiled delicately and headed inside without waiting for Louis to agree.

    "Phew, I almost died of exhaustion after sitting in the car for more than two hours, let me go in and rest

    my feet."

    Dolly told her that sometimes opportunities have to be earned.

    Think about it.

    So when she knew Louis was on a business trip, she rushed over to find him.

    Lone men and women, in the field is the most likely to breed alternative emotions.

    She does not expect him to fall in love with her person.

    But she wanted him to fall in love with her body.

    Men, they are all fresh.

    She is so young and pretty, what is not better than that yellow face of Violet?

    So tonight, she must take him down.

    Louis'' brow knitted tighter.

    "It''s toote, I''ll have someone get a room for you, you go ahead and rest."

    Hearing these words, Esther''s eyes shed.

    She walked up to Louis and took his arm.

    "Cousin, I haven''t eaten dinner yet, I''m hungry and tired, can you go with me first to get something to

    eat?"

    The woman spoke delicately, her body pressed against his, swaying gently.

    The titition is very strong.

    Louis'' face sank and he reached out to pull her away.

    Esther, however, hugged his arm tightly and said in a delicate voice, "Cousin, don''t be so cold to me,

    okay? We grew up together, in fact I ......"

    "Esther, let go."

    Louis'' eyebrows sank cold, interrupting her words, pulling her arm with a little force, and shaking her off

    with one hand.

    Esther kept backing up in her high heels.

    In the back is the table.

    Her feet turned, her waist and eyes hit the corner of the table hard, and she fell on her butt again.

    Louis nced at her coldly, moved away without half pity, and took out his cell phone to call his

    assistant.

    "Olly, get another room right away."

    This Esther, has she taken the wrong medication today?

    If she wasn''t his cousin, he would have strangled her to death.

    Louis coldly put away his phone and turned around to see Esther still sitting on the floor.

    Lowering his brow, he covered his arm without saying a word.

    A hint of impatience shed in Louis'' eyes.

    But because she was his cousin, he walked up to her and extended his hand.

    "Still not up?"

    Esther''s grip on her arm tightened a few points, and her body trembled slightly.

    Louis frowned, a glint of doubt in his eyes.

    She''s scared?

    Why?

    Louis moved his body and took her by the arm, just to pull her up.

    At this point, Esther jerked her eyes up, screamed, and lunged at Louis.

    "Go away, don''t touch me! Go away!"

    Her eyes were scarlet and her face was full of madness.

    Louis was caught off guard and got a few bloody scratches on his arm.

    He staggered back two steps with a stunned look on his face.

    Esther what''s going on here!

    Are you crazy?

    Imperial Club.

    In therge private room, David drank one ss of wine after another.

    The crystalline liquor with a hint of burning heat spread to all the limbs, making the intoxication float to

    the heart.

    His handsome face was flushed with a hint of red, and his eyes had be lost.

    But the head is unusually clear.

    The words of the assistant were still echoed in his mind.

    Someone used their political connections to get Infinity Tech Company''s taxes out of the way.

    Who did the tampering?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Why do you want to do this?

    Is this a way to force Summer to leave?

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    But why did the other side force Summer to leave?

    The image of his mother shed in his mind, and David''s grip on his ss tightened.

    Could it be your own mother who did it?

    Now that he thinks about it, the only person around him who was against him and Summer being

    together was his own mother.

    And the mother happens to have such contacts.

    Is it her?

    David''s heart tumbled.

    If it was really forced by her mother, why didn''t Summer talk to herself?

    When all is said and done, it is actually her love for herself that is not deep enough.

    She doesn''t trust herself.

    David''s eyes were scarlet, he smothered his ss of wine in one gulp, and stumbled up towards the

    outside as he ripped open the two buttons on his chest in annoyance.

    Coming to a secluded corner, he leaned against the wall and pulled out his cell phone to call Arie.

    He wants to ask his mother if she did all this or not!

    "David?"

    Arie''s warm, faint voice came over the current.

    David breathed out and asked, "Mom, did you do this? You were the one who brought in Joshua and

    made Summer relive the nightmare. You also made Infinity Tech Company''s taxes go wrong, didn''t

    you? You didn''t like Summer and that''s why you used these methods to force her to leave, right?"

    After a few words, Arie''s voice remained faint.

    "David, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Where are you now? Have you been drinking?"

    David''s chest heaves for a moment.

    "Mom, you still don''t admit it? Why are you doing this? Have you ever considered my feelings or not?

    Do you know how hard it will be for me when she''s gone!"

    "David, you''re drunk, we''ll talk when you''re sober."

    Arie just hung up the phone after that.

    David just felt a big stone blocking his heart, making him want to vent.

    He mmed his fist against the wall, his eyes filled with pain.

    "David, where are you?"

    A crew member came out to look for him and saw David leaning against the wall, lost in thought, and

    rushed to help him.

    "David, have you had too much to drink? Do you want me to call a car to take you back?"

    David waved his hand, "I don''t want to go back,e on, let''s go on and drink."

    The mood is so bad that the only way to get better is to get drunk.

    "Good, they''ve changed venues, let''s drink somewhere else."

    The venue manager helped David to go to the singing booth.

    The crew was partying, David sat in the corner and took the wine and poured himself a drink.

    A princess who sang with him came to drink with him, and he did not refuse toe.

    I don''t know how long it took, but the door of the private room was pushed open and someone walked

    in.

    Nancy looked around and saw David, who was being fed wine by a woman, and there was a glint in his

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    eye.

    She quickly stepped forward and pulled the woman away.

    "Oops, who are you."

    The escort girl had a good chance to serve David, and was suddenly pulled away.

    Nancy said in a cold voice, "You don''t have to care who I am, just know that it was David''s mother who

    asked me toe and take him away."

    This is true.

    Arie tells her that David is drinking in the Imperial Club and asks her toe and take him away.

    This is secretly creating opportunities for her.

    She was so happy.

    Because David has broken up with Summer.

    It''s his moment of hurt, she can take advantage of the situation.

    Nancy leaned over to help David, "David, let''s go."

    David looked at Nancy with drunken eyes.

    The woman in front of me wore a long hair, revealing a bare forehead.

    The two faces in his vision ovepped and he murmured, "Summer, you''re back?"

    The smile on Nancy''s face lurched and quickly smiled again.

    "Well, David,e with me."

    She purposely dressed up like Summer today just to get David to go with her nicely.

    Sure enough, David obediently got up and was helped by Nancy to walk outside.

    "Summer, where have you been? Why did you leave me without saying a word?"

    David''s drunken eyes were dazzled and Summer''s name was mumbled.

    Nancy coaxed softly, reached out and pressed the elevator, heading upstairs to the guest room

    department.

    Tonight is a rare opportunity for her to cook the raw rice with him first.

    Diagonally opposite the booth, Dolly pushed out the door, saw the two snuggled together, almond eyes

    narrowed.

    Summer?

    David was drunk and misidentified someone?

    Dolly''s eyes rolled up and her mouth curled into a wry smile.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    The Johnson Family.

    Violet was tired andid down on the bed after a shower.

    I don''t know how long it took, but she was just about to fall asleep when she was awakened by the

    ringing of her cell phone.

    She twisted her eyebrows, took the phone and looked at it, it was andline.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "Hello, is this Mrs. Johnson? I''m a waiter at the Imperial Club, and David''s assistant asked me to ask

    you if you coulde and help him talk David out of drinking, because I''m afraid something might

    happen if he keeps drinking."

    It was a call from a waiter at the Imperial Club.

    Violet''s sleepiness dissipates at the sound of David''s name.

    She hurriedly got up, "I know, I''ll be right over."

    David was in a bad mood because Summer left and must have been drinking heavily.

    The assistant couldn''t persuade him and had to get her to help.

    Violet didn''t think too much about it, changed her clothes and hurried downstairs and drove to Imperial

    Club.

    When she arrived at the clubhouse, a waiter was waiting for her at the door.

    "It''s Miss Elliott, right? Please follow me."

    Violet gave a slight nod and followed the waiter up to the fifth floor.

    The fifth floor is the guest room department.

    A flicker of suspicion in Violet''s eyes.

    "David''s already asleep?"

    The waiter was stunned, "I''m not sure, the assistant only instructed me to bring you up."

    Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, just feel a little strange where.

    Before she could think about it, the waiter had already led her outside a suite.

    "Miss Elliott, please."

    The door was left ajar.

    Violet thought to herself that she had to go in and have a look.

    So she pushed the door and walked in.

    There is no heamp on in the house, only a wallmp on the bed in the inner room.

    Violet took two steps inside and fixed her eyes on David, who was lying in bed.

    There was no one around him.

    Violet pursed her lips and, unable to care about anything else, went over to the bed to check the

    situation.

    David''s face was scarlet and smelled of alcohol.

    It should be too much to drink.

    Violet bent down slightly and patted his face, "David, are you okay? Wake up quickly?"

    David heard the call, the handsome brow frowned, slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were bloodshot, with a hint of drunken bewilderment.

    "David, are you okay? Is there anything wrong with you?"

    Violet saw him wake up and asked with concern, fearing that he had alcohol poisoning from his

    drinking.

    David looked at her steadily, and his thin lips moved.

    Violet didn''t hear what he said and leaned in slightly closer, "What did you say?"

    "Summer, don''t you go."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    David took Violet by the hand and pulled her downward.

    Violet was pulled onto the bed when she was caught off guard, and immediately sucked in her breath

    and let out a gasp of surprise.

    David was drunk and mistook her for Summer!

    Just then, the door was vigorously pushed open and several reporters quickly rushed in, snapping

    away at the two.

    "Oh my God, it''s really David and Violet having a rendezvous."

    "Shoot, this news is too powerful."

    Violet: "......"

    What''s with the press!

    She is being set up, right!

    Alosey City.

    Deluxe Suite.

    Esther woke up in a trance.

    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling, her thoughts gradually became clearer.

    Thinking about what happenedst night, she blushed slightly white and hurriedly lifted the covers and

    got out of bed.

    Outside, in the living room, Louis is in front of theputer handling official business.

    Esther called out, "Cousin."

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    Louis nced up at her and lowered his eyelids again to continue his work, "Awake?"

    Esther twiddled her fingers and walked slowly to him.

    "Cousin,st night, I ......"

    Louis moved his hand and closed theputer.

    "I had the doctore and look at it and he said you have intermittent psychosis?"

    Esther''s face froze and a sh of panic passed through her eyes.

    She knelt down and took Louis'' hand sharply.

    "Cousin, I usually don''t get sick, please help me keep it a secret, OK?"

    Louis looked at her whitening face and broke away from her hand.

    "What''s going on?"

    He was taken abackst night, too.

    He couldn''t believe it even after the doctor diagnosed it.

    In his memory, Esther has always been a cute little girl.

    Although sometimes a little tantrum, a little mind, but are not a big problem.

    I didn''t realize she was hiding such a big secret.

    How did she get intermittent psychosis?

    Esther slowly got up and wrapped her arms around herself.

    Probably thinking of the past, a sh of pain and hatred in her eyes.

    "Cousin, remember your aunt''s second husband? That was a pervert! He pretended to be a gentleman

    and kind on the surface, but behind the scenes he abused me and almost raped me."

    "Whenever my mom wasn''t home, he would hang me up and burn me with cigarettes on my arms, and

    the louder I screamed, the more excited he got. I hated him so much."

    Esther covered her mouth and whimpered, her body couldn''t help but tremble lightly.

    Louis frowned, a glint of surprise in his eyes.

    The aunt''s second husband was a native of Eleaviel.

    Younger than the aunt eight years older, is also a second marriage, looks like a pretty honest person.

    I didn''t know that he was a pervert in private?

    "When did this happen, and why didn''t you tell your aunt about the situation and hear about it?"

    If I tell my aunt about it, I think she will divorce the man.

    "This happened in my second year of middle school."

    Esther sniffled, "How could I tell mom? That pervert warned me that if I told Mom what happened, he

    would kill both me and Mom. I was too scared."

    Hearing this, Louis'' eyes shed with a hint of pity.

    That''s probably how she was pushed out that she would have mental problems.

    "Good thing this bad guy died in a car ident that year, must have been my daily curse working."

    Esther spoke again, a sh of epileptic pleasure in her eyes.

    Louis gave her a look and drew some tissues and handed them to her.

    "Wipe your tears away."

    She has mental problems, and when he gets back, he''ll have to take her to therapy.

    Esther walked over, took a tissue and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, reached out and

    took his hand.

    "Cousin, no one knows this secret, I trust you before I tell you, you must not tell mom. She is not well,

    and if you tell her, she will surely break down."

    Louis gave her a look, broke away from her hand and said in a light voice, "I won''t tell my sister-inw

    about this, but Esther, I''ve always treated you like my own sister, I hope you can put yourself in the

    right position and not do anything to disappoint me."

    Hearing these words, Esther''s eyes shed.

    "Cousin, I also only think of you as the most trustworthy brother, did you misunderstand something?"

    Louis looked over at her and touched her innocent eyes, not wanting to continue the conversation.

    "It''s good that it''s a misunderstanding. I''m going to buy a present for your sister-inw, so make

    yourself at home."

    Since she was ying dumb, he didn''t want to delve any deeper.

    I just hope she really only sees him as her own brother.

    "Cousin, I''m going to buy a present for mom too. Wait for me, after I wash up, we will go together after

    breakfast ah."

    Esther regained her usual daintiness.

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted slightly, and he didn''t say anything else.

    When Esther finished washing up, the two went to the hotel lobby for dinner.

    "I''m going to go to the bathroom."

    Louis ordered and then got up to go to the bathroom.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to eat with me."

    Esther has a smile on her face and picks up her phone to brush up on the news.

    When she saw the Twitter Trend about Violet and David on the news, she lit up.

    Yo, Violet is cheating!

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    "Miss Riley, where did Mr. Johnson go?"

    Olly Tran arrived in a hurry, her face full of anxiety.

    He is the brother of Harry Tran.

    Harry Tran was getting married and became the sidekick of The Evison Group and had to leave the

    him a special assistant.

    The first time I traveled with Louis, something big suddenly happened in the country and I had to report

    it immediately.

    "He went to the bathroom."

    Esther looked at Olly''s eager look and her eyes shed.

    "Special Assistant Song, you want to talk to him about Violet''s cheating, right? I advise you not to say

    anything for now, let him finish his breakfast first. After all, only when you''ve eaten enough can you

    have the strength to deal with business, right? If you talk about things as soon as you arrive, he will

    definitely not be in the mood to eat."

    What''s the hurry?

    Wait until she and Louis finish their breakfast.

    "Please be careful what Miss Riley says, Mrs. Johnson is not that kind of person, it''s all made up by the

    media to get attention."

    Olly Tran looked slightly cold and spoke for Violet.

    Esther snorted, "How do you know it''s the media catching wind? Were you there?"

    "I wasn''t there, but I trust the youngdy''s character." Olly said in a cold voice.

    "Yo, I can''t believe you''re still a fan of Violet''s, huh? That''s right, that Violet guy has a bitchy face,

    specializing in seducing innocent young boys like you."

    "You ......"

    Olly''s eyes shed a hint of shame, was about to dislike back, the afterglow saw Louise over.

    He hurriedly collected his temper and called out respectfully, "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis gave him a look, "Have you eaten? Sit down and eat together if you haven''t."

    Olly moved her lips to report the work.

    But when he thought of his elder brother''s advice, Mr. Johnson''s stomach is not good, and he should

    take good care of it.

    He thought about it, but swallowed the words that came to his mouth.

    The national news has already fermented, and it is the same to say it earlier orter.

    It''s better to let him finish his breakfast first.

    "No, Mr. Johnson, I''ve eaten."

    "Eat a little more even after you''ve eaten."

    Louis waved toward the waitress, signaling her to bring another set of bowls and chopsticks over.

    Olly couldn''t refuse and sat down as she was told.

    Esther hooked the corner of her mouth and brought Louis a sandwich and handed it to his mouth.

    "Cousin, you took care of me all nightst night, you must be tired and hungry, eat something to

    replenish your energy."

    Louis nced at her and reached for his sandwich.

    "Cousin, you just eat like this."

    Esther deliberately came closer to him with an intimate face.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Louis frowned and was about to dodge, when a few reporters rushed in from outside and took a fierce

    shot at Louis.

    "Mr. Johnson, may I ask if you don''t mind that your esteemed wife is cheating on you with David behind

    your back?"

    "Mr. Johnson, Violet and David are cheating on each other in Crotosi City, and you have a beautiful

    woman with you in Alosey City... Are you two couples who are separated and ying separately?"

    "Mr. Johnson, are these the rules of the game among you rich people?"

    "......"

    Reporters were aggressive and clicking.

    The aura around Louis'' body was instantly silent and harsh.

    What are they talking about?

    Violet and David cheated on him behind his back?

    How is it possible!

    "No pictures, you hear me? All delete the photos."

    Olly didn''t expect a reporter to rush in and snapped.

    Louis has opened his phone to brush up on the news.

    A quick nce at the news on Twitter Trend.

    Click on it, and there is a picture of David lying with Violet in his arms!

    How did this happen!

    the Johnson Manor.

    Violet sat on the couch in her bedroom, watching the news on her phone, her red lips pursed.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    She was being counted.

    The news quickly festered and made it to Twitter Trend.

    Even after the incident, it urred to her that this was a possibility and she immediately notified The

    Johnson Group''s public rtions department so that they could prepare a response.

    But the Inte age, coupled with the fact that it''s about David, the news is still spreading at a rapid

    pace.

    It''s as if there is an invisible hand pushing behind the scenes.

    Who is counting on her?

    It really sucks.

    And just now, there is news about Louis again.

    The reporter caught Esther entering his room yesterday evening and nevering out.

    Until this morning, the two had breakfast together in the hotel restaurant.

    Esther also feeds him.

    The rtionship between the two looks unusual.

    Violet fixedly watched the news, and her mood got worse.

    She herself was misunderstood, so she believed that Louis and Esther''s news, the odds are that it was

    also a journalist''s catch-22.

    But why would Esther stay in his room all night?

    He knew Esther had bad intentions for him, so why did he share a room with her?

    Let someone catch you in the act?

    Violet was so distracted that she simply turned her phone off after watching the news and stayed in her

    room without going anywhere.

    It''s a good thing that no one from The Johnson Family asked about the situation and didn''t me her,

    but chose to believe her.

    Maria sent someone to take her two children to a ss to give her space to be alone.

    In the afternoon, Louis returned.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked winded, and when he entered, his eyes locked on the woman sitting on the carpet in front of

    the floor-to-ceiling window, dazed.

    "Honey, I''m home."

    Violet gave him a look and tried to get up.

    Louis took a big step over to her, reached out and picked her up and wrapped her in his arms.

    The familiar scent of a man came over me.

    Violet pursed her lips and pushed him away.

    "Tired, aren''t you? Do you want to go wash up first."

    Her attitude was a little light, and Louis pulled her back, his brow knitting slightly.

    "Your phone is off, David''s phone is off, I''m not sure what happenedst night, can you tell me about

    it?"

    Hearing that, Violet didn''t hide it.

    "Last night a waiter called me and said that David had drunk too much and asked me to go over and

    persuade him to stop drinking. I didn''t doubt it, so I went over and didn''t expect ......"

    I didn''t realize it was a trap.

    There were reporters waiting for her there early.

    "So, it was someone who had counted you and David?"

    Louis''s ck eyes were silent as ink.

    "Or what? Don''t you trust me?"

    Violet looked puzzled and asked rhetorically.

    Louis hurriedly said, "Of course I believe you, I was just wondering who had set you and David up."

    Violet is silent.

    She found one of the reporters afterwards to ask about it.

    The reporter said it was someone who called over to break the news that she and David would be

    having a rendezvous at the hotel, which led to the rush.

    And the phone number that broke the news was the hotel''sndline.

    Associated with the waiter who called himself, it is clear that this is the same person.

    She had wanted to find this waiter and see who was behind it.

    But then she saw the news about Louis and lost the mood to find the truth.

    "Honey, don''t mope, I''ll find out the truth and see who''s setting you up."

    Louis saw that Violet did not say a word and once again took her into his arms.

    Violet returned to her senses and moved her body to look up at him.

    "With my situation out of the way, isn''t it time to tell us about you next? How did you and Esther get

    together?"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Hearing Violet''s question, Louis returned, "She said she wasing over to learn something from me,

    so she just came over without a word."

    "So, did she just stay with you all night and learn things from you?"

    Violet pushed Louis away, a little angry.

    Louis moved his lips, trying to exin something to her.

    But when he thought about the cause of Esther''s illness, he swallowed the exnation that came to his

    lips.

    "Honey, do you believe me?"

    Violet looked at him, her eyes clear.

    "Louis, of course I believe you. But I''d prefer you to give me an exnation. What was it that made you

    and her have to be in the same room all night?"

    Louis'' eyes shed with a tangle, and he said half-heartedly, "Esther was sick, so I took care of her all

    night."

    He promised to keep Esther''s secret, so he couldn''t tell Violet the cause of her illness to listen.

    But he did take care of her all night.

    Violet looked at him steadily, a glint of disappointment in her eyes.

    "Louis, before Austin and Josie, because of Matilda and the conflict, I and Austin said one thing: to

    repay the kindness, not necessarily to personally on their own. I thought you were smarter than Austin,

    but now it seems that you and he are not far behind."

    Esther is his sister-inw''s daughter.

    So it''s only right that he be nice to Esther.

    But he knew that Esther had impure thoughts about him, so why couldn''t he avoid suspicion?

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Esther was sick, why did he have to take care of her himself?

    Show that he cares for her?

    If he was really smart and really cared about his feelings, he should have found someone else to take

    care of her.

    Looking at the disappointment in Violet''s eyes, Louis had a moment of chagrin and panic.

    He gave her a hug and apologized softly.

    "Violet, I''m sorry, I owe you an apology for myck of consideration this time. Don''t worry, this will not

    happen again next time."

    Esther suddenly went crazy, leaving him stunned and worried.

    After he knocked her out, he sent Olly to get a doctor toe and check on her.

    But because it was in Alosey City, it took Olly a while to find a doctor.

    One way or another, by the time the doctor finished the consultation, it was already the middle of the

    night.

    He was worried that Esther would wake up and go crazy again and not be able to answer to his sister-

    inw, which is why he watched over her all night.

    I didn''t think there would be reporters watching.

    Other than that, Esther''s appearance also seems like a conspiracy.

    He and Violet had a situation at the same time, and the matter was not simple.

    "I''m a little tired and want to take a break, you go out first."

    Violet pushed him away and climbed into bed.

    One infidelity is not allowed a hundred times.

    Although this statement does not apply to the scene at this time.

    But she just felt the Esther thing stuck in her throat.

    Can''t get over it.

    Louis smiled helplessly as he watched Violet fake sleep with her back to her.

    Wife is angry.

    The consequences are serious!

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Amara looked at Esther, who had just returned, with an angry look on her face.

    "Esther, why did you go along to Alosey City? Did Mom tell you to stop thinking about your cousin?

    Why didn''t you listen? Why did you make such a big deal out of it?"

    Hearing this, Esther looked disbelieving.

    "Mom, you''ve seen the news about my cousin and I. Then you should have seen the news about Violet

    and David, right? She''s cheating with another man behind cousin''s back. How can such a watery

    woman be worthy of cousin?"

    Amara looked at her unrepentant attitude and coughed with anger.

    Coughing and coughing up blood.

    Esther''s eyes shed and she got up and went over to hold her, "Mom, take it easy."

    Amara looked at the blood on the paper handkerchief and froze as well.

    Half a dayter, she broke Esther''s hand and swallowed the fishy sweetness in her throat.

    "Other people''s business is none of your business, and since you won''t listen to me, don''t stay here.

    I''ve bought you a ticket for tomorrow morning, so you can go back to Eleaviel tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Esther was all excited.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    "Mom, I didn''t do anything wrong, why should I be kicked out? Besides, you''re not well, I''m staying to

    take care of you."

    "You''re not the reason I''m not well?"

    Amara coughed twice and said, "Esther, if you''re really worried about me, just be a good boy and go

    back to Eleaviel."

    A twist shed across Esther''s face, "I don''t."

    In the end, it is not your own mother, how can you kick yourself out at this time?

    Violet cheated on him, and Louis and she are sure to divorce soon.

    As long as she waits and sees what happens, the position of youngdy of The Johnson Family will still

    be hers.

    "Esther, are you expecting me to break off the mother-daughter rtionship with you?"

    Amara grimaced down and snapped.

    Esther looked at her, her breasts heaving for a moment.

    "Mom, how can you do this!"

    If she doesn''t leave, she''s going to cut off her mother-daughter rtionship?

    Oh, really not pro-life, so said so lightly.

    Esther stomped her foot in anger and ran straight to her room, mming the door behind her with a

    loud ping.

    Amara frowned slightly, sighed slightly, and took out her cell phone to call Louis.

    The thing is, I don''t know how Louis and his wife are doing.

    The call was quickly answered.

    "Sister-inw, something wrong?"

    "Louis, I bought Esther a ticket back home tomorrow, soe by tomorrow morning and help me get

    her to the airport."

    Amara got right to the point.

    Louis was silent, "I''ll talk about it tomorrow when I get here."

    "Good."

    Amara answered, and then asked, "Are you and Violet okay with all themotion? What about Violet

    and David, the big star? What''s going on with them?"

    Smiling, Louis said, "Aunt, don''t worry, Violet and I are fine. She and David are also innocent and were

    set up."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Being counted?

    "What''s behind this?"

    Amara asked, wrinkling her brow.

    "It''s not quite clear yet, but I''ll find out."

    "Good."

    The two spoke a few more words and Amara hung up the phone.

    Another tingle in her throat, she couldn''t help but cough a few times and spit out a mouthful of spit.

    There was a little blood in the sputum.

    Amara frowned, pondering.

    Although her health is not good, but it is not so bad that she will cough up blood, right?

    Was Esther really so angry that she coughed up blood?

    Summer''s apartment.

    David pinched his brow and his brow was full of decadence.

    Drinking was a mistake, and he didn''t expect to mistake Violet for Summerst night.

    It was also photographed by a reporter with indecent photos.

    Luckily, the agent and The Johnson Group''s publicist quickly suppressed the news.

    But even so, the heat about him has not abated.

    He didn''t care about the news either, he just wanted to find Summer.

    If these news can make Summer show up, he would be happy to hear about it.

    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.

    He got up and walked to the door, with some vague anticipation.

    The expectation is that Summer is back.

    Only it was his own assistant standing outside the door.

    Filled with disappointment, he opened the door.

    "What''s up?"

    "David, Joshua Riley has been brought back."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Joshua Riley has been found!

    David''s eyes crossed a cold awning, and he hurriedly disguised himself and went out with his assistant.

    In a remote suburb, in an unupied warehouse, Joshua knelt on the ground with a look of

    apprehension.

    "Who the hell are you people? I don''t have any money, did you kidnap the wrong person."

    It''s really depressing.

    He was properly ying cards in Croydon and was inexplicably tied up back there.

    Why did you tie him up?

    The two bodyguards stood expressionlessly on either side, like two big Buddhas.

    Joshua''s feet were numb from kneeling and he tried to stand up to move his muscles, but he was

    pinned down by two bodyguards.

    "Be honest!"

    Joshua let out an ouch and gasped, "Who the hell are you guys? I need to go to the bathroom, can you

    guys let me go first?"

    The bodyguard ignored him and just held him down to keep him from getting up.

    Joshua screamed and yelled over and over again.

    Soon, David and his assistant walked in, one after the other.

    Joshua looked at David, who was wearing a mask and a duck-tongue cap, but with an air of dignity,

    and called out, "Did you have someone kidnapped? Why did you kidnap me?"

    He doesn''t usually watch TV or entertainment news, and certainly doesn''t know David.

    David took off his mask and hat and stared at him with cold eyes.

    "So you''re Joshua Riley?"

    Joshua felt the chill around him and his aura weakened a few points, "I am, which one are you?"

    The corners of David''s mouth hooked up bloodthirsty cold arc, no matter what, a hand grabbed his

    Joshua was beaten and cried out in pain.

    "Brother forgive me, don''t fight, if you fight again, someone will be killed!"

    David''s eyes were full of chill, and ignored his pleading voice, just wanting to take a bite out of

    Summer''s anger.

    Seeing that Joshua was beaten to the point of incontinence, a side assistant advised, "David, don''t

    fight, if you keep fighting, it''s really going to kill people."

    David looked at the man who looked like a dead dog and threw him to the ground in disgust.

    The assistant hurriedly handed him a paper handkerchief to wipe his hands.

    David wiped his hands slowly and methodically, staring down at Joshua, who was grunting in pain.

    "Why did you show up out of nowhere and stalk Summer?Aren''t you looking for death?"

    Hearing this, Joshua''s bloodshot eyelids twitched, and only then did he react to the fact that he was

    beaten, and Summer had something to do with it.

    That dead girl has found a backer?

    These days he had wanted to continue to follow her and scare her into a nervous breakdown.

    I just didn''t expect her to be away on business all of a sudden.

    So he went to Croydon, thinking he woulde back to her after a few bets.

    I never thought I would be tied back!

    "Joshua Riley, if you want to stay alive for a little while, tell me honestly why you''re following Summer?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    David saw Joshua''s eyes wandering and slowly squatted down to ask.

    He still had a trace of illusion in his heart.

    This matter has nothing to do with one''s mother.

    It was Joshua himself who approached Summer.

    "Brother, I... I didn''t follow Summer. I just ran into her by chance and said hello to her, please let me

    go."

    Joshua''s eyes flickered and he acted pitiful.

    Davidughed coldly and slowly got up, raising his foot to his face.

    "Still not telling the truth? Looks like you''re really tired of living."

    David''s foot used a little force, and Joshua screamed again.

    "Ah, don''t step on it, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything."

    "Come on."

    David put his foot down and asked in a cold voice.

    "Yes, it was someone who found me and told me to follow Summer and scare her."

    Joshua grunted in pain and did not dare to hide the truth anymore.

    David''s dark eyes narrowed, "Who found you?"

    "It''s a woman." Joshua said truthfully.

    David''s heart sank slightly, "What kind of woman?"

    "She was wearing a mask and it was nighttime, so I didn''t know what she looked like."

    Joshua paused and said, "But she said onest thing. She said: my wife said, if you do a good job, is

    not to treat you poorly."

    Madam!

    Who would have a problem with Summer?

    I think his mother ordered someone to do it, right?

    David''s heart sank to the bottom and a sh of pain passed through his eyes.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    In his memory, his own mother had always been a gentle and dignified woman.

    He never thought that one day she would be so cruel to a weak woman.

    Just to force Summer to break up with herself?

    How can she do this when she is also a woman?

    David closed his eyes and pressed down all the pain under his eyes.

    "Just keep fighting for me and leave him alive."

    If killing wasn''t a crime, he''d really like to get Joshua killed.

    And his own mother

    David turned around and just wanted to go back and question her properly.

    "Don''t fight, help, don''t fight!"

    Behind him came Joshua''s screams, which grew fainter and fainter.

    David''s thin lips were tightly pursed and he didn''t stay, got into the car and started it.

    The assistant hurriedly followed, only to see the roar left behind as the car sped away.

    David drove the car with his foot on the gas.

    In the night, there were not many vehicles on the suburban roads, only David''s extremely good

    performance Bentley, which flew like an arrow.

    The man in the car''s thin lips pursed into a sharp arc, the heart of the depressed gas is about to make

    him suffocate.

    He held the steering wheel with one hand, took out his cell phone with the other and dialed the number

    that had been off again.

    Expect a miracle.

    Isn''t it just being warned?

    Why not talk to yourself?

    Why did you leave without saying a word?

    Did she ever think about his feelings?

    The cold mechanical voice of the woman is still on the phone.

    Her cell phone stays off.

    David''s eyes shed with a trace of frenzy, and he mmed the phone onto a side seat.

    The phone bounced out of an arc and fell to the ground again.

    After all is said and done, she just doesn''t trust him.

    Don''t trust him to handle their rtionship issues.

    In the end, it is the two people''s feelings are too fragile, can not withstand a little wind and rain.

    Tick, the phone rings.

    It was particrly loud in the empty carriage.

    David had a starburst in his eyes.

    Did Summer call back?

    She saw that he finally called her back after calling her so many times did she?

    David slowed down slightly and bent down to pick up the phone on the floor.

    The phone screen shed with light.

    The caller ID showed the word mom.

    The starlight in David''s eyes instantly darkened.

    So it wasn''t her calling!

    Too, she''s been cool for as long as he''s known her.

    So desperate a person, since they left, how will they call again.

    Disappointment, frustration, pain, pain

    Too many emotions filled his heart.

    In the middle of the wandering, the horn red outside.

    David''s eyes moved away from the phone and looked forward.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I saw a caring fast from across the street.

    The headlights of the car kept shing.

    The horn sounded recklessly.

    It''s going to crash!

    David''s pupils shrank and he hurriedly hit the steering wheel.

    However, there is a curve ahead.

    Only a ping was heard.

    The car narrowly brushed the body at that end, but hit the guardrail heavily

    the Johnson Manor.

    In the study, Leon looked to Louis with a slightly strained expression, "Louis, is the news all settled?"

    Hearing this, Louis gave a slight nod, "The news have all been withdrawn."

    But the hand behind him, he has not had time to pull out.

    "Louis, with the simultaneous scandal involving you and your wife, thepany''s stock price has

    plummeted, and I''ve already hadints from the board that you''ve been toofortable in your

    position at the helm of The Johnson Group for too long. There should be a little pressure on you to let

    me best support Sami to the top."

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Hearing Leon''s words, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and a cold, sharp, dark light shed in his eyes.

    He had heard about it.

    I heard that Dolly, as Sami''s right-hand man, is very good at ganging up in thepany.

    This has allowed Sami to make a name for herself in thepany and has gained the favor of many of

    the group''s patriarchs.

    He did not put these two in his eyes, but this Dolly is really not a simple woman.

    "Yeah? Dad, if you think Sami is better suited for the position than I am, that''s fine with me."

    He also doesn''t care to grab things from his half-brother.

    If the father gives the word, he abdicates and that''s it.

    "Louis, I have a scale in my heart, the only person who can be in charge of thepany is you." Leon

    took a stand.

    Louis gave him a look, without much expression.

    Leon knows that his oldest son is high-minded and capable.

    The title of The Johnson Group''s owner is just a fiction to him.

    Even if he really left The Johnson Group, with his ability, he can definitely create a piece of heaven that

    belongs to him.

    "But now that you and Violet are both public figures, I hope you''re doing well and don''t let anyone catch

    you in the act."

    The news is something that he believes is all a figment of his imagination.

    After all, the two have such a harmonious rtionship that he is looking at everywhere.

    It is absolutely impossible to say that both of them cheated on each other.

    It should be intentional people behind the scenes.

    People are too good, there are always people who will secretly make trips and want to pull people

    down.

    "I know, I will take care of this matter."

    Louis returned in a light voice.

    "Well, go to your room."

    Leon tapped him on the shoulder and gestured him out.

    Louis answered and went out of the study back to his bedroom.

    There were no lights on in the bedroom, and Violet was not in the room.

    Louis turned on the lights and looked at the empty house with a helpless smile.

    Wife is still angry ah.

    What to do?

    Louis exited the bedroom, thought about it, and walked towards the children''s room.

    When I came to the door, I heard the soft voice of a woman speaking faintly from inside.

    My wife is reading bedtime stories to the kids.

    Louis gently unscrewed the door handle and peered inside through the doorway.

    In the soft light, the woman with long hair, holding a picture book in her hand, is softly telling the story.

    On each side of hery two children, quietly sleeping with their eyes closed, listening to a story.

    The warm light enveloping them is so warm and peaceful that one cannot bear to break such a scene.

    Louis did not enter, but gently closed the door and retreated.

    When his wife returns from typing the story, he will coax her properly.

    Only, half an hour has passed, forty minutes have passed

    Louis waited left and right in the bedroom, but did not wait for Violet to return.

    He wrinkled his brow slightly and came to the children''s room again, listening sideways.

    It''s silent inside.

    Louis unscrewed the door handle and looked inside.

    The room was dimly lit.

    The cold moonlight reflected through the screen window, shining out three figures snuggled together in

    sleep.

    Louis: "......"

    He''ll be alone tonight!

    The wife is so angry!

    Louis rubbed his forehead and wanted to go in and carry the person back to the bedroom.

    But it took one step or backed up.

    Forget it, let her sleep with the kids today.

    Wait for her to cool off first.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The door was gently closed, the bed Violet eyshes fluttered, slowly opened his eyes.

    She looked at the ceiling overhead and pursed her lips.

    Probably because of her pregnancy, she is a bit sensitive.

    Although understanding Louis''s person, he should not do something to betray her, but she is

    ufortable in her heart.

    Nor do I want to face him.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    If she is forced to sleep with him, she is afraid that the anger in her heart will re up at the drop of a

    hat.

    When you are angry, you can''t even think about what you are saying, but instead, small things be

    big things.

    It''s better to give her a break first.

    Violet closed her eyes as she smelled the milk of her two children.

    She felt she was getting pretentious.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Well, she''s pregnant and can''t hold her anger in, she''ll get depressed.

    Next day.

    "Mommy, hehehe, did you sleep with me and my brotherst night?"

    Erin rubbed her eyes and looked at Violet, who was about to get up beside her, with a look of surprise.

    Luka on the other side also opened her eyes and looked sleepily at Violet, still a little confused.

    Violet was upte because she was pregnant and a little sleepy.

    She sat up and rubbed the little heads of her two children andughed, "Yeah."

    "Hee hee, where''s Daddy? Why isn''t Mommy sleeping with Daddy?"

    Erin also sat up and asked with a grin on her face.

    "Why do you want to sleep with Daddy? Wouldn''t Mommy sleep with you guys?" Violetughed.

    "Good. I want Mommy to sleep with me and my brother every day."

    Erin rubbed into her arms and cuddled up.

    Luka, who was sitting on one side, also sat up.

    His little brows knitted, "Mommy, did you have a fight with Daddy? Adults only sleep in separate beds

    when they have a fight."

    Violet: "......"

    This child, too, is too sensitive.

    "Mommy, is what brother said true? Did you and Daddy have a fight? Why did you quarrel?"

    Erin asked softly with a smile on her face.

    "Mommy, is Daddy bullying you?"

    Luka''s little face got a few serious.

    Violet''s heart was soft.

    "No, you guys don''t guess, Mommy is just pregnant with a little baby and especially wants to sleep.

    Last night, I told you guys a story and put myself to sleep, so I slept with you guys."

    The adults are in disagreement and she doesn''t want to affect the children.

    We have to leave a happy childhood for the children.

    Outside the door, Louis listened for an ear, pushed the door and walked in.

    "You guys are awake?"

    Hearing his voice, all three looked at him.

    Erin was the first to open her mouth in a milky voice.

    "Daddy, did you make mommy angry? Tell you oh, you''re a boy, boys have to protect girls, you can''t

    bully girls. Otherwise I won''t like you."

    The little girl said a serious.

    Luka, who was staring at him from the side, likewise nodded approvingly.

    Louis thought to himself that his family''s status is really extremely low.

    "How dare I bully your mommy? You see."

    With that, he leaned in slightly and gave Violet a kiss on her red lips.

    Violet froze and stared at him without uttering a word.

    Louis'' eyebrows are smiling and full of tenderness.

    Two children watched the scene, one covering his mouth inughter, one pursing his lips and smiling.

    Dad kissed mommy, mommy did not object, indicating that the two did not quarrel.

    "Okay, kids, get changed and get up." Louis said.

    Seeing that Violet took the clothes on the bed and wanted to help the two children change, he hurriedly

    said, "Honey, don''t get tired quickly, you rest, I''ll do it."

    Nothing is adulterous, nothing is adulterous.

    Violet looked at the man''s busy figure, the mind suddenly burst out of a sentence to.

    She knew that this was his way of making amends to himself.

    The heart seems to be soothed a bit.

    Violet also did not grab with him, said a few words to the two children, got out of bed, went out of the

    children''s room and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When she finished washing up and was changing her clothes, she heard a rustling sound behind her.

    Immediately after, her waist tightened and the familiar scent of a man enveloped her.

    Violet''s nightgown had just been unbuttoned, revealing her white, fragrant and soft shoulders.

    Louis'' thin lips brushed against her shoulder, his tone low and seductive.

    "Honey, don''t get mad, okay?"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    A tingling came from the shoulder, stirring up the slightest shiver.

    Violet ducked in a hurry and pushed his big head.

    "Who said I was angry?"

    This man, knowing that her sensitive ce in the shoulder, as much as possible to make bad.

    There was a clear hint of restraint in the woman''s voice.

    Louis pulled her body over and wrapped it into his arms.

    "Really not angry? Not angry enough to leave mest night?"

    This is said with a slyness.

    Violet was speechless and saw Louising to kiss her again, so she hastily avoided it.

    "Okay, it''s early in the morning, stop it."

    Louis tilted his head in a slight pause, looked at Violet''s pretty face, and pulled her over to the couch.

    On the floor, there was a keyboard and a durian.

    "Tell me, wife, which one do you want me to kneel?"

    Violet: "......"

    This man, how could he think of that!

    "Where did you get this durian? You brought it up early in the morning, aren''t you afraid of being

    Violet simply cried andughed.

    "Honey, the durian was taken from the kitchen, they knew I had upset my wife, so they picked a big

    durian especially for me."

    The wife finally smiled.

    It''s not easy!

    "Poor again."

    Violet punched him lightly on the chest and pouted.

    The only bit of depression left in the heart was also dispersed.

    Louis'' eyebrows were deep, and he reached out to gently stroke through her hair and said softly,

    "Honey, I was wrong, I promise, nothing like this will happen again."

    It is hisck of consideration, and he will resolutely stay a meter away from women other than his wife.

    "Okay, get out of here, I need to get changed."

    Violet nudged him, not wanting to continue the conversation.

    Louis looked at her puffy shoulders half exposed, charming appearance, eyes slightly deep.

    "Honey, let me help you."

    "No, don''t you fool around."

    "Honey, I''m not fooling around, I really want to help you."

    "Louis, where are your hands going?"

    "Sorry, my hand shook and I touched the wrong one."

    "......"

    Louis wiped a few of his wife''s oil, and only then was he satisfied to dress her.

    Violet''s red lips were slightly swollen, with a spring in her brow, looking at a serious man and stepping

    on him in anger and indignation.

    Louis was unmoved, his eyebrows dotingly scraped her nose and passed his arm over.

    "Are you relieved? No. Want to pinch again?"

    Violet straightened her dress, gave him a cold knife-eyed look, pushed his arm away, walked to the

    door and opened it.

    Louisughed lightly and followed her down the stairs.

    Downstairs, The Johnson Family were all there, just waiting for them toe downstairs for breakfast.

    Seeing the twoe down, Erin has milked the call.

    "Daddy, Mommy, it''s time for breakfast."

    Violet curled her lips and was carried into the restaurant with Louis''s arm around her.

    Everyone was seated and Louis brought Violet milk and a sandwich as usual.

    Violet said thank you and everyone in the room ate their breakfast.

    Looked no different than usual.

    No one talks about the news anymore either.

    Violet nced at Sami, who was diagonally across from her, and her eyes twitched slightly.

    I don''t know if it''s just her, but Sami''s attitude towards her and Louis is a bit distant.

    Is it because of Dolly?

    After breakfast, Louis acted as a driver, taking the two children to their sses and then to Violet to the

    studio.

    "Wife, do not work too tired, I wille to check from time to time. If I find that you aretired, from now

    on all rest at home, do not go out to work."

    Louis admonished Violet.

    Violet''s heart warmed and she pulled open the car door to get out.

    "Okay, I get it, hello nagging."

    "Dislike me again! Come here."

    Louis sped her head and leaned in for a kiss.

    Violet struggled, but was held even tighter.

    This man, can not y kissing all the time?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It''s a good thing someone didn''t fool around much and let her go after a deep kiss.

    The long fingers touch her delicate red lips, he hooked his lips a smile, seems to be very satisfied with

    his masterpiece.

    "I can go now, right?"

    Violet pped his hand away poutingly, and without waiting for him to say anything, hastily pulled open

    the car door and got out.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    "Wife, take my words to heart."

    Louis droned on again.

    Violet waved and walked quickly into the studio.

    She didn''t know that someone was so endlessly nagging.

    After watching Violet enter the studio, the smile on Louis''s lips faded and he started the car to Lyonhall

    Vi.

    He has two more things to do today.

    Arriving at Lyonhall Vi, Lara opened the door.

    "Young master, you''re here."

    "Lara."

    Louis answered and walked in.

    In the living room are sitting Amara and Esther.

    Esther also had a suitcase at her feet.

    Her face was very unpleasant.

    "Auntie." Louis called out.

    Amara nodded, "Louis, please, help me take Esther to the airport."

    Louis nced at Esther, his eyes slightly fixed.

    "Good."

    He was to see Esther off.

    But instead of sending it back home, it''s

    "Cousin, I don''t want to go."

    Esther walks up to Louis and pampers him, reaching out to take his arm.

    Louis'' eyes sank and his sharp eyes swept her.

    Esther''s outstretched hand froze in ce.

    A sarcastic smile.

    Cousin''s eyes are so fierce.

    "Let''s go."

    Without much ado, Louis carried his suitcase and headed out.

    Esther bites her lip, wanting to say something.

    She didn''t want to go.

    There''s no way she''s just going to leave!

    But Louis won''t even help him!

    Esther reluctantly got into the car.

    Thinking about how to get out of it.

    Louis said hello to Amara and then started the car.

    Driving along, Louis suddenly asked, "Did you get the reporter who suddenly appeared in Alosey City?"

    Esther was distracted, and when she heard his question, her heart jumped with a vengeance.

    "No, it''s not. I didn''t call a reporter."

    Louis gave her a look, his eyes cool.

    Who else could have found them if not her?

    She is not a big star and he travels in a low profile, which journalist wille to squat on their spot for

    no reason?

    "Cousin, even if I got it, I wanted to use it to test your rtionship with Violet."

    Esther, seeing Louis'' look of understanding, simply admitted it.

    "Did she lose her temper with you? I told you she doesn''t love you at all. If she really loved you, she''d

    believe you unconditionally even if the news said anything."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing these words, Louis'' eyes gave her a sullen, cold look.

    "Esther, I think you''re really sick."

    Esther choked and her face changed for a moment.

    "Cousin"

    "Shut up."

    Louis didn''t bother to pay attention to her and spat out two words in a cold voice.

    Esther bit her lip, grunted in exasperation and turned her head to look out at the street scene.

    Looking at the route outside, she wrinkled her brow with a suspicious look.

    "Cousin, this doesn''t seem to be the way to the airport, does it?"

    Louis gave a faint hmm.

    Esther snapped her head sideways to look at him, her eyes shining brightly, "Where are you taking me,

    cousin? Is it because you want to hide your wife in a golden house?"

    Louis: "......"

    Hypochondria is also a type of mental illness, right?

    His decision was not wrong, indeed she should be sent to a mental institution.

    The car stopped outside a private sanatorium in the suburbs.

    Louis pulled the car keys and said in a light voice, "Get out of the car."

    Esther was dumbfounded.

    "Cousin, what do you mean? Want to send me to a mental institution?"

    She thought he didn''t want to let her go and was going to bag her?

    But he actually wanted to send her to a mental hospital!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    "Esther, you do have a mental problem. While you are still young and when the problem is not too big,

    early medical treatment will heal faster. Otherwise, it''s not good for anyone if you identally hurt

    someone one day."

    Louis said in a light voice: "Don''t worry, I promised you that I would keep your secret for you, so no one

    will know."

    Hearing this, Esther''s face twisted for a moment.

    "Cousin, you did it on purpose, didn''t you, because of what happened yesterday, you want to punish

    me by sending me to a mental hospital?"

    Louis gave her a look and didn''t exin, but pulled her towards the hospital.

    "I don''t want to go, cousin, let go!"

    Esther was frantic inside, struggling desperately and shouting.

    Louis firmly confined her and said in a cold voice, "If you want to make a scene, keep shouting."

    It is in the middle of nowhere and there are few pedestrians on the road.

    But when you enter the hospital there will be people.

    Esther''s eyes glowed red, stopped screaming, and was dragged stiffly inside by Louis.

    The two men went to the office of the chief physician who had been contacted early in the morning.

    After a few pleasantries, the doctor examined Esther and got some insight into her condition.

    He then had the ward arranged and sent Louis to pay the bill.

    Louis nodded and looked at Esther who didn''t say a word, "Wait here while I go pay the bill."

    Esther looked away and ignored him.

    "Mr. Johnson don''t worry go ahead, I''ll talk to Miss Riley here some more."

    The doctor smiled and rounded up.

    Louis nodded and turned to go out.

    As soon as the people left, the doctor, in the spirit of due diligence, intended to give Esther some

    psychological counseling.

    Esther, however, was not cooperative and was thinking about how to leave the hospital.

    The doctor asked several questions in a row, but Esther did not answer him.

    He didn''t say anything and let Esther sit and rest while he started looking at the others'' cases.

    It just so happened that a call came in on his cell phone, so he got up to answer it.

    Esther''s eyes rolled and she made a quick escape out of the office door when the doctor wasn''t

    looking.

    It was only after the doctor answered the phone that he realized she was gone.

    He was a little anxious to go to her.

    After Louis finished his hospitalization, he ran into the doctor who came in a hurry.

    "Dr. Chapman, what''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Johnson, I''m so sorry, I just took a call, and when I finished I realized Miss Riley was missing."

    The doctor had an apologetic look on his face.

    Louis'' face sank abruptly.

    Hastily pulled out his cell phone to call Esther.

    The phone went through, but it was quickly disconnected.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly, ready to check the surveince.

    At that moment, a message came in on his phone.

    It''s a message from Esther.

    It says: Cousin, I''m back home. I know my situation well, don''t worry, I won''t give you and mom any

    trouble.

    Louis'' eyebrows knitted slightly, half put away the phone, and the doctor said hello and exined the

    situation.

    Since Esther was going back to her country, he didn''t bother with her anymore.

    Right now he has a more important thing to do.

    Louis didn''t stay any longer and left the hospital.

    In the corner, Esther watched the man''s back as he left, and tugged her fist in anger.

    He wanted to keep her imprisoned in the hospital like that?

    How could she willingly be a mental patient!

    She hasn''t got him yet!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The phone vibrated and a call came in.

    Esther was startled, thinking it was Louis calling.

    Only when she picked it up and read it, she was relieved.

    It wasn''t Louis who called.

    Instead, it was a call from Dolly.

    "Hello?"

    "Esther, why didn''t youe to work today? Are you still in Alosey City?"

    "Dolly, can you take me in?"

    "......"

    Louis put Esther aside for the moment.

    He drove to the Imperial Club.

    He''s here to find the waiter who called Violet that day.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    It is always important to find out who is behind this.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    Olly had already called the clubhouse manager to wee Louis.

    Louis hmmed and went straight to the surveince room to check the day''s surveince.

    After spotting the waiter who called Violet, he asked the manager to call someone in.

    The waiter was off today and the manager was busy having someone go and call him over from the

    staff quarters.

    The waiter was nervous when confronted with Louis.

    "Hello Mr. Johnson."

    "Who told you to call Violetst night?"

    Louis'' eyes were cold and sharp as he asked directly.

    The waiter swallowed and said truthfully, "She said she was David''s assistant and gave me a little Theo

    to call Miss Elliott."

    David''s assistant?

    Louis'' eyes narrowed as he gave Olly a look.

    "David''s assistant, do you have a picture?"

    Olly certainly didn''t have a picture of his assistant on his phone, but he soon found a picture of David''s

    assistant from another source.

    "Is that him?"

    Olly hands the phone to the waiter.

    The waiter shook his head, "It''s not him, it''s a woman."

    It''s a woman!

    If he remembered correctly, David''s assistant and agent were both men.

    There were no women.

    Looks like someone is impersonating David''s assistant?

    The chill in Louis'' narrowed eyes intensified.

    "What does she look like?"

    The waiter thought about it and said somewhat sheepishly, "She was wearing a mask and a pair of

    dark sses, I don''t know what she looked like."

    He''s justgreedy for some Theo.

    It''s just a phone call, and it''s not a crime, so he did it.

    Which would have thought that the next day came out so big news.

    He realized he was being used when he saw the news in the morning.

    Now it''s toote to regret.

    I just hope Louis won''t give him a hard time.

    Louis watched his face turn white, his forehead sweating, and the aura around him was cold.

    It seems thatst night the man was disguised and used this waiter.

    It''s quite thoughtful.

    "You better pray I can find who''s behind this, or don''t me me for giving a waiter a hard time."

    Louis voice coolly put down a sentence, in the waiter whitening face, continue to check the

    surveince.

    Looking closer, Louis spotted Nancy''s figure.

    She was the one who took David away from the singing room.

    But after she took the person into the elevator, there was no footage of her.

    "What happened to the surveince in the guest room department?" Louis asked.

    Did the housekeeping department happen to have no surveince during that time?

    Is it a coincidence, or is it man-made?

    "Mr. Johnson, the surveince in the guest room department just happened to be upgradedst night at

    that exact time."

    The manager asked and returned with trepidation.

    Louis swept his cold eyes at him and did not pursue the matter for the time being.

    "Olly, go bring Nancy over here."

    Nancy has unrequited thoughts about David.

    Could it be that after being rejected by Davidst night, she wanted revenge and subsequently had the

    waiter call Violet and make such a scene?

    "Good."

    Olly responded and went to the people herself.

    Louis then continued to check the surveince.

    The manager and the waiter, as well as several security personnel stood by with bated breath, not

    daring to breathe.

    Not long after, Nancy was brought in by Olly.

    "Let go, you''re hurting me."

    Nancy struggled with a bitter face.

    Olly pushed the man toward Louis, "Mr. Johnson, the man is brought."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Louis stopped what he was doing and turned his head to look at Nancy, his voice cold.

    "Did you make the newsst night?"

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Mr. Johnson, I was knocked outst night, and I''m still dizzy."

    What a bad luck!

    What a great opportunityst night, she fully thought she could have something with David.

    Then you can take the opportunity to get on top.

    But to her surprise, someone gave her a smack in the face.

    When she woke up, she found herself leaning against the safe passage.

    And David and Violet have been all over the news.

    Who the hell did this to her? She wants to settle ounts with the other party too!

    "Yeah?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he looked at her with some suspicion.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What I said is true."

    Nancy hurriedly said, "If you don''t believe me, you can touch the back of my head, it''s still bulging.

    There are also records of my visits to the hospital to prove that I''m not lying."

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed as he watched her try to clear the rtionship.

    "Would you look at her?"

    When the waiter heard the call, he looked seriously at Nancy again and hesitantly shook his head.

    "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t see what the person looked like, but her voice didn''t sound much like the one

    fromst night. It shouldn''t be her."

    Louis nced at Nancy again and waved his hand at her nervous look, telling Olly to take the man out.

    The line of sight fell on the surveince again, he settled on one of the images.

    The scene on the screen is of Nancy helping David to the elevator.

    At the same time, the door of the private room diagonally opposite opened and someone came out.

    That woman, is that Dolly?

    Louis'' dark eyes were sunken.

    Not many people have a problem with Violet.

    Dolly is one of them.

    It just so happens that she was therest night.

    Could she be behind this?

    "Look again, is this the person?"

    Louis zoomed in and gestured for the waiter to go over and look.

    The waiter rushed over to take a closer look.

    But after examining it for half a day, he did not dare to confirm.

    "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t see the man''s face and couldn''t identify him."

    "Think about what kind of clothes she was wearingst night."

    Louis warned in a hushed voice.

    Mr. Johnson, why don''t you let me hear her voice again, I should be able to tell."

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly, "Okay, Olly, go to the office and ask Dolly toe to the clubhouse."

    Is this taking Dolly as a suspect?

    Olly was slightly stunned, but said nothing and went to The Johnson Group as instructed.

    Dolly settled Esther down, and that''s when she went to the office.

    The mood is very happy.

    Because she''s the one who made the news about Violetst night.

    And Louis and Esther''s news is also indirectly facilitated by her.

    The couple both cheated on each other and The Johnson Group now has more meta support for Sami.

    I believe it won''t take long for Sami''s prestige to surpass Louis''.

    By then, The Johnson Group may be in the hands of someone else.

    The humiliation Violet has brought her will be doubly returned!

    Dolly parked her car in the parking lot and headed to the office refreshed.

    She was met head-on by Olly and a ck-d bodyguard who blocked her path.

    "Miss Stewart, Mr. Johnson is here to see you."

    Olly spoke politely.

    Dolly''s heart skipped a beat and she squeezed the strap of her bag tighter.

    "Where to? What''s the matter?"

    Why did Louis suddenlye to her?

    Could it be that he found something?

    No, she did it very secretlyst night, he couldn''t have found out about it.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    "You''ll know when you go."

    Olly pulled open the car door and gestured for Dolly to get in.

    Dolly''s heart had a moment of panic, but quickly calmed down.

    She got into the car and pulled out her phone to send a message to Sami.

    "Sami, I''ll bete to the office, your big brother sent someone to take me away."

    She has Sami''s backing, so I think Louis wouldn''t dare to do anything to her without evidence.

    Not long after she sent the message, Sami''s phone call came.

    The corner of Dolly''s mouth ticked up and she picked up the phone with a hint of panic in her tone,

    "Sami."

    "Dolly, where are you? Where is big brother taking you?"

    "I... I don''t know, it was Special Assistant Song who came to take me away. Special Assistant Song,

    where did Mr. Johnson want you to take me?"

    Dolly nced aside at Olly and yed innocent.

    "Go to the Imperial Club," Olly said in a light voice.

    This is the location of Violet''s identst night.

    Dolly''s eyes shed and she said into the receiver, "Sami, Special Assistant Song said to take me to

    the Imperial Club."

    It seems Louis really found something.

    She was asked to go over and confront him.

    "I know, take it easy, I''ll ask my big brother before I say anything."

    Sami hung up the phone and called Louis.

    At this time, Louis was still in the surveince room checking the surveince.

    When he saw Sami calling, he pursed his thin lips and picked up the phone.

    "Sami."

    "Brother, were you the one who told Olly to take Dolly away?"

    "Hmm."

    "Why?"

    "There''s something to ask her for confirmation."

    Louis'' tone was light.

    Sami said, "What is the matter you want to ask her for proof? Brother, I know you have a prejudice

    against Dolly because of your sister-inw, and I ask you not to take it personally."

    Louis'' eyebrows twisted slightly, "Sami, you are too young, Dolly is not simple, you will be her

    puppet if you stay with her."

    Although he didn''t know the half-brother well, it was clear from his attitude toward Dolly that Sami

    wasn''t sensible.

    Already being led by Dolly''s nose.

    "Brother, just because I keep Dolly around to help me, you think I''ve be her puppet? What about

    you? You also do whatever your sister-inw says, so can I also say that you''ve be her puppet?"

    Sami, somewhat exasperated, spoke up.

    Louis'' breath sank, "Sami, your sister-inw is not the same as Dolly."

    "How is it not the same? It all looks the same to me." Sami said.

    Louis'' breath got a few more degrees colder, "I don''t want to argue with you, that''s all."

    Not to argue with fools for length.

    Since he thinks Dolly is fine, we''ll see what happens.

    Twenty minutester, Olly arrived with Dolly.

    Looking at Louis''s cold look, Dolly''s heart was beating, but she was still ying it cool.

    Without proof, he can''t do anything about her.

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    It was Sami''s call.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Dolly was ready to connect, but Olly took it away and handed it to Louis.

    Louis nced at the caller ID and declined the call.

    After thinking about it, he looked to Dolly, "Open the code."

    He wants to check her phone?

    Dolly pursed her lips, her fingers tugged tight.

    Olly, who had stepped aside, gave the ck man a wink.

    The man in ck would understand and took Dolly''s finger and pressed it on the screen.

    The phone unlocked, Louis flipped through her call log and paused at Esther''s name.

    Looking at the time of this call, it just so happened to be the time he took Esther to the hospital.

    This Dolly, the heart really is not the usual deep.

    Probably got mixedup with Esther a long time ago.

    Both ofst night''s news stories had nothing to do with her.

    Louis'' eyes were sunken and cold, and his thin lips opened to the waiter, "Is that her?"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    The waiter stared at Dolly, unable to identify her for a moment.

    Dolly looked at the waiter in the same way, her heart pounding hard.

    Louis was asking the waiter to identify her?

    Fortunately, she was prepared, wearing a mask and sses, did not reveal her true face to.

    The waiter should not be able to identify it.

    "Mr. Johnson, have to get her to talk so I can identify."

    The waiter said with some difficulty.

    Louis looked to Dolly, "Dolly, you made the news yesterday?"

    Dolly''s heart was beating like thunder.

    She pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.

    This waiter had heard her voice.

    So Louis brought her in so that the waiter could listen to her voice and thus identify if she was the one

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    who bribed himst night?

    "Why don''t you say anything? Are you a thief?"

    Louis'' eyes are sharp as a knife.

    Dolly pursed her lips, hoping that Sami would arrive soon.

    As long as Sami arrives, she will not be afraid even if the waiter recognizes her.

    "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Johnson said?"

    Olly saw Dolly didn''t say anything and gave the bodyguard a wink.

    The bodyguard will understand and pick up Dolly directly, swinging his hand and giving her a punch in

    the small of the stomach.

    The sudden blow made Dolly scream out with an ahhh.

    The bodyguard took her by the cor and urged, expressionlessly, "Talk."

    Dolly nched in pain.

    "What do you want me to say?"

    Louis actually let the bodyguards get at her!

    She will make him regret it!

    "Is that her?"

    Louis saw that the bouncer had gotten Dolly to talk in this way and inquired about the waiter.

    The waiter''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    "Again, let her talk a little bit more."

    Too nervous, he just wavered and didn''t hear clearly.

    "Go on."

    The bodyguard once again swung a punch at the small of her back and said in a cold voice.

    Dolly let out another ah, holding the small of her back with a face of pain.

    "Mr. Johnson, are you going to bend over backwards?"

    Louis looked at the waiter with a light expression, "Did you hear me clearly? Is that her?"

    The waiter wiped the sweat from the corner of his forehead and nodded, "It should be her."

    Louis thin lips pursed out sharp arc, a pair of sharp eyes to look at Dolly, through the suffocating chill.

    "Dolly, what else do you have to say?"

    Dolly covered the small of her back, a fine sweat seeping out of the corner of her forehead.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re forcing a charge on me based on the ambiguous words of a waiter? I really don''t

    know if you are deliberately taking revenge on me?"

    Louis'' breath went lower and lower.

    Just as he was about to speak, the door was pushed open with a ping.

    Sami rushed over panting.

    Seeing the bouncer confining Dolly, he rushed over with a furious look on his face.

    "Let her go!"

    "Sami, my stomach hurts."

    When Dolly saw Samiing, she covered her belly and cried.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Louis put his arm around Dolly and said in a rush.

    Dolly took his hand and cried, "Sami, I''m pregnant, save our baby."

    Crowd: "......"

    Dolly is pregnant?

    Louis frowned.

    His brow knitted tighter when he saw the drops of blood dripping from her feet.

    Sami was equally frozen in ce.

    Looking at the blood slowly gathering on the floor, he jerked his head up and looked at Louis.

    "Big brother, what have you done to Dolly? You''ve gone too far!"

    Louis'' thin lips were tightly pursed and he did not argue.

    Because he didn''t know this kind of ident would happen either.

    Little did I know that Dolly was pregnant with Sami''s baby.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    "Mr. Lu, don''t me Mr. Johnson, it was me who had someone beat up Miss Stewart twice, if you want

    to me me, me me." Olly said in a hurry.

    Sami''s scarlet eyes looked at Olly with a gaze as sharp as a knife.

    "Olly, you hit my woman, and I''ll make you pay!"

    "Sami, Olly is my man, he just does what he''s told."

    Louis frowned, not wanting Sami to point the finger at Olly.

    Sami moved her lips and tried to say something else.

    Louis added, "Let''s talk about itter, let''s get the person to the hospital first."

    Sami''s eyes shed with a trace of pain and annoyance, he did not say anything and helped Dolly, who

    was already in aa, out of the room with quick steps.

    The door pinged shut and Olly looked apologetic, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson, I''m afraid I''ve caused you

    trouble."

    Dolly is pregnant.

    If the child can be saved, it is fine.

    If the baby is gone, then Sami is afraid that she will hate her own president.

    Missed.

    "None of your business, a woman of Dolly''s impure heart is not worthy to bear the children of The

    Johnson Family."

    Louis said in a light voice and then gestured for Olly to get busy.

    Things have been checked out and Dolly deserves to learn a lesson.

    If she did have a miscarriage, she was to me.

    Hospital.

    Sami watched as Dolly was wheeled into the emergency room with an anxious look on her face.

    She''s pregnant and he''s going to be a father!

    I prayed in my heart that the mother and child would be safe.

    An hourter, the surgery was over.

    "Doctor, how is my girlfriend?"

    Sami rushed forward and asked.

    "The adults are fine, but the baby wasn''t saved."

    The doctor apologized and then left at a fast pace.

    Sami stood frozen in ce, still reying the doctor''s words.

    The baby was not saved.

    His daddy''s dream was shattered.

    Sami tugged on her palms, her eyes a little red.

    Taking a deep breath, he barely calmed down and came to the ward.

    In the ward, Dolly was lying pale on the bed.

    Still in a deep sleep because of the anesthetic.

    Sami sat beside her and held her hand with great difficulty.

    How did this happen?

    His child was just snuffed out in the cradle by his own big brother?

    He really can''t ept this fact.

    "Sami."

    Dolly woke up and weakly called out to Sami.

    Sami returned to her senses and barely managed to squeeze out a smile.

    "Dolly, you''re awake?"

    Dolly reached for the small of her back and weakly asked, "Where''s the baby? Is it still there?"

    A lump in Sami''s throat.

    He tightened his grip on her hand and said with difficulty, "Dolly, we''re still young and we''ll have

    childrenter."

    Dolly looked at him and said excitedly, "So, our baby is gone? He was aborted alive by your big

    brother!"

    "Dolly, take it easy." Sami said in a hurry to calm down.

    "How do you expect me not to get excited? That was the fruit of our love, and he was snuffed out by

    your big brother before he had a chance to see the world. The child was innocent, how could he be so

    cruel!"

    Dolly burst into tears and struggled to get up.

    Sami took her into her arms with red eyes and kept reassuring her.

    Dolly whimpered, "Sami, your big brother can''t stand me, I''ll quit and leave you."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, Sami hurriedly held her shoulders.

    "Dolly, don''t be like that. Is there some kind of misunderstanding here? Why did big brother call you to

    Imperial Club?He''s not a tyrant and wouldn''t target people for no reason."

    Although he could not ept that his child was aborted by his elder brother.

    But he calmed down and still tried to figure out the situation.

    Big brother is not the kind of person who bites people like a mad dog.

    And what did Dolly do to him?

    Hearing Sami''s words in defense of Louis, Dolly secretly hated him.

    "Your big brother thinks I made the news about Violet and David, and convicted me on the basis of a

    waiter''s ambiguous words without proof."

    "Sami, how can he do this? Just because Violet and I had a problem before? Is he too suspicious?"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    Looking at Dolly crying, a hint of hesitation shed in Sami''s eyes.

    "Dolly, the news thing really has nothing to do with you?"

    They did spend that night at the Imperial Club with a client.

    During this period, Dolly also left for a while.

    Will it

    "Sami, even you don''t believe me?"

    Dolly had an incredulous look on her face.

    Half the time, she smiled to herself with tears.

    "Yes, he is your big brother, holding the lifeline of The Johnson Family, doing everything right. And I''m

    just a weak woman, a small person, and I''m simply an insignificant existence in your heart."

    "I was the one who was foolish enough to think that having a love child between us would make you

    love me more. I was wrong! Sami, go away and let''s break up!"

    Looking at Dolly''s sad and disappointed face, Sami''s heart tightened.

    He hurriedly took her into his arms, "Dolly, don''t do this, I believe you, don''t leave me."

    Dolly''s eyes shed with the slightest cold aura, but still pushed back hard with a sobbing voice.

    "No, you say you believe me, but in your heart you still doubt me. sami, you don''t love me at all, I''m

    sad, I want to break up!"

    At this point in time, Sami is still speaking for Louis?

    Looks like she hasn''t quite got Sami hooked on her yet!

    It is also true that although she and he are together, it is still too short.

    His love for her was not deep enough.

    "No, Dolly, I love you, I really do, and I want to be with you."

    Sami rushed to show his loyalty, "Okay, it''s all my fault, I''ll give you an answer. When you get better, I''ll

    talk to my parents and I''ll marry you."

    Hearing this, Dolly''s sobs came to an abrupt halt.

    She looked at Sami steadily, "Really?"

    "Really, don''t cry."

    Sami gently wiped away her tears.

    Dolly''s eyes shed and she flung herself into his arms, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smug

    smile.

    "Sami, I thought you didn''t love me anymore."

    It''s great that she''s finally forced Sami''smitment by backing off.

    Just two days ago, she had just learned that she was pregnant.

    At that time, she thought that with the current rtionship between her and Sami, if she added a child,

    then Sami would definitely be firmly under her control.

    She had wanted to wait until the child was more stable before telling Sami about the situation.

    I believe Sami will also marry herself for the sake of her children.

    I just didn''t expect to have an ident and lose the baby.

    She thought her n would fall through.

    The good thing is that Sami did not let her down and stepped into the tender ce she had prepared

    for him.

    I just don''t know what The Johnson Family will think about Sami marrying herself.

    With Louis around, it probably won''t go so well.

    But with the baby gone, Sami''s guilt towards her deepens, and there is now a rift between the brothers

    of The Johnson Group.

    This is also a good thing.

    It''s just a pity that she has this innocent little life in her belly.

    Louis, this feud is big!

    She won''t just let it go!

    rw styling studio.

    Louis came to pick Violet up and take her home.

    When Violet heard Louis talk about the day''s events, she was stunned.

    Dolly is pregnant with Sami''s baby?

    But was beaten by the bodyguard to the point of miscarriage?

    This is a big joke.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Dolly deserves it, but the child is innocent.

    The main thing is

    "Louis, I''m afraid Sami will hate you."

    The main thing is that the two brothers of The Johnson Family will not turn against each other because

    of the loss of the child.

    Headache.

    Louis wrapped Violet''s hand on his hand and said in a light voice: "If Sami can''t distinguish right from

    wrong, if he listens to Dolly and is led by Dolly''s nose, it''s only a matter of time before he hates me."

    There are too many brothers who don''t get along in a powerful family.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    He has seen a lot, and his heart has been prepared.

    For him, Sami''s appearance would have been an ident.

    If the two get along well, then they will always get along well.

    If it''s not good, he''ll be upfront about it.

    That''s not what he cared about all along.

    The wife and children are safe and sound, as well as the grandmother''s health, which is what he is

    more concerned about.

    "I''m sorry, Louis, it''s all my fault for being careless and getting you into trouble."

    Violet said a little apologetically.

    If she had not gone to David alone that night, if she had thought deeply when she received the call, she

    would not have fallen for Dolly''s scheme.

    Thetter would not have happened.

    Self-reproach.

    "This matter has nothing to do with you, what are you apologizing for?"

    Louis squeezed her little hand.

    "Dolly''s ambition is not small, she is doing this because she wants you and me to be scandalized and

    use this to make Sami''s poprity overpower me. So without this frame-up, there will be a next one."

    Hearing that made Violet feel better.

    Indeed, Dolly is not a nice person.

    And I wonder what Sami likes about her?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Probably because of her light and mature look?

    More attractive to older boys just out of school?

    The phone rings.

    Violet looked back and pulled her phone out of her bag.

    The call was from Josie.

    Violet curled her lips and picked up the phone.

    "Josie."

    "Violet, have you been in touch with the Bergen Family, David was in a car ident two days ago and

    has just been resuscitated and is still in aa. His agency kept the news under wraps until David''s

    fans got up in arms and sent out a notice."

    What!

    David had a car ident!

    Violet''s face changed and her eyes were filled with dismay.

    David had said before that he would leave the country to find Summer after the shooting.

    She always thought he had left the country.

    but didn''t want to

    "Violet, Austin and I would like to make a trip to Dewgrove Hospital to visit him right away, what do you

    and your husband say?"

    Josie''s voice came over the current again.

    Violet hurriedly said, "Okay, you guys wait for me and Louis, we''ll go to Dewgrove together."

    Hang up the phone and listened to an ear of Louis face some gloomy.

    "What did Josie say to you? I thought I heard her say that David was in a car ident?"

    "Yes, husband, David had a car ident, let''s go see him together."

    "Good."

    the Johnson Manor.

    Sami finished packing her things and was ready to leave.

    Laura stopped him in his tracks, somewhat exasperated.

    "Sami, don''t be ridiculous, you''re moving out for a woman? What, are you trying to break off the

    rtionship with us?"

    Hearing these words, Sami''s hand pulling the suitcase tightened slightly.

    "Mom, you could have been a grandmother, but your grandson was beaten up by big brother and lost,

    don''t you feel pain? How do you expect me to stay? I don''t want to see him at all."

    Laura''s extremely well-kept face changed slightly.

    She nced at Leon, who hade down the stairs, and sighed.

    "Sami, of course mom is sad that the baby is gone. But you can''t take it out on your big brother. I''m

    sure he didn''t mean it, and he must have had his reasons for doing it."

    She doesn''t really have the situation figured out yet.

    All we know is that Dolly was pregnant with a child, but was beaten to the point of miscarriage by Louis''

    men.

    She is certainly heartbroken in her shock.

    But she won''t relent without a fight.

    Louis is not a reckless man.

    There must be a hidden agenda here.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    "Mom, who exactly is your son? Are you going to keep crouching down in this family for your own glory

    and wealth, so that you don''t even care if your own son is hurt?"

    Sami''s chest rose and fell, wrinkling her brow in question.

    Laura''s breath hitched, and she became angry and annoyed.

    As he was about to speak, Leon came down from upstairs and scolded, "Sami, how do you talk to your

    mother? Your mother worked hard to bring you up, you should know that she loves you more than

    anyone else."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    His tone was rare and sullen, and Sami looked over at Laura, only to see that her eyes had begun to

    redden.

    A trace of chagrin shed in his eyes, he slightly lowered his eyes, "I''m sorry, mom, I''m in a bad mood,

    I didn''t think through my words just now, don''t be angry."

    Laura sighed again in her heart and took his hand, "Sami, no matter what, you are a descendant of The

    Johnson Family, Louis is your big brother and you have to respect him."

    Hearing this, Sami wanted to say something but did not.

    Half a dayter, he broke away from Laura''s hand and said, "Mom, Dolly''s health hasn''t recovered yet,

    so I''m moving in with her and won''t being back to live for a while."

    After saying that, he dragged his suitcase and left.

    Laura followed in a hurry.

    "Sami, I''ve met that Dolly, and Mom doesn''t think she''s right for you. I hope you don''t get into trouble

    with your big brother over a woman."

    She has at least opened a store for decades and has seen all kinds of people, so naturally she can see

    that Dolly is not a pure-hearted person.

    I don''t know how my own son fell in love with Dolly.

    There was also a rift with Louis because of her.

    This Dolly, is not as pleasing as the girlfriend that my son had before.

    "Mom, I know for myself if it''s appropriate. I''m old enough to have the right to make friends, so you

    should leave it alone."

    Sami was a little annoyed and said so before pulling her suitcase out of the vi.

    It just so happens that Louis and Violet are back.

    Seeing this, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    Sami is this moving out?

    "Louis, you''re back."

    Laura smiled softly toward Louis.

    Seeing her son''s cold face and not paying attention to Louis, she couldn''t help but tug on his sleeve,

    signaling him to say hello to Louis.

    Sami brushed her hand away and walked straight to the car, dragging her suitcase with her.

    "Sami!"

    Laura, anxious and helpless, smiles awkwardly towards Louis.

    "Louis, don''t mind, Sami he''s in a bad mood today."

    Louis nodded at her and Leon, who had followed him out, and walked over to Sami, who was opening

    the trunk.

    "Sami, I know it''s my fault that Dolly''s baby is gone. There''s no excuse for you to have an opinion about

    me in your heart. But let me remind you that the news about your sister-inw and me was made by

    Dolly in the dark."

    "This kind of woman with an evil heart will harm you sooner orter. You''d better think clearly whether

    you want to continue to be with her or not."

    Hearing this, Sami heaved the trunk shut.

    "Brother, Dolly told me that you have no substantial evidence to prove that she did it. Just based on a

    waiter''s ambiguous words, you let your men get my child killed? Aren''t you too arrogant?"

    "Also, although you''re my big brother, I don''t need you to make decisions for me yet. You think that

    Dolly has an evil heart, but I think she is gentle and talented. Only you know if the shoe fits, so please

    keep your nose out of my business from now on."

    After these words, Sami did not stop, pulled open the door and got in the car and sped away.

    Louis'' face sank, and the aura around him plummeted cold.

    Laura, on one side, was embarrassed.

    She hurriedly said, "Louis, I apologize to you for Sami. He''s too young and hasn''t experienced the

    storm yet, so he''s easily gullible, don''t be normal with him."

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Louis didn''t say anything, just gave her a slight nod and took Violet''s hand to prepare to go inside.

    Violet gave his hand a gentle squeeze, signaling him to stop.

    "Auntie Laura, Louis and I also want to say sorry to you. Anyway, it was Louis'' mistake that caused the

    baby to be lost, and I hope you don''t me him."

    Hearing this, Laura hurriedly said, "I won''t me Louis, I know he always has a sense of proportion."

    After a pause, she looked at Louis, "Louis, Sami is a good and kind boy, he is still angry now, I will

    reason with him properly in a couple of days. I just hope you don''t get angry with him and still treat him

    as your own brother."

    She doesn''t want her son and her own brother to turn against each other.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    This was not the reason she came back to The Johnson Family in the first ce.

    "Auntie Laura, don''t worry, if I didn''t treat Sami like my own brother, I wouldn''t have said those things to

    him."

    Louis'' voice was faint as he pulled Violet into the vi.

    If it''s someone who doesn''t matter, he doesn''t care to talk to him.

    Behind her, Laura heard Louis'' words with a look of relief.

    Watching the night fall, thinking of his son, his face was filled with worry again.

    Leon, who was on one side, took her into his arms.

    "Don''t worry, people have to go through some setbacks in their lives. Let Sami suffer a little so he can

    grow."

    Laura nodded and responded.

    The son is still too well protected by himself, did not suffer ah.

    Hopefully he will see Dolly''s true colors sooner rather thanter.

    "Laura, are you going to talk to Dolly some day? Tell her to stay away from our son?"

    Leon thought of Dolly and blushed slightly.

    Laura shook her head, and a wise light shed in her eyes.

    "No, at this time we have to respond to changes with no change. People are like this, the more you

    oppose, the more they will try to resist. It''s better to wait and see what happens and wait for Dolly to

    reveal herself. Anyway, the future is long, Sami''s ount book is hidden by me, as long as they don''t

    get married, I can do whatever Dolly wants."

    Now his own son is still fresh to Dolly.

    The two are still without a child, so it''s easier for them to cuddle up now.

    At this point, if she were to step in, it would backfire and push her son toward Dolly.

    She can not rush, the day will meet the hearts of people.

    Although his own son is a bit naive, but he is not stupid.

    Sooner orter, we will see Dolly''s true colors.

    "Not bad for my wife, still so smart and wise."

    Leon put his arm around Laura and walked towards the vi,plimenting her.

    Laura pped his hand lightly and gave a pouting smile.

    "Are youplimenting me? Or apliment to yourself in disguise?"

    "Mainly topliment you, by the way also brush up on your own existence, lest you think that I, an old

    man, have been useless."

    Leon leaned close to Laura''s ear, his brow full of tenderness.

    Laura''s shoulders were shaking withughter, and her eyebrows were still unsettled with style.

    This old man although the young let himself do not see the woman, the good thing is that she is bitter

    sweet.

    I only hope that the family is happy and content.

    Violet and Louis went into the main building, exined the situation to Maria and the two children,

    changed clothes and set off for Dewgrove.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Dewgrove Hospital.

    Louis and Violet, Austin and Josie, and Dominic all arrived outside David''s hospital room.

    Edison and Arie both greeted them with red eyes.

    Several greeted each other with a stony look on their faces.

    Arie''s voice was muffled a few times from crying.

    "Uncle Edison, Auntie Arie, how did David suddenly get into a car ident?"

    Louis spoke up and asked.

    Edison gave Arie a look and sighed.

    "After the traffic control department investigation learned that David was driving distracted, in order to

    pick up the phone dropped on the ground, did not see the opposite side of the car toe, which hit

    the guardrail."

    When Arie heard this, she couldn''t stop crying again.

    "It''s my fault, I kept thinking about him being on the news, so I wanted to call him back to talk, and

    that''s why I called him. If I had known I wouldn''t have called him."

    Edison put his arm around her and said soothingly, "Don''t me yourself, it was just an ident."

    "An ident, it wasn''t an ident! It''s all Summer''s fault!"

    Arie said excitedly, "If it wasn''t for Summer, David wouldn''t have lost his mind all this time! The

    assistant said he was there to see Joshua! Why is he meddling in Summer''s business? Hasn''t he been

    victimized enough by that woman?"

    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.

    Edison paused, "If you ask me, if you hadn''t objected to David and Summer being together, maybe he

    wouldn''t have had the ident."

    The assistant told him everything that happened that day.

    The person who found Joshua and asked him to step in and scare Summer might be his own wife.

    There is also the matter of Summer''spany, which is not unrted to her.

    If she hadn''t caused so much trouble, her son wouldn''t be lying unconscious in a hospital bed right

    now.

    "You''re still ming me? Edison, if you had joined me in opposing my son and Summer being together,

    my son wouldn''t have been bent out of shape. It''s all your fault! You let your son wake up, you gave me

    back a healthy son!"

    Arie was all excited and screaming at Edison.

    Louis and Austin rushed to separate the two.

    "Auntie Arie, take it easy, we understand how you feel."

    Although Louis disagreed with Arie''s words, it was not a good time to debate with her.

    One can only be persuaded for now.

    Arie covered her face and cried. Violet helped her to sit on the seat and softlyforted her.

    Arie heard her voice, looked at her and moved to the side.

    A cold face.

    Violet was a little embarrassed.

    Arie would not have liked her.

    She also had a scandal with David two days ago, so I guess Arie has more problems with herself.

    Louis and Austinforted Edison a few times and both stood outside the hospital room, looking in

    through the clear ss.

    Inside, two doctors were examining David.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Davidy motionless on the bed with tubes rubbed all over his body.

    Louis watched quietly, thinking of how sunny and handsome his brother once was, a sh of pain in his

    eyes.

    The heart silently prayed that he would get better soon.

    At that moment, the doctor who was examining David suddenly probed his pupils with an instrument.

    He then exchanged a few words with a doctor on the side and leaned over to talk to David again.

    Several people outside have watched the scene and their breathing has been eased.

    Is David responding?

    Is he going to wake up?

    A few momentster, two doctors came out one after the other.

    "Doctor, how is my son doing?"

    Edison asked, staring intently at the doctor.

    "Mr. Bergen, Mr. David has woken up. At the moment, all of his physical indicators look normal, but the

    specifics, a few more tests will be done to find out."

    The doctor spoke with a smile.

    Several people looked at each other and were surprised, thanked the doctor and went into the ward.

    "My son is awake? My son, my son."

    Arie smelled the same surprise and ran into the ward in a hurry.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Violet was also busy following.

    Louis was waiting for her at the door and saw her running fast and hastened to pull her back.

    "What are you running for? Be careful of falling."

    "It''s okay."

    Violet curled her lips and went into the ward with Louis.

    On the hospital bed, David''s head was bandaged and he looked at several people with exhaustion in

    his eyes.

    "Dad, Mom, you''re all here."

    "Son, are you okay? Scared the hell out of me and your dad."

    Arie squeezed past Edison and held David''s hand, crying out in pain.

    David patted her hand and pulled the corner of his mouth, "Mom, don''t cry, I''m fine, aren''t I? There will

    be blessings after a great disaster."

    Hearing this, Arie nodded through her tears.

    David''s eyes swept to the few people standing behind her.

    "Louis, you''re back in the country? This is ......"

    His eyes paused on Louis and Violet''s interlocked hands with an inquisitive look on his face.

    Louis''s eyes stared, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

    "David, you don''t know her?"

    David, what''s wrong with him?

    Memory loss?

    But if he had memory loss, how would he remember himself?

    "Should I know her?"

    David looked Violet up and down with an inquisitive look in his eyes.

    Violet looked at him in dismay and moved her lips, but no sound came out.

    Austin on the side couldn''t help but say, "David, she''s Louis'' wife Violet, don''t you remember?"

    David looked at him and then at Violet and muttered, "Violet? That name rings a bell, didn''t I say she

    was ugly?"

    Crowd: "......"

    Is David''s memory misced?

    "Dominic, go get the doctor."

    Louis said to an equally shocked Dominic.

    Dominic nodded and turned to walk quickly out of the ward.

    "Son, what''s wrong with you?"

    Arie looked at David and asked cautiously.

    David was a little confused, "Mom, what''s wrong with me?"

    "David, do you remember how you got into the car ident?"

    Josie, who was on the sidelines, asked tentatively.

    David gave her a look, a glint of doubt in his eyes.

    "You are ......"

    Josie: "......"

    David doesn''t remember Violet, and he doesn''t remember her.

    What''s going on here.

    The door was pushed open and Dominic brought the doctor in.

    The doctor told everyone present to get out and prepare to do further tests on David.

    Several people all walked outside, all without making a sound.

    Josie squeezed Austin''s hand, "Austin, I think David should have lost part of his memory. Look at the

    first thing he asked Mr. Johnson, Mr. Johnson''s return was this year, and Violet was still ying the

    ugly look. So he should have forgotten about this year."

    Hearing this, Austin nodded approvingly.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Several people nced at each other, all thinking the same thing.

    David lost the memory of the year, then should forget Summer as well.

    Is this good or bad for him?

    On the side, Dominic looked at the figure inside and frowned slightly.

    David had a car ident, should he tell Sis?

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Across the ocean, with a strong exotic building pavilion building, Summer dumbfounded looking at the

    email from Dominic, face pale.

    David had a car ident!

    He also lost his memory of the year?

    So, he forgot about her too, right?

    How did this happen?

    She left him out of necessity.

    But if she hadn''t left, wouldn''t he have been in a car ident?

    The heart aches like it''s suffocating.

    She took her cell phone out of the drawer with a white face and couldn''t resist turning it on.

    Countless calls and messages were pouring in.

    Summer looked at that one message and missed call from David, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

    "Summer, tell me, what did I do wrong? Can''t I change?"

    "Summer, stop ying ande back soon. I miss you."

    "Why do you want to break up? This is a unteral proposal from you, I don''t agree!"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Summer, to break up can, youe back to me, face to face with me ah!"

    "Summer, where the hell are you?"

    "......"

    Countless messages, none of them without a strong plea, begging her to appear.

    But she was cruelly blind to it.

    Was this what caused him to go into a trance and have a car ident?

    Thest call he made to her was three days ago.

    It was also the day he had his car ident.

    She''s the one who got him killed!

    Summer''s tears were falling down uncontrobly.

    She sucked in her nose and jerked to her feet.

    She''s going back to see him!

    Yes, go back!

    Summer quickly pulled open the bedroom door and tried to go to her father to exin the situation.

    With a pang of nausea in her chest, she blushed slightly and could not resist a dry heave.

    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?"

    The servant who walked by was startled and rushed over to help her.

    Summer swallowed, took a deep breath, waited for the nausea in her chest to subside, and smiled

    reluctantly toward the servant.

    "I''m fine."

    Probably she was too excited to know that something had happened to David and that''s why she was

    like that.

    Summer had no time for anything else, and after asking another servant, went to the study to find her

    real father.

    Since meeting her biological father at the airport, she has followed him to this country.

    These days, her father has been taking her around to visit friends and rtives.

    And she was getting acquainted with this strange country, as well as listening to her father tell his

    family and his story.

    It turns out that her father was born in a noble family in Nogriojan.

    His mother is a dark-haired, dark-eyed Chinese.

    But not the father''s original spouse.

    So his birth was not a glorious one.

    My father has lived alone with his own mother since he was born.

    An aristocracy, which has a huge chain of interests.

    And human rtionships areplex.

    Because of his father''s existence as an illegitimate son, his existence was not respected by the upper

    ss, although he grew up in a life of luxury.

    The good thing is that his father''s nature follows that of his mother, and does not like to fight for power

    and profit, but lives casually and spontaneously.

    He likes the idle life, and because he lives with his mother all the time, he prefers her city.

    Therefore, after reaching adulthood, heleft Nogriojan and came to Crotosi City.

    Here, he hid his identity, stayed as an ordinary person, and met the love of his life, and nned to

    spend the rest of his life with her.

    Just before he told the other party his true identity, he received a call from home saying that his mother

    had a sudden ident and was undergoing surgery.

    He was in a hurry and took a flight back overnight.

    He just didn''t expect to get off the ne, he was in a car ident, and was in aa for a year.

    When he woke up he found out again that he had lost his memory.

    In this way, he and his lover were separated by mistake.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    In the intervening twenty years, his memory is slowlying back, but he still doesn''t remember his

    lover.

    I just remember that I seem to have forgotten someone very important.

    Until recently, he watched the national news and saw David and her Twitter Trend, and suddenly felt

    her face was very familiar.

    The floodgates of memory suddenly opened, and memories that had been closed for more than twenty

    years came flooding back.

    Only then did he remember his lover.

    That''s what started the investigation into her

    As her thoughts wandered, Summer arrived outside the study.

    She withdrew her mind and knocked on the door.

    "Pleasee in."

    Hearing her father''s warm voice, Summer pushed the door in.

    "Father."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sebastian Riley is tracing the painting at hand at his desk.

    When he saw Summere in, he put down the work at hand and said with a smile, "Summer, what''s

    up?"

    Summer: "Father, I have to go back."

    Hearing these words, the smile on Sebastian''s face was slightly curbed.

    "You''re going back? What''s wrong?"

    "Something happened to a friend of mine, and I''m going back to visit him." Summer said.

    Sebastian looked at her, "Soe back after you''ve seen it?"

    Summer bit her lip, "Father, I have work."

    One reason she followed her biological father to Nogriojan was because she was curious about her

    origins.

    Secondly,because the presence of her father was just enough to allow her to avoid David.

    So aftering here, she had her father block all information rted to her.

    And without much question, the father erased all traces of her as he had been told.

    Time can erase everything.

    It hadn''t been long since she and David started their rtionship, so she was waiting.

    Waiting for her and David to forget about each other.

    However, David had a car ident.

    Maybe it was because she left that he had the ident!

    The self-recrimination in her heart made her sit up and take notice.

    She didn''t want to continue hiding like this.

    She wants to go back!

    "Summer, you''re my daughter, a nobledy, you don''t need to work for someone else."

    Sebastian said lovingly.

    Summer looked at him, "Father, I don''t want to be too shy, I want to just be myself in peace and

    quiet."

    She didn''t care about the vain title.

    She just needs to know who her biological father is and why she was separated from her mother.

    Sebastian looked at her eyebrows, which were extremely simr to another woman''s, and a sh of

    Summer in his eyes.

    "Okay, I''ll let you do whatever you want, Summer, just remember, don''t give in to yourself, do whatever

    you want, and your father will cover for you."

    He owes so much to this daughter that he wants to pluck all the stars from the sky and give them to

    her.

    Now he has long been a family, but the memory revived, in his heart, he still loves that she.

    The one who is most indebted to her is also the one.

    How devastated she was when he suddenly left.

    A person who was pregnant alone and gave birth alone, and finally died just like that.

    It''s all his fault.

    He could not make up for what he owed to his lover, only to double thepensation for this daughter.

    "Thank you, Father, then I''ll be on my way."

    Summer smiled gratefully at Sebastian and couldn''t wait to pack her bags and go.

    Dewgrove Hospital.

    After visiting David, Violet and the others knew that David had only lost part of his memory and was in

    good health, so they were ready to go back.

    "Louis, I''d like to ask you guys something."

    Arie spoke up before a few people left.

    "Auntie Arie please go ahead."

    Louis responded.

    Arie said, "I hope you don''t talk to David about Summer, just pretend that the two of them never

    crossed paths."

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Hearing Arie''s request, Louis and Violet nced at each other and wrinkled each other''s brows

    slightly.

    "Auntie Arie, it''s a fact that David and Summer dated. It wouldn''t be fair to him to hide it from him."

    Louis spoke up.

    "Yes, Arie, the doctor said that our son only has temporary memory loss, and even if we don''t tell him

    now, he will still rememberter."

    Edison chimed in.

    Arie red at him, "Then wait until he thinks about itter. Anyway, until then, I don''t want anyone

    mentioning Summer in front of him, and I''m doing him a favor."

    Edison moved his lips to say something, but met with Arie''s firm eyes, and finally said nothing.

    Seeing this, Louis several people can not say anything more.

    After all, David was only their friend and his mother made the request, and they couldn''t go against her.

    Louis responded, and after saying hello to the two, several people hit the road back to their homes.

    "Edison, you''re tired too, go back to rest early, I''ll stay and take care of David."

    Arie said to Edison.

    Edison was indeed tired, but seeing Arie''s tired look, said, "Arie, your health is not good either, it''s

    better for you to go back and rest, I''ll stay and take care of David."

    Arie looked at David in the hospital room, who was sleeping again because of weakness, and shook

    her head.

    "No, I''m his mother, more attentive than you, or I''ll stay and take care of him."

    Edison saw her determined face and said silently, "Tell you what, I''ll get a caregiver and you can ask

    him to help with anything."

    "Good."

    Arie didn''t object again, and when Edison left after making the arrangements, she took out her cell

    phone and dialed a call out.

    "Nancy, where are you, David is awake,e over tomorrow morning and make some light breakfast."

    She stayed, not just to take care of her son.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    And to arrange something for him.

    Her son just happens to have lost a memory, then she has to see it through and make him and Nancy a

    couple.

    Nancy on the other end of the phone was surprised to hear this.

    "Is David awake? I got it Auntie Arie."

    David was in aa for a few days, and she visited him once.

    She was worried, if David never woke up, what should she do?

    She can''t keep hanging on the tree of David, so she has to hurry to find her next home.

    I didn''t expect him to wake up suddenly.

    And by the sound of Arie''s voice, she was asked to take care of him?

    It''s meant to set them up.

    She had to seize this opportunity and behave.

    On the other end of the line, Arie wanted to say something else, but David''s eyelids moved, like he

    was waking up.

    She hung up the phone in a hurry and sat on the edge of the bed waiting for David to wake up.

    David was still weak, but only a light sleeper.

    He opened his eyes and saw Arie looking at him with a worried face and smiled slightly towards her.

    "Mom, I''m already awake, so I''m fine. Don''t you look at me like that, it''s weird and scary."

    Arie knew that her son was deliberately trying to make the atmosphere less heavy.

    That''s the son she knows so well.

    A dutiful son who will please himself and will not sing against himself.

    It''s back to the old days.

    "David, you really don''t remember anything that happened this year?"

    Arie stared into David''s eyes and asked tentatively.

    David thought about it and said, "Mom, other than Louis getting divorced and remarried, having a

    second child, and Austin having a girlfriend, has anything else special happened this year?"

    These are the things Louis said to him before several people left.

    It kept him listening.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    He wanted them to go on, but seeing that he was not in good spirits, several of them did not hurry to

    speak about other things.

    Arie looked at him and said after a silent moment, "There is indeed another thing that is rather

    special."

    "What is it?"

    David sat up with a glint in his eye.

    A look of listening to gossip.

    Arie, with a slight twinkle in her eye, put a pillow behind him and said, "You have a girlfriend."

    David froze and asked, somewhat surprised, "I have a girlfriend? Who?"

    "Nancy," Arie said back in a light voice.

    David frowned and asked with some suspicion, "Nancy? Mom, are you telling the truth? When did I fall

    in love with her?"

    For as long as he can remember, Nancy has been the one his own mother set up.

    But he did not have any feelings for her, so he kept a certain distance from her.

    How did he suddenly be his girlfriend?

    "David, you already had a crush on Nancy. Don''t you remember, one time you got drunk and bullied

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    someone, so she became your girlfriend."

    Without blushing, Arie filled David''s head with non-existent facts.

    David''s brow knitted tighter.

    He struggled to think, but couldn''t remember anything.

    "Mom, I don''t remember that happening."

    Drinking and losing your virtue?

    But he''s always been clean.

    "Just because you don''t remember it doesn''t mean it didn''t happen."

    Arie continued: "David, Nancy is a good girl. When you had the ident, she cried until she almost

    fainted several times, but I talked her back. So don''t let her down. When you recover, find a good day

    to marry her."

    Want him to marry Nancy?

    But he doesn''t feel anything for her right now.

    David''s heart was reluctant.

    "Mom, there''s no rush to get married, right? I''m a movie star, and I have a few more years to make a

    career. If I get married at a young age, I''ll lose a lot of fans."

    Although his mother said Nancy was his girlfriend, he really couldn''t remember anything about it.

    The main thing is that he has no feelings for Nancy right now.

    He doesn''t want to marry a woman he doesn''t love.

    "David, you are not young, even if you get married, fans who like you will support you as always. Look

    at the famous stars in the entertainment industry, they are still very popr when they get married?"

    Arie follows her lead and just wants to get David and Nancy married while he has no memory.

    In this way, even if he remembers about him and Summerin the future, it will be toote.

    "Mom, I''m dizzy, I want to go to sleep."

    David didn''t want to sing the opposite of his mother, but he didn''t want to agree with her either, so he

    had to pathetically pretend to be dizzy.

    Arie doesn''t know what''s in her son''s stomach.

    But now that her son is really not well, she can''t force him to do anything.

    He could only be helped to lie down.

    There is no hurry, he has no memory now anyway.

    As long as Nancy is smarter and more attentive, she doesn''t believe that her son will not go along with

    her ideas!

    The following day.

    Nancy arrived at the hospital carrying a thermos bucket.

    At this time, the doctor was examining David in the hospital room.

    Arie sees hering and pulls her to the door first to talk.

    "Nancy, David forgot all about the year because he was in a car ident. So, he doesn''t remember

    being in a rtionship with Summer."

    "And I also told him that you are his girlfriend and that you and he have already had sex. nancy, I gave

    you the opportunity, it''s up to you to take it or not."

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Nancy was surprised and delighted to hear Arie''s words.

    "Auntie Arie, thank you. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of David."

    Great.

    Arie is a real help to her.

    I can''t believe I made up such a big lie for David.

    This way, she can stay by David''s side in name only.

    In time, she could not believe that David would not like her.

    "Well, why don''t you go in first and I''ll have another chat with the doctor."

    Arie saw that the doctor had finished his examination and came out, gesturing for Nancy to go in first.

    "Good."

    Nancy obediently responded and pushed the door inside.

    On the hospital bed, David was leaning against the bed in a somewhat bored daze.

    After a night''s sleep, he was in significantly better spirits.

    Now it''s time to take your phone and brush up on the news.

    It''s just that he broke his phone and it''s still being repaired.

    All he could do was lean back on the bed and stare.

    "David, how are you feeling, are you ufortable anywhere?"

    Nancy walked over to the bed and pretended to be worried.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine."

    David nced at her, trying hard to remember something.

    Is she really his girlfriend?

    But she was close to him, he did not feel his heart beat faster ah.

    "David, you were in a car ident and it really freaked me out. I was thinking that if something

    happened to you, I wouldn''t live either. Luckily you woke up safe and sound."

    Nancy secretly pinched herself and forced out a few tears.

    Chu Chu pitiful look, let people look verypassionate.

    David looked back and handed her a couple of tissues.

    "I''m fine, don''t be upset."

    Although he couldn''t recall being close to her, his mother had said he had bullied people and he

    couldn''t coldly ignore her.

    He''s not an irresponsible scumbag.

    "Well, David, I''ve made you a little cold, clear congee, are you hungry? Want to serve it to you now?"

    Nancy saw that David did not look at her with disgust, as before, and her heart was suddenly

    snickering with joy.

    It seems that he believed Arie''s words.

    It''s true that ginger is still old and hot.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "I''d like to wash up first."

    "Let me help you."

    "No, there''s an escort."

    "......"

    At the door, Arie looked through the ss window at the scene inside and smiled with satisfaction.

    Although my son had a car ident and suffered a lot, it is good that he forgot all the people he

    shouldn''t remember.

    It''s a rebirth of sorts.

    Arie didn''t go in to disturb the two and went to the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Summer rushed to Dewgrove Hospital overnight.

    Coming to the floor, she was in an apprehensive mood and approached David''s ward step by step.

    "David, did the porridge taste okay?"

    "It''s okay. The small dishes are better than the porridge."

    "If you like it, I''ll make it for you tomorrow?"

    "Good."

    "......"

    A conversation between a man and a woman came faintly from the ward.

    Summer stood in the doorway and looked in through the ss window to see Nancy feeding David.

    The man''s head is still wrapped in gauze, looking a little soft.

    But the features are still as handsome as they were in memory.

    He ate the food the woman fed him and didn''t see a hint of revulsion.

    So, he forgot himself and epted Nancy?

    Summer just felt like a hammer had hit her chest, leaving her with a dull ache.

    She gripped the door handle and tried to rush in to talk to him.

    But the handrail is like a thousand pounds, so she could not push.

    David, did you really forget about me?

    Maybe this is fate.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    She and he are destined to be destined for each other.

    Then let''s leave it at that.

    Perhaps this is the best ending for them.

    He is still alive and safe, and has erased her from his memory.

    At least he won''t be in pain anymore.

    The breath felt like it was being taken away from her, making her breathless.

    Summer bit her lip to keep herself from tears.

    But the tears slipped uncontrobly from the corners of the eyes.

    Goodbye, David.

    I wish you happiness.

    Summer closed her eyes and gave David another deep look.

    David in the ward looked up towards the window as if telepathically.

    Summer hurriedly dodged to the side, then quickly turned away.

    Not far away, Arie, who had emerged from the bathroom, caught a glimpse of Summer, who was

    leaving.

    The face suddenly changed.

    Summer?

    Didn''t she leave?

    Why did it appear again!

    Arie rushed after her and pulled Summer by the hand as she was about to enter the elevator.

    "Summer, it''s really you! Why are you here? My son almost died because of you, you bad woman-,

    what did you promise me?"

    Arie sped Summer''s arm so tightly that her fingernails were about to pinch into her flesh.

    Summer''s brow furrowed, "Miss Wright, you''re hurting me, please let go."

    At that moment, the bodyguard protecting Summer suddenly shed and warned Arie in a foreign

    Arie froze, looking at the tall, fierce-looking foreign bodyguard, and unconsciously let go of Summer''s

    hand.

    He called Summer ady?

    She didn''t care just now, but now she realized that Summer was dressed differently today than before.

    A major international brand of pantsuit on her body, the texture is first-ss.

    The bag and the ornaments she was wearing were all big names with big prices.

    This faction, how does it have a kind of the position of ady out to y?

    Where did she go when she suddenly disappeared from view?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Stand down first."

    Summer rubbed her scratchy arm and spoke softly to her bodyguard.

    The bodyguard respectfully took a step back and tried to keep his chilly aura away.

    Summer looked at Arie and said in a light voice, "Miss Wright, you don''t need to be nervous, I just

    heard that David had a car ident and came over to see him as a friend. Since he is safe and sound,

    then I won''te to disturb his life again."

    He is already apanied by a beautiful woman, and she will not be a deadbeat to get together.

    Just think of it as a dream.

    At least they had a good memory once.

    That''s enough.

    Summer and Arie nodded slightly and turned around to get ready to enter the elevator.

    Arie looked at her bashful look and said coldly, "Summer, I hope you''ll do what you say and leave

    David alone. he has a girlfriend now and they''ll get married right away."

    They''ll get married right away?

    Summer''s heart trembled, even though she kept telling herself to let go, the pain in her heart continued

    to spread out.

    She stepped into the elevator and turned to look at Arie, "Miss Wright, I hope one day in the future,

    you don''t regret it."

    The door slowly closes, isting each other.

    Summer''s strongposure and calmness copsed.

    Looking at the figure illuminated on the elevator wall, she turned pale.

    She covered her mouth and desperately tried to suppress the thought of vomiting.

    "Miss, are you okay?"

    The bodyguard had a worried look on his face.

    Summer swallowed desperately and rushed out as soon as the elevator stopped.

    Finding a garbage can, she spit it out in one gulp.

    "Oh, Miss''s pregnancy vomiting is also so strong? How many months have you been?"

    A girl''s voice rang out from the side.

    Summer wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and her breath suddenly hitched.

    Vomiting?

    How many months?

    Her period has beente this month.

    Could she be pregnant?

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Summer''s face changed slightly.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It just so happens that this floor is the obstetrics and gynecology department, so she steadied her mind

    and registered for a checkup.

    When the doctor told her she was four weeks pregnant, she didn''t know how to describe her emotions.

    She''s pregnant with David''s baby!

    Is this the way God wants her to maintain a certain rtionship with him?

    If you can''t be a couple, then be a parent to your child?

    Summer''s hand slowly brushed the small of her back, and for a moment, wanted to go and tell David

    that she was pregnant.

    However, the thought was just a sh of light.

    What does she want when she goes to tell David she''s pregnant?

    Want to be blessed with a mother and a son?

    With Arie around, even if the Bergen Family epted her, they would still look down on her.

    Most of all, David forgot about her.

    Will he believe her now when she says they were in love and had a love child?

    In fact, a person is also quite good, after the children together.

    In the midst of her thoughts, Summer took a deep breath and sorted out the path she wanted to follow.

    Pulling out her cell phone, she called Dominic.

    Now that she''s back, it''s time for her to meet up with her former family and tell them a few things.

    Half an hourter, the caf¨¦ next to Infinity Tech Company.

    "Sister, where the hell have you been? I''ve been worried sick."

    Dominic came running out of breath and sat down across from Summer.

    Summer smiled and pushed the coffee towards him.

    "Don''t rush, have a drink first."

    Dominic picked up his coffee cup and took a sip, seeing that she was drinking hot milk, he was a little

    surprised, "Sis, why are you drinking milk? Don''t you like milk too much?"

    Summer''s hands moved a little, "People''s tastes always change."

    For the sake of the child in the belly to develop well, even if she does not like to drink, but also have to

    drink hard.

    Summer took a sip of milk, put the ss down and spoke, "Dominic, I found my real father."

    A statement that made Dominic''s eyes widen in amazement.

    "Sis, you''ve found your real father? Who is he? Where is he now? Have you been with him all this

    time?"

    In the face of Dominic''s barrage of questions, Summer moussed the walls of her ss and said slowly,

    "My father is a half-breed, his family is a nobleman of Nogriojan"

    She slowly tells the story of her father and mother.

    Dominic listened carefully and looked at Summer''s face as realization dawned on him.

    "Sister, no wonder your hair is naturally curly since you were a child. When you were little you were

    afraid of being talked about, so you kept asking your parents to take you to the barber to get your hair

    straightened. And your eyes are a little darker than ours too."

    Hearing this, Summer teased, "Dominic, why don''t you just say I look like a deviant?"

    "Not at all, you''re obviously a nobledy." Dominicughed.

    Summer hooked her lips and took another sip from her ss of milk.

    "Sis, so what are your ns now? Will you still go back to ourpany?"

    Dominic bitter a handsome face, "You do not know, thepany without you, I am about to go crazy."

    That''s an exaggeration.

    Summer smiled lightly, looked at Dominic''s expectant eyes and lowered them slightly.

    "Dominic, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have to go back to the office."

    If she hadn''t been pregnant, maybe she would have gone back to work and continued to work.

    But now that she''s pregnant, she doesn''t fit in at Infinity Tech Company anymore.

    Fear of exposure.

    "Sis, are you avoiding David by not going back to the office, and why did you break up?"

    Dominic asked, wrinkling his brow.

    Summer stirred the small spoon in her hand, her eyebrows warm and light.

    "I don''t think it''s appropriate, after all, I''ve had bad experiences."

    "Sis, it wasn''t your fault. And you''re a nobledy now."

    Dominic is anxious and does not want his sister to be separated from David.

    How can two people who are obviously very much in love be ipatible?

    "I''m not meant to be with him, forget it."

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Summer took another sip of milk and said in a light voice.

    Dominic wrinkled his brow and said testily, "Sis, is it because of David''s mother that you want to break

    up with David? I can see that she doesn''t like you. She still won''t let us tell David that you and David

    dated."

    Hearing these words, Summer only felt her heart sink a few more points.

    "Like I said, David and I are not meant to be. Well, I have a ne to catch, so I won''t stay much

    longer."

    She didn''t want to mention Arie again, didn''t want her heart to get heavy.

    Now that she has a spiritual support, she just wants to stay in a happy mood every day and have the

    baby before she does.

    "Sis, you''re leaving? So will we still use email to contact each other in the future?"

    Dominic had a look of dismay.

    "Contact directly by phone."

    David had forgotten about her, and there was no need for her to hide her tracks.

    "Sis, I really feel sorry for you and David, can I tell him about you and her?"

    Dominic walked Summer out of the cafe and asked.

    "Dominic, as I said, David and I are not meant to be, respect his mother''s decision and don''t tell him

    anything about me."

    Summer patted Dominic on the shoulder and then got into the car that her bodyguard called for her.

    Dominic watched her get into the car, wanting to say something.

    "Sister, take care of yourself ande back to see me often."

    "Got it, hurry up and go back to work, don''t cry your eyes out. Call if you have any questions."

    Summer and Dominic waved as the car drove off, carrying her away.

    Dominic sighed as he watched the car drive further and further away, finally turning into a small ck

    dot and disappearing.

    I feel relieved and sad for Summer.

    The relief is that she has found her biological father.

    But the sad thing is that she and David just broke up.

    And I wonder when David will regain his memory!

    While David was in the hospital, Violet and Louis visited him one more time.

    His health is gradually improving.

    Only the lost memories are still not restored.

    Looking at Nancy with him and acting like a real girlfriend, Violet was not happy.

    She wanted to tell David the truth, but when she saw the warning look in Arie''s eyes, she could only

    suppress the impulse inside.

    Arie was already prejudiced against herself because of what happened to her own mother.

    If she sings against her at this time, she is bound to make her more prejudiced against herself.

    And Edison will be very difficult to be caught in the middle.

    She didn''t want to make things difficult for Edison.

    Only when she saw Nancy pretending to be virtuous, she really felt bad in her heart.

    So before she left, she couldn''t help but say, "David, your eye for people is a bit poor now."

    David was confused, "Sister-inw, what do you mean?"

    Violet looked at Nancy and pulled the corner of her mouth, "You can experience it yourself."

    When she finished, she said hello to Edison and Arie, who were present, and dragged Louis away.

    Arie and Nancy''s faces don''t sound too good.

    Because they understood Violet''s hint.

    This is a disguised way of telling David that he would not have chosen Nancy as his girlfriend before.

    David froze and looked at Nancy again, thoughtfully.

    Nancy adjusted her facial expression and pretended to be gentle to change the subject.

    "David, what do you want to eat tomorrow?"

    Damn Violet, trying to stir up trouble?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She wasn''t afraid, she had Arie to back her up anyway.

    "No, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, Dad, Mom, I''m getting out of the hospital."

    David returned to his senses and said in a light voice.

    "Good. nancy, you live alone now, right? Why not spend New Year''s Eve with us."

    Arie suggested with a twinkle in her eye.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Arie''s offer gave Nancy a pang of joy.

    She looked shy and acted reserved, "Auntie Arie, that''s not appropriate, is it?"

    Arie was about to speak when David, who was in the hospital bed, said, "Mom, Nancy doesn''t think

    it''s appropriate, so don''t make it difficult for her, after all, she has a family too. After all, she has a family

    too. There''s no reason why she can''t spend the New Year with her own family."

    Nancy''s smile froze and she secretly bit the back of her teeth slot.

    Does she have to be such a bitch?

    Why say it''s not appropriate?

    "David, Nancy''s parents are divorced and his dad is remarried, that family is not going back. New

    Year''s Eve or"

    Arie tried to talk some sense into her, but was interrupted by David.

    "Mom, I''m going to recuperate for the New Year and prepare to go into the theater."

    The man''s face sank, and Arie choked on half a sentence in her throat, instantly understanding what

    he meant.

    If she insists on calling Nancy home, then he might stay on the set and note back.

    This child, who was fine before, now suddenly changed his face, must have been influenced by Violet.

    Violet, ask her to mind her own business!

    Outside.

    Violet sat in the car, still a little sullen from thinking about David.

    Louis drove on and reached out to take her hand in his.

    "Honey, don''t be unhappy, everyone has everyone''s destiny, it can''t be forced."

    It wouldn''t help if we told David the truth now.

    Just let nature take its course.

    Violet hmmed and said, "I didn''t expect Summer to find her biological father with a noble status, I''d love

    to see David''s mother regret it in the future."

    Wrong fish eyes as pearls, there are times when she regrets.

    "Well, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, do you want to add anything to the house? I''ll go with you to buy."

    Louis changed the subject.

    Violet''s attention was diverted, "You''re not busy today?"

    "Even if I''m busy, I still have to find time to go shopping with my wife." Louisughed.

    Violet was coaxed tough, "Why do I hearmiserating?"

    "Howe? It''s obviously a lot of fun."

    "......"

    New Year''s Eve is upon us.

    It was the day of family reunion.

    Every home is decorated with lights and colors, a festive and peaceful atmosphere.

    the Johnson Manor, the kitchen room where, in addition to the servants, Violet and Laura are also

    making dumplings.

    Two small children were standing beside Violet, following the fun.

    "Mommy, I''m going to put money in."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin''s big eyes shone brightly and her small white hand held a disinfected coin.

    "Good."

    Violet curved her lips and handed the dumpling she was wrapping to her, making it easy for her to put

    the coins in.

    "Hee hee, Mommy, I''m going to mark this dumpling."

    The little one smilingly picked up a soft brush aside, dabbed a little red potion and dotted it on the

    dumpling.

    She did thisst New Year''s Eve, so she is already familiar with it.

    Luka, on the other side, watched her movements with eyes full of curiosity and greed.

    For the first time, he knew that the New Year''s dumplings were made with coins inside.

    So interesting.

    "Brother, you also put money inside the dumplings and make a mark."

    Erin saw her brother''s curious face and encouraged him in a milky voice.

    Luka nced at Violet, who had already handed him a coin.

    With a twinkle in her eye, Luka put the coin into the dumpling Laura handed her.

    Then followed Erin''s example and dabbed red potion on the dumplings.

    What an aplishment.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    "We have one, two, three, four in our family ......"

    Erin was counting on her fingers how many people were in the house.

    Luka said directly, "There are eight of us in the family."

    Erin smiled, "Well, brother, we''re going to put money in the eight dumplings so that everyone who eats

    them will have good luck."

    Luka nodded with a leap of faith.

    With two children in the kitchen, there was a lot ofughter in the kitchen room.

    Louis had just finished his work and went straight to the kitchen when he entered.

    "Daddy, we are making dumplings, youe and make one too."

    When Erin saw Louising back, she excitedly held up the freshly wrapped dumplings in her hand

    and showed off her results.

    Luka also wrapped one, looked better than Erin wrapped a nce, also excited to look at Louis.

    Louis said hello to Laura and raised an eyebrow as he looked at his wife and kids'' masterpiece.

    "My daughter knows how to make dumplings too? So impressive. OK, dad can''t show weakness

    either."

    With that, he watched Violet wrap one, picked up the dumpling skin, and began to follow the pattern.

    But he had never made dumplings before, and the first one he made burst the skin.

    Violet couldn''t help but let out a giggle.

    Erin was also happy to see it.

    "Daddy, you''re so stupid, you''re not even as good as me."

    Louis was teased by his daughter and did not take it seriously, but watched carefully as Violet wrapped

    another one, thinking hard.

    That focused look, but a bit like ready to go on the field to talk about a few hundred million big orders of

    the solemn kind.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Luka pursed her lips and smiled as she re-passed a dumpling skin to her own father.

    Louis was a great learner and soon had a decent wrap.

    "How''s that? Does it look better than the one you wrapped?"

    Louis put his own dumplings together with his daughter''s and reached out to scratch the little one''s little

    nose.

    He had a little flour on his hands, and the little guy''s pink little nose was white.

    The little one doesn''t know that and is still cocking his head in a theory with Louis.

    "Daddy, you''re so much older than me, how can youpare yourself to me? You shouldpare

    yourself with Mommy. You can''t make dumplings as good as Mommy''s."

    Louis gave Violet a look.

    The woman''s hair was casually tied in a low ponytail, and a strand of broken hair around her ear

    dangled mischievously.

    The whole person''s temperament is gentle and soft.

    Louis'' eyes twitched slightly and he reached out to caress her face again.

    "Sure, and don''t look at whose wife your mommy is."

    Violet was trying to wipe the flour off the little guy''s nose when she noticed his actions and burst into

    tears.

    This man, how suddenly be childish.

    "Yikes, Mommy, Daddy put flour on your face!" Erin called out.

    Violet quickly reached out and touched Louis'' face as well.

    "Erin, Luka, your dad owes it."

    "Mommy, let''s help you."

    The two kids came to life and Luka hastily held Louis'' thighs to keep him from running away.

    Erin then grabbed a handful of flour and applied it vigorously on Louis'' body.

    Soon, his clothes were miserable to gamble with.

    Louis has the heart to y with them and pretend to be speechless.

    "Blunder. Why would I want to mess with a woman and two small children?"

    Violet: "......"

    "Boys, Daddy is still scolding us, go on!"

    "Okay mommy."

    Louis'' face and body were covered in flour and he was about to be a snowman.

    Theughter drew both Maria and Leon in.

    At that moment, a voice interrupted the joyful scene.

    "Grandma, Dad, Mom, we''re home."

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Hearing the sound, everyone looked back.

    I saw Sami standing in the doorway of the kitchen room with Dolly in tow.

    The smiles on everyone''s faces slowly faded away, not expecting Sami to bring Dolly.

    Louis'' eyebrows were slightly cool, and after telling Violet to go change, he went upstairs.

    Violet looked at Dolly, didn''t make a sound and continued to wrap the rest of the dumplings.

    The house was empty and silent, and the originalughter drifted away with the wind.

    "Grandma, uncle, aunt, you are busy? Let me help you."

    Dolly saw that everyone was silent, and with a gentle smile on her face, she went into the kitchen room

    to help.

    "Miss Stewart, that''s not appropriate."

    Laura looked at Dolly and said in a light voice, "Today is a family reunion day, if you want to make

    dumplings, you should also go back and make them with your family."

    That said, the meaning of the eviction order is clear.

    The smile on Dolly''s face froze and she gave Sami a somewhat resigned look.

    "Sami, auntie is right, I''d better go back to my ce."

    Sami hurriedly pulled her back, "Dolly, wait a minute."

    Dolly bit her lip to say something.

    Sami took her into her arms and looked over at Laura.

    "Mom, Dolly''s family isn''t here, and he''s my girlfriend now, so that''s why I brought her here. If this family

    can''t amodate her, then I won''t stay."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After saying that, Sami put her arm around Dolly and was about to leave.

    "Sami, stop right there, how do you talk to your mother? Your mother worked hard to raise you, not for

    you to break her heart."

    Leon chided in a deep voice.

    Sami turns, sweeps her eyes around, pauses for a couple of seconds on Violet''s body, and moves

    away again.

    "Dad, Mom, you''re both parents, so you should know better how we feel. You are not the only ones

    who are sad during the New Year."

    The implication is that he and Dolly should have been more than happy with the arrival of the baby.

    But now, the child is lost to Louis, and it is The Johnson Family who owes them.

    Louis changed his clothes and came downstairs when he heard Sami''s veiled usations.

    His face was slightly cold as he walkedwith wide strides toward Sami.

    "Sami, it''s my fault that the baby is gone, and I can apologize to you. But if I had to do it all over again, I

    would still do it!"

    "A whore that is not worthy to bear the children of The Johnson Family! And you''d better think with all

    your heart about a good wife who would, intentionally or unintentionally, turn brothers against each

    other! If she really thought about you, she wouldn''t be here today to diabolize everyone."

    His tone was calm, not a ripple in sight.

    But the aura of the whole body, but people unconsciously want to submit and recognition.

    Those present nodded in unison, with a look of approval.

    Sami''s grip on Dolly''s shoulder tightened slightly, and the knot in his throat rolled involuntarily.

    Dolly''s eyes flickered slightly, cursing Louis in her heart, but pretending to be pitiful on her face.

    She pulled Sami''s hand away and said with red eyes, "Sami, you''d better let me go, it''s the New Year,

    don''t make your family sad."

    Seeing her glowing red eyes, Sami instantly returned to her senses.

    "Dolly, you''re my woman, and I care more if you''re hard to be upset."

    Sami tugged her hand tighter and looked over at Louis.

    "Big brother, I know that at home, you are the one who speaks. But Dolly is my girlfriend, and I was the

    one who insisted on bringing her here today."

    "She didn''t provoke the feelings between our brothers, and she didn''t want toe and diarrhea

    everyone, it''s you who are prejudiced against her. Well, I don''t want to say anything else, if you guys

    can''t ept her, I''ll just take her away."

    After Sami finished, she pulled Dolly and turned around again to prepare to leave.

    "Sami, how can we leave like this when we are having our first family reunion as a family?"

    Maria opened her mouth, and Sami''s footsteps were silent.

    "All right, let Miss Stewart stay. It''s gettingte, let''s start dinner early too."

    Maria got up and said nonchntly.

    She is the elder presence of The Johnson Family, and naturally, no one dares to disobey her words.

    Sami pulled Dolly back and gave a slight bow toward Maria.

    "Thank you, Grandma, for making it happen."

    Maria did not speak, but simply ordered the servant to take the two children to wash their hands.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Violet finished wrapping thest dumpling and helped the servants clean up the kitchen.

    "Sister-inw, I''m here to help."

    Dolly walked up to Violet''s side, smiled and called out to her sister-inw.

    Violet nced at her, touched her provocative gaze, and only felt amused.

    That sister-inw was called by Dolly on purpose.

    She thinks she''s got the seconddy of the Johnson Family seat?

    Didn''t want to pick up on her.

    Violet ignored it and went about her work.

    The corners of Dolly''s mouth were lightly hooked, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    Violet, once to her and her sister''s detriment.

    Wait and see, she''ll pay back her humiliation little by little!

    "Louis, Sami, you twoe upstairs with me."

    Leon''s face did not look good, and after saying so, he took the lead and went upstairs.

    Louis did not make a sound and followed with a light expression.

    Sami hesitated slightly, and her eyes subconsciously looked at Dolly in the kitchen.

    Laura watched the scene with anger in her heart.

    "Sami, Dad is calling you up! What are you dawdling for? Are you afraid we''ll hurt her while you''re

    away? Don''t worry, I don''t care to be angry with a junior yet."

    Hearing this, Sami wanted to exin something, but in the end said nothing and followed him upstairs.

    Laura sighed darkly and turned around to set the table.

    Dolly walked over and said curtly, "Auntie, let me help you."

    Laura didn''t look at her either, but said in a light voice, "No, you''re a guest, just sit and wait for dinner."

    "It''s okay, I can"

    "I said no."

    Laura nced at her coldly and interrupted her.

    Dolly''s face was a little embarrassed and she smiled sarcastically and moved away from her.

    His eyes fell on Maria, saw that she was pouring tea and drinking it, thought about it, and walked

    towards her again.

    "Grandma, let me make you some tea."

    Maria didn''t say anything, and when Dolly handed her a cup of tea, she looked at the servant and said

    in a light voice, "Old Li, this tea is dirty, give me a new cup of tea."

    Dolly: "......"

    Is this because she dislikes herself for dirtying her tea?

    These old guys, why are they so insensitive?

    When she marries into The Johnson Family, they''ll be dead!

    Dolly knew they were not wee and stopped shying away from them.

    The Johnson Family is busy, and she''s happy to be free.

    Not far away, a busy Violet was looking for the two children.

    Knowing that the two children had washed their hands and run off to the back garden, she headed for

    the back of the cottage.

    Dolly''s almond eyes shed and she followed.

    In the back garden, Violet called out twice.

    "Erin, Luka, it''s time for dinner."

    Dolly''s shout came from behind her.

    "Violet."

    Violet paused in her steps and looked back at her.

    "Something?"

    Dolly''s mouth lightly hooked, "Violet, I didn''t think we''d ever be sisters-inw again!"

    Showing off again?

    Violetughed, "Dolly, you''re not even close to being a part of the family, soe back and brag to me

    when you do marry into The Johnson Family. But my sixth sense has always been good, I think, you

    have no chance."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Dolly snorted lightly, "Violet, want to make a bet that Sami loves me and that he said he''d marry me?"

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    "Dolly, an unblessed marriage is not a happy one. I''ll wait and see for the day when you get smacked in

    the face."

    Violet light smile, "And, to give you a word of advice, people are doing the sky is watching, the night

    walk more, careful to meet ghosts."

    After saying that, she didn''t bother to talk to Dolly again and walked forward.

    "Violet, don''t speak in a shady way, actually you are afraid to bet with me, right?"

    Dolly followed her with a smug look on her face.

    Violet, speechless, looking at the trees not far away with the wind, suddenly stopped and jerked back.

    "Dolly, look, something seems to be following you all the time."

    Her voice was sultry and she put on a frightened look.

    The surrounding darkness, apanied by the wind blowing the rustling of leaves, some seepage.

    Dolly''s body was suddenly covered with goose bumps.

    She subconsciously turned around and looked behind her as the leaves fluttered in the wind like a

    ghost, unconsciously screaming out.

    Her feet turned too fast, coupled with the high level of mental tension, she identally twisted her foot

    and fell to the ground with an ouch.

    Violet looked at her from above andughed softly, "Dolly, what are you so excited about? A thief''s

    heart is weak."

    "Violet, you ......"

    Damn woman, how dare you scare her!

    Scared the hell out of her!

    My ankle hurts!

    Dolly touched her ankle, her face alternating between green and white for a while.

    "Mommy."

    Two children came running from a short distance away, looking at Dolly with a wary face as she rose

    from the ground.

    Violet held one in one hand and softly said, "Dinner is about to start, let''s go back."

    Watching the three enter the vi, Dolly clenched her back teeth slot, her eyes full of cold awnings.

    Study.

    Leon looked at the two equally handsome and extraordinary sons in front of him and spoke, "Louis,

    Sami, you are both excellent, and Dad really hopes that you two brothers can work together to take

    The Johnson Family''s business to another level."

    Hearing this, Louis had little expression on his face.

    Sami gave Louis a look and didn''t say anything.

    Leon''s eyes fell on Sami, "Sami, you are the younger brother, your seniority is still shallow, you have to

    learn from your brother and assist him well, understand?"

    This is a knock on him, don''t grab things with brother.

    Sami lowered her eyes slightly and nodded, "Dad please don''t worry, I will assist my big brother."

    Leon narrowed his eyes, "Sami, do you really mean that? There are quite a few people in thepany

    who have proposed to me that you should rece your big brother and take the position of the group''s

    leader."

    Hearing this, Sami lifted her eyes to look at him.

    "Dad, I have the self-awareness that I''m just an illegitimate existence and not worthy to sit in that

    position yet."

    His expression was frank, but a sneer still shed in his eyes.

    Probably because he is an illegitimate child.

    Louis nced at him, not missing the sarcasm in his eyes.

    "Sami, if you want topete with me for the helm of thepany, I can let you have it if you really

    have the ability."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The man''s voice is light, his aura is the usual indifference, as well as the sense of fearlessness of a

    king''snding.

    It seems that everything he can control in it, without fear.

    Sami knew she was no match for him and sincerely pleaded, "Brother, I don''t want topete with you

    for anything, my wish is to live peacefully and happily with the woman I like until old age, so can you

    not target Dolly again?"

    He wasn''t too ambitious.

    Nor did heever want to rece his big brother and take control of The Johnson Group.

    What he would prefer to see is a family living together in peace and happiness.

    But why do big brothers and sisters-inw always target Dolly?

    It really upset him.

    "Sami, you''re confused, Dolly she doesn''t deserve you at all."

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    Louis did not wait to speak, Leon said: "Not to mention that she does not have a good family

    background, the main thing is that her character is bad, if you are bent on being with her, you will

    definitely regret itter."

    Hearing this, Sami''s face hardened for a few moments.

    "Dad, can you please stop smearing Dolly, she''s my right hand now and has helped me a lot, I love her

    and I told her I would marry her."

    Leon''s face also sank.

    "Sami, I would never approve of a woman like that in our doors at The Johnson Family."

    "Dad, I''m not going to change my mind when I decide."

    Sami had a determined look on her face.

    "You, are you trying to piss me off?"

    "Dad, I can''t live up to Dolly."

    "You"

    Leon was so angry, a dull pain in his chest.

    Louis wrinkled his brow and took a big step forward to support him, stroking his chest for him.

    "Sami, today is the day of reunion, Dad is not well, you should not stimte him. Let''s talk about this

    matterter."

    Sami saw Leon blushing and a hint of chagrin shed in his eyes.

    Without saying anything else, he found the medicine Leon always took and gave it to him.

    A servant came up to call for dinner, and Leon didn''t say anything else, so the three of them went

    downstairs together.

    Downstairs, everyone went to the dining room, except Dolly, who stood in the living room waiting for

    Sami toe down.

    "Sami."

    When he saw Samiing down, Dolly called out to him and greeted him.

    Sami smiled slightly and was about to take her over when he saw that her ck nine-quarter pants

    seemed dirty.

    And Dolly looked aggrieved.

    "What''s going on? Why are your pants dirty?"

    Dolly''s eyes shed as if she was holding back tears and smiled reluctantly towards him.

    "It''s okay, I just fell by myself identally in the backyard."

    With that, her eyes fell on Violet, who was walking towards the living room, with a look of impatience.

    Sami looked in her direction, and her face went cold when she thought that she and Violet were

    involved with each other.

    "Dolly, don''t be afraid, tell me, did someone bully you?"

    Dolly opened her mouth, pretending to be pitiful, and looked like a Dominic virtuousdy.

    "Well Sami, it''s the New Year''s Eve, don''t get into another argument with everyone over me. My status

    is low, or uninvited, and it''s normal for people to give me a hard time."

    What that means is self-exnatory.

    Violet gives Dolly the runaround and bullies Dolly while he''s upstairs.

    Sami''s face was hard to read.

    He stopped Violet''s way and said in a cold voice, "Sister-inw, please apologize."

    Violet looked puzzled, "Apologize for what? Apologize to whom?"

    "Sister-inw, you were the one who pushed Dolly to the ground, right? Shouldn''t you apologize to

    her?"

    Sami questioned.

    Violet froze and gave Dolly a funny look, "You''re the one who said that I pushed you to the floor?"

    This Dolly, really knows how to make something out of nothing.

    Dolly''s eyes shed slightly, pretending to be anxious and pulling Sami.

    "Sami, okay, stop it, sister-inw she, she didn''t push me."

    The woman had a timid look, as if she was forced to tell the truth by the lust of the next person.

    Sami''s chest rose and fell slightly as she reached out and wrapped her arms tightly around Dolly''s

    waist.

    "Sister-inw, I know you have your brother to back you up, so even if you bully Dolly, no one will dare

    to say anything. But she is my woman, and if my woman is bullied, I can''t just ignore it. If you don''t

    apologize to Dolly today, then"

    "Sami, what do you want?"

    Louis'' handsome face sank, reaching out to pull Violet behind him, his breath suddenly cold around

    him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    The atmosphere suddenly became saber-rattling.

    Violet looked at Dolly''s posturing and was simply speechless.

    This woman is really a scourge.

    Do you have to make a mess of your home?

    "Sami, I repeat, I did not push Dolly. there must be evidence for everything, and you can''t just listen to

    one side of the story. You can doubt me, but you can''t nder me."

    Violet stepped out from behind Louis.

    Sami gave Dolly a look, "You didn''t push Dolly, so why are her pants dirty? I don''t believe she fell and

    got them dirty."

    "So, you think I pushed her down? Sami, that''s not how the charge is pressed, is it?"

    Violet said with amusement.

    Sami thin lips tightly pursed not to speak, a side of Dolly secretly happy, but face pretend to be timid.

    "Sami,e on, stop it, they already don''t like me, and when you make a scene, people will dislike me

    even more."

    She is deliberately making this scene.

    Violet scares her, and she wants Violet to be at a loss for words, putting Sami and her family at even

    deeper odds!

    "If you''re not wee here, I''ll just take you away."

    Sami looked at the unpleasant looks cast by the crowd, grabbed Dolly and prepared to leave.

    "Uncle, take a look at this before you say anything."

    At that moment, a milk voice sounded.

    With a cell phone in her hand, Luka walked towards Sami on short legs.

    Sami footsteps, touching the little one''s dark eyes, a trace of doubt shed in his eyes.

    What does the little one want to show himself?

    Luka, with her small face ck, lifted her phone up and gestured for Sami to see it right away.

    Sami picked up the phone and looked at it.

    "Uncle, the video I showed you is the footage taken by the camera in the backyard of the vi. My

    mommy didn''t push her at all, she fell on her own."

    It turns out that the Luka kids went and made a copy of what the camera captured when Sami

    ndered Violet for pushing Dolly down.

    He will never allow his mommy to be ndered by a bad woman.

    Sami looked steadily at the picture on her phone and her face changed for a while.

    Caring is chaos, it is he first for the entry.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sami gripped the phone tightly and looked at Dolly at the side with a somewhatplicated

    expression.

    Just now, was she misleading herself?

    Dolly looked unnatural.

    Sensing the look of disappointment flowing from Sami, a sh of panic passed through her heart.

    "Sami, I told you, it was a misunderstanding, it really wasn''t my sister-inw who pushed me."

    Without speaking, Sami handed the phone to Luka, forcing a smile towards him.

    She was not explicitly sure what to indicate.

    But that phrase, without fail, implied to him that it was Violet who had bullied her.

    Did he think too well of her?

    It turns out she really has a heart.

    Luka took the phone and walked quickly to her parents, raising her eyes to look at the two.

    Violet curled her lips and gave him a thumbs up.

    My own son is so much smarter than myself.

    I can''t believe I know how to speak with facts.

    Louis on the side also rubbed his little head with relief and burst out with a, "Good boy."

    Luka''s small chest straightened and a glint of pride shed in her eyes.

    She''s a smart little man and it''s his job to protect his mommy.

    "Sami, mom doesn''t want to say anything either, I''ll give you time to see the true nature of the people

    around you."

    Laura looked at Sami and spoke in a light voice.

    Sami lookedplicated, holding Dolly''s hand slowly loosened.

    The panic in Dolly''s heart was even greater at this point.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    "Sami, I"

    "Well, it''s gettingte, this is the first reunion year, let''s spend the New Year together and in harmony.

    sami,e and sit down."

    Maria interrupted Dolly and smiled lovingly at Sami.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sami nodded and lifted her steps forward.

    "Sami"

    Dolly called out to him and looked at his back with pity.

    Sami''s footsteps were slow and he didn''t say anything, but he reached out and took her by the hand,

    and they walked together towards the restaurant.

    A meal, because there are two children, the atmosphere is quite harmonious.

    Dolly was exposed for being a demon and lowered her posture, not daring to make a fuss.

    Instead, he was considerateto Sami.

    Sami was silent the whole time and didn''t say a word.

    After eating, the whole family apanied the two children and set off a few fireworks before

    preparing to disperse.

    Violet and Louis had made an appointment with Austin and the others early in the morning to go to the

    Imperial Club for New Year''s Eve.

    So it wasn''t long before they were out the door with their two children.

    And Sami didn''t linger much longer and left with Dolly.

    "Sami, are you mad at me?"

    Dolly got into the car, saw Sami silent, and went to take his hand in pity.

    Sami drove and did not speak, and only after a long time said, "Dolly, sister-inw did not do anything

    to you, but why did you say those words to deliberately bait me?"

    Dolly bit her lip, "Yes, I admit I have a small mind. They all deliberately snubbed me, but kept holding

    Violet up, I was suffocating inside."

    "Sami, I was trying to make peace with her, so I lowered my posture and hoped she would ept me.

    But she scared me on purpose, ah, and that''s why I fell."

    "Sami, you''re the only one I have with me. I was too nervous that you would end up breaking up with

    me because of your family''s influence, and that''s why"

    A statement that shows her humility.

    Sami looked at Dolly in tears and thought about how she had just lost her baby, and it was hard not to

    feel hatred in her heart.

    He sighed and reached out to take her hand in his.

    "Okay, it''s the New Year, don''t cry. Don''t do this again, I won''t break up with you because my family is

    against it."

    If he does break up with her one day, it won''t be because of his family''s opposition, it will only be

    because he feels he doesn''t love her anymore.

    "Sami, I love you so much."

    Dolly held Sami''s hand tightly, pretending to be extraordinarily supple.

    Sami smiled faintly and softened her eyebrows.

    Clubhouse.

    The ce of lights is extra lively tonight.

    In Austin''s exclusive private room, the Louis family of four arrived when Austin and Josie, Isaac Griffith

    and Evie were already there.

    Isaac Griffith is teaching Evie how to y pool.

    Austin yed with Josie at the other table.

    Josie was certainly no match for Austin, and even though Austin gave her two balls, she still lost three

    games in a row.

    She was upset when she saw Violet arrive and dropped her cue and opened her hand towards the two

    children.

    "Little lovelies, you are finally here, let Godmother hug you."

    The two children grinned and were given two kisses by Josie.

    "Well, it''s no fun to y with someone, it''s better to y with my godson and goddaughter."

    Josie red at Austin with a disgusted look on her face.

    Austin is somewhat innocent.

    You can''t beat him in a game, so you me him?

    And I don''t know who pestered him to race him.

    The two children came to this kind of ce for the first time, looking at the room full of equipment a

    face of novelty.

    Austin called the manager and asked him to take the two kids to y.

    The manager hastily responded, called the waiter and waited on the two children.

    Others gathered, men yed pool, and women began to gossip.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    "Violet, a week to go until the wedding? Excited?"

    Josie asked with a smile as she poked Violet''s arm.

    One week to go.

    So fast?

    Violet''s heart moved slightly and she smiled.

    "It''s okay, I see you''re more excited than I am."

    If you don''t mention it, you certainly are excited to mention it.

    But in front of her girlfriends, she still has to pretend.

    "Hey, Austin and I are nning to get married too, and he''s staying at my house after the wedding."

    Josie hemmed and hawed and nced at the man who was holding his cue and hitting the ball.

    The man''s body pressed down slightly and hit a shot out, hitting the center of the ball squarely.

    So handsome!

    "Live in your house? Is it a door-to-door son-inw?"

    Violet teased casually.

    Josie nodded, "Well nah."

    Violet: "......"

    No, right?

    What''s Austin''s worth?

    He will be willing to be a son-inw?

    "Josie, you''re not kidding, Mr. Evison, he''s willing to be a son-inw?"

    Evie, with a stunned look on her face, asked the question on Violet''s mind.

    Louis and Isaac Griffith, who were ying pool, both looked over at Austin, their eyes also full of

    inquiry.

    Austin touched his nose and coughed lightly, "What are you looking at? This is a sign of my love for my

    wife. If you guys love your women deeply, you need to learn from me and join the family."

    Crowd: "......"

    Someone who has enough eyes in his heart will use the method of excitement yet.

    Louis raised an eyebrow and hit a shot with the same look on his face.

    Isaac Griffith nced at Evie, smiled slightly, and made no sound.

    "Hey hey, why aren''t you two talking?"

    Austin got all excited, "Josie, see? If they don''t talk, it means they don''t want to be a son-inw. You

    see, not everyone is like me and would give up anything for you."

    Josie red at Austin, "Austin, don''t you dare stir up trouble."

    "Where did I stir up trouble, I"

    "As long as Evie wants it, that''s fine with me." Isaac Griffith interrupted Austin''s words and spoke with a

    smile.

    "Seconded."

    Louis put away his clubs and looked at Violet, "My people are my wife''s, an entry, is that hard?"

    Austin: "......"

    He couldn''t show off, but he was even shown love?

    "Austin, see? These two are the real love. Unlike you, you are still reluctant to join the family when you

    hear about it."

    Josie bristled and disliked it.

    Austin got anxious, "Josie, you can''t use me. I''m not being reluctant? I said yes very quickly, okay?"

    "Oh, didn''t you hesitate at first once my dad brought it up?"

    "I wasn''t mentally prepared for that."

    "I don''t care, it seems to me that you are reluctant in your heart anyway."

    "God, so I have to pull my heart out and show you?"

    "......"

    Looking at Austin''s shouting face, Josie let out a giggle.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come on, I''m teasing you."

    She couldn''t really let Austin into the family either.

    But after the marriage, she had to stay with her mother''s family often.

    Austin''s wiped the sweat, a long breath, "wife, you can doubt everything, but I love your heart, you are

    not allowed to doubt."

    Josie: "......"

    She found someone''s rhetoric had gone to the next level.

    "Evie, what did you and Isaac say about when you''re nning a wedding?"

    Violetughed lightly and turned her head to Evie.

    "It''s picking a date."

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Evie nced at Isaac Griffith with a sweet look on her face.

    "Hey, sisters, do you think the three of us should have a wedding together?"

    Josie''s pretty almond eyes rolled up and she said with a sudden thought.

    Violet blinked and gave Louis a look.

    "I am fine with it, though."

    "There are still eight days to go, so if you guys make it, Violet and I are fine with it."

    Louis finished for Violet.

    Violet nodded, that''s what she meant.

    "Forget it, Evie and I won''t steal your thunder."

    Josie also dismissed the idea on a whim with a wave of her hand.

    A few people chatted for a while, Josie looked around, "Violet, the three of us are standing here silly,

    they men y pool, what do we y? Come on, let''s go out and y."

    Violet is nomittal and lets her and Evie pull her along.

    "Wait a minute, my wife is pregnant andcan''t go outside."

    Louis hurriedly called out to the three.

    "Geez, Mr. Johnson, you don''t always control your wife. I was the one who took care of her when she

    gave birth to her first child, so I have more experience than you, okay?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Josie paused, looked at Louis'' darkened face, andughed, "Rx, we''re not going to get high on the

    dance floor. austin, can you have the bartender teach us how to make drinks?"

    Austin raised his eyebrows, "I don''t need toe for such a small thing. You''re the boss''s wife, just

    give your name directly."

    This show-off power ah.

    All three womenughed and exited the booth.

    Louis, uneasy with Violet, followed her out.

    Once he left, Austin and Isaac Griffith, of course, followed him out.

    The music outside was stirring and the clubhouse was getting crowded.

    The excitement and frenzy of the festival was everywhere.

    Josie and Evie are walking with Violet on their left and right to protect her from bumps and bruises.

    Threerge men followed them slowly, a guardian stance.

    "Helena, Josie."

    Amy is holding a wine tray in her hand at the moment, working part-time in the clubhouse.

    Suddenly met Violet a few people, suddenly a surprise.

    "Amy, good evening."

    Violet greeted her with a smile.

    "Amy, you didn''t even go back for New Year''s Eve, are you working here part-time? Why are you so

    hardworking."

    Josie looked surprised and praised.

    "These days, I make more money than usual doing part-time work."

    Amy smiles coyly.

    "It''s true that you have to work on legal holidays for triple pay."

    Josie nodded and looked to Austin who was following her.

    "Austin, this is your life saver, do you want to take care of her a little? People are paid three times, you

    should at least give them five times."

    Austin was stunned and before he could say anything, he heard Josie say, "No, how can you make

    your rescuer a waiter? At least give him a position that is easy and pays well, right?"

    Hearing this, Austin nodded his head repeatedly.

    "You''re right, I''m I''m not thinking well, I''ll have someone reassign Amy."

    Amy cried andughed, "Mr. Evison, Josie, you guys don''t do that, I''d be embarrassed."

    Josie walks up to her and takes her arm.

    "Amy, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. You saved Austin''s life twice, and he should repay you

    properly for that."

    "Yes, Amy, it was actually the other night that you ruined Matilda''s scheme and didn''t let her get away

    with it, all the more reason for me to thank you."

    Austinughed, "If you hadn''t shown up in time to take me to your apartment and help me with the drug

    in my system, I guess I would have fallen for Matilda''s ways. If that were the case, with Josie''s

    character, I guess she and I would never have been possible again."

    Ament that made Amy smile with embarrassment.

    "Mr. Evison, Josie, don''t be so polite, I just did what I thought I had to do."

    "Listen, this Amy''s quality is just high. Unlike that Matilda, who not only posed as a life saver, but also

    tried to steal my man."

    "Exactly."

    "......"

    On one side of the table, Brooklyn is on a date with a young woman.

    He listened to the small talk of a few people and the ss of water in his hand snapped onto the table.

    Water sshes around.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Amy is Austin''s life saver?

    She saved Austin that night?

    Which night?

    Was it the night he saw it?

    Brooklyn''s face changed for a moment.

    During this time, Amy and herself were practically strangers.

    Even when she went to her mother for acupuncture treatment, her attitude was distant when she met

    herself.

    Probably because of what he said to herst time.

    He took her for a vain woman and mocked her for being insolent enough to seduce Austin.

    But I didn''t think that he was the one who misunderstood her.

    So she''s Austin''s savior?

    "Mr. Scott, what''s wrong with you?"

    The young woman across the street saw Brooklyn staring fixedly at the Austins with a soulful look on

    her face and inquired curiously.

    Brooklyn returned to her senses and smiled reluctantly toward the young woman.

    "Miss Barrett, I ran into some acquaintances, hold on a second."

    After saying that, Brooklyn hurriedly got up and greeted several people from Louis who were about to

    walk forward.

    "Mr. Johnson, Helena, Mr. Evison."

    Seeing that it was Brooklyn, several people stopped in their tracks.

    "Brooklyn, you''re there?"

    Violet greeted Brooklyn, saw the young woman sitting at one of his tables, andughed, "Dating your

    girlfriend?"

    A sh of difort crossed Brooklyn''s face and she subconsciously nced at Amy.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Amy didn''t look at him, her expression was nd.

    It just so happened that someone was calling for a waiter, so Amy said something to a few people and

    went to work.

    Brooklyn''s eyes followed her until Austin said he''d go y first, and then he looked back.

    Witnessing the departure of several people, Brooklyn looked distracted.

    The mind is still reeling from Amy''s affair.

    Did he have to ask Austin for rification.

    "Mr. Scott, I''m going to go to the bathroom first."

    Ada Barrett saw Brooklyn''s distracted look and a glint of contempt shed in her eyes, but it quickly

    faded away.

    Brooklyn nodded and when Ada left, he got up and went after Austin.

    "Mr. Evison, please step aside."

    Austin nced at Brooklyn and responded by following him to the edge.

    "Mr. Scott, can I help you?"

    "Mr. Evison, at the risk of asking, Amy, is she really the one who saved your life?" Brooklyn asked.

    Austin was a little surprised that Brooklyn asked him about Amy.

    But he told it like it is.

    "Yes, Amy saved me twice. Once was something that happened when I was a child, but by mistake, I

    misidentified the person who saved my life. The other time wasst month when I was being set up and

    she brought me back to the apartment and used her medical skills to cure me of the drug."

    In a few words, he exined that Amy was the one who saved his life.

    Brooklyn had mixed emotions.

    Relieved and chagrined.

    I am d that Amy is a good and clean girl.

    Chagrined, how could he be sarcastic with her without asking for a reason?

    This is a big misunderstanding.

    But so is Amy.

    Why don''t you exin to him clearly?

    The look of disappointment in Amy''s eyes when she heard his sarcasm shed in her mind.

    Brooklyn''s brow furrowed in chagrin as she tried to p herself.

    The other side.

    Outside the restroom.

    Ada Barrett washes her hands and absently picks up the phone.

    "Mom, why do I have to marry an illegitimate son? Our family is at least a schrly family, and when

    Brooklyn and I get married in the future, it would be a shame to take him out to meet our rtives."

    She and Brooklyn were introduced to each other.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    We met once before and both of them felt okay, so we are here today for a date.

    To be honest, she was heartily disdainful of Brooklyn''s birth.

    If it weren''t for the matchmaker saying he was handsome and now the heir to the Scott Family, she

    wouldn''t have put herself down for a date with him.

    You know, she''s a post-doc.

    This, coupled with thebookish family atmosphere, has given her an extraordinarily noble character.

    What I despise most is the illegitimate children in the gentry, and the brassiness of the businessmen.

    "Ada, you''re not too young, so stop picking and choosing. Although this Brooklyn is not very good, but

    at least he is now the Scott Family''s heir, do not know how many people are scrambling to marry him."

    Ada bristled and drew a tissue to wipe her hands.

    "Mom, don''t keep talking about my age, okay? I''m a post-doc, isn''t marrying an illegitimate son a low

    match? I don''t care, you pick another match for me, preferably one froma schrly family like ours."

    "Okay, okay, Mom will help you pick again, but you don''t give up on this Brooklyn either, okay?"

    "Knowing that, I would consider this Brooklyn as a backup."

    Ada impatiently returned the call and then hung up.

    Outside, with a bottle of bathroom in hand, Amy, who was about to enter the bathroom, heard an earful

    and could not help butugh lightly in derision.

    Some people read more books, but forget the manners and shame that should be.

    If you don''t like people, just be honest, okay?

    How dare you treat someone as a spare tire?

    What shamelessness.

    Amy looked at Ada who came out after washing her hands, the corners of her mouth slightly hooked.

    As Ada walked past her, she pretended to be careless and pushed the hand sanitizer down on Ada''s

    body.

    "Yikes, what''s wrong with you? Can you walk?"

    Ada, wearing a camel-colored slim-fit sweater, looked at the sticky green hand sanitizer on her body

    and gasped.

    Amy looked at her, "Sorry about that."

    An apology, but not a few sincere in it.

    Ada''s face sank and she just felt she looked a little familiar.

    After thinking about it, she remembered that she had just met Amy.

    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Ada asked in a cold voice as she watched Amy changing the hand soap in the bathroom.

    Amy changed the hand sanitizer and pped her hands and looked at her.

    "Thisdy, at least you are also a post-doctoral, talk and act decently, but do not discredit intellectuals.

    If you despise people Brooklyn, do not agree to go out with them. So hypocritical, really make people

    despise."

    After saying that, Amy crossed her and left straight away.

    Ada was disliked with an alternating green and white face.

    In an instant, Amy must have heard the conversation she had just had with her mother.

    And she and Brooklyn know each other.

    Don''t go chewing on Brooklyn!

    She doesn''t want to give up on Brooklyn, at least not yet.

    Ada hurriedly chased after her, looking around for Amy''s figure.

    Soon she found Amy, who was heading to the bartending area, and yanked her by the small of the arm.

    "Stop right there and tell me the truth."

    A painful sensation came from her arm, Amy''s eyebrows knitted slightly and she looked at Ada.

    "What do you want to say, thisdy?"

    "You just stained my clothes on purpose, shouldn''t you apologize to me?"

    Ada questioned.

    Amy broke away from her, rubbed her small arm that was hurting from the tug, andughed, "Your ears

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    are okay, right? I remember apologizing to you just now."

    Ada sneered, "Is that an apology? It''s so shady! You deliberately soiled my clothes, I''ll give you two

    choices. Either get down on your knees and apologize to me, or pay for one of my clothes."

    Asking her to get down on her knees and apologize?

    Impossible.

    Amy''s red lips pursed, "Thisdy, how much is your dress, I''llpensate you for it."

    Ada sneered, "Are you sure you want to pay for my clothes? This dress of mine is a well-known foreign

    brand, my first time wearing it, no more, no less, exactly three hundred thousand."

    300,000 for a dress!

    She works here part-time for only a few hundred dors a night!

    Amy''s eyebrows knitted slightly, knowing that Ada was deliberately making things difficult for her.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    "Thisdy, you are the one who is wrong in the first ce, you don''t ckmail me. Look, this is to

    Amy won''t be a grievance, so she pulls a fifty out of her pocket and shoves it into Ada''s hand.

    Then it was time to leave.

    A mere fifty dors and you want to get rid of her?

    Ada''s chest rose and fell in anger.

    She blocked Amy''s path and gave her a hard push.

    "How dare you, a waiter, treat a customer like this? If you don''t do what I say today and apologize or

    Amy was unprepared and was pushed right in the face.

    The back of her back hit the table to the side, causing a pain in her lower back.

    The bottle of wine on the table also fell over, startling the guests with a gasp.

    Amy hurriedly apologized to the guest with a bow, and then looked at the overbearing Ada.

    "Thisdy, I can''t possibly do what you say, do what you want, whatever you want."

    "You ......"

    Ada, furious, stopped Amy again and lowered her voice.

    "You know Brooklyn, do you like him too? Don''t look at what you are, just a waiter, don''t be so self-

    conscious!"

    Amy''s face sank.

    "Thisdy, do you have to make a big deal out of it? Aren''t you afraid I''ll go tell Brooklyn how you''re

    judging him behind his back?"

    Ada snorted lightly, "What did I say? You go tell him! It''s obvious that you''re jealous that Brooklyn and I

    are dating, so you''re doing it on purpose. Little sister, let me remind you, don''t be smart."

    This is a warning to Amy that even if she sues in front of Brooklyn, she has a way to get out of it.

    Amy''s fingers curled up and a hint of mockery shed in her eyes.

    It''s true that educated people are more deadly when they y dirty.

    However, people often walk by the river, which does not have wet feet?

    "Amy, what''s going on?"

    Not far away, several people, Violet and Josie, who were in the bartending area, heard themotion

    over here, recognized Amy, and both came over.

    Alsoing along was Brooklyn.

    Seeing Ada and Amy seem to be arguing about something, surprise shed in their eyes.

    "Ada, you guys this is ......"

    Ada''s eyes shed when she saw Brooklyn appear.

    She took Brooklyn''s hand and pretended to be aggrieved.

    "Mr. Scott, this waitress intentionally stained my clothes, I just need her to apologize to me, but she not

    only did not apologize, but also took fifty dors and threw it at me to humiliate me, I was so angry."

    When she heard this, Amy almostughed.

    "Mr. Scott, I advise you to be more discerning and find a marriage partner of good character."

    "You ......"

    Ada blushed, and at the suspicious nce Brooklyn threw at her, said usingly, "Mr. Scott, what I

    said was true. Look, my clothes are dirty, and she threw this money on me."

    "I justmunicated with her, in fact, she is the one who secretly covets you, that''s why she is

    deliberately bad to me. mr. Scott, my parents are very satisfied with you and hope that we can get

    married as soon as possible. And your father also thoughtst time that we were a good match both in

    terms of family and appearance."

    "Mr. Scott, you shouldn''t have a bad impression of me either, right? Then you must do it for me today,

    I''ve never seen a waiter so arrogant."

    A speech, the analysis of the pros and cons of the head is right.

    It''s not just personal feelings, but also speaks to family interests.

    If Brooklyn had been smarter, she would have had to help her teach Amy a lesson today.

    Amy looked at the two men standing together, and her fingers suddenly tugged tight.

    Brooklyn, would he really teach her a lesson for this woman?

    "I''ll see who dares to touch Amy?"

    Josie stepped forward and pulled Amy behind herself, her eyes sweeping coldly over Brooklyn and

    Ada.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Violet, who was on the side, went to Amy and asked softly, "Amy, don''t be afraid, tell us, what

    happened?"

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    Amy smiled gratefully toward her and told her truthfully what had just happened.

    "I heard her on the phone with her mother, and the word was that she despised Mr. Scott''s illegitimate

    status and said she only used him as a backup."

    "I was so upset for Mr. Scott that I dripped hand sanitizer on her clothes. She got angry and said I was

    given two choices, either get down on my knees and apologize to her or pay her $300,000 for the

    clothes. I didn''t agree and dumped her $50 for the dry cleaning."

    At these words, Brooklyn and Ada''s faces changed.

    Ada hurriedly said, "How can you talk nonsense? Do you think you can marry Mr. Scott after you

    nder me and make him break up with me like this? Don''t even look at what status you are!"

    Amy snorted lightly and pulled a recorder out of her pocket.

    "Thisdy, do you really think I have no evidence? Listen to this first."

    Things are also coincidental.

    She works here part-time and usually meets some drunkards and some men who are out of tune.

    Today is also New Year''s Eve, she is afraid that some men will drink too much to spill the drink, take

    the waiter open, so she left an extra eye, bought a recorder in his pocket.

    Just in case, in case you are vulnerable, you can make a bargaining chip.

    I never thought it woulde in handy.

    Listening to the recording of Ada talking on the phone, the arrogance and disdain that flowed from her

    tone, Brooklyn''s face was as cold as frost.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He looked to Ada, "Miss Barrett, it''s really hard for you to pretend to be gentle in front of a man you

    despise. I''ll pay for this meal today, good riddance."

    Ada''s face went white and her eyes were in a panic.

    She never expected Amy to have a recorder hidden next to her.

    It also recorded her words in their original form.

    "Mr. Scott, listen to me exin, in fact, I am just a little bit arrogant on the mouth, I am to you"

    "No more drama, Miss Barrett, to tell you the truth, I don''t see you either, after all, you''re boring. Even if

    I marry a waitress, I''m still way better than you."

    Brooklyn cold hooked his lips and smoothly embraced Amy into his arms.

    Amy''s body stiffened and she red at Brooklyn.

    This man, just talk, why touch her?

    Ada looked at the two, stomped her feet in anger and shame, covered her face and turned away.

    Amy broke away from Brooklyn''s hand hard and straightened her clothes.

    "Helena, Josie, you guys keep ying, I''m going to get busy."

    She''s also a hothead, why would she stand up for Brooklyn?

    Forget how he humiliated himself?

    Amy left at a fast pace.

    Brooklyn watched her figure steadily, his mind spinning.

    Was she just fighting for herself?

    So is she not very angry with herself?

    "Brooklyn, do you like Amy?"

    Violet looks over at Brooklyn and asks with a smile.

    Brooklyn froze, her eyes flickering slightly.

    "No, Helena, there''s been a little misunderstanding between Amy and me."

    He likes Amy?

    How is it possible?

    But it''s just a little bit of a good feeling for her.

    But even if he has a good feeling, he can''t marry her.

    Because he is a sensible man.

    Will not forget the mission on their own.

    He had a hard time getting into the position of heir to the Scott Family, and if he was going to sit tight,

    he had to find a family inw that was right for him and would help him!

    Amy, on the other hand, was clearly not in his consideration.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Brooklyn found Amy before she left the clubhouse.

    He decided he wanted to apologize to her.

    "Amy, thank you just now for letting me see that woman for who she really is."

    Before apologizing, he wants to say thank you.

    If not for her, perhaps he would have listened to his family''s arrangement and married Ada.

    After all, the Barrett Family is a breath of fresh air in Crotosi City.

    The connections and status of the people fit the requirements of the marriage between the two families.

    "Mr. Scott do not need to be polite, and do not make a fool of yourself, I am just a character, more

    righteous, afraid that Auntie Blossom will be angry with this kind of hypocritical daughter-inw in the

    future, which is why I meddled once more."

    Amy spoke in a light voice and finished looking at the time.

    "Is there anything else? If there''s nothing, I''m going to get busy."

    Brooklyn hastily pulled her back, "Amy, I misunderstood you before, I apologize."

    Amy broke his hand and said, "No, I don''t know you well, it''s normal for you to think that way."

    This sounds so detached, how it does not look like a release.

    Knowing that he was responsible for this, Brooklyn hastily lowered his posture.

    "Amy, a thousand mistakes are my fault, I am too presumptuous and hurt your self-esteem, please

    don''t be normal with me. What do you need to do to get rid of your anger, just say it and I will do it."

    The man crouched low, a pair of good-looking phoenix eyes full of soft light.

    Amy originally umted in the heart of a little depression, with his ingratiating and slowly dissipated.

    In fact, she wasn''t really angry with him.

    But just feel disappointed.

    Disappointed that he actually treats himself as a shameless woman.

    However

    "Really, if I say so, you must do it?"

    Since someone is trying to get her to forgive him, why not have some fun!

    "Really, I mean what I say."

    Brooklyn responded in a hurry.

    "Well, there''s a clown showter. mr. Scott, why don''t you go as a clown show."

    Brooklyn: "......"

    Let him perform on stage dressed as a clown!

    How did she figure it out?

    What a great idea!

    "Why don''t you say anything? Not happy about it, huh? Then forget it, men''s mouths are deceitful

    anyway, I won''t force you."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Amy taunted, turned around and prepared to leave.

    Brooklyn pulled her back in a hurry.

    "I didn''t say I wasn''t happy about it. OK, just do what you say."

    Is it just a clown?

    Anyway, wearing clothes and ugly makeup, no one would know that this clown is himself!

    In order to make her happy, he went out of his way.

    "Good, yes, don''t forget to add a link, you have to wear a clown clothes to the audience to ask for

    money Oh!"

    Amy''s almond eyes flowed, filled with a winning smile.

    Brooklyn: "......"

    Again, he yed ugly and made him beg.

    Sure enough, don''t offend women even if you offend anyone.

    So tough!

    Bartending area.

    Violet and Josie and Evie are watching the bartender make drinks at the bar.

    Threerge men are sitting on the outside of the bar, drinking a little wine and watching their women.

    The bartender is very tasty looking.

    The hair wasbed back and tied in an artistic braid.

    Especially his hands, long and white, better than a woman''s hands.

    Mix up the wine to shake the goblet up and down, extraordinarily charming.

    Josie, with stars in her eyes, called him a handsome man and asked him to teach her how to bartend.

    Austin, on the outside of the bar, tightened his grip on his ss and took a sip from it, looking at the

    bartender with a cold look in his eyes.

    Feeling the cold knife from his own boss, the bartender''s scalp tingled.

    He looked at the thirsty Josie, his eyes shed and he spoke with a great desire to live: "Bossdy,

    actually the boss is better at mixing drinks than me, why don''t you let the boss teach you how to mix

    drinks?"

    The treatment and environment in this clubhouse is top notch.

    He doesn''t want to lose this job because he was identally killed by his boss.

    "Austin, you know how to bartend?"

    Josie blinked and turned sideways to look at Austin with a suspicious look.

    Austin raised his eyebrows, and the cold knives in his eyes were instantly hidden.

    Very satisfied with the bartender''s knowledge.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    He got up and went into the bar, raising an eyebrow, "Is it hard to mix drinks?"

    "Don''t brag, mix one up for me to try?" Josie said.

    Austin also no nonsense, took the bartender handed over the drink and tools, and began to work.

    He is wearing a white thin v-neck sweater today, with khaki casual pants underneath.

    Casual and handsome.

    His bartending movements are elegant in their skill, and with his smiling and handsome eyebrows, the

    whole person is even more suave and elegant.

    Josie winked with a pair of charming eyes, full of admiration.

    The heart once again screamed: her husband is so handsome.

    Louis, on the outside of the bar, watched his wife also stare at Austin with a starry-eyed look, his dark

    eyes narrowed and narrowed.

    "Violet,e here."

    Violet nced at him and saw the dangering out of his eyes and knew he was jealous.

    He was a little amused to get out of the bar.

    Seeing this, Evie followed him out and sat down next to Isaac Griffith.

    Isaac Griffith poured Evie a drink and the two clinked their sses, both watching Austin make the

    drink.

    Louis gets up and sits Violet in his ce while he stands next to her and takes her in his arms.

    "Is it cool to be able to bartend?"

    Louis yed with a strand of hair around her ear and whispered in her ear.

    Violet said to herself, "Well, it depends on who''s bartending.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Handsome man bartending, hand gestures and beautiful, of course, handsome.

    But in order not to let her husband''s jealousy re up, she smiled coquettishly, "Generally speaking, or

    my husband is the most handsome."

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "Really? So you just kept staring at people?"

    "That''s because I crave wine."

    Look at her, for someone''s pride, she still has to find an opportunity to excuse herself.

    "Want a drink? When you have finished giving birth, your husband will mix it for you to drink."

    Louis'' tone is as gentle as water.

    Violet blinked, "Do you bartend too?"

    "Is it hard to bartend? Just look at it twice and you''ll get it."

    Violet: "......"

    All right, your own husband is absolutely anything.

    She does not retort.

    Inside the bar, Austin hands Josie a well-mixed cocktail.

    "Okay, wife, you taste it?"

    Josie''s eyes lit up as she looked at the crystalline liquid in the ss and sniffed.

    The wine smells good, and smells like a good drink.

    Josie gulped and took a quick taste.

    I thought she would be full of praise, but I didn''t expect

    "So spicy! Austin, do you know how to bartend or not?"

    A blunder!

    She feels like she''s be a guinea pig, being lured into tasting someone''s test subjects!

    "One more taste."

    Austin didn''t allow Josie to put the ss down, gesturing for her to take another taste.

    Josie whipped her head away with a disgusted look on her face, "I don''t want it."

    "Good boy, trust your husband, try another sip, and make sure you want to drink it again afterwards."

    Austin coaxed Josie to keep drinking.

    Josie''s eyebrows knitted together as she looked at Austin''s handsome face, "Are you sure?"

    "One hundred percent sure." Austin passed the ss to her lips.

    Josie smashed her lips together for a moment and took another sip with uncertainty.

    This time, the previous spicy and astringent vors were much lighter.

    Instead, it was reced by a hint of sweetness.

    Josie brightened up and took another sip from her ss.

    Well, her own husband did not lie to her.

    It tastes so good!

    "Well? Hubby didn''t lie to you, did he? Does it taste okay?"

    Austin inquired with a raised, smug eyebrow.

    "It''s okay. What''s its name?"

    Josie asked casually as she sipped her tipple.

    Generally high-end bartenders, mix a satisfactory cocktail, will give a name to the drink.

    Austin''s eyes moved slightly, looking at Josie''s delicate red lips, reaching out to take her into his arms.

    "It''s called Little Pepper. First spicy then sweet style, who can taste it once and never forget it."

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    The man''s eyebrows are smiling and his deep eyes are full of starlight.

    Josie felt a little tipsy, or else why did she think someone was teasing her?

    "Honey, are you calling me a little pepper?"

    The woman''s eyes are like silk, and her small, onion-white hands poke his solid pectoral muscles.

    Austinughed lightly, reached out and took her small hand in his and put it to his lips and kissed it.

    "Yes! My little pepper, tasted once, makes me haunted and unforgettable for life!"

    Josie: "......"

    So it was her body that someone was in love with?

    At this point, the surrounding area suddenly rang withughter.

    A few people nced sideways and found a clown on stage performing a show.

    The man in the clown costume was seen flexibly turning the basketball in his hand, which drew a roar

    of approval.

    Then he started doing various performances that took the atmosphere in the club to another level.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Not far away, Amy watched the scene and couldn''t help but open her eyes withughter.

    This clown should be yed by Brooklyn, right?

    So ugly makeup, but the performance was good.

    Originally the clown show was performed by a dedicated performer.

    Brooklyn learns from people pretty quickly.

    Amy watched Brooklyn''s performance with great interest, and not long after, she saw him suddenly pick

    up a te and exit the stage.

    The eyes of the crowd followed him, curious as to what he was going to do.

    Only Amy knew that Brooklyn was supposed to be going to the audience to ask for money.

    I''d love to see him make a fool of himself.

    Amy wasughing heartily when she saw Brooklyn spinning around, like she was looking for

    something.

    Then her eyes fell on her body and she came towards her with big steps.

    Amy blinked, her body stood slightly straight, and a bad feeling inexplicably rose up in her heart.

    Is this someone who wants to ask him for money?

    She''s a waitress, she''s not here to pay him for his hard work!

    As she was bellyaching, she saw that Brooklyn had walked up to her, then made a bow to her and held

    out her te for money.

    Amy subconsciously covered her pockets tightly and her almond eyes red.

    "I''m not a guest, I don''t have any money."

    Brooklyn didn''t say anything either, except that her mouth, painted with big red lips, grinned even wider.

    He looked at her for a moment and suddenly knelt down on one knee, magically pulled out a rose from

    his shirt pocket and handed it over reverently.

    The people around the room were silent for two seconds, thenughed.

    "Is this courtship by the Joker?"

    "Does the prettydy want to give him a chance?"

    "Give one!"

    "Promise him!"

    "......"

    Amy did not expect to watch the hustle and bustle, and finally turned himself into the source of the

    hustle.

    She turned red and just wanted someone to get up quickly.

    "Brooklyn, you get up."

    Brooklyn doesn''t say anything, just sends the roses forward.

    It looked like he would stay on his knees if she didn''t take it over.

    Amy gritted her teeth and hastily took the rose, signaling that he could get up.

    Brooklyn got up, opened his arms and hugged her to the hilt.

    There was another burst ofughter all around.

    "Is this a sessful courtship by the Joker?"

    "It seems that clowns have a spring in their step."

    "......"

    Amy''s face was scarlet.

    Damn man, why are you holding her?

    Take advantage of her?

    Amy was trying to break away from him when she heard Brooklyn''s whisper in her ear.

    "Amy, again, I''m sorry, can you forgive me now?"

    The man''s voice was low and soft, with a hint ofughter.

    His embrace is so warm that it makes you feel like you are in a trance of happiness being shown

    affection by your boyfriend.

    Boyfriend?

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    Re.

    She thought too much.

    Amy hastened to stop her mind, "If you keep holding on to me, I''ll keep ming you for going on."

    Brooklyn released her, made a gentleman''s curtain call toward her, and then left the stage to the

    Amy let out a long breath, touched the curious eyes cast by the crowd, and hurriedly headed for the

    backstage.

    Thanks to someone, she got to be a gori for a while!

    Dewgrove.

    the Bergen Family.

    After the reunion dinner, David had to stay bored in his room due to his injury.

    On New Year''s Eve, he has already had friends send him well wishes.

    He thought about sending a group wish to a few friends as well.

    So after finding a good message, I went through my address book to see which friends to send a

    message to.

    The line of sight moved all the way downstream, he wrinkled his sword brow, as if thinking.

    Strange, he seems to be missing the contact information of one person in his address book.

    Howe there is no contact information for Summer Riley?

    David went through it again from beginning to end to make sure he didn''t have Summer''s number in his

    address book.

    How did this happen?

    The phone was bought new by his mother who sent his assistant to help him.

    Usually the numbers in the address book are channeled into the newly purchased phone.

    Is it possible that Summer''s phone number was missed when the phone number was guided in?

    But that''s not scientific.

    David was puzzled.

    He didn''t think about it and didn''t bother to think about it further, but found Dominic''s phone number

    and dialed it.

    "Dominic, Happy New Year."

    On the other end of the line, Dominic returned a Happy New Year.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    David''s eyes moved slightly, "Where are you? Are you watching the Spring Festival dinner with your

    sister and your family?"

    When he heard this, Dominic had mixed feelings in his heart.

    He and Summer just videoed it.

    Summer is across the ocean, happily spending time with her family.

    If his own sister hadn''t instructed him, he would have wanted to tell David the truth.

    "David, I''m watching TV with my parents, my sister isn''t home, she''s out of the country."

    Hearing these words, David''s eyebrows twisted, "Your sister left the country? I say you and Louis are

    too inhumane, right? The New Year''s Eve, you reunited at home, but sent her abroad ah? What do you

    think? You''re bullying a girl."

    Dominic raised an eyebrow as he listened to the defensiveness in David''s tone.

    David misunderstood him.

    But he didn''t want to exin.

    Mrs. Bergen asked them to keep it a secret and not tell David that he and Summer had been in love.

    But she probably didn''t know that David used to like Summer.

    He just didn''t believe that the connection between the two would be broken because of David''s memory

    loss.

    "Forget it, you all evil capitalists, don''t want to nag you more, hurry up and send me your sister''s phone

    number, I''ll say hello to her."

    David didn''t wait for Dominic to say anything before he followed up.

    Dominic was still thinking, and when he heard David''s words, his eyes moved slightly.

    "David, don''t you have my sister''s number in your phone?"

    It looks like Mrs. Bergen did something and deleted his sister''s phone number.

    "Didn''t I change my phone? I can''t figure out how I lost your sister''s contact information."

    David paused and tried again, "Dominic, I haven''t made your sister angry this year, have I? She didn''t

    visit me even after my ident, and her contact information has somehow disappeared, so it''s not like

    she''s going to cut me off, right?"

    Dominic: "......"

    It''s not about breaking up, it''s about someone not wanting you to get in touch.

    Dominic spat in his heart, but his mouth said: "I''m not sure about you and my sister, but I don''t think so.

    My sister is aloof, but she''s not unapproachable. I''ll tell you what, I''ll send you her contact information

    right away, so you can ask yourself."

    Some people think it is better to delete the contact information?

    Isn''t it a bit of a cover-up?

    David received the number from Dominic and sent a friend request over to Summer.

    Across the ocean, Summer has just received a message from Dominic.

    "Sis, David just asked me for your phone number, remember to add him."

    Summer: "......"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Looking at the add friend request from David, Summer pursed her lips, tossed her phone aside and did

    not reply.

    David suddenly lost her contact information, think about it and know that his mother must have deleted

    it.

    If you''ve made it this far, why not find a way to make David never contact himself again?

    Aren''t you afraid that you''ll contact David and tell him all about it?

    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    Summer took a look at it, and there was a sh ofplexity in her eyes.

    It was a call from David.

    After not receiving a reply from her for a long time, he pressed on to call.

    Summer was silent and finally picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Summer, Happy New Year."

    David''s bright voice came over the current.

    Summer''s fingers suddenly tugged tight, and her neck felt like it was being choked by something

    invisible, causing a slight lump in her throat.

    He forgot about the affair he had with her, so when he faced her, he was still as dashing and

    unrestrained as before.

    It turns out that having no memory is also an enviable thing.

    At least the heart won''t feel so bad.

    "Happy New Year."

    Summer calmed down and returned the sentence in a light voice.

    "Summer, are you still busy with work, Louis is too annoying, why would he let you go abroad on a

    business trip on New Year''s Day? Don''t be too hard on yourself when you''re a girl out there, make sure

    you eat well and sleep well, understand?"

    David barked a couple of words.

    Summer''s eyes turned red inch by inch as she listened to the male voice on the current.

    He thought she was on a business trip abroad?

    The memory seems to go back several years to the scene where she met him.

    At that time, he had not yet officially debuted, but was already a dazzling star.

    She looked at thepany''s front desk girl with a starry-eyed look, and she was actually one of the fan

    girls.

    She relied on Louis'' rtionship and deliberately showed her face in front of him.

    After he got to know himself, but pressed his inner excitement and pretended to be cold.

    She''s got a little heart!

    Trying to catch his eye in this way.

    Because men, especially men like David, have seen too many women out there who move and jump

    on him, a cool woman like her, on the contrary, will rx him.

    Sure enough, he started looking for opportunities to strike up a conversation with himself.

    She could feel his gaze burning a little as he lingered on her body.

    She is excited, yet restrained.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She didn''t think she''d ever fall in love with him, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t want to be noticed by

    him.

    Look at her, she is probably too scheming for God to punish her for not being able to be with the person

    she loves.

    "Summer, are you listening?"

    A man''s tentative voice came over the current, interrupting her memories.

    Summer closed her eyes, suppressing a thousand thoughts, and answered.

    "I''m listening."

    David was silent and asked carefully, "Summer, did I make you angry? Look, I had a car ident and

    you didn''t evene to see me."

    Hearing this, Summer''s nostrils red and she felt the urge to tell him everything.

    But reason eventually overcame impulse.

    Don''t want to make a big deal out of it again.

    I don''t want him to be caught between her and his mother.

    She and he were destined to be together after all.

    "No, it''s because I''m too busy with work. Well, I''m still a little bit busy with work, so I''ll hang up now."

    After saying that, Summer was ready to hang up.

    "Wait a minute."

    David gave a quick shout.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Don''t forget to add What''s APP to it."

    Summer: "......"

    Even if she added it, she wouldn''t let him see the course of her life.

    With a heartfelt sigh, Summer finally hmmed, hung up, and went through with his friend request.

    On the other end of the phone, David couldn''t help but let out a long breath when he saw that it

    passed.

    He sent a smile over and waited for half a day, but didn''t see a reply from the other side.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Summer, as cold as ever to him ah.

    He''s another year older in the New Year, and it''s another day of being rushed into marriage.

    Shouldn''t he find a chance to confess his feelings to her?

    The Bergen Family is in another vi.

    "Arthur, I''ve agreed with my friend to go to the temple to burn the first incense, this is leaving ah."

    Penny grabbed her bag, dressed up a little, and spoke to Arthur, who was sitting on the couch.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Arthur nced at her and gave a faint hmph.

    Every year, she would meet up with some friends to go to the temple to burn the first incense, and this

    year was no exception.

    It''s just that

    When the door closed, Arthur pulled out his cell phone and dialed out.

    "Jax, after keeping an eye on thedy and Alisha for so long, did you find anything?"

    Since thest time Alisha came to the house and he heard the conversation between the two, he had

    his men keep an eye on Penny and Alisha.

    Wondering what exactly Penny had been caught up in by Alisha.

    "Report Mr. Bergen, thedy usually besides drinking tea and shopping with people in the circle, will

    secretly go to see Alisha and give her a little pocket money to use. And Alisha rarely goes out this time,

    other than that there is nothing special found. However"

    "But what?"

    "It''s like this, I''ve noticed that Madame goes to a tea room called the Light Chamber Teahouse alone

    every Tuesday and Thursday for an afternoon."

    Hearing this, Arthur pondered.

    After being married for so long, he didn''t know Penny very well.

    But it is also known that she is not a particrly scheming person.

    And don''t like to be alone.

    It''s a bit strange to go to a tea room alone and stay for an afternoon, anyhow.

    "Keep watching."

    "Okay Mr. Bergen."

    Early the next morning.

    Arthur received a message from his assistant.

    "Mr. Bergen, madam went to the tea-room again after burning incensest night, and did note out

    of it until just now."

    Arthur stared at his phone screen, his dark eyes narrowed.

    Could there be some secret in this tea room?

    "Find a fresh-faced henchman to infiltrate the tea room and probe the bottom."

    "Okay."

    Today is the first day of the New Year.

    The custom in Crotosi City is to stay home and have fun as a family without working or moving around.

    Violet was too tired to sleep until noonst night when she crossed over with Louis and others at the

    clubhouse.

    Looking at the sunlighting through the window, Violet blushed.

    She is a luxury noblewoman, but she still sleeps like a youngster ah.

    The Johnson Family elders must think she''s too uncultivated.

    "Wife, awake?"

    Louis gently pushed open the door to his room with a ss of hot milk in his hand.

    Violet got out of bed with a scowl on her face.

    "It''s alreadyte, why didn''t you know to call me when you got up?"

    At that, Louis hooked his lips into a smile and swept her into his arms.

    "Honey, you are pregnant and my wife, even if you sleep for a day, no one will dare to say anything

    about you."

    Violet was speechless, "That''s not what I said, I''m at least The Johnson Family daughter-inw now,

    how can I be so unruly?"

    "Yes, it''s all my fault. Here, give the milk first."

    Louis passed the milk to her lips.

    Violet looked at him and saw the way he smiled with his eyebrows and knew he was just being

    perfunctory.

    She bet that if she did it again, he would likewise not wake himself up.

    The heart is warm and funny.

    As Violet took his milk, she reached around his waist and pinched his fine flesh again to show her

    displeasure.

    Louis raised an eyebrow and smiled softly.

    The woman in his arms finished the milk, he took the milk cup to the side, hands around her waist,

    slightly leaned over and swept the milk stains remaining on her red lips.

    "Honey, since you''re upte, why don''t you sleep with me for a while longer!"

    Violet: "......"

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Violet, of course, would not let him fool around, and after washing up, she went downstairs with him.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Downstairs, Sami and Dolly are also back.

    Sami and her parents are apanying Maria to y cards.

    Dolly, on the other hand, sits nicely beside Sami.

    Violet got upte, a little embarrassed, and went over to say hello to a few people.

    Several people were busy ying cards, and when they saw hering down, the three elders did not

    have an unhappy look on their faces.

    Maria and Laura lovingly asked Louis to take her out to eat.

    Louis answered and swept Violet towards the kitchen.

    Violet nced at Dolly before she walked away and saw her with a quiet smile on her face, pretending

    to be gentle and quiet.

    Look at her eyes also a calm.

    It seems that the drama on New Year''s Eve has made her even better at disguising herself.

    Violet ate a small bowl of dumplings, a symbol of reunion, and then didn''t eat anything else because it

    was almost time for lunch and she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to eat too much.

    "Mommy!"

    The two children came in from outside and ran straight to her on their short legs.

    The two wore the same red sweater and ck pants, exquisitely cute like dolls running out of a

    painting.

    Violet curved her lips and squatted down to take the two children into her arms, kissing their fragrant

    little cheeks.

    "Here, Mommy, here, the New Year''s Eve packet from Grandma and the others."

    Erin pulled out three red envelopes from her pants pocket and handed them to Violet with a big smile.

    Luka on the side also pulled out the red envelope, pursed her lips and smiled as she gave it to Violet.

    This is the New Year''s Eve money given by the elders of The Johnson Family to the younger ones.

    In previous years Erin was used to it and always gave her the money for safekeeping.

    "Okay, Mommy will continue to keep your New Year''s Eve bags for you."

    Violet took it and squeezed it, except for one bulging with cash, the other two red envelopes were thin

    and of little weight.

    She let the two kids go y while she took a few red envelopes upstairs and put them away.

    Louis finished answering a phone call, saw her go upstairs, and followed her.

    The two went into the bedroom and Violet opened Erin''s three red envelopes to take a look at them

    and couldn''t help but be a little staggered.

    In one red envelope was $10,000 in cash.

    The other two red envelopes, one containing a check for $10 million and the other containing and

    contract worth hundreds of millions of dors.

    She opened Luka''s red envelope again, the same as Erin''s.

    The Johnson Family''s handwriting is not ordinary.

    Two children so young have already be billionaires.

    "The $10,000 red packet should have been from Sami. The 10 million was from Mom and Dad, and the

    Louis saw Violet staring nkly and exined with a smile.

    Violet responded and teased, "My son and daughter are both billionaires, I need to hold on to their

    thighs and let them support me in the future."

    At that, Louis raised an eyebrow and reached out to take her into his arms.

    "Honey, are you looking at the wrong person? The most powerful person is here."

    Violet puffed, "I don''t like to hug golden thighs, I like to hug little short legs."

    "Well, I''m the one who likes to hold your golden thigh."

    Louis hooked his lips in a smile and took a key out of his pocket and handed it to her.

    "What is this?"

    Violet looked puzzled.

    "This is the key to the safe deposit box I keep in the bank, which contains my entire fortune, and it''s all

    yours to keep."

    Louis'' eyebrows are smiling and his deep eyes are full of tenderness.

    His entire worth is at least tens of billions of dors, and he''s giving it all to her for safekeeping?

    It is evident from how much he values her.

    The slightest ripple crossed Violet''s heart and pushed the key away.

    "It''s better for you to keep it yourself. I''m careless, what if I lose a key?"

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    "As long as you don''t lose your person and you don''t lose me, it doesn''t matter if you lose the other

    extraneous things."

    Louis shoved the key into Violet''s palm, "If you really lose it, your husband will earn another copy for

    you."

    The man''s tone is as soft as water, and the words he utters are filled with boundless doting and

    confidence.

    Violet''s heart felt like it had been soaked in honey and was a soft mess.

    A thousand deep feelings came to her heart, she stood on tiptoe and dropped a kiss on his thin lips.

    "Thank you, husband."

    I am grateful for the privilege of meeting him in this life.

    Let her fall into a honey pot.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Louis'' sexy throat knot rolled slightly, and the hand around her waist used a little more force to bring her

    into his arms.

    "How can I thank you? Honey, just verbal thanks, hubby can''t promise."

    The man''s tone was full of darkness, and Violetughed softly and came up to his ear to whisper.

    "Got it, serve you well at night."

    Louis''s eyes sank a few points, and without any further ado, he snapped her head and nted a kiss.

    "Before that, let me ask for some benefits."

    Violet: "......"

    The sunlight outside the window flowed freely, warming up a room of Summer.

    Someone soon came to call the two down for dinner.

    When the meal was over, Violet and Dolly took the ce of Leon and his son and yed cards with

    Maria.

    Dolly behaved well all the time and deliberately released cards to Maria to make her win with a smile

    on her face.

    Violet didn''t move, thinking to herself that Dolly was really good at pleasing people.

    The Johnson Family knows that as long as Maria is coaxed, no one else dares to say anything, even if

    they have a problem with her.

    After an afternoon of ying cards, it was time for dinner.

    The family sat around the table for dinner and there was no New Year''s Eve drama.

    On the first day of the New Year, the house was a peaceful atmosphere.

    When nightes, Violet is left to serve someone because of the promise she made during the day.

    It says she serves him, but it is he who ultimately contributes.

    And she ended up being carried by him in a drowsy state to wash up.

    The next day was January 2nd.

    It is customary in Crotosi City to go back to the mother''s house.

    Violet had no mother''s home to go back to, but Josie and Evie called on the first day of the year and

    asked her toe with them.

    There were also calls from Edison and David asking her to go y with Louis.

    Violet thanked several people and didn''t feel like excusing herself because Edison was the eldest.

    But in the end she didn''t go anywhere, staying home with the olddy and her two children to chatter

    and watch the wedding proceedings with Laura.

    Mainly her pregnancy seems to have gottenzier andzier.

    She sleptte against night after a lot of fooling around with someone.

    The good thing is that Louis has already said hello to Edison and said that we can meet on the 8th day

    of the first month, so there is no rush.

    Edison was disappointed, but not med.

    On January 3rd, The Johnson Family was already having visitors and Louis was getting busy.

    Violet and Josie had an appointment to go to Josie''s store to pick up the dress she would wear on the

    eighth day of the first month, so they drove there.

    Because it was New Year''s Day, there were not many vehicles on the road.

    Violet picked up the speed and drove a little fast.

    Just turned the corner, a careless car and the car in front of the rear end.

    She hurriedly braked, and inertia made her lurch forward, knocking her chest onto the steering wheel.

    Heart thumping, Violet just felt a throbbing pain in the small of her back.

    She hissed, knowing she was stunned, and hurriedly took a few deep breaths to calm down.

    In the car in front of her, a young man got out of the cab and walked towards her car.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    The buckle sounded and the car window was knocked.

    Violet took a few deep breaths and pulled open the car door to get down.

    "Sorry, I didn''t notice there was a car, it''s my responsibility, do you think you should take the insurance

    or a private settlement?"

    Violet was all apologetic and sincerely apologized.

    The young man froze slightly at the sight of her.

    Her looks

    "Sir?"

    Violet saw that he did not speak, but only stared at himself, his hand brushed against the small of his

    back and looked at him with some caution.

    The man returned to his senses and saw her face pale, her hand caressing her belly, his eyebrows

    slightly wrinkled, "You''re pregnant, are you okay?"

    The man''s voice is very gentle, a casual dress, set off his literary quality, gentle and elegant.

    Violet just wants to get it over with and get out.

    "I ...... hiss!"

    She was about to say it was fine, but another crushing pain in the small of her back.

    Violet blushed and covered her belly tightly and bowed her back, "My stomach hurts, I need to go to the

    hospital."

    Seeing this, the young man looked aghast and hurriedly held her up.

    "Take it easy, take a deep breath, rx your mind, I''ll get you to the hospital right away."

    With that, he immediately helped her into his car.

    His voice was gentle and inexplicably reassuring.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Closer, it seems you can still smell a little faint smell of disinfectanting from him.

    Violet didn''t pretend to be anything more than that, and smiled gratefully as she got into the car, "Sir,

    please."

    The young man smiled, fastened his seat belt and then quickly started the car.

    Violet took a few deep breaths, pulled out her cell phone and called Josie, telling her she was now on

    her way to the hospital.

    When she hung up the phone, her forehead was already seeping with fine sweat.

    She stroked her belly and prayed silently in her heart.

    The child must not be okay.

    The car drove steadily, the young man looked at her and said soothingly, "Don''t be afraid, you''re just in

    shock, the baby will be fine."

    His voice is still as warm and light as water, and seems to be able to see into her inner world.

    Violet calmed her anxiety and diverted her attention.

    "Sir, you''re a doctor, right?"

    The tone of his voice, and the way he smelled, made her think he was a doctor.

    "Well, it''s not a gynecologist, but I can still know a little bit about it."

    The young man hooked his lips and spoke in a brisk tone.

    Violet listened to his spring-like voice, and her anxious heart seemed to settle down slowly.

    The young man had a conversation with her, easing her tension.

    Violet responded, and the car soon arrived at the hospital.

    The young man registered her for the emergency room and sent her in.

    By the time Violet arrived at the hospital, her stomach didn''t hurt much anymore.

    She smiled towards the young man, "Mr. King, I''m sorry, I''ll have to ask you to wait."

    This man is a good man, she rear-ended, he not only did not hold her responsible, but also brought her

    to the hospital.

    We''ll have to talk aboutpensationter.

    "It''s okay."

    Daniel King was courteous and watched as the paramedics wheeled Violet into the emergency room.

    The door closed, Daniel sat on the bench, looking at the red light spinning above the emergency room,

    his long fingers tapping his thigh once or twice, as if in thought.

    It didn''t take long for Josie to arrive in a hurry.

    She pulled out her cell phone and dialed Violet''s number with an anxious look on her face.

    Violet''s bag was by Daniel''s hand. Hearing the movement, Josie followed the line of sight and looked

    over.

    "Hello, this is Violet''s bag, right?"

    Josie put down her phone and walked over quickly.

    Daniel gave a slight nod, "Yes."

    "She''s in the emergency room?"

    Josie received Violet and rushed to the hospital, not yet sure of the situation, only that she had rear-

    ended a man.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    The men are taking her to the hospital.

    It seems that this man is a good man, otherwise Violet could not have trusted him so much to keep her

    phone and bag.

    "Yes."

    Daniel nodded again and said nothing more.

    Josie didn''t say anything either, but waited anxiously for Violet toe out.

    Half an hourter, the door to the emergency room opened and both the doctor and Violet came out.

    "Violet, are you all right."

    Josie rushed over and held Violet.

    "Josie, take it easy, I''m fine." Violet smiled.

    "You scared the hell out of me."

    Josie had a heartfelt look on her face.

    Daniel nced at the two men and asked the doctor who came out.

    "Doctor, how is she doing?"

    "Take it easy, the mother and the fetus are fine, but in the future you should still be careful not to irritate

    the pregnant woman."

    The doctor gave an official admonition and Daniel nodded to look at Violet.

    Violet thanked the doctor, waited for him to leave, and looked to Daniel.

    "Mr. King, thank you so much for today."

    Daniel smiled warmly, "You''re wee."

    "So let''s talk about the car now?" Violet asked.

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and was about to open his mouth to say it was a small matter when a

    A doctor was shouting at the surrounding pedestrians to move to the side.

    This is the emergency room, and at the moment, a woman covered in blood is lying on a mobile bed.

    The paramedics on the side were ordering things as they sped along.

    "The patient had a serious car ident, her blood type is rare panda blood, our hospital now does not

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    have enough stock, let you contact other hospitals, there are hospitals that can save the emergency?"

    A doctor''s staff hurriedly replied, "Contacted, but panda blood is too scarce, every hospital basically

    has no extra stock, only one sister hospital has extra to send."

    "I''m afraid this won''t work, immediatelyunch the social forces, so that caring people emergency blood

    donation rescue."

    "Good."

    "......"

    The mobile bed hurriedly passed in front of several people.

    Violet looked at the unconscious woman on the bed and frowned lightly.

    Panda blood?

    She herself is the same blood type.

    You can donate blood.

    However, she is pregnant now and cannot easily donate blood.

    But if she ignores it and no caring people from outside appear, won''t the person die?

    After all, panda blood is not an ordinary blood type, maybe a street full of people can not find two

    panda blood to.

    Thinking, Violet resolutely said, "Josie, I am panda blood, I will donate blood."

    When Josie heard this, she hastily pulled her close.

    "Violet, are you kidding me? You''re still pregnant, I forbid you to go."

    "But it''s an emergency. If I don''t give blood, I''m afraid that person will be in danger." Violet said.

    "The situation couldn''t be more urgent."

    Josie held on to her arm and wouldn''t let go, "I don''t care, if anything happens to you, Louis will pick my

    skin."

    Violet cried andughed and was about to speak when a man''s warm voice came from the side.

    "Coincidentally, I also have panda blood, so it''s better for me to donate blood."

    Daniel King was ready to donate blood as early as the doctor told him to look for caring members of the

    I didn''t realize that Violet also has panda blood and is ready to donate.

    He took off his jacket and his eyes looked deeply at Violet, something shed in his eyes.

    She looks too much like her own mother when she was young.

    And the blood type is the same panda blood.

    Could she be ......

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    "What a coincidence, then Mr. King, I''ll wait for you toe out after donating blood and then we can

    talk about thepensation for the car."

    Violetughed.

    Daniel collected himself, nodded, and handed her his jacket.

    "Please help me with my jacket."

    "Good."

    Violet took the jacket and watched the man pull up the sleeve of his left shirt and stride toward theb.

    Inexplicably, she felt very close, very much in tune.

    There is a feeling of meeting at first sight.

    "Violet, this person, by the way he dresses, and the way he talks, should be a person of status, but I

    don''t think I''ve seen this person in Crotosi City."

    Josie helped Violet sit down in a side chair and stared at Daniel''s back.

    "I don''t think he''s from Crotosi City by the sound of his ent."

    Violet smiled, and also felt that this Daniel should be a person of status.

    "What''s his name?"

    "I think his name is Daniel King, and he says he''s a doctor."

    Josie listened, pondering.

    After a silent moment, she covered the small of her back, "Violet, I''m going to go to the bathroom first. I

    just arrived at the store and was about to go to the bathroom when I was startled by your phone call."

    Violet let out a giggle and hastily gestured for her to go to the bathroom.

    "So you''re sitting here alone, are you okay?"

    Josie asked uneasily.

    "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, just go."

    Violet, amused and warm-hearted, nudged her.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Josie walked quickly in the direction of the bathroom.

    It didn''t take long for Daniel to return.

    His right hand was pressed against his left arm as he waited for the blood to dry.

    The handsome face was a little pale because of the blood that had just been drawn.

    Seeing this, Violet rises and gestures for him to sit.

    "Miss Elliott, can you please get me a ss of water?"

    Daniel was not polite and took Violet''s seat.

    "Okay, wait a minute."

    Violet gave him back his clothes and then asked the nurse for a paper cup to get water.

    Daniel didn''t say anything, his eyes kept falling on the paper cup Violet was holding.

    A few momentster, Violet came back with the water.

    "Mr. King, here."

    "Thanks, put it aside for me to cool off first."

    Daniel didn''t rush to drink, smiling.

    Violet did as she was told and then said, "Mr. King, can we talk aboutpensation then?"

    Daniel nodded, "I''m not from Crotosi City, I''m here today to visit the guests, I''ve seen it, the car was

    rear-ended is not a big problem, or we can solve it privately."

    Violet had no problem with that, "Okay, so how does that work out."

    "Just pay me 1000 dors, let''s add What''s APP, you transfer me." Daniel said.

    Violet saw no problem with this solution and readily agreed.

    The two of them added What''s APP and Violet transferred $1,000 dors to it.

    At that moment, Josie came back from the bathroom.

    Seeing that the matter was settled, Violet said, "Mr. King, if there is nothing else, then my friend and I

    will leave first."

    Daniel nodded, "Miss Elliott, if Ie back to Crotosi City next time, can I have you as a guide?"

    Violet was slightly stunned, and her first reaction was that she didn''t want to have too much contact

    with a man she didn''t know very well.

    Just touching Daniel''s warm eyes, she smiled and nodded, "Yeah, if I''m free, I''m up for it."

    He gave her an inexplicable sense of affinity.

    Let her not bear to refuse him.

    "Okay, it''s a deal."

    Daniel hooked his lips in a smile and watched Violet and Josie leave.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Daniel dropped the swab and pulled his cell phone out of his pocket.

    It was a call from my mother.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    "Mom."

    "Daniel, where have you been? Why aren''t you here yet?"

    Daniel pulled a paper handkerchief out of his pocket and picked up the ss of water from the floor.

    "Mom, I met a girl who looks like you when you were young and has the rare blood type of panda

    blood. Do you think she could be one ofus from The King Family?"

    "......"

    Dewgrove.

    the Bergen Family study.

    Arthur looked at the documents on the table and a stack of scattered photos, forehead veins popping

    out, eyes full of hostility.

    It is really not to check, a check is a shock.

    His good wife, who actually hangs out with the owner of Light Chamber Teahouse.

    The two are Arie bamboo horse, Light Chamber Teahouse boss Marco these years actually

    borrowed Penny''s name, took the Bergen Family a lot of business!

    How nice!

    His good wife had unknowingly betrayed him for more than twenty years!

    She also used the title of Mrs. the Bergen Family to make her paramour a lot of money.

    Arthur''s face was covered with gloom, looking at the two embracing in the photo, the corners of his

    mouth curled up in bloodthirsty cold blood.

    Penny, Good job!

    He underestimated her!

    Arthur grimaced and was about to tear the photo to pieces when his eyes fell on Marco''s face and his

    dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    I don''t know if he was paranoid, how he felt that Marco and his son Brandon, looked a bit simr?

    A thought shed through his mind, causing his heart to sink a few more points.

    He squeezed the photo in his hand, got up abruptly and left the study towards Brandon''s bedroom.

    Brandon''s bedroom has a picture frame with Brandon''s picture in it.

    Arthur picked up the frame and examined it carefully, and then took out the photo in his hand and

    The more I look, the more I think Brandon''s nose and eyes, are simr to Marco''s.

    Could it be that the son you have raised for more than 20 years was not born to you?

    But was it born to Penny and Marco?

    Countless thoughtse flooding back.

    The son''s features do not resemble his own.

    How much more to train him, but also can not get on the character.

    and Alisha holds Penny''s secrets so that Penny is forced to keep her

    All indications are that his suspicions may be true.

    Arthur only found it absurd and ridiculous.

    He was at least a dominant figure in the business world, how could he be fooled to such an extent?

    Arthur closed his eyes and tried to suppress the hostility that was about to exhale inside.

    Right now it''s just his guess, and in all things he only looks at the evidence.

    He''s going to do a gic match with Brandon!

    Violet asked Josie to apany her to get the parked car, and then the two went to Josie''s studio.

    After trying on the dress again to be worn for the wedding, Josie helped her modify the small details on

    the dress again.

    The two chattered for a while in the store, and Violet repeatedly told Josie not to tell Louis about the

    tidbit she had just heard.

    Lest he worry.

    Mostly, I''m afraid someone is too much of a serious book.

    If I knew she had a small ident driving, I guess I wouldn''t let her drive out alone in the future.

    Josie was annoyed by her reading, "If you keep nagging, I''ll call your husband."

    Violet pursed her lips and dared not speak again.

    At that moment, the phone rang and it was Louis calling.

    Violet took a deep breath and inexplicably felt weak inside.

    Did he put a locator on her?

    You know she had a little ident and now you''re calling to ask for help?

    "Why don''t you answer the phone? Look at your bear face."

    Josie snickered.

    Violet spat out her tongue and picked up the phone, "Louis."

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    "Violet, are you still at Josie''s studio?"

    Louis'' maic voice came out of the current.

    Violet feigned equanimity, "Um nah, what''s up?"

    "Nothing much, I just wanted to tell you that my sister-inw is not feeling well and I''m going to visit her

    at Lyonhall Vi in case youe home to me."

    It turned out to be to tell her that he was going to see Amara at Lyonhall Vi.

    It''s a good thing it wasn''t a call to raise hell.

    The smile on Violet''s face faded slightly.

    "Okay, I got it."

    Amara has been staying at Lyonhall Vi.

    It was originally intended that she would spend New Year''s Eve with The Johnson Family.

    But because of Laura, she couldn''t agree to spend New Year''s Eve with The Johnson Family.

    It is also stubborn enough.

    "Josie, I''m not going to talk to you anymore, Louis'' sister-inw is not feeling well, I''m going to go to

    Lyonhall Vi."

    Violet hung up the phone, thought about it, and decided to visit Amara.

    "Okay, then drive slower on the road and stop scaring me, okay? If you scare me again, I will absolutely

    tell your husband."

    Josie gave a warning in a fake fierce manner.

    Warm-hearted and amused, Violet gave her a hug, then left the studio and drove to Lyonhall Vi.

    A five-star hotel located on the east side.

    Dolly, bag in hand, knocked on a guest room.

    The door opened, and the person inside cautiously poked his head in, saw that it was Dolly, and

    opened the door.

    Dolly walked in and put the bag in her hand on the table.

    "Esther, I brought you some good food, eat it while it''s hot."

    Esther bristled and nced at the contents of the bag, somewhat listlessly.

    Seeing her like this, Dolly''s eyes flickered slightly.

    "Esther, what are you going to do now? Are you going to keep hiding from Louis and not show up?"

    She has had Esther in this hotel since shest escaped from the hospital.

    The daily good food and drink for her, not let her here to do idle person.

    "When I show up, he''ll send me to a sanatorium, so I''ll just have to avoid him."

    Esther looked annoyed.

    Dolly looked at her and asked tentatively, "Esther, do you really go crazy sometimes?"

    She was also taken aback when she learned that Louis was sending Esther to a private nursing home.

    This Esther looks normal, how does not look like a mental illness ah.

    "I told you, I usually don''t get sick, it''s my cousin who deliberately screwed me in order to help Violet

    out."

    Esther gave Dolly a hard stare, her face changing for a moment.

    If that''s what she thinks, then let''s keep thinking that.

    Dolly''s heart lightly mocked, but her face did not show.

    She sighed and deliberately said, "Esther, why do you think your cousin likes Violet so much? Is she

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    that good? In my opinion, she is not as good as you at all. You are younger and prettier than her, and

    have higher education than her, and she is just like an ugly duckling and a white swanpared to

    you."

    Hearing this, Esther''s eyes lit up.

    "Dolly, you think I''m better than Violet, too?"

    "That''s for sure!"

    Dolly''s almond eyes shed, "So I think that Louis doesn''t actually like Violet."

    Cousin doesn''t like Violet?

    Esther''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly asked, "Why do you say that?"

    "Look, how long has your cousin and Violet known each other? She''s a makeup artist, I just don''t

    believe she can enlist your cousin''s heart."

    Dolly continued topel, "In my opinion, Violet is just a mother with a child. Anyone else who gives

    birth to Louis'' child will be able to sit in the position of the firstdy of the Johnson Family."

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    "It''s just a pity that Louis is good man, even if he doesn''t love Violet, he will probably treat her well for

    the rest of his life."

    Hearing this, Esther''s face changed and changed.

    The chopsticks in her hand were about to be broken by her.

    "Who is Violet to get my cousin''s favor?"

    Dolly looked at her jealous to distorted face and the corners of her mouth hooked.

    "Yeah, they''re getting married on the eighth, and Violet will now be the firstdy of the Johnson Family

    and the center of attention. I envy her for her good luck."

    Snap.

    The bamboo chopsticks in Esther''s hand were broken by her at once.

    Dolly''s eyes shed with a hint of triumph, but her face did not show.

    "Esther, are you okay, how did you break the chopsticks?"

    Esther''s eyes shone with a manic look.

    "They''re getting married? Violet wants to be the center of attention? I won''t let her becent for

    long. I''m going to make her disappear at the wedding!"

    A word that made Dolly''s heart leap and a hint of excitement sh in her eyes.

    "Esther, what do you mean? Do you want to get Violet killed?"

    Esther looked over at her and smiled wryly, "Yeah, I''m going to get her killed so that the cousin is

    mine."

    This crazy woman, step by step, has stepped into the trap she prepared for her yet.

    If Esther could get Violet killed, she would love it!

    "Esther, have you really thought this through? What are you going to do?"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Dolly tried to suppress the excitement inside and pretended to be calm.

    Esther looked at her and reached out to take her hand, "Dolly, you don''t like Violet either, so you''ll help

    me, right?"

    Dolly frowned slightly, "Esther, as much as I don''t like Violet, it''s against thew to kill someone."

    She is trying to get rid of Violet by Esther''s hand, but she doesn''t want to get into trouble herself.

    "Dolly, what are you afraid of? Don''t worry, I''m sick and killing is not a crime. Even if I''m found out, I

    won''t implicate you."

    Esther''s eyes glittered with epilepsy, and she looked like she had it all figured out.

    Dolly squirmed a couple more times before acting reluctant and giving her advice.

    Lyonhall Vi.

    Louis entered Amara''s bedroom and listened to her coughing with a worried look on his face.

    "Aunt, it''s not good for you to keep coughing like this, why don''t I take you to the hospital now for a full

    checkup."

    Amara waved her hand, "I''m fine, I just had the experiencest time, it''s just an old illness."

    Louis frowned deeply and smoothed Amara''s breath.

    Amara barely finished calming down, looked at his handsome eyebrows and sighed, "The eighth day is

    your and Violet''s wedding, your mother should be relieved to see you get happiness in heaven."

    Hearing this, Louis knew that Amara was thinking of her mother.

    After all, New Year is a time of reunion.

    And Amara is all alone, so she should be lonely.

    Thinking of something, Louis asked, "Auntie, has Esther been in touch with you?"

    He hadn''t bothered with Esther since thest time she escaped.

    I don''t know if she is abroad now.

    "Esther is gambling with me and doesn''t really talk to me."

    Amara sighed, a trace of helplessness shed across her eyebrows, "When I was young, I was

    obviously very obedient, and I don''t know how I grew up and grew disabled."

    Hearing this, Louis didn''t know what to say.

    Esther is sick, and he doesn''t want to tell Amara about it.

    I''m afraid her already weak body can''t take it anymore.

    I just hope this Esther can be well abroad, do not make trouble.

    There was a knock on the door, followed by the door being pushed open and Violet walking in.

    "Auntie, I''vee to see you."

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Hearing Violet''s voice, Louis'' eyes shed with surprise and he got up to help her.

    "What brings you here?"

    "Can''t Ie?"

    Violet looked up at him, "Auntie is the most important person to you, and certainly to me."

    Louis smiled lightly, his eyebrows full of tenderness.

    The two walked to Amara''s bedside and Violet said with concern, "Auntie, are you okay?"

    Amara coughed twice and smiled faintly, "Nothing, just an old illness. You, on the other hand, are you

    okay? A little thin."

    Hearing this, Violet cried andughed, "Auntie, am I still skinny? I''ve gained ten pounds from before I

    got pregnant."

    She used to be less than ny-five pounds, but now she''s over 100.

    The little face and body are fleshly and rounded up.

    "Still a little thin, need to put on another 20 pounds to qualify. violet, don''t control your diet because you

    want to stay in shape."

    Amara said as she surveyed Violet.

    Violet lost her smile, "Auntie, don''t worry, with Louis around, I''m holding up every meal. There is

    absolutely no question of me controlling my diet because I have to stay in shape."

    Hearing this, Amara looked at Louis, "And don''t overfeed her out of concern, add meals in moderation."

    Louis raised an eyebrow and gave Violet a look.

    Violet red at him, "Did you hear what your sister-inw said? Don''t treat me like a sow stuffing food."

    Louis smiled lightly, "Okay, listen to your sister-inw."

    The atmosphere in the room was cordial and harmonious.

    Amara was relieved and asked, "I guess you guys have something else to do, right? If you have

    something to do, go ahead and get busy, you don''t have to stay here with me."

    Louis replied, "Auntie, I''m not busy with work today, so I''ll stay here with you."

    "Well, Auntie, we''re here with you, you don''t mind us croaking, do you?"

    Violet chimed in.

    Amaraughed, "How could that be? I am afraid of dying your business, after all, you are going to

    have a wedding on the 8th day, so you must have a lot of things to deal with, right?"

    At that, Violet and Louis looked at each other.

    Louis said, "There are people dedicated to the wedding process, and Violet and I don''t have much to

    worry about."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Violet nodded her head in agreement, but her heart was still leaping.

    Although the wedding didn''t bother her too much, it was her own wedding and the thought of it was

    exciting.

    "Since you guys are fine, why don''t you stay with me?" Amaraughed.

    "Auntie, you like to y catching cards, why don''t we y with you?"

    Louis thought for a moment and asked.

    "Good." A smile shed in Amara''s eyes.

    "But I won''t yeah."

    Violet doesn''t have any hobbies, except working and bringing up the children. She has never been

    involved in the card games that Crotosi City people love to y.

    "It''s easy, you''re so smart, I''ll teach you twice and you''ll learn it, guaranteed."

    Louis smiled with his eyebrows and goaded.

    Violet gave him a look, why did she feel that someone was digging a hole for her to jump into?

    If she can''t learn, doesn''t that prove she''s stupid?

    "I''ll ask Lara and see if there are any flower cards in the house."

    Louis rubbed Violet''s hair and walked towards the door with his steps.

    Just as I pulled the door open, I saw Esther standing outside, just about to knock on the door.

    "Cousin."

    Esther saw Louis and her eyes suddenly lit up.

    But when he thought of something, he turned into a timid look again.

    Louis'' brow furrowed and he said in a deep voice, "You didn''t return?"

    Esther bit her lip with a watery look on her face.

    "Cousin, I don''t want to go to the hospital. You promised me that you would never tell anyone about my

    condition."

    Louis frowned and didn''t say anything as she answered the question.

    Inside, Amara heard themotion and called out, "Louis, who''s here?"

    Esther pushed Louis out of the way and walked right in.

    "Mom, it''s me."

    Amara''s eyes shed with surprise when she saw it was Esther.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    "Esther, did you just get back, or did you press on?"

    Esther walked over to the bed and watched as Amara flopped down on her knees.

    "Mom, these days I''ve been living in the hotel to reflect, I figured out that I won''t do anything stupid

    again, I won''t have thoughts that I shouldn''t have, I just want to be with you and take good care of you."

    Hearing this, Amara frowned and nced at Louis.

    She told Esther to get out of here, of course, because she was afraid she would ruin Louis and Violet''s

    happiness.

    Now that her daughter has said such words, should she believe them or not?

    Esther saw Amara looking at Louis and curled her fingers.

    She looked at Louis and said with tears in her eyes, "Cousin, what I said is true, please don''t worry,

    after your and your cousin''s wife''s wedding is over, I will apany mom back to China and I will

    nevere back after that."

    She said it with great emotion and tears.

    Louis nced at her and then back at Amara.

    Touching Amara''s gaze, he could detect the anticipation in her eyes.

    After all, it is her adopted daughter, and she definitely wants her daughter to be by her side.

    "Aunt, Esther is your daughter, she should stay by your side to do her filial duty."

    That''s agreeing that Esther stayed.

    Amara sighed in relief and reached for Esther.

    "Okay, get up, and don''t do anything stupid again."

    Esther got up smoothly and hugged Amara, crying bitterly.

    "Mom, I miss you so much."

    "Well, how old are you, don''t cry."

    Amara patted her on the back and soothed her softly.

    Esther lowered her eyshes slightly to hide the darkness under her eyes.

    Violet has not spoken, and there is not much expression for Esther''s appearance, except after the initial

    surprise.

    To her, Esther was just an insignificant person.

    Whether she stays or not depends on Amara''s attitude.

    Just who would have thought that a few dayster, some inconspicuous people would set off a furor.

    "Young master, youngdy, are you going to stay here for dinner?"

    Lara knocked on the door and inquired.

    Louis nced at Violet and hmmed, "Violet and I are staying with my sister-inw today, so please ask

    Lara to cook a few more dishes."

    "Good."

    Lara was happy, answered and went downstairs.

    Violet thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go help Lara."

    She hadn''t cooked for a long time, so she might as well show her sister-inw a hand today.

    "Don''t go busy, you''re still pregnant, be careful of getting tired."

    Louis took her hand in a hurry to keep her from leaving.

    Violetughed: "It''s okay, a moderate amount of exercise for pregnant women is good for future

    delivery. Besides, didn''t you ask me to eat more? I''m afraid that if I don''t exercise a bit, my stomach will

    not be able to stuff your feedingter on."

    Louis saw her insistent face, but did not insist.

    "Honey, speaking of which, I still miss the food you made. At first I purposely didn''t eat at night just to

    wait for you to make me a bowl of noodles to eat."

    At that time, the two did not have feelings.

    But Violet''s cooking instantly captured his stomach.

    Sure enough, to grab a man''s heart, you have to grab his stomach.

    Both of them thought of the past and had a smile in each other''s eyes.

    "So, otherwise, I''ll put down a bowl of noodles for youter?"

    Violet said with a smile.

    "Good."

    Louis readily agreed, his eyes full of softness.

    Esther''s eyes were filled with jealousy as she watched the two love each other.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She suppressed her emotions and pretended to be docile.

    "Cousin, why don''t I help in the kitchen too?"

    Violet is really good at pleasing men.

    She will too!

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    "No need, you stay here with your sister-inw."

    Louis nced at Esther and said in a faint voice.

    Esther blinked and her mind wandered.

    Did Louis feel sorry for her when he wouldn''t let her help in the kitchen?

    After all, a smoky ce like the kitchen is a ce where only servants stay.

    So, in Louis'' eyes, is she more noble than Violet?

    He actually cares more about himself, right?

    Esther thought to herself with a good deal of excitement.

    I don''t know, Louis won''t let her go to the kitchen, but he''s just afraid she''ll hurt his wife.

    In the kitchen, Violet rummaged through the ingredients and let Lara do the work for her, skillfully

    making a few home-cooked dishes and putting down another bowl of noodles at the end.

    "Lara, it''s time to eat, go get them toe down for dinner."

    Violet spoke up as she flipped the noodle soup.

    "Okay youngdy."

    Lara answered and went upstairs to call a few people down for dinner.

    Soon, several people came downstairs.

    "Smells good, honey, are you tired?"

    Louis strides over to Violet and takes off her apron for her.

    Violet shook her head and smiled softly, "It''s okay, I''m not that delicate."

    It''s just cooking, it''s not a physical job.

    I think when she was pregnant with Erin and Luka, she did a lot more than she does now.

    "My wife is truly a model of virtue and virtue."

    Louisplimented her, helped her to the dining room, and moved her chair for her as a gentleman,

    doting and warm.

    Across the room, Esther looked on and felt another pang of jealousy.

    But when she thought that Louis wouldn''t let her cook, she was relieved again.

    As Dolly says, Louis is good to Violet, but only because he''s a good man.

    Violet is pregnant with his pregnant son, of course he will be responsible for the end.

    In his heart, the person he actually loves the most is not Violet.

    It''s her, isn''t it?

    Thinking, Esther picked up her chopsticks and smiled, "Can we start the meal now? I''vee to taste

    my cousin''s wife''s cooking."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet is the servant-like existence that is here to serve her as a youngdy.

    Esther tasted a chopstick of the dish and was going to taunt her a bit.

    But Violet is really good at cooking, and her food is delicious.

    Esther''s eyes twinkled, swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "It''s not bad, but it''s still a little

    different than a star chef. Look at this dish, there is too much thickening. Next time you cook, you can

    study it again and make the food more colorful and vorful."

    She is not going to praise Violet''s handiwork.

    These words have the ent of a mistress calling on her maid.

    When she finished, Louis''s face sank.

    His eyes nced at her coolly and his thin lips opened lightly, "So good at evaluation, you are a

    foodie."

    Esther''s eyes shed and she pretended to be timid, "Cousin, did I say something wrong? I''m just

    treating my cousin''s wife as one of my own, that''s why I''m so outspoken."

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and he was about to speak when Violet held his hand.

    "Well, the suggestion made by my cousin is quite good, I will pay attention to it next time."

    She didn''t want to get involved with Esther in general during the New Year''s Eve.

    I am afraid that Amara will be caught in the middle.

    Ignoring her is the best provocation.

    Louis met the woman''s quiet smile and did not make a sound.

    Violet smiled and gave Amara a chopstick of food.

    "Auntie, Lara said you haven''t had much appetitetely, so I made this appetizer, try it, how does it

    taste?"

    Amara gave her a look, her eyebrows softening.

    It is evident that Violet''s heart is atmospheric.

    No wonder the nephew''s high-spirited heart can be firmly grasped.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    "It''s good, it''s very refreshing."

    Amara took a bite of the dish and nodded approvingly.

    "If it''s good, I''ll make it for you next time."

    Violet helped Amara with another chopstick of food.

    "Good, you should eat too, eat a little more."

    Amara also gave Violet a chopstick of food, while Louis served Violet a bowl of soup.

    The atmosphere at the table was cozy.

    Esther''s eyes are filled with jealousy as she watches both of them being bought by Violet.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With a twinkle in her eye, she deliberately said, "Cousin, cousin''s wife, I am relieved to see that you are

    still so loving and not affected by thest news. Those reporters are really too good at catching wind of

    things, don''t you think so, cousin sister-inw?"

    The sudden mention of this matter, this is deliberately to diarrhea them.

    Violet paused in her soup and raised her eyes to look at her.

    Louis on the side of the face is more sunken a few points, a trace of impatience shed in his eyes.

    He thought she hade back because she had really figured it out.

    It seems that he overestimated her.

    "Cousin, I''m sorry, I seem to have said the wrong thing again. It''s my mouth, I won''t say anything."

    Esther touched Louis'' slightly cool eyes and hurriedly put down her chopsticks and pped herself with

    a timid look.

    Violet took two sips of soup and picked up a small bowl for Louis to fish noodles, her smile warm and

    light.

    "Eat the noodles."

    Like this kind of pedestrian provocation, she is not even bothered to take care of.

    Louis''s slightly cool breath around him slowly dissipated and spoke elegantly.

    On one side Amara nced at Esther with a glint of disappointment in her eyes.

    She is not stupid, her own adopted daughter said on the surface is put down, but in fact, the heart still

    has fantasies about Louis.

    After a meal, Louis apanied Amara out for a walk.

    Violet goes to the bathroom.

    When she came out, she ran into Esther.

    "Cousin sister-inw, today is hard for you, I have said to help you in the kitchen, but cousin is not

    happy, not allowing me to cook, afraid of smoky me."

    The woman ruffled her hair with a look of triumph and provocation.

    Violet froze, and only then did she understand the meaning of Esther''s words.

    Esther thinks Louis is pampering her by not letting her cook?

    Is she suffering from a hypochondriac?

    Violet only found it funny as hell.

    "Esther, it''s not dark yet, don''t you dream haha."

    Is this a mockery of her being a fool?

    Esther stared at Violet''s back and smiled coldly.

    Violet, don''t get too cocky.

    We''ll see.

    Violet exited the vi and, from a distance, could see Louis more apanied by Amara pacing.

    She curled her lips and followed.

    "Auntie, are you cold?"

    Amara gave her a look and smiled, "With you guys around, even if it''s cold outside, my heart is still

    warm."

    Hearing this, Violet and Louis looked at each other, smiled at each other, and walked Amara slowly

    through the garden, one left and one right.

    When she was almost done walking, Amara stopped to look at the two.

    "Well, I have Esther here with me, so you guys better go back."

    Louis and Violet both looked at her without speaking.

    Amara took both of their hands and put them together.

    "Louis, Violet is a good girl, you take care of her."

    Louis lightly pursed his lips for a moment and hmmed.

    Amara looked at Violet again, "Violet, you are now a daughter-inw of a wealthy family, think more

    about Louis in everything and try to avoid getting involved in bad rumors with other men so as not to be

    detrimental to Louis."

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Hearing Amara''s words, Violet was silent, knowing that Amara was talking about thest time she and

    David made news.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Louis on the side frowned slightly, "Auntie, that newsst time"

    "Well, I''ll just ding Violet for a couple of minutes, and you''re in a hurry."

    Amara gave Louis a scornful look and coughed twice.

    "I know, Auntie, I''ll take it to heart."

    Violet knew that Amara was speaking as an elder''s advice to a junior.

    She should just answer.

    "Go back."

    Amara nodded, signaling that the two could go back.

    Louis was silent, "Auntie, I''ll arrange for a bodyguard to be here."

    Amara slowed her steps slightly and gave him a look, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s okay, your health is not good, I feel more at ease with a bodyguard here." Louis said in a light

    voice.

    In fact,he is not too worried about Esther, afraid that she will make something bad again.

    Amara did not object again and watched the two leave.

    Esther watched as the two got into the car and it sped off, a ghostly glint in her eyes.

    "Esther,e upstairs with me."

    Amara coughed twice and turned around to go upstairs.

    Esther''s eyes shed a trace of disdain, but her face did not show, and followed obediently.

    "Esther, tell me honestly, are you still thinking about your cousin in your heart?"

    Amara entered the bedroom and asked without any nonsense.

    Esther wanted to say yes, but she also knew that she couldn''t tear herself away from Amara right now.

    Because Amara is an ace in her hand.

    "No, Mom, I told you, I won''t do anything stupid again, and I won''t ruin my cousin and sister-inw''s

    happiness."

    Esther acts well behaved.

    Amara looked at her steadily and sighed, "It''s better that way. Don''t go anywhere for a few days, just

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    stay at the vi, and when we''re done with your cousin and sister-inw''s wedding, let''s go back to

    Eleaviel."

    In the future, she wille back, but also determined not to let this adopted daughter follow.

    When she returns to Eleaviel, she will introduce her daughter to someone.

    When her daughter marries, her life will be over.

    "Okay, Mom, I''ll do whatever you want."

    Esther lowered her eyes slightly, hiding the shine under her eyes.

    "Well, you go out, I''m going to rest for a while."

    Amara, a little tired, gestures Esther out.

    Esther helped Amara to bed, her eyes twinkling.

    "Mom, I see that your health seems to be getting worse and worse, are you taking the medicine the

    doctor prescribed?"

    Amaray down into the nket, a little weak, "Eaten, but I don''t know what''s going on, my body

    seems to be getting really bad."

    It''s only right that it gets worse.

    Because of that medicine

    Esther''s mouth curved coldly as she tucked Amara in and turned to leave the bedroom.

    January 7th.

    Hospital''s Laboratory Department.

    Daniel took a report in his hand, nced at it, and paused at thest row of data.

    The corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, and a hint of joy shed in his eyes.

    His sixth sense was right, Violet was really one of them, The King Family.

    He did a gic match with her and there was a seventy percent match.

    It is evident that they are rted by blood.

    His grandmother, on the other hand, had lost a son more than 40 years ago.

    For so many years, they, The King Family, have been searching without any clues.

    Only the grandmother was convinced that her son was still alive and still sent someone to persist in the

    search.

    I didn''t expect to find Grandma''s son, but a woman with The King Family bloodline.

    If there is no ident, then he found this Violet, should be the descendants of The King Family.

    In the past two days he had checked Violet and knew that she was the youngdy of The Johnson

    Family, but her biological father was unknown.

    He didn''t care about that for now, he had to identify with Violet first.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Bergen Group.

    In the president''s office, Arthur, who was also looking at the paternity test, had blue veins popping out

    at the corners of his forehead.

    He guessed right.

    He and Brandon are not rted at all.

    Brandon isn''t even his son!

    Penny has been lying to her for over 20 years!

    Arthur closed his eyes and thought of the year he drank too much and went to bed with Penny by

    mistake.

    Two monthster, Penny came to him with ab report saying that she was pregnant with his child.

    He had no feelings for her at all, but for the sake of the children, for the sake of duty, he still married

    her.

    For years, although he did not like her, the Bergen Family youngdy should have the name and honor,

    she upies all.

    But it turns out, it was just a scam!

    Penny fooled him so hard!

    Arthur opened his eyes, which were covered with scarlet.

    Getting up, he drove back to the house.

    At this time, Penny had just returned from doing her hair outside.

    "Arthur, is there something wrong with calling me back?"

    Arthur looked at her well-maintained face and a sh of disgust and sullen anger passed through his

    eyes.

    Such a scheming woman, why did he think she was simple?

    How could you be fooled by her appearance for so long?

    "Arthur? What''s wrong with you?"

    Penny asked cautiously as Arthur looked at her scalp with a shiver.

    Arthur reached over and mmed a file on the coffee table at her hard.

    "Penny, you are so good!"

    The edge of the paper cut across Penny''s face, instantly cutting a bloodstain.

    Penny let out a cry of pain and took a step backwards, covering her face with a look of shock.

    "Arthur, what''s wrong with me?"

    Arthur slowly got up and walked towards her, his eyes full of chilling sullen anger.

    "Penny, you''ve been betraying me for over twenty years, running a small business for your paramour

    under the banner of the Bergen Family, and letting me raise your son for you and your paramour, and

    you''re living the life."

    A passage that made Penny''s heart leap in her ears.

    "Arthur, you, what are you talking about?"

    He found out her secret?

    How did he find out her secret!

    "Still pretending!"

    Arthur raised his hand and gave Penny a vicious p, surrounded by hostility.

    "Penny, you''d better give me the truth about what happened, otherwise, I will definitely make you regret

    living in this world!"

    Penny fell to the ground, only to feel the stars in her eyes and a fishy sweetness in her mouth.

    She touched the corner of her mouth and saw the shocking blood stain.

    The face was as white as paper.

    This husband of hers has been respectful to herself since she married him.

    Although the two have little affection, he has never made a move on himself.

    It''s just not as if she hadn''t heard about his murderous determination in the mall.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    And, how unforgiving he was when he lectured Brandon.

    She shuddered at the thought of those whips being applied to her.

    Penny''s body trembled lightly, her eyes fell on the ground a few photos, and a gicparison

    above, her heart sank even more to the bottom.

    Arthur investigated her and Marco.

    He really knows everything!

    "Arthur, I was wrong, please forgive me! I actually love you! I really love you!"

    Penny moved to Arthur''s feet on her knees, reached down and wrapped her arms around his calves,

    and bawled her eyes out.

    For so many years, the person she loves most in her heart is really him!

    But she couldn''t get a response from him, and that''s why she stayed coupled up with Marco.

    She enjoys the glory the title gives her, but she has a psychological need, too.

    If Arthur could have loved her more, she wouldn''t have kept betraying him.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    "Penny, you''re making me sick."

    With a disgusted look on his face, Arthur kicked Penny away.

    Penny wailed again, covering her chest and crying out in pain.

    At that moment, Brandon came in.

    When he saw Penny being kicked, his eyes widened with surprise.

    He quickly walked over to Penny and helped her up.

    "Dad, what did Mom do wrong, why did you hit her?"

    The hostility around Arthur''s body deepened when he heard that "Dad".

    "Don''t call me Dad, I don''t have a son like you."

    No wonder this son is so poorly qualified, it turns out that it is not his seed at all!

    "Dad, it''s the New Year, what''s wrong with you again? I''ve been very peaceful all this time, I didn''t do

    anything to make you angry, right?"

    Brandon was uncertain and somewhat aggrieved.

    Arthur''s ck eyes sank with anger as he looked at the pale Penny, "Penny, he is the son of you and

    Marco, right? Are you nning how to let this loser take control of the Bergen Group?"

    Penny shrinks into Brandon''s arms, her eyes twinkling, a look of weakness.

    The more Brandon heard, the more he didn''t sound right, "Dad, what the hell are you talking about?"

    "Shut up."

    Arthur did not want to nag Brandon more, he now just want to know the truth of the year.

    He looked over at Penny and asked, "Penny, you better tell the truth, did I really sleep with you in the

    first ce?"

    The memory of what happened back then is a bit fuzzy.

    But he remembers that he did sleep with a woman.

    Although the memory is blurred, the taste of the meat opening was wonderful.

    Because of the drink, he did not see clearly what the woman looked like.

    But remember her waist, and the refreshing aroma of women.

    Then Penny came to the door, and after they had established their rtionship, it''s not that he didn''t

    have sex with her.

    But he could no longer find the feeling of that night.

    And Penny''s body was much stronger than he remembered.

    He always thought it was because he drank too much and his memory was blurred.

    Or maybe Penny is pregnant, so her body is stronger than before.

    But now that I think about it, maybe it wasn''t his memory that was wrong, everything was done by

    someone with a heart.

    Maybe the woman he slept with that night was not Penny!

    "It''s me."

    Penny''s eyes flicker, but she is not yet willing to spill the beans.

    Arthur looked at her faint-hearted face and the corners of his mouth curved in a bloodthirsty cold arc.

    "Penny, don''t drink to the wine and eat the punishment. You should know my tactics, if you don''t tell the

    truth, not only you, but also your mother''s family, your concubine, I will make them all disappear in

    Crotosi City overnight!"

    There was a cold chill in his tone.

    Penny shuddered involuntarily.

    She didn''t dare to hide it anymore and said through tears, "I said that it wasn''t me who slept with you

    back then, but Alisha asked me to lie next to you posing as that person."

    Sure enough, it''s not her!

    Arthur''s dark eyes sank, surging with a myriad of emotions, "So, Alisha is holding this secret from you

    and making you provide for her?"

    "Yes."

    Penny wiped her tears, "Arthur, I fell in love with you at first sight, that''s why I did what I did in my head

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    when Alisha gave me the idea. Please forgive me for the sake of loving you."

    Love at first sight for him?

    Then how can you still messaround with Arie?

    This kind of woman like, can be really unlucky eight lives.

    Arthur snorted lightly, only to feel ridiculous.

    He didn''t want to respond to her posturing, but asked, "And who was the woman I slept with back

    then?"

    He just wants to get to the bottom of things now.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Who was the woman back then?

    Why does it never appear?

    "I don''t know."

    Penny wiped away her tears and shook her head.

    "You don''t know? Penny, it''se to this, are you sure you want to keep hiding it?"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Arthur''s tone was cold.

    Penny said in a rush, "I really don''t know who that person is. Only Alisha knows, and I''ve asked many

    times and she won''t tell me."

    Arthur''s dark eyes narrowed as he looked steadily at Penny, determining whether she was telling the

    truth or not.

    Half a dayter, he took out his cell phone and dialed his assistant.

    "Jax, go and invite Alisha to the vi. Also, take back all the business that the Bergen Family gave

    Marco and teach him a lesson."

    No matter what Penny said is true or not, this matter, he should also do a conclusion!

    "No, Arthur, don''t touch Marco. I''m telling you the truth, I really don''t know who that woman is."

    Penny heard Arthur say he wanted to teach Marco a lesson, suddenly a panicked face over to pull

    Arthur.

    Arthur''s eyebrows were cold and hostile as he grabbed her neck and said in a stern voice, "Penny, do

    you think I''m too nice? Let you two rotten people fooled to this point, and will still pretend that nothing

    has happened?"

    Penny''s face turned blue for a while as she was pinched and kept pping Arthur''s hand.

    Brandon waspletely frozen, and he watched the scene in awe, reacting only when Penny was

    choked to the point of breaking.

    "Dad, let go, if you don''t let go, Mom will be strangled to death by you."

    Hearing this, Arthur abruptly let go of Penny and tossed her away with a disgusted look on his face.

    Brandon rushed over and smoothed Penny''s breath.

    Penny coughed desperately and looked at Arthur with a frightened look on her face.

    Arthur wiped his hands with a tissue and looked at Penny condescendingly, "Penny, I''ll have mywyer

    do the divorce paperwork for us, now, get the hell out of the Bergen Family!"

    Penny covered her throat and was slowly helped up by Brandon.

    Looking at Arthur''s cold face, she knew there was no room for maneuvering.

    "Then I''ll go upstairs and pack my things."

    "Nett out, get out!"

    Arthur chortled sternly.

    Penny wanted to say something else, but the butler had already sent the servant over and drove the

    two out of the vi.

    With the wind howling outside, Penny and Brandon were pushed out of the cottage and couldn''t help

    but shiver.

    Brandon hasn''t looked back until now.

    "Mom, I''m really not Arthur''s son?"

    Penny was angry and flustered, and blushed a little at the incredible look in her son''s eyes.

    "Yes, your real father''s name is Marco, and it''s not Arthur."

    After all these years, the secret has been well hidden.

    I thought I would keep it hidden, but I didn''t expect the paper to be wrapped in paper, but Arthur found

    out.

    "Mom, you really are ......"

    Brandon wanted to curse.

    Although he was afraid and scared of Arthur, he enjoyed the convenience and power that the Bergen

    Family''s son brought him.

    Now he can no longer do whatever he wants on the basis of his status as the grand son of the Bergen

    Family.

    "So what do we do now?"

    Brandon asked in no uncertain terms.

    Penny swallowed, "I''ll call Alisha first."

    Things had fallen apart and she had to warn Alisha.

    Of course, she also wanted to know who was the woman Arthur slept with back then!

    The call was quickly answered, and Penny said directly, "Alisha, things have fallen apart, Arthur has

    kicked me and Mikado out of the Bergen Family, and he is now sending people to arrest you, wanting

    to know the truth about what happened back then."

    On the other end of the phone, Alisha stood up from the couch in shock.

    "How did things fall apart?"

    "It''s a long story, so you should run away. And, tell me, who was the person Arthur slept with back

    then?"

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Alisha''s eyes sh, while packing, said: "Well, now, I have nothing to hide. Violet is actually Arthur''s

    daughter."

    A word that made Penny''s eyes widen with dismay.

    "Alisha, is it true what you say, that Violet is Arthur''s daughter? How could that be?"

    "That''s it. Well, I''ll leave it at that, I''ll get out of here and get back in touch with you."

    Alisha hung up the phone and memories of twenty years ago shed through her mind.

    Amalia Elliott, at that time, was Edison''s royal makeup artist.

    With this connection, Amalia Elliott has always been sought after and noticed.

    By chance, Amalia Elliott finds out about her affair with Miller. She is furious and throws her around in

    public and calls her shameless.

    She has always remembered the embarrassment Amalia Elliott gave her and is secretly looking for a

    chance to get back at her.

    Quite by chance, she found Edison''s attitude towards Amalia Elliott more like that of a lover.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    This gave her more jealousy and a sense of crisis.

    If Amalia Elliott married Edison, then Amalia Elliott''s status would be a few levels higher than her own.

    This was not the oue she wanted to see.

    She must get Amalia Elliott to leave Edison.

    So, at one of Edison''s kill parties, she secretly bribed the waiter to put something in her drink to get

    Amalia Elliott to climb into another man''s bed.

    She got her wish, and coincidentally, Amalia Elliott climbed into the same bed as Edison''s older brother.

    Amalia Elliott, who presumably discovered that she had mistakenly fallen into Arthur''s bed, soon broke

    up with Edison and quit the makeup business out of hand.

    She guessed that Amalia Elliott probably couldn''t face such a fact.

    What''s more, I don''t want Edison and Arthur to turn against each other.

    It is clear that Amalia Elliott is deeply in love with Edison.

    Even if he is misunderstood by Edison, he does not want to tell the truth.

    Thenter, Amalia Elliott became pregnant.

    Fearing that Amalia Elliott''s mother would have a child, she simply conspired with her own lover to

    have her die in childbirth.

    The matter was thus concealed.

    Penny, with her pushing hand, took her ce as the youngest wife of the Bergen Family.

    Violet, on the other hand, became an orphan with an unknown father.

    It was thought that this matter would be brought to the coffin.

    But I didn''t expect it to be turned up after all these years.

    Their own good days, probably also came to an end.

    With a sh of panic in her heart, Alisha quickly packed a few simple pieces of luggage and left the

    apartment.

    By now, Jax had arrived with a few bodyguards.

    Alisha was hitting her car and fled in fear when she saw the throng of bodyguards.

    The shouts of the bodyguards rang out behind them as cars sped past in the surrounding area.

    Alisha panicked and was hit by a speeding car as she crossed the road.

    A car that was turning the corner also came by and ran over her again where she rolled.

    By the time the bodyguard and Jax arrived, the man had already breathed hisst.

    the Johnson Manor.

    Study.

    Louis is on the phone with David.

    "David, something big happened in my uncle''s family. It turns out Brandon is not my eldest uncle''s son

    at all, he was born to Penny and another man, and my eldest uncle was actually betrayed for over 20

    years"

    David told Louis exactly what he knew.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly and his eyes shed with consternation.

    Arthur was at least a dominant figure in the business world, but he was betrayed by Penny?

    What an eye-opener.

    "I heard it was all set up by Alisha, the woman my eldest slept with back then was not Penny at all. this

    Alisha, is really tricky."

    David is still rambling.

    Louis narrowed his eyes, "Why would she do that? And who was the woman Uncle Arthur slept with

    back then?"

    "I''m afraid we''ll have to go underground and ask Alisha about that."

    David said, "Alisha was so bad that she was killed by a car when my eldest''s men went to get her."

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Alisha is dead?

    This will be dead at once, is also considered cheap her.

    The corners of Louis'' lips were coldly hooked.

    At that moment, the door is pushed open and Violet probes in, holding a te of fruit.

    Louis gave her a look, softened his eyebrows and extended his hand towards her.

    Violet closed the door behind her, walked up to him with the fruit, and was pulled into the man''sp to

    sit down.

    The current is stilling through with David''s gushing words.

    "Penny was so angry that she almost vomited blood and had to take Brandon back to her mother''s

    house."

    "But the Stewart Family learned that she had been repudiated by my eldest uncle and, fearing her

    involvement, took it upon themselves to issue a statement saying that they would break off their

    rtionship with her. penny became a bereaved dog and ended up with Brandon who knows where."

    "......"

    Violet nestled in Louis'' arms, feeding him fruit while keeping her ears open for an earful.

    She did not hear the cause and effect, but only listened to a paragraph, a sh of doubt in her eyes.

    Something happened to the Bergen Family big house?

    Louis rolled his throat, swallowed the fruit pitched by his wife and said, "Okay, no more, you take care

    of your uncle''s feelings a little more, something to talk about tomorrow."

    Hearing this, David said, "Got it, tomorrow is your and your sister-inw''s wedding, so I''ll leave you

    guys alone now."

    "Well, hang up."

    "Wait a minute." David called out.

    "What else is going on?"

    "That, tomorrow is your wedding, Summer also can not rush back to participate, Louis, are you too

    unkind?"

    David said disgruntled.

    Louis looked at the little woman in his arms and let out a slight sigh in his heart.

    "Okay, you''re nosy, if you want to see her, go find her yourself."

    Dominic had already told him that Summer had found her real father and was now on the other side of

    the ocean.

    David thought Summer was on a business trip and med him for being cold-blooded.

    He couldn''t exin anything more to David, he could only hope that he himself would one day discover

    the truth.

    After Louis finished, he simply hung up the phone.

    Violet shoved another piece of fruit into his mouth.

    "What''s going on? What were you and David just talking about?"

    Louis swallowed the fruit in his mouth, wrapped his arms around her and leaned in slightly to ce a

    kiss on her lips.

    "A little something happened at Uncle Arthur''s house."

    He told Violet all the news he had heard from David.

    Violet was dismayed.

    Arthur''s unsmiling face shed in his mind.

    She was not impressed with Arthur, but from the appearance, although cold, but extremely mature

    man''s charm.

    Such a quality man was actually betrayed for more than twenty years?

    And all of this was designed by Alisha.

    This Alisha, is a maggot in the gutter.

    Who touches who is unlucky.

    "Now that Alisha is dead, wouldn''t that mean Uncle Arthur hasn''t found the woman from back then?"

    Violet asked curiously.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, his eyes fell on the woman''s delicate features, and a thought suddenly

    shed through his heart.

    At one time, Amalia Elliott was Edison''s royal makeup artist.

    Could there be a possibility that on a particr asion, Amalia Elliott mistook Arthur for Edison and

    the two had sex?

    See, his wife''s eyebrows, in fact, have a few simrities with Arthur.

    The upper part of the face, in particr, is divinely simr.

    "Honey, I asked you a question?"

    Violet saw Louis just staring at her without saying anything and had a strange look on her face.

    Louis returned to his senses and picked her up in a hug.

    "Honey, let''s not discuss other people''s business tonight. Tomorrow is our wedding, let''s rest early."

    Let''s get the wedding done first, and we''ll discuss the rest after the wedding!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    January 8th.

    Wind and sunshine.

    On a scenic private ind, arge yacht carries a crowd of guests to this ce to attend Violet and

    Louis'' wedding of the century.

    The ind was bought by Louis a few years ago for a huge sum of money.

    The ind is fully equipped with facilities.

    In addition to several vis, there are various leisure and sports venues, which are suitable for a group

    of guests to travel here on vacation.

    Arge space in a luxury vi was dressed up.

    The openwn was lined with flowers and drinks and pastries were arranged in several rows for guests

    to snack on.

    The huge electronic screen, at this time, is cycling through the photos of the bride and groom, as well

    as the sis filmed during the interaction of the bridesmaids and groomsmen.

    Although you don''t have to pick up the bride, there are all the rituals that should be there.

    Austin, David, Isaac Griffith, and a few other family members who were close to Louis made up the

    eight-member best man team.

    On the women''s side, an eight-member bridesmaid group was formed by Josie, Evie and others.

    To set the mood, the bridesmaids were relentless with the groomsmen.

    What plucking leg hair, looking for wedding shoes, guessing lipstick

    The groomsmen were overwhelmed by the variety of mini-games.

    The scene of the groomsmen being made whole made a crowd of guests look andugh.

    Daniel holds a ss of wine and his eyes fall on the electronic screen, watching for an instant.

    He purposely found a female acquaintance to be her malepanion for Violet''s wedding.

    When the wedding ceremony is over, he will exin the situation to her.

    It''s a bit of a shame.

    If they had met earlier, he would have been the woman''s brother-inw today.

    It should be treated with extra preference.

    When he recognizes his sister back, he must let the two have another wedding and invite rtives from

    The King Family side.

    Daniel smiled faintly and turned to look for the bride and groom.

    Not far away, Louis as the groom-to-be, wearing a groom''s suit, hair was carefully trimmed, more than

    the previous day to show the noble arrogance.

    At this time, he and Sami were receiving visiting guests.

    As far as the eye could see, Arthur was standing alone on the edge, sipping his wine while silently

    gazing at the wedding photo.

    Louis'' dark eyes moved slightly, and he walked towards him with his two long legs.

    "Uncle Arthur."

    Arthur turned around and gave a slight nod toward him.

    "Congrattions."

    "Thanks."

    Louis hooked his lips, "Uncle Arthur, David told me about you, I really didn''t think you would be blinded

    by someone after your wisdom."

    Arthur''s hand holding the champagne tightened slightly, "Probably because I never loved Penny, that''s

    why I didn''t pay attention to her every move."

    In the beginning, the marriage was only because of responsibility, and by marrying her, you are doing

    your duty.

    So he really didn''t care about her after that.

    to make such a big joke.

    "Uncle Arthur, I hear you still haven''t found the woman from that night?"

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and cut to the chase.

    Arthur''s face was slightly sunken, "Yes, Alisha is dead, before she died and Penny through the phone,

    think Penny should know who the woman was back then. It''s just that Penny took Brandon and

    suddenly disappeared, and I haven''t found out the truth about that night."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hearing this, Louis looked at his and Violet''s wedding photo.

    The woman''s clear face was full of happiness.

    Those beautiful almond eyes, like carrying thousands of stars, are very simr to Arthur''s eyes.

    "Uncle Arthur, you keep staring at Violet''s picture, are you thinking that Violet might be your daughter?"

    We are all smart people, smart people a look, each other will be able to understand.

    Arthur nced at him with a sh of affection in his eyes.

    "Louis, do me a favor."

    A room on the first floor of the vi was used as a temporary lounge.

    Violet sat on the bed in her white wedding dress, waiting for the ceremony to begin.

    To the side sat Josie and Evie, a few bridesmaids, chatting away.

    When women are together, there is a lot of gossip andughter.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and Louis walked in.

    "Violet."

    The man''s eyebrows are smiling, handsome features in the soft light more seductive.

    Several of the single bridesmaids looked at Louis with a glint in their eyes.

    Although they know that the name of the grass has a master, but it does not prevent them from still

    admiring him ah.

    "Yo, Mr. Johnson, what are you doing here instead of entertaining guests outside? It''s not time yet, is

    it? Are you afraid that we will abduct your bride?"

    Josie smiles and snaps at him.

    Evie on the side covered her mouth and snickered.

    The people around us alsoughed out loud.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "Miss Scott, you''d better be less difficult. Don''t forget, you and Austin will

    have your day too. Be careful, I''m very vindictive."

    One word, let Josie instantly cave in.

    "Mr. Johnson, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have made things difficult for you. Sisters, let''s just get out of the

    way, don''t interfere with people whispering to each other as a young couple."

    The othersughed and got up and went out, freeing up space for the two.

    Not far away, Dolly, in a starry blue evening gown, stood with a ss of wine and exchanged

    pleasantries with a few celebrities.

    Seeing that the bridesmaids in the lounge wereing out, her almond eyes shed slightly.

    Her eyes fell on Esther, who was standing with Amara, and she pulled out her cell phone and dialed

    Esther.

    Esther saw that it was Dolly''s phone and didn''t pick up. After she pressed the phone, she gave a slight

    nod towards her, with a sh of excitement in her eyes.

    She and Dolly nned it out, and a good show was about toe on.

    "Mom, you haven''t taken your medicine for today, right? Let me give you some medicine first, so that

    when we startter, you don''t feel well and spoil your cousin and sister-inw''s fun."

    Esther pulled Amara aside, took the pill bottle out of her bag and poured two pills out.

    Without thinking much about it, Amara took the pills and dropped them into her mouth and took two

    more sips of water.

    Esther watched as Amara swallowed the pills, the slightest glint in her eyes.

    In the lounge.

    Violet looked at Louis who came in with a smile in her eyes, "What''s up, is there something you want to

    see me about?"

    Louis cupped Violet''s pretty face and couldn''t resist kissing her on her red lips.

    "Honey, you are so beautiful today."

    Violet hurriedly pped his hand away, "Don''t touch me, be careful of messing up my makeup."

    Her makeup took four hours for the makeup artists to finish.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It wore her out.

    She doesn''t want to suffer again.

    "Honey, even if you don''t wear makeup, you''re still the most beautiful bride."

    Louis wanted to tease his wife, but thought of the day and gave up the teasing.

    He carefully plucked two hairs from her head and subsequently ced them in a stic bag.

    Violet froze, "Honey, what are you doing?"

    Why do I feel like I have to go for gic matching?

    "Honey, first let my husband sell a secret. When the wedding is over, I''ll tell you."

    Louis kept a small mind, just hope that tonight''s wedding night, because of this suspense, the two y

    a little more fun.

    Let them all make memories that willst forever.

    "Hey, you''re just going to leave?"

    Violet lost her smile and called out in a delicate voice.

    "Don''t want to let me go? Well, how about, now, we start with an appetizer?"

    Louis smiled wickedly and leaned down towards Violet.

    Violetughed lightly and pushed him away, "Stop it, just tell me what you''re doing with my hair."

    "At night in bed, I''ll tell you slowly."

    "Louis, you''re so bad."

    "......"

    Outside.

    Dolly watched a waiter deliberately spill a ss of wine on Sami, and a ghostly light shed in her

    eyes.

    She walked over quickly and pulled the apologetic waiter away as soon as she could.

    "How to do things furtively?Sami, the change of clothes I brought is in the vi, let''s go, I''ll take you to

    change your clothes."

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Dolly took Sami to the second floor of the vi.

    There are several rooms here, all for guests to rest.

    Dolly pulled Sami into the first room, took off his suit jacket and unbuttoned his shirt for him.

    "Sami, I''m so jealous seeing my big brother and sister-inw''s wedding. What about the day I can wear

    a beautiful wedding dress and be your bride too?"

    Dolly unbuttoned Sami''s shirt one by one and slid her fingers down a little, teasing with abandon.

    She whined and pouted in her voice, her eyes full of teasing.

    Sami breathed heavily and reached out to hold her hand down, his voice dark, "Dolly, stop it."

    "What''s wrong Sami, afterst night''s fuss, you can''t do it today? Looks like I have to make more tonic

    soup for you usually."

    Dolly leaned into his arms, pushed his hands away, and continued to tease with a smile.

    Sami''s throat rolled involuntarily as he thought about how indulgent the women were in bedst night.

    He brought her into his arms, his eyes full of desire, "Saying I can''t? Dolly, don''t you regret it."

    Dolly giggled and dodged him, "Okay, no more fooling around, it''s big brother''s wedding today, I''ll go

    get your dress."

    Sami wrinkled her eyebrows and nced down, "You just finish teasing?"

    Dollyughed delicately and pushed him toward the inner bathroom.

    "Okay, go take a cold shower to lower your fire,ter your parents will probably be looking for you."

    "Dolly, you''ve gone bad."

    "Giggle, well, I will serve you tonight, go take a cold shower."

    Dolly pushed Sami into the bathroom.

    As soon as the door closed, she ruffled the big wavy curls around her ears, the corners of her mouth

    curled up in a cold smile.

    When she left the room, she dropped a brooch to the floor and then walked away quickly.

    In the bridal lounge on the first floor of the vi.

    Violet and Louis got tired of each other for a while, and Louis left.

    Violet looked at herself in the sses and noticed that her lipstick had been rubbed off by someone, so

    she took out her makeup bag to fix her makeup.

    The thought of Louis pulling out two of her own hair made her ponder.

    Why did Louis pull out his own hair? Did he have doubts about who his real father was?

    Louis and David''s phone callst night shed through my mind.

    Violet''s heart suddenly ebbs and flows a bit.

    Her real father, could it be ......

    "Isaac, wait a minute, I want to talk to you."

    A woman''s cry suddenly came from outside the door.

    Violet froze, her eyebrows furrowed.

    The voice is familiar.

    It''s Dolly''s voice.

    She''s calling Isaac Griffith.

    Could it be that Dolly is still thinking about Isaac Griffith?

    Violet couldn''t sit still, and got up in a hurry to open the door of the room with the hem of her wedding

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    dress.

    She nced around and found Dolly pulling a man up the stairs.

    The man''s silhouette is Isaac Griffith.

    Violet''s face went cold, and she followed with her skirt.

    Today is her wedding day, and she doesn''t want Dolly to make any more bad things happen in front of

    so many people.

    Violet went up to the second floor with quick steps.

    The promenade was silent.

    Violet was wondering where Dolly had taken someone when she kicked something under her foot.

    She moved her feet, bent slightly, and picked up something from the ground.

    It is the exclusive brooch for the best man.

    Violet''s red lips pursed as she nced at the door to one side of the room.

    The door of the room was hidden, and with a slight hesitation, she pushed it open.

    "Isaac? Are you in there?"

    The other side.

    Esther watched Amara''s face harden, her breath catch slightly, and a dark light shed in her eyes.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Shall I take you upstairs to take a rest?"

    Amara just felt a dull pain in her chest.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    She nodded and allowed Esther to help her upstairs.

    Coming to the second floor, Esther looked at the first room and her eyes shed.

    "Mom, let me help you in to rest."

    "Hmm."

    Just then, a woman''s voice came from the room.

    "Sami, you ......"

    Esther had a triumphant glint in her eye and called out to the people inside, "What are you doing?"

    In the room, Violet stared nkly at Sami, who had just emerged from the bathroom with only a bath

    towel around her, and a look of dismay shed through her eyes.

    She got the wrong room!

    Another misunderstanding is about to happen!

    Violet turns around, a sh of panic in her eyes as she sees the sudden appearance of Amara and

    Esther.

    "Auntie, listen to my exnation."

    "Exin what? Violet, you actually seduced your own brother-inw, you shameless!"

    Esther, with a sharp voice, stepped forward and gave Violet a hard p.

    She moved so fast that she caught people off guard.

    Violet covered her hot face and looked at Esther, her eyebrows knitted together.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Esther, please don''t nder me, I didn''t do anything."

    "No, Violet, do you think I''m blind? How do you exin being alone in the same room with a man and a

    woman, and he just took a shower?"

    Esther lifted her chin high and shouted shrilly.

    With her voice so loud, she soon attracted many guests toe over and watch.

    Violet''s heart sank and she tried to exin, "I''m here because ......"

    "Violet, you don''t have to weasel your way out of this! You are the one who has a past record. You even

    had a scandal with David before, you just can''t change your watery temperament!"

    Esther interrupted Violet with a choke.

    Dolly came out of the crowd, hiding the shine in her eyes, and ran to Sami''s side, pretending to be

    surprised, and handed him the clothes.

    "Sami, what''s going on? Why is the sister-inw here? You two ......"

    Sami''s brow furrowed, looking at Violet, then Dolly, fingers tugging involuntarily.

    "We ......"

    "Dolly, I tell you, Violet is going to seduce your boyfriend ah, she is really too shameless"

    Esther kept choking as more and more people gathered on the promenade, all pointing at Violet with

    interest in their eyes.

    "No way, the bride-to-be can''t stand loneliness and seduce her own brother-inw? Should it be so

    explosive?"

    "Could it be a misunderstanding? I don''t see Violet as this kind of person."

    "Where is there so much misunderstanding? You forget,st time she went out with David in a hotel

    behind Mr. Johnson''s back and was photographed by the press."

    "Isn''t that so, where are the coincidences?"

    "Tsk, so marry a wife never marry someone from a civilian background, no bottom line at all."

    "......"

    Listening to the people''s discussion, Violet''s face changed for a while, only to feel a hundred mouths to

    defend.

    She looked at Amara, who was blushing badly, and tried to exin a little more.

    "Auntie, that''s not what happened."

    "Poof!"

    Just then, Amara at the door suddenly turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The body then swayed and slowly copsed.

    The people around them were quiet and froze at the scene.

    Violet blushed and tried to step forward.

    "Auntie!"

    "Mom!"

    Esther pushed Violet away and snatched her knees to Amara''s side and took her into her arms.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you scare me!"

    Amara''s chest kept heaving and her face was as pale as paper.

    Her eyes widened at Esther and then slowly looked at Violet like she was about to say something.

    Violet, flustered, knelt down to Amara''s side.

    "Sister-inw ......"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    "Violet, get the hell out of my way! You made my mother vomit blood because of you! If anything

    happens to my mom, I''m not done with you!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Esther screamed, "Doctor, is there a doctor here? Come and see my mother."

    Dolly''s eyes shed, "Esther, don''t worry, The Johnson Family has a doctor with them, I''ll get him right

    away."

    "Dolly, thank you, hurry up, my mom can''t be okay."

    Esther whimpered and cried, hugging Amara tightly.

    Amara breathes heavily and slowly reaches towards Violet.

    Violet, with tears in her eyes, hastily took her hand in hers.

    "Sister-inw."

    Amara stared at her and gasped, "Why is this happening again? Did I tell you that you wanted ......"

    Another fishy sweetness in her throat, before she could finish her sentence, she gasped for air and

    spurted out a mouthful of blood again

    Violet''s face heated up and subconsciously closed her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Amara''s slowly closing eyes and her weakly dropping

    hands.

    Sister-inw she ......

    "Mom, wake up! Don''t you scare me, Mom!"

    Esther''s mournful cries rang in her ears.

    Violet stared nkly at Amara''s ashen face, ashen.

    My sister-inw is dead?

    Pissed off by yourself?

    No, that''s not it!

    She didn''t do anything!

    Auntie, wake up and listen to her exnation!

    The throat is like something blocked in general, so she is like choking in the throat, can not say half a

    word.

    "What''s going on?"

    Louis arrived in a hurry and looked at the scene, his face sank terribly.

    "Cousin, Mom''s pissed off at Violet! Mom, wake up!"

    Esther cried out, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "No way."

    Louis picked Violet up, looked at the blood stained on Violet''s face, then looked at Amara and said

    subconsciously.

    "Cousin, up to now you are still defending her? Everyone can testify that it was my mother who saw

    Violet hooking up with Lu Er Shao, and that''s why she was so angry that she vomited blood."

    Esther shouted.

    Louis'' hand holding Violet tightened and looked at the people around him.

    People around nodded their heads in agreement.

    Louis didn''t say anything with a cold face, just crouched down to check Amara''s condition.

    He only thought Amara had passed out, but didn''t want ......

    "Get out of the way, the doctor is here."

    Dolly came up with two doctors.

    Esther cried and let go of Amara, pulled Louis up and jumped into his arms at once.

    "Cousin, my mom will be fine, right? We agreed to live together, if something happens to her, what

    should I do?"

    Louis stood motionless, his eyes kept falling on Amara, his dark eyes sunken and terrifying.

    Auntie just passed out, she''ll be fine!

    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Riley, please feel sorry for your loss. Ms. Riley''s emotional turmoil has caused a

    ruptured blood vessel and is lifeless."

    The two doctors got up after the examination and shook their heads towards Louis.

    Louis'' eyes turned red inch by inch.

    He pushed the crying Esther away and knelt down to give Amarapressions on her heart.

    "Impossible, Auntie, don''t joke, you haven''t seen me get married yet, how can you sleep over? Wake

    up quickly, the auspicious time is about to start, you are the witness, wake up quickly!"

    The man''s voice was hoarse, with a strong mourning.

    His men kept pushing harder and harder, trying to get a miracle.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    The people around did not say anything and looked at the sudden event in shock.

    A happy event turns into a funeral.

    Or is it the bride who pisses people off.

    Now, can the wedding still go ahead?

    "What''s wrong, Violet, what''s wrong?"

    Austin and Josie, along with Evie and Isaac Griffith, heard the wind and went up to the second floor.

    Seeing Louis is desperately trying to give Amara CPR, there is shock in each other''s eyes.

    Violet just felt her chest clogged with panic, tears falling down uncontrobly.

    "Josie, I... I pissed off my sister-inw."

    What!

    Josie froze, and hurriedly held Violet, whose body was trembling lightly, with a look of disbelief.

    Esther, who was bawling, threw herself on the floor at Amara.

    "Mom, you died so badly! Please wake up, don''t leave me! I don''t have any family left, you''re all I have!

    Mom, are you going to wake up or not? If you don''t wake up, I''m going to die with you!"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    With that, Esther got up, looked around, and tried to hit the wall.

    "Esther, you can''te back from the dead, please be sorry."

    Dolly hugged her in a hurry and soothed her.

    "Get out of the way, I don''t want to live, Mom, wait for me!"

    Esther cried out.

    Dolly hugged her tightly and looked to Louis, "Mr. Johnson, you have to persuade Esther."

    Louis finally stopped moving his hands.

    He looked at the woman who had long since lost her breath, and his eyes were filled with mourning.

    Closing his eyes, he slowly got up and looked over at Esther who was still crying.

    "Esther, that''s enough, don''t let your mother go without a fight."

    Hearing his words, Esther stopped moving to rush to the wall and whimpered in Dolly''s arms.

    Louis'' eyes were scarlet, his eyes swept round, lingered on Violet''s face for two seconds, and then

    moved away instantly.

    The eyes are no longer affectionate, there is only detachment and cold.

    Violet''s heart suddenly sank, staring nkly at Louis''s back, biting her red lips.

    He''s ming her, isn''t he?

    me her for being mad at her sister-inw!

    Louis'' eyes fell on Sami again, and he walked up to him, grabbing Sami, who was already dressed in

    his own clothes.

    "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    The man''s voice is full of bloodthirsty hostility, like a beast wandering on the edge of fury, making

    people feel palpitations.

    Sami gulped unconsciously.

    "Big brother, don''t misunderstand, my sister-inw and I are innocent. Nothing has happened to us."

    He is still confused until now.

    He and Violet had nothing to do with anything at all, so how did this happen?

    The main thing, but also angry with the sister-inw of the elder brother.

    He really has ten mouths to say.

    "You are innocent, so tell me, why are you and Violet staying in the same house? And you look like you

    just took a shower, weren''t you waiting for Violet toe in and rendezvous with you?"

    Esther pushed Dolly away and questioned loudly.

    "I ......"

    Sami choked and was about to exin something when Dolly took the lead and said, "Esther, don''t

    guess, Sami came upstairs to change because his clothes got dirty. I believe him."

    "If your clothes are dirty, just change your clothes, why do you need to take a shower? He must have

    agreed with Violet in advance to y cheating games here!"

    Esther shouted.

    Sami''s face changed for a moment, and was about to speak when a dark shadow shed before his

    eyes and he was punched hard in the face.

    There was a gasp of surprise from the surrounding area.

    Dolly rushed over to help Sami and said to Louis, who was hitting her, "Mr. Johnson, why are you

    hitting people?"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    Louis'' face sank terribly.

    The aura around him is like a demon from hell.

    Sami wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth and spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva.

    "Big brother, believe it or not, my sister-inw and I are really innocent."

    Louis did not speak, just a pair of sharp eyes full of hostility, so that people do not dare to approach him

    half.

    Esther''s eyes glittered as she pointed at Violet and cried, "Violet, you killed my mother, give my mother

    back her life."

    With that, she was about to rush towards Violet.

    Louis sped her arm with a grim look on his face.

    Esther pped his hand, "Cousin, let go, do you still want to protect her now? My mother is angry with

    her, I won''t let her go! My mother treated you like her own son when she was alive, how dare you marry

    her? You are not afraid that my mother will not rest in peace under her grave!"

    A statement that made the air pressure around Louis even colder by a few points.

    He stared at Esther, the force in his hands increasing.

    Esther saw Louis'' hostile look for the first time and couldn''t help but feel a little disobedient.

    Only when she thought that things had worked out, she put her heart into it and cried with her eyes

    closed, "Cousin, since you don''t care about my mother''s death, let it go. You go and live a good life with

    her, and I''ll take my mother''s bones back to Eleaviel and nevere back!"

    Everything went smoothly.

    Amara is dead.

    Still pissed off at Violet.

    She didn''t believe that Louis would still marry Violet!

    "Mr. Johnson, is the wedding still going ahead?"

    A master of ceremonies came up to rush, see a dead man lying on the ground, can not help but be

    scared stammering.

    Louis stood motionless as the people around him dropped their eyes on him.

    Violet''s heart clenched and her throat felt like something was blocking it, making her ufortable as

    hell.

    She killed her sister-inw, can Louis still have his heart set on a wedding with himself?

    "The wedding, cancelled."

    The man''s voice was hoarse and dark, as if it had a thousand pounds of weight.

    There was a sigh of relief from the people around, all pointing.

    Violet''s body trembled, although it has been mentally prepared, but the heart still can not stop sinking

    down.

    My sister-inw died and the wedding was cancelled.

    So can she and he, as usual, still love each other as before?

    "Louis, what do you mean? Are you really ming Violet for your sister-inw''s death?"

    Josie heard the general idea and couldn''t help but fight for her BFF.

    Esther was in the midst of a titition when she heard Josie''s words and shouted, "If not her, who is to

    me? Everyone saw it, she''s the one who killed my mother!"

    "You shut up, what did Violet do? There must be a misunderstanding here. Don''t take advantage of the

    sudden death of your sister-inw to nder Violet."

    Josie disliked it in a bad way.

    "Whether it''s a nder or not, everyone is clear in their hearts. You, an outsider, are not qualified to say

    anything here."

    "You ......"

    "Josie, stop it."

    Violet pulled at Josie and shook her head toward her.

    When his eyes fell on Louis, he ignored him and picked Amara up carefully.

    "Olly, arrange for the yacht and send all the guests back."

    Louis'' voice was deep as he instructed Olly.

    Olly wanted to say something, but finally answered and instructed his men to do it and let the guests

    leave in an orderly manner.

    A good wedding was cancelled just like that, and all the guests were a pang of regret and sigh.

    Violet let Josie and the others go first.

    Watching Louis exit the vi and walk forward on his own, she hurriedly chased after him.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Louis, where are you going?"

    Louis was on his feet, but didn''t look at her.

    "I''m going to stay and spend time alone with my sister-inw."

    Violet''s heart was hard as hell, "Then I''ll stay too."

    "No need."

    Louis'' breath sank and he took a step forward.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    "Louis."

    Violet''s nose tingled and she wanted to follow.

    Esther stepped in front of her with a provocative look on her face.

    "Violet, I advise you to save face. You''ve pissed off my mother, how can you still have the nerve to

    stay? Get the hell out of here."

    After saying that, she coldly snorted and quickly caught up with Louis.

    Watching their smaller and smaller backs, Violet''s eyes blurred again.

    Louis, our marriage, is it over?

    "Violet, what''s going on, the Riley Family sister-inw is really gone?"

    There was a sound of footsteps behind them.

    Maria, who was waiting for the wedding to start, was helped by Leon and Laura to walk over.

    The old man, with eyes full of dismay and anxiety, inquired of Violet.

    Violet bit her lip and nodded, only to feel a pulling pain in her chest.

    Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, her sister-inw died in front of her.

    She was the one who killed her sister-inw.

    Violet, with red eyes, told the story briefly.

    Maria''s brow furrowed and she subconsciously went to look for Dolly and Sami.

    Violet only came upstairs when she heard Dolly''s shouting.

    What a coincidence!

    Leon and Laura looked at each other with the same thought in their minds.

    It''s a bit of a coincidence that it''s not Dolly''s fault again.

    "Mom, Dad, Auntie Laura, you guys go ahead and take Luka and Erin back, I''m staying."

    Although Louis didn''t want her to stay, at this time, she didn''t want to leave him alone even more.

    Don''t want to make the rift between the two even bigger.

    She wants to have a good talk with him.

    What happened today, she is really wrong ah.

    "Okay, let''s take the two kids back first. violet, grandma always believed you were a good girl, have a

    good talk with louis and get the knots out."

    Maria approved of Violet''s idea and encouraged it.

    Violet smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Grandma."

    As she watched several people leave, Violet''s stomach gave a twitch.

    She hissed, her hand brushing the small of her back.

    "Baby, be good, don''t get into trouble."

    The little one in her belly, as if sensing her mother''s difficulty, kicked her again.

    Violet took a few deep breaths and tried to rx.

    This is the fruit of her love with him, the child can no longer have things.

    "Miss Elliott, are you okay?"

    Daniel took a big step forward and held Violet.

    Violet nced at him with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    "Mr. King, you''re here today too?"

    "Well, a friend of mine brought me here to watch the ceremony, and I didn''t expect"

    Daniel didn''t say anything further.

    He had just heard what had happened and only found it a bit unbelievable.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The bride actually pissed off the groom''s sister-inw?

    How angry is this sister-inw?

    Or is it that sister-inw is terminally ill?

    "I''m sorry to make youugh."

    Violet smiled a little reluctantly.

    At that moment, a bouncer from The Johnson Family came over and said that the yacht would be

    leaving soon, signaling Daniel to hurry up and go with the guests.

    Daniel looked to Violet, "Aren''t you going?"

    Violet shook her head, "I''m not leaving for now, take your time."

    Daniel opened his mouth, "Miss Elliott, actually."

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    The conversation had just started when Daniel''s cell phone rang.

    Daniel paused in his speech and took out his phone to look at it.

    It was a call from his own mother, who was supposed to ask if he had identified with his sister yet.

    "Miss Elliott, I''m going to take a call first."

    Violet smiled faintly, a little distracted.

    At that moment, her phone also rang.

    She nced at her phone for an iing call; it was Josie''s.

    Violet pursed her lips and picked up the phone, "Josie."

    "Violet, we''re on board, where are you?"

    Josie''s questioning voice came over the current.

    Violet said back, "Josie, you guys go ahead, I''ll stay and talk to Louis."

    "Good, then you take care of yourself and call me in time if something happens."

    "Good."

    When she hung up the phone, Violet felt another crushing sensation in her stomach.

    She took a deep breath, looked at Daniel who still had his back to her on the phone, and said to the

    bodyguard, "I''ll go first, please get Mr. King safely on boardter."

    She needs to get back to rest right away.

    "Yes." The bodyguard responded respectfully.

    Violet walked towards the vi, holding her belly.

    When she was far away, Daniel also finished the phone call.

    He looked at Violet in front of him and tried to catch up.

    "Sir, it''s gettingte, please follow me to the boat."

    The bodyguard stopped him and spoke.

    Daniel''s eyebrows knitted slightly, "I''m not leaving, I''m staying tonight."

    He hasn''t even met his sister yet!

    "Mr. King, please don''t make this difficult for me, mydy said that I should get you safely on board."

    The bodyguard had a difficult look on his face.

    Daniel''s eyebrows knitted, look around the guests are almost gone, thought about it, decided to go

    back first.

    The ind is not far from his hometown of Kingcardine.

    He went back first and reported the matter in detail to his grandmother.

    The sky was warm and sunny, but the winter cold could not be dispelled.

    Without guests, the ind is even more lonely.

    In another building near the sea, Louis put Amara on the bed and just knelt straight in front of it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The man''s motionless back looks extraordinarily sad and lonely.

    A pair of deep eyes filled with grief.

    "Aunt, you said that you like the blue of the sea and the feeling of freedom. You wanted to be buried in

    a ce with mountains and water after you died. Auntie, do you like it here? I''ll stay here with you for

    one night and send you home tomorrow, okay?"

    Tonight, he''s not going anywhere.

    Redeem yourself right here.

    He was the one who didn''t take care of his sister-inw.

    Let her die a violent death just like that.

    Hopefully, my sister-inw will not me the person who pissed her off in the next nine corners of the

    earth.

    If he must be med, let him be med!

    The sunlight refracted in inch by inch through the window and slowly moved away.

    Until the evening sun rises, as bright as fire, falling on the man kneeling upright, shining out his

    handsome side.

    With a hint of sadness and grief that makes it difficult to follow.

    Esther pushed the door in and looked at the man''s back with a sh of fascination in her eyes.

    From now on, he must be hers!

    "Cousin, you haven''t eaten anything all day, you''re hungry, right? I''ve brought some food over, eat

    some first."

    Esther walked over to Louis with her te and squatted down.

    Louis gave her a look and his brow sank.

    "Why didn''t you go back?"

    He just wants to be left alone.

    Didn''t want anyone to bother him.

    "Cousin, Mom died, and I''m going to be with her for thest time."

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Esther looked at the dead woman and a glint of weakness shed in her eyes.

    But the face is pretending to be watery.

    Louis'' thin lips moved, and eventually said nothing, still kneeling motionless.

    Esther looked at his handsome side face and said softly, "Cousin, open your mouth, I''ll feed you

    something."

    Louis frowned slightly and reached out to push Esther''s hand away, looking sideways at her.

    "Esther, why did you take your sister-inw upstairs?"

    Today''s events happened so suddenly that he could not think about it, and his heart was still silent in

    the sorrow of losing his sister-inw.

    And now, all is silent.

    Silence can lead to contemtion.

    My sister-inw''s death was very sudden.

    Was she really angry with her own wife?

    "Mom wasn''t feeling well, so I thought I''d take her upstairs to rest. But I didn''t expect to see Violet

    hooking up with Second Younger Lu."

    Esther''s eyes shed slightly and she spoke.

    Louis blushed, "Violet is not like that, don''t let me hear you say anything wrong about her again."

    Maybe sister-inw really misunderstood something.

    But he definitely believes in Violet''s character.

    She is not a watery person.

    Seeing Louis'' cold face, Esther gasped, "Cousin, do you still want to defend her now? Okay, even if

    Violet didn''t hook up with Mr. Lu, Mom''s death has nothing to do with her."

    "If it wasn''t for her, Mom wouldn''t have died of rage. Mom was heartbroken for you! How could she not

    be angry that you, the eldest of The Johnson Family, always had to be ridiculed because of Violet?"

    "Cousin, why do you have to marry a tiny makeup artist? If you hadn''t married Violet, my mother

    wouldn''t have died. Cousin, Violet is the culprit of my mother''s death, then you are also the culprit!

    Because you were the one who insisted on marrying her!"

    A statement that made Louis'' forehead veins popping at the corners and his eyes scarlet.

    "You shut up! Aunt''s death was just an ident, she misunderstood Violet, Violet is not the culprit."

    "Cousin, you''re still harboring her?"

    Esther flung herself at the bedside and cried, "Mom, did you see that? This is your most beloved

    nephew. He can even lightly reveal your death in order to cover up his own woman!"

    The woman cried, one usation after another.

    Louis only felt the tightness in his chest

    He closed his eyes, got up and walked out the door.

    "Cousin, where are you going?"

    "I''m going out for air."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Esther watched the long figure of the man disappear in the doorway, the grief in her eyes instantly

    converged.

    Is he still defending Violet to this day?

    Violet, she wants her dead!

    Inside the main vi across therge sandy beach, Violet rested for the afternoon and finally got over it.

    She rubbed her belly and kept saying soothing words as sheprepared to go to Louis.

    It was already dark and I didn''t know where Louis had settled his sister-inw.

    She bit her lip and pulled out her cell phone to call Louis.

    The phone rang once, but was held down.

    Violet faintly froze, looking at the darkened screen, the corners of her mouth pulled out a bitterness.

    He won''t even answer her calls now?

    Is it time to draw a line in the sand with her?

    No, she wanted to ask in person.

    Violet gets up, ready to go out.

    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.

    It was Louis who called.

    Violet froze and got through in a hurry.

    "Louis."

    "What is it?"

    A man''s low voice came over the current.

    Along with the sea breeze, it makes people listen to some trance.

    "Louis, where are you now? I''m on the ind and I''ming over to you right now. Can we talk in

    person about what''s going on?"

    Violet gripped the phone tightly and said softly.

    "Violet, you killed my sister-inw, what else is there to say? I never want to see you again, I want to

    divorce you!"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Louis wants to divorce her!

    No, it''s not possible!

    Violet''s face was white and she looked at the hung-up phone with disbelief.

    So her feelings with him are so fragile?

    Just because his sister-inw died, he med her for all the crimes?

    Sure enough, the sweet words of men are poison.

    The only people who are poisoned are the ones who take it seriously!

    Violet gripped the phone tightly, her heart was like a knife cutting thinly, the pain was unbearable.

    Her belly throbbed again, and she hurriedly took a deep breath, trying desperately to calm her tumbling

    emotions.

    She''s still carrying his child, and even if he wants to divorce her, she wants to hear him talk to her face

    to face!

    If he insists on it, then she will definitely take the children and disappear from his world.

    Violet got up and went out of the main vi and dialed Louis'' number again.

    However, the phone showed that it was switched off.

    Violet''s heart sank a few more notches.

    She suppressed the feeling of heartache and went out of the main vi and walked forward in the night.

    The lights are on in the building at the other end of the beach, which was originally a resort lodge for

    guests to rest and y.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    At this point, Louis must have settled his sister-inw there.

    Violet took a step towards the front.

    Faintly, the sound of footsteps seemed toe from behind.

    Violet frowned slightly, her eyes fell to the ground and noticed an elongated figure behind her,

    approaching her.

    What people?

    Only to hear a thud, did not wait for her to turn her head, the back of the head a sharp pain hit.

    Violet''s eyes went ck and she slowly fell to the ground.

    Before passing out, she only felt that someone had picked her up on his shoulders and then quickly ran

    forward.

    What kind of person attacked her?

    What do you want?

    Louis blew the sea breeze outside for a while, and when his mind cleared a bit, he wanted to go to the

    basement of the vi to get the surveince video.

    Although his sister-inw passed away, he still wanted to find out what was going on.

    Let''s see if sister-inw is really pissed off at Violet or not.

    He was about to take a step forward when he felt his pocket and found that his cell phone was not in

    his pocket.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed lightly as he turned and entered the door.

    Inside, Esther was still kneeling by the bed, wiping tears from her eyes.

    Seeing hime in, she called out in a resigned voice, "Cousin."

    Louis gave her a look without saying anything and looked around for his phone.

    The phone was sitting alone on the coffee table, he went over and picked it up and found it was turned

    off.

    Louis frowned and turned the phone on.

    There are several missed calls on the phone.

    Among them was a call from Violet.

    Thinking about what happened today, Louis gripped his phone tighter, barely suppressing the thought

    of calling back.

    He didn''t want to deal with anything today, he just wanted to spend time with his sister-inw.

    Louis didn''t ask how his phone turned off for no reason, and after shoving it into his pocket, he walked

    out.

    Esther''s eyes shed and she asked in a hurry, "Cousin, where are you going?"

    "I''ll get the surveince."

    Louis returned the question and then headed out the door.

    Esther looked at the doorway, the corners of her mouth slowly curved into a cold arc.

    Everything is going well.

    "Violet, go to hell!"

    This voice clearly came out of her mouth, but it was not her original female voice.

    Instead, ......

    The phone beeped and a message came in.

    "Done."

    Two words that made Esther''s eyes sh with a sorrowful smile.

    Violet, I hope that when you get to hell you remember that you were repudiated by a man before you

    died!

    Louis went to the basement of the vi to copy today''s surveince, and did not rush to see it, so he

    returned to his room and spent the night with Amara.

    Esther is sleeping soundly in the other room instead.

    The next day, Olly came to pick them up.

    Louis ordered the body of his sister-inw to be sent to the funeral home, and when he was ready, he

    nned to hold a funeral for her.

    A sleepless night had left his face much haggard.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    With a body full of fatigue, he returned to the Johnson Manor.

    "Louis, you''re back."

    The Johnson Family greeted them all.

    The two children also called out to their father and leaned to his feet.

    Louis smiled faintly, stroked the little heads of his two children, and raised his eyes in search of

    something.

    Everyone was there, why was his wife the only one missing?

    "Louis, you can''te back from the dead, please feel sorry."

    Maria looked at his face full of tiredness, sighed and patted his shoulder.

    Louis moved his lips and was about to say something when Erin, who was at his feet, asked, "Daddy,

    why are you the only one back? Where''s mommy? Didn''t shee back with you?"

    Hearing this, Louis'' brow furrowed slightly.

    "Mommy''s not home? Didn''t shee back with you guys yesterday?"

    Erin blinked and nced at Maria, "Didn''t Grandma say that Mommy was going to stay with you?"

    "Yeah. Louis, wasn''t Violet with you yesterday?"

    Maria asked with concern.

    "No, I didn''t really see her."

    Violet didn''te back?

    She stayed on the ind yesterday?

    But he didn''t see her!

    Louis'' heart skipped a beat as a missed call on his cell phone shed through his mind.

    He hurriedly pulled out his cell phone and dialed Violet''s number.

    The phone shows off.

    How did this happen!

    Louis'' dark eyes sank, and his heart inexplicably shed with a hint of bad premonition.

    He hurried upstairs, took out a copy of the surveince video and looked at it carefully on theputer.

    The video slowly shows scenes from yesterday''s wedding scene.

    Louis had no time to look at this and moved the mouse backwards and forwards.

    The scene of his sister-inw''s death, his mouse paused there, temporarily did not look at it in detail,

    but continued to move back.

    Finally, he saw Violet''s figure.

    Watch her say goodbye to a group of people and go to the vi alone.

    The thin shoulders, lonely back, look at his heart a light tremor.

    How sad she was at that time.

    How could he let her feel so sad!

    As the video continues on, he sees her exit the vi and meet Daniel

    A little bit of time passes, and night falls a little bit.

    Finally he saw her rushing out of the vi and

    A flurry of snow on the monitor.

    That''s where the video ends abruptly.

    What''s going on?

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Is this monitoring malfunctioning?

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed, and his long fingers pressed against the keyboard, constantly tinkering

    with it.

    But the snow is still drifting in the video here.

    Surveince has been artificially damaged!

    And his wife, where is she now!

    Kingcardine.

    A private hospital in the suburbs.

    Violet had a dream.

    In the dream, the wedding symphony slowly ys.

    The man stood at the end of the long corridor wearing a handmade version of a custom-made suit,

    handsome and upright.

    With flowers in hand and a smile on his face, he greeted her as she slowly walked towards him.

    That is the other side of her happiness.

    It''s a lifetime she wants tomit to.

    Filled with excitement, she approached step by step.

    Suddenly, the man''s face changed.

    The handsome face is covered with gloom.

    "Violet, you killed my sister-inw, you are the culprit, I want to divorce you!"

    He wants to divorce her!

    He wants to divorce her without asking!

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    "Don''t, Louis, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry, don''t you leave me!"

    Violet closed her eyes tightly and a teardrop slipped from the corner of her eye.

    Her mouth whispered and she sobbed silently.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    A warmth in her hand, it seems that someone held her hand and sighed softly.

    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."

    The man''s voice is soft and seems to have a calming effect.

    Violet''s eyshes fluttered lightly and her eyes slowly opened.

    The darkness in front of you makes you feel a little fear for no reason.

    "It''s dark, Louis, is that you?"

    Violet unconsciously grabbed the hand of the man beside her and asked.

    "Violet, it''s Daniel King."

    Daniel patted Violet''s hand and looked into unfocused eyes with a sh of pity in his eyes.

    Violet was slightly stunned, thought about it, and let go of his hand, "So it''s Mr. King? Could you please

    turn on the light for me?"

    Why is the man apanying her Daniel?

    All she remembers is that she was knocked unconscious and then lost consciousness.

    In the blur, the mouth and nose seem to have salty seawater into.

    She fell into the water!

    The man who knocked her out threw her into the sea.

    To drown her?

    She struggled desperately, but her consciousness became increasingly blurred

    "Violet, calm down for a moment, there''s something that I think you need to know."

    Daniel nced at the incandescent lights overhead and sighed imperceptibly.

    Yesterday, when he followed therge group back to Crotosi City, he let the boat dock at Kingcardine''s

    dock and hurried back home.

    After talking to his grandmother and mother face to face, she eagerly asked him to return to the ind

    and bring Violet back to Kingcardine to identify her family.

    Fortunately, he rushed back.

    If it had been a littleter, I''m afraid Violet would have been a corpse by now.

    I don''t know how she fell into the sea.

    Fortunately, she has a strong desire to survive and is floundering.

    It was also fortunate that he saw her in the water when he passed by in his yacht.

    This was able to get her to shore in time.

    It''s just that

    "Mr. King, am I, am I blind?"

    Violet isn''t stupid.

    She looked at the pitch ckness in front of her eyes, closed them and opened them again, but it was

    still pitch ck.

    Even if it is dark, it is impossible to see no light at all.

    So, she''s blind?

    Daniel looked at the color of panic that came out of Violet''s eyes, and his thin lips pursed lightly.

    "Yes, you received an external blow before you fell into the water, causing temporary blindness."

    He took her back to the private hospital of The King Family in Kingcardine and immediately examined

    her.

    It was found that she had been struck on the back of the head.

    After a series of treatments, he found a bruise in her head that waspressing a nerve.

    Causes retinal detachment, which leads to insomnia.

    This blood clot can be removed surgically.

    But what about now that she is pregnant.

    If you want to do surgery, you will have to use a lot of drugs, and then the child in your belly will

    inevitably not be saved.

    Violet stared nkly into the void in front of her, breathing heavily for a moment.

    She is, indeed, blind!

    Why is that?

    How did she be blind?

    Who attacked her!

    And who wants her to die?

    Louis, and where is he now?

    Does it really not matter to him whether she lives or dies?

    A throbbing pain in her stomach made her stifle a muffled grunt.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Daniel hurriedly calmed down, "Violet, take it easy, your fetal phase is unstable, for the sake of the

    baby, you have to be calm too."

    Violet has long been in tears.

    Her hand brushed the small of her back and she breathed heavily, trying to calm down.

    At least she''s alive.

    For the sake of the baby, she needs to calm down!

    "Mr. King, did you save me? Where am I now?"

    Violet''s unfocused eyes look in Daniel''s direction with a forced vulnerability.

    Daniel had another pang of pity in his heart.

    "Violet, actually ......"

    Just then, the ward door was pushed open and someone walked in.

    "Daniel, has my granddaughter woken up yet?"

    Daniel looked sideways and saw his grandmother being supported by his own mother, walking quickly.

    "Mom, take it easy, I saw Violet wake up."

    Daniel''s mother, Sofia King, helped Old Mrs. King to the bedside and looked at Violet carefully.

    "Grandma, Mom."

    Daniel said hello to both of them and got up to give his chair to Old Mrs. King.

    Old Mrs. King sat down on the edge of the bed and reached out to take Violet''s hand in hers.

    "Violet, good boy, my good granddaughter, I never thought that grandma would find you in her lifetime."

    Old Mrs. King was in tears, with a look of relief and sighing.

    Violet in the hospital bed could not see the person, but could hear the excitement in the person''s tone.

    Grandma?

    How did she, an orphan, get a grandmother?

    Looking at the cluelessness in Violet''s eyes, Daniel said, "Violet, I''m actually your cousin, and the

    people who are here now, one is your grandmother and the other is your aunt."

    Hearing this, Violet remained bewildered.

    "Mr. King ......"

    "Violet, you should change your tune and call me cousin."

    Daniel smiled, "I know you''re surprised, but things just happen."

    No coincidence, no one expected that he would find a granddaughter for his grandmother because of a

    crash.

    Daniel paused and spoke: "Your identity is Kingcardine, The King Family''s people. Last time after the

    crash, I found out that your blood type is the same rare panda blood as ours. At the same time, you

    look simr to my mother when she was young."

    "At that time I became suspicious, so I took the paper cup you poured me water, and I went to do a

    gicparison. Violet, you should be from The King Family."

    Hearing these words, Violet''s heart said it was impossible not to be touched.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked in Daniel''s direction with wide, unseeing eyes.

    "Cousin, then where is my father?"

    She was curious to know who her father was.

    Why did you leave your mother behind back then?

    Daniel and his own mother looked at each other, and Sofia hastily wrapped her arms around Old Mrs.

    King, silently reassuring her.

    For so many years, that lost child has been a constant pain in Old Mrs. King''s heart.

    "Good boy, we haven''t found your father yet, but we didn''t expect to find you first."

    Old Mrs. King suppressed her inner grief and held Violet''s hand tightly.

    Violet couldn''t see the person, but she could feel the sadness flowing from Old Mrs. King at this

    moment.

    I think it has touched the old man''s old memories.

    "Violet, The King Family in Kingcardine is a hundred-year prosperous family, and I am not the original

    spouse of your grandfather. The entanglements and grudges of this, I will talk to you slowlyter."

    The olddy sighed, "Your father was born to me in my tenth month of pregnancy, only to have him

    stolen by miscreants during his full moon reception."

    "For all these years, we, The King Family, have been looking for him but struggled to find any clues. I

    didn''t expect Daniel would find you first. Good boy, I have heard about you from Daniel, you have

    suffered for so many years."

    A talk that gave Violet a general idea of her life.

    Let''s not say whether she is the descendant of the olddy''s lost son or not, but all in all she is a

    member of The King Family.

    So, although she did not find her father, but is to find the family.

    "Violet, I''m your aunt. Seeing you is like seeing me when I was younger, and so beautiful to look at."

    Sofia saw that the olddy was a little sad and changed the subject at the right time.

    Violet couldn''t see, but curled her lips toward the ce where the sound came out.

    God is so funny.

    Do you p her first and then feed her a candy bar?

    After leaving her without a loving husband, she is weed with affection in the family?

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    "Violet, today is a good day for you, I have heard the general situation from Daniel. that boy of The

    Johnson Family actually canceled the wedding in public, such a man should not be wanted."

    Old Mrs. King''s hair is already gray, but she can''t hide the majestic aura of her entire body.

    She looked into Violet''s unfocused eyes, a sh of pain in her eyes.

    "Now Grandma wants to know, how did you fall into the sea?"

    Fortunately, a grandson rescued her in time.

    Otherwise, the consequences are unthinkable.

    Who is so vicious?

    Violet heard Old Mrs. King''s inquiry, and then thought about what happened before she fell into the

    sea, there was a momentary wave of emotion.

    She had heard what Louis had said to her and had rushed out of the vi.

    He said himself that he wanted to divorce himself!

    Is he going to divorce himself without even listening to his own exnation?

    The whole thing is a bureau when you think about it.

    Someone didn''t want her to marry him, which is why they found someone to get themselves killed after

    ndering themselves for cheating.

    Did he really not think about it at all?

    Violet bit her lip and closed her eyes, trying hard to calm her emotions.

    The hand was patted and the loving voice of Old Mrs. King rang in my ears.

    "Violet, don''t be sad, you are not an orphan now, you can say anything and grandma will do it for you."

    At those words, Violet opened her eyes and smiled gratefully.

    "Thank you, Grandma. I''m not sure of the details. I called Louis and he said he wanted to divorce me,

    so I tried to go to him and talk to him face to face. Then I found someone following me behind, and

    after that I was knocked out and thrown into the sea."

    A remark that made Old Mrs. King smile coldly.

    "Louis wants to divorce you, and this is ming you for his sister-inw''s death? It seems that Louis,

    the famous young talent, is also a confused person."

    Hearing this, Daniel nodded imperceptibly to one side.

    "There are many suspicions about the death of Louis'' sister-inw. What happened before the wedding

    started should be a setup. Someone was jealous of her cousin and didn''t want the wedding to go on

    smoothly, so they set up such a trap. And the person who knocked her out may be the one behind the

    scandal of you and Sami."

    In response to Daniel''s spection, Old Mrs. King nodded approvingly.

    "Yes, this is a bureau. But Louis convicted Violet directly without even investigating a little, which shows

    that he does not have deep feelings for Violet. How can the granddaughter of my The King Family be

    so neglected?"

    "In that case, Daniel, put a ckout on the news and simply let Louis think that Violet is gone and that

    Violet and The Johnson Family will have nothing more to do with each other in the future."

    A statement that speaks volumes.

    Daniel gave Violet a look and answered.

    Violet moved her lips to say something.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But in the end, nothing was said.

    At this point in time, does she have to justify him?

    The truth is in front of us, he said himself that he wanted to divorce her!

    "Okay, Violet, don''t think about anything right now, get some rest, and Grandma will take care of

    everything for you, okay?"

    Old Mrs. King patted Violet''s hand and spoke softly and reassuringly.

    Violet had just woken up and had spoken so much that she was at the end of her rope.

    She reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth, slowly closed her eyes and drifted back to sleep.

    Old Mrs. King lovingly tucked her in and got up to be supported by Sofia, gesturing for Daniel to go out

    and talk.

    As the three stood outside the door, Old Mrs. King asked, "Daniel, is it true that Violet''s eyes cannot be

    operated on now to restore her sight?"

    Daniel nodded, "Violet is pregnant, and if she has surgery, she is bound to use a lot of drugs, and in

    that case, her baby will have to be aborted."

    To abort the baby, not to mention that it is The King Family''s bloodline, they can''t afford to give it up.

    Let''s say it''s Violet, she''s definitely not giving up either.

    After all, it''s a piece of your own flesh.

    Taking away a child is bound to cause a lifetime of emotional damage to a mother.

    "Daniel, besides surgery, isn''t it possible to treat with Chinese medicine? Couldn''t acupuncture therapy,

    for example, restore Violet''s light?"

    Sofia thought about it and made a suggestion.

    Old Mrs. King brightened up, "Yes, Daniel, we have our own Chinese medical center, we can find a

    practitioner who knows Chinese acupuncture to do treatment for Violet."

    Hearing this, Daniel nced at the two and hesitantly said, "Grandma, Mom, the Chinese medical

    school is not under my control, and if the eldest uncle''s family knows Violet''s identity, I''m afraid there

    will be a lot ofmotion again."

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    The King Family''s first house was born to Grandpa''s real wife.

    And their second house has always been at odds.

    When Grandma''s son was stolen, it was also the handiwork of the first house.

    For so many years, the two houses have been fighting with each other in the dark.

    If we let the big housee to heal Violet, maybe Violet''s eyes will not be cured, but she will already

    die.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Old Mrs. King obviously also thought of this, suddenly eyes shed a trace of helplessness.

    "I was the one who took it for granted, Daniel, you know a lot of people in the medicalmunity, look

    for otherpetent Chinese doctors."

    "Okay, Grandma." Daniel answered.

    "Daniel, send someone to protect Violet during this time, I will never allow anyone to hurt my

    granddaughter again."

    Old Mrs. King''s old eyes shed a stern look and her tone was firm.

    She got a granddaughter back, and that line of the eldest house is bound to get the news soon.

    Hopefully they will settle down and not mess around.

    Otherwise, she will not let them go again as she did more than forty years ago.

    "Don''t worry, Grandma, I''ll have someone protect my cousin."

    Daniel answered again.

    Old Mrs. King nodded, gave Sofia another look, and patted her hand.

    "Sofia, it''s been so hard for you all these years."

    Since the loss of her oldest son, she has been raising her daughter as a boy.

    Over the years, King Group has been led by its eldest daughter.

    The hardships involved are not something that ordinary people can appreciate.

    "Mom, I don''t work hard, as long as you live a long life."

    Sofia chuckled.

    Old Mrs. King, with a relieved look on her face, spoke to Daniel and left the hospital with Sofia.

    Private ind.

    Louis did not eat or drink for two days in a row, and had the whole ind scoured, but no trace of Violet

    was found.

    His face is haggard, the air pressure around him is low again and again, like a beast imprisoned in a

    cage, on the verge of an outburst.

    The surveince video was artificially deleted, and he got the top hackers to recover the data and

    finally gave him theplete surveince video.

    As soon as Louis got the video, he looked at it over and over again.

    At the sight of a man in ck knocking out Violet, the stick felt like it was hitting him in the heart,

    causing him pain.

    He resisted the urge to pull the man in ck out of the screen to get killed, and continued to look back.

    The man in ck picks up the fainting Violet on his shoulders and walks forward, disappearing into the

    surveince.

    Louis is full of anxiety, repeatedly check, but no longer see the figure of Violet.

    Where did the man in ck take her?

    In front of the beach is arge area of sea.

    So, the man in ck threw Violet overboard?

    A sh of panic passed through Louis'' eyes at the thought of this possibility.

    What are the chances that a person who has passed out is thrown into the sea and is alive?

    No, his wife has an excellent face, definitely not a short-lived face.

    She must still be alive!

    Louis hid the panic in his eyes and hastily took out his cell phone to call Olly, asking him to send more

    men to look for Violet''s trail along the coast.

    He doesn''t know who knocked Violet out.

    Right now, he just wants to find his wife.

    If something happens to her, he will never forgive himself for the rest of his life!

    Louis hung up the phone, his dark eyes shing with a hint of scarlet.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Louis nced over and saw that it was Arthur calling.

    Answering, he called out in a muffled voice line, "Uncle Arthur."

    Arthur hmmed and said, "Louis, the gic test report for Violet and I came back, confirming that a

    father-daughter rtionship exists between her and me."

    His voice is deep, but he can''t hide his excitement.

    Louis'' fingers tightened slightly on the phone and he said in a dumb voice, "Congrattions."

    In a roundabout way, it turns out that his wife is really Arthur''s daughter.

    So eager to tell her the good news.

    But she, where is she now?

    "Louis, where is Violet now? If you can''t forgive Violet because of your sister-inw''s death, please give

    her to me, and I, the father, will take over her care in the future."

    At Arthur''s words, a lump in Louis''s throat.

    He didn''t make a big deal out of Violet''s disappearance.

    All the people knew was that there was a scandal at their wedding.

    So, everyone probably thought that he would divorce Violet.

    Arthur means the same thing.

    "Uncle Arthur, I will not divorce Violet, she will always be my wife."

    Live or die, his wife will only be her: Violet!

    "It''s good that you think so, what about Violet? I''d like to meet with her."

    There was a lot of lightness in Arthur''s tone.

    Louis closed his eyes, the bottom of his eyes were full of anxiety and restlessness.

    "I''m afraid not now, Violet, something''s happened!"

    Kingcardine.

    Private hospitals.

    Violet was lying in bed when she faintly heard a noise outside.

    "Second brother, I heard that you brought back a woman who is from our The King Family? Is it true or

    not? It''s not a fraud, right?"

    "Yeah, Daniel, you''re not in business, you''re all about medicine, you''re too naive in the world, you''ll

    easily be deceived, you can''t be whatever people say you are."

    "Second brother, don''t stop us, let us go in and see what kind of crooks dare to cheat us The King

    Family?"

    "Get out of the way, which one of you dares to stop me?"

    "......"

    The ears are filled with the sound of chattering and arguing.

    Violet in the hospital bed wrinkled her brow and struggled to sit up.

    "Miss Elliott, just ignore them."

    The caregiver at the side of the room hurriedly picked up Violet and spoke.

    She is Daniel''s servant sent to take care of Violet.

    In her forties, she has worked for The King Family since she was a child, and is a very loyal middle-

    aged woman.

    Violet curled her lips and asked, "Kira, what are the people out there?"

    A mouthful of two brothers called.

    If she was right, it should be someone from The King Family''s big house.

    "It''s The King Family''s big houseing." Kira said back.

    Sure enough, it is.

    These people are here to find out what is going on, afraid that she will return to The King Family and

    steal the family fortune from them?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet sighed inwardly, recalling the things Daniel had taught her about The King Family.

    The King Family is one of the top families in Kingcardine.

    Old Mr. King passed away ten years ago.

    When he was alive, the King Family was even more prosperous than it is today.

    Because of his majesty where the family''s various factions of power are well bnced.

    And once he left, the forces of all factions began to move.

    The most obvious of these is the fight between the first and second houses.

    The current Old Mrs. King is not the original spouse of Old Mr. King.

    In his youth, Old Mr. King was first married to the Hayes Family of Kingcardine, and married a young

    The Hayes Family is one of the most powerful families in Kingcardine and is no less powerful than The

    King Family.

    So the marriage between the two families is a strongbination.

    Only the Hayes Family Missy was a sick child from childhood.

    After she became pregnant and gave birth to a son, her health became worse.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    She passed away after the child was one week old.

    Old Mr. King was a young and talented man with good looks, so of course he couldn''t stay a widower.

    So with the help of several parties, he married the present-day Old Mrs. King.

    Old Mrs. King is the youngest in her family and is a very good-looking person.

    Originally, she did not agree to be a bride, but due to family pressure and the good looks of Old Mr.

    King, she resigned herself to marry into The King Family.

    After her marriage, she devoted herself to helping Old Mr. King bring up his young, bereaved stepson

    as if he were her own.

    It''s just that people from the Hayes Family keep getting involved, afraid that she, the stepmother, will

    treat her stepson badly.

    It makes her ufortable.

    Soon after, Old Mrs. King herself became pregnant.

    Ten monthster she gave birth to a big fat baby boy.

    Old Mr. King was so happy that he became more and more fond of Old Mrs. King.

    The two also took their rtionship a step further.

    It was a happy event, but I didn''t expect that the child would be taken away by criminals during the full

    moon reception for the child.

    Old Mrs. King was so anxious that she fainted.

    Later, after much investigation, Old Mr. King pointed the finger at the Hayes Family.

    But the Hayes Family''s people are dead set on denying it, and Old Mr. King can''te up with strong

    evidence, so the matter can only be closed.

    Old Mrs. King is a nurturing-looking woman who originally yed the role of a good wife and mother in

    the family.

    But at heart she is a woman''s woman.

    The loss of her son made her no longer want to show weakness.

    So she held a knife to her throat and threatened Old Mr. King.

    In the future, the estate of The King Family must be inherited by her first-born son.

    Or she would die in front of him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Old Mr. King also knew that the Hayes Family had taken his son, but only because of the inheritance of

    The King Family.

    They only wanted the inheritance to go to their oldest son.

    Old Mr. King felt guilty about Old Mrs. King, plus he also liked Old Mrs. King, so he promised her on the

    spot.

    As a result, the son born to the original spouse and his children now hold official positions in the King

    Group, but have no inheritance rights.

    The position of heir fell to Sofia, the daughter of Old Mrs. King, born the following year.

    Old Mr. King was also hesitant.

    After all, in arge family, how can there be a daughter in power?

    But Old Mrs. King''s assertive attitude, coupled with Sofia''s talent for business, which she had shown

    since she was a child, dispelled Old Mr. King''s concerns.

    In the end, Sofia did not marry out, but had someonee in and take over the King Group.

    With her at the helm and Old Mr. King at the helm, the King Group has been thriving.

    Only after the death of Old Mr. King, the original fear of the old man''s several forces began to move.

    In the past two years, it is clear that King Group has been experiencing internal problems and is

    naturally not as prosperous as it used to be.

    The eldest family has a son and a daughter, and they are constantly provoking the Old Mrs. King

    lineage, and are bent onpeting for the session.

    In the line of Old Mrs. King, Sofia also gave birth to a son and a daughter.

    Only Daniel did not choose to go into business, but chose to go into medicine.

    Sofia''s daughter, on the other hand, is still in her sophomore year of college and is studying finance

    instead.

    Violet listened to the noise outside diminish and her thoughts wandered.

    Soon, the door was pushed open and Kira called out respectfully to the young master.

    Violet knew that it was Daniel who hade in.

    "Cousin."

    Daniel responded, reached out and touched Violet''s forehead, and softly asked, "How are you feeling

    today?"

    "It''s okay."

    After a few days of rest, Violet has regained a lot of spirit.

    Only, her eyes remain blind.

    "Cousin, those people outside"

    "Don''t mind them, they''ve been driven away by me, so you can stay in the hospital without worry."

    Daniel was holding a packet of herbs, "Take this first."

    Violet has smelled the herbal medicine and her eyebrows instantly furrowed.

    "Cousin, can I not take this medicine? I''m pregnant, and it''s a medicine that''s poisonous in three ways."

    This medicine must be for eye diseases.

    But she is pregnant, even if she can''t see in the future, she doesn''t want anything to happen to the

    child in her belly.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    "Violet, don''t worry, I have it in mind. It''s herbal medicine and it''s harmless to the fetus."

    Daniel cut a small slit in the warmed herbal packet and passed it to Violet''s lips.

    Violet, with a bitter face, could only take it and drink it with closed eyes.

    When you can''t see, your other senses are even more magnified.

    Violet finished it in one gulp, only to feel her mouth full of bitterness.

    She spat out her tongue, her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Here, have a candy bar."

    Daniel smiled lovingly and peeled a piece of candy and stuffed it into Violet''s mouth.

    "Thank you brother."

    Violet sucked on the candy in her mouth, which made her feel alive.

    Daniel looked at her slightly normal face and said, "In the past two days I''m looking for a Chinese

    medicine practitioner who knows acupuncture, so don''t worry, brother will make sure someone cures

    your eye disease as soon as possible."

    A TCM practitioner who knows acupuncture?

    A figure shed through Violet''s mind.

    "Brother, I do know a girl who knows acupuncture, her name is Amy, it turns out that she but forget it,

    she is not a professional."

    Amy originally worked as an intern at The Johnson Group.

    Thinking about Louis, she gave up trying to find Amy.

    Don''t want to mention Louis.

    Daniel watched the flicker of gloom in her eyes, pondering.

    Acupuncturists who know how to do acupuncture are actually not that hard to find.

    However, excellent physicians who are very specialized are not easy to find.

    Who is this Amy and can we get her to try?

    "Brother, can I make a phone call?"

    Violet thought of something and changed the subject.

    Her cell phone fell into the sea, so she hasn''t contacted anyone for a few days.

    I don''t know how the two children are doing.

    And Josie and Evie, are not in a hurry.

    "Your cell phone number, I''m having it reced, so you can use my phone for now."

    Daniel paused, a glint of inquiry in his eyes, "Who are you calling?"

    You didn''t mean to call Louis, did you?

    "I need to call my BFF Josie. brother, please dial her number for me."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Violet was d she remembered her best friend''s phone number and spit out a series of numbers.

    Daniel dialed out, then put the phone to Violet''s ear.

    The phone rang several times and finally got through.

    Josie''s familiar voice came over the current, "Which one."

    When she heard the voice of herte friend, Violet''s nose was inexplicably sore.

    "Josie, it''s me."

    There was a noticeable hitch in breathing in the current.

    Josie asked excitedly, "Violet, is that you?"

    "It''s me." Violet suppressed the sourness in her nose andughed.

    "Violet, where are you? I can''t get through to you on the phone, and when I call Louis, he doesn''t

    answer, and when I ask him something, he doesn''t say anything, I''m going crazy!"

    "I''m fine, I''m in Kingcardine now, I found my family."

    Violet calmed down a bit and said calmly.

    "You''ve found your family? That''s great. So when are youing back?"

    Josie''s tone became lighter.

    Violet was silent, "Josie, I probably won''t go back these days, so if you''re free, go check on the kids for

    me and tell them I''m traveling. Also, don''t let Louis know where I am."

    She is now blind and she doesn''t want her children to know about her condition or worry about them.

    "Okay, I get it. violet, tell me quickly, how did your family find you?"

    Josie knew Violet didn''t want Louis to know where she was and must have been trying to calm down.

    So she changed the subject.

    Violet curled her lips, "Remember that Mr. King that I rear-ended? He''s my cousin."

    "What? How can there be such a coincidence?"

    "Isn''t that right? There are no coincidences."

    "......"

    The two girlfriends rambled and gossiped.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Daniel sat quietly with her,municating with her assistant to see if she had found an acupuncturist

    yet.

    Office of the President of The Johnson Group.

    Olly knocked on the door and entered, "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis'' handsome features were haggard.

    A pair of deep eyes are a few shades deeper than ever.

    "Did you find the person?"

    Louis'' voice was deep.

    "No youngdy has been found so far, but an important clue was found."

    Olly walked over to his desk and ced a stack of information in front of him.

    "The man in the photo is Daniel King, from The King Family in Kingcardine, and he came to your

    wedding with the youngdy that day. Somehow he made two trips back and forth, and when he

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    returned to Kingcardine again, he brought back a woman. Perhaps this woman is the youngdy."

    Louis looked at a stack of photos, all taken by roadside surveince.

    Looking at the blurry photo of the man holding the woman in his arms, his eyes shed with a hint of

    excitement.

    Although you can''t see the woman figure clearly, but the clothes and shoes are familiar to him.

    It must be Violet!

    "Send me Daniel''s information quickly and I''ll move to Kingcardine right away."

    "Yes."

    Kingcardine.

    Private hospitals.

    Daniel''s assistant hired a practitioner who knew acupuncture toe over and examine Violet.

    When the examination was finished, Daniel asked the servant to take care of Violet to rest while he

    took the person out of the ward.

    "Dr. White, can I use acupuncture therapy for my sister''s illness?" Daniel asked.

    The doctor''s expression was somewhat strained.

    "Dr. King, you are also a doctor and should understand the patient''s condition. Acupuncture therapy is

    certainly feasible, but she is pregnant and cannot use medicine."

    "Acupuncture therapy, if not absolutely professional doctors, I believe no one would dare to boast about

    it. After all, once the slightest carelessness is made, it can easily cause mistakes."

    "My advice is that it''s best to abort the child, otherwise over time, it can also lead to permanent

    blindness in the patient."

    This doctor''s statement is very conservative.

    Daniel understands that he does not have that ability and does not dare to take responsibility.

    But if, as he said, the child was aborted directly, why would there be any need to use any Chinese

    medical treatment?

    "Thank you, please take care."

    Daniel didn''t choke with him either and politely sent him away.

    I was about to go back to the ward when a man''s low voice came from behind me.

    "Mr. King."

    This sound

    Daniel''s footsteps were halted and he turned his head to look at the visitor.

    Louis came striding forward in a ck coat, wrapped in cold air around him.

    Although his face is thin, but still handsome, jade tree.

    Found it so quickly?

    Rather a few things.

    Daniel hooked his lips, "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis stood in front of Daniel, his dark eyes fixed.

    "Mr. King, thank you for saving my wife, I''vee to take her back."

    Because he was in a hurry, Olly only gave him a brief overview of Daniel''s life.

    Daniel is a doctor and has a good reputation in the medicalmunity.

    The rest he didn''t know much about.

    And of course it is not clear how Daniel saved Violet for no reason.

    and brought her to Kingcardine.

    But no matter what, he has Daniel to thank for stepping up to the te.

    Louis finished and was ready to head to the ward.

    Daniel hurriedly stopped him and pulled him to the corner.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson, but I''m afraid Violet can''t go back with you right now."

    Hearing this, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed, "Why?"

    "Because she''s from The King Family and my grandmother won''t allow anyone to take her away

    again."

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    Hearing Daniel''s words, Louis'' eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    Violet is a member of The King Family?

    How could such a coincidence happen?

    "Are you sure?" Louis asked.

    Daniel raised his eyebrows, "What, you can''t believe it? Or do you think Violet, an orphan with no one

    to turn to, can be bullied by you?"

    Louis wrinkled his brow, "I have no such idea."

    "Is that so?"

    Danielughed lightly in mockery, "Don''t you me her for pissing off your sister-inw, don''t you want

    to divorce her?"

    His words, like oil on fire, deeply stung Louis'' heart.

    Louis'' breath around him sank, "That''s between me and her, please don''t let outsiders interfere."

    "I am his brother, and from now on, I will never allow anyone to bully her."

    Daniel spoke in a cold voice, unmoved by the cold air emanating from Louis.

    Louis'' dark eyes were fixed, his patience exhausted.

    He pushed aside Daniel who was in front of him, "She''s my wife, and I''m taking her back."

    Daniel wrinkled his eyebrows and hurriedly ordered his bodyguards, "Stop him!"

    The two bodyguards followed orders and instantly scurried out from the corner, blocking Louis'' way.

    Louis'' eyes went cold and he swung his fist violently at the bodyguard.

    He strikes hard and punches to the bone.

    The two bodyguards fought with all their might and could only resist, but could not take advantage.

    The sound of a fight here soon drew the attention of the medical staff.

    Daniel saw that the two bodyguards were about to be knocked over by Louis and hurriedly said, "Stop

    both."

    Themotion caused by further fighting will inevitably let Violet know that Louis ising.

    The bodyguard withdrew his hand and his face was already bruised.

    Louis'' breath was heavy, and his face was pale although there were no signs of bruises.

    Daniel walked towards Louis and spoke, "Mr. Johnson, it''s not that you''re not allowed to see Violet, but

    it''s not a good time for her to meet with you."

    Louis looked at him, his thin lips lightly parted, "Why?"

    "Because she was knocked unconscious and thrown into the sea, causing temporary blindness."

    Daniel said.

    Louis'' heart shook and his pupils snapped shut, "What? She''s blind?"

    Daniel nodded, "Violet is pregnant and can''t have surgery because if she does, the baby in her belly

    will definitely not be saved. But I know that she cares a lot about the baby and definitely does not want

    to abort the baby."

    "I would like to have a herbalistwho knows acupuncture therapy to treat Violet, but there is no certainty

    that a herbalist without some level of knowledge can help her regain her sight."

    "Violet she is so fragile right now that any little stimulus could cause the baby in her belly to miscarry,

    as well as worsen her condition. She said you told her yourself that you want to divorce her, are you

    sure she won''t get excited when she sees you?"

    The words made Louis'' heart feel like a boulder, sinking.

    Because of his negligence, his wife was thrown into the sea by the miscreants, causing blindness.

    He''ll be damned.

    But ......

    "I didn''t say anything to her about divorcing her."

    When did he ever say such a thing?

    He just wants to calm down and talk about other things after taking care of his sister-inw''s remains

    first ah.

    He never wanted to divorce her!

    "That''s what Violet said. Maybe you didn''t say it, but gave her that hint."

    Daniel didn''t really understand what was going on here and guessed.

    Louis thought of the scene when he spoke to his sister-inw when she died.

    At that time, he was cold to her, perhaps making her misunderstand that he was going to divorce her?

    "I want to meet her."

    Louis'' eyes shed with a hint of remorse and pain as he spoke.

    Daniel''s sword brows knitted slightly, "I said she can''t be stimted right now."

    "I know, I''ll just look at her and not take her away or let her find out."

    Louis suppressed his inner ups and downs and said in a deep voice.

    Daniel looked at the scarlet in his eyes and didn''t stop.

    Louis walked up to the ward and looked in through the ss window.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At this moment, Violet is quietly resting on her bed.

    The thin figure looked extraordinarily heartbreaking to him.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    Louis'' hand tugged at the door handle, tempted to rush in and take her into his arms for good measure.

    But in the end, he suppressed the impulse of his heart.

    He couldn''t irritate her any more.

    As long as she lives.

    "Mr. King, I don''t feelfortable with her being alone in Kingcardine, I will arrange my own people to

    protect her in a couple of days."

    Louis calmed down a bit and looked at Daniel.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, "No need, I''ll send someone to protect Violet."

    "Are you sure?"

    Louis'' eyes were deep, "I remember that The King Family is not peaceful, can you guarantee that my

    wife will be safe here until she gives birth?"

    Daniel frowned, speechless for a moment.

    The King Family has a lot of internal strife.

    Violet''s appearance has already made the big house dumb.

    He can''t really boast about it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to steal anyone from you The King Family right now, you and I are doing

    what''s best for Violet in the first ce."

    Louis paused and looked at the woman on the hospital bed again, "You''re saying her blindness can be

    cured with acupuncture therapy, right?"

    "Yes. Acupuncture therapybined with herbal treatment should not have too much effect on the

    fetus."

    Daniel replied back.

    "I know, I will look for a famous doctor who knows acupuncture toe over and treat Violet."

    Louis'' eyes were deep and a trace of pity shed in his eyes.

    Daniel thought about it and said, "Mr. Johnson, Violet mentioned the name of a person who knows

    acupuncture, named Amy, how about this person?"

    Amy?

    Austin''s life saver?

    Louis'' eyes and heart moved slightly without taking a position.

    "I know, I''ll get her when I get back."

    He didn''t know how good Amy''s medical skills were.

    But give it a try.

    Louis finished and looked at Daniel, "Mr. King, I''ll go first, Violet will be in your care for the next two

    days."

    The heart still feels thankful.

    Wife found a rtive.

    So Arthur is also a member of The King Family?

    He had to break the news to Arthur.

    "Mr. Johnson, there''s something else I''d like to remind you of."

    Daniel called out to Louis.

    At Louis'' questioning look, he said, "Your sister-inw''s death is suspicious. I''m not sure if she was

    already terminally ill before, but it''s not scientific that a person would die of living gas, if not already at

    the end of her life."

    Louis'' sister-inw''s death is a matter of Violet''s reputation.

    He still hopes Louis will find out the truth about the cause of death.

    It might be able to clear up the misunderstanding between the two.

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and he nodded, a hint of severity shed in his eyes.

    He will check it out properly.

    He already had a hunch that someone had made a set-up to specifically target Violet.

    In the hospital room, Violet, in a daze, seemed to hear Louis'' voice.

    Her eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes.

    It is still dark to the eyes.

    Her eyes were nk and she smiled to herself.

    Why do you still think of him?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He''s divorcing himself, isn''t he?

    "Violet, you''re awake?"

    Daniel came into the room and saw Violet awake and spoke softly.

    Violet nodded in Daniel''s direction and struggled to get up, "Brother."

    Daniel helped her put a cushion behind her back and looked into her unfocused eyes, as if in thought.

    "Violet, did you really hear Louis tell you with your own ears that he was going to divorce you?"

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    When she heard Daniel''s question, Violet slightly narrowed her eyelids and gave a soft muffled sound.

    She couldn''t have heard it wrong.

    Louis told her himself that he wanted a divorce.

    "What if it was just a misunderstanding? If Louis didn''t want to divorce you, would you have made

    peace with him?"

    Daniel didn''t figure out what was going on here, but Louis denied saying so, so maybe it was really a

    misunderstanding.

    Those two should be able to put their differences on ice.

    "It won''t be."

    Violet''s mouth pulled out a bitter smile.

    "No matter what, my sister-inw died because of me. louis treated my sister-inw as his own mother,

    and when he faced me, he must have thought of her death. there is already a gap between the two of

    us, and we can''t go back to the old days."

    To Louis, she was a mother''s murderer.

    To this day, she recalls the way Louis looked at her when her sister-inw died, and she still gets a

    chill.

    There is no going back to the past.

    Looking at Violet''s mournful expression, Daniel frowned, not knowing how to persuade.

    At that moment, the door of the ward was pushed open and someone walked in.

    "Brother, I''vee to see my cousin."

    The visitor is about twenty years old, tied with a high ponytail, white t plus jeans, youthful atmosphere

    forced.

    This is Daniel King''s sister, E King.

    Daniel looked at his sister''s cogen-filled face and said with disgust, "You don''t have to be so loud."

    My own sister is still in college and grew up with a jovial personality.

    Compared with Violet''s steadiness, it simply can''t look.

    "Brother, where am I being loud? Can''t I still act happy when I see my cousin?"

    E bristled, walked quickly to the bed and looked Violet up and down.

    "Helena, are you really my cousin? I''ve been following your make-up live stream, and many of my

    ssmates are your fans. Can you sign my name?"

    The girl''s voice was cheerful, with a hint of excited adoration.

    Although Violet could not see, she could also feel the true feelings she was showing at this time.

    For a moment, she had a good feeling about this cousin who came out of nowhere.

    It''s just that

    "Autographs are waived, I"

    She is not a big star, and secondly, she is now invisible ah.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "E, stop it."

    Daniel naturally thought of a little, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, chided.

    E also came back to her senses, spat out her tongue and took Violet''s hand.

    "Violet, I''m sorry, I got so excited and forgot you were now"

    She didn''t say anything further, Violet smiled and patted her hand, "It''s okay. One day when I can see

    it, if you still need me to sign it, I''ll sign it for you."

    "Uh-huh, then we''ll pull the trigger."

    E''s big watery eyes blinked and she pulled a hook with Violet.

    Such a childish act, but not against the grain.

    Violet curled her lips and let her fool around.

    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you a famous doctor? Hurry up and help Violet heal her eyes."

    E finished pulling the hook and looked at Daniel disgruntled.

    Daniel nced at her and said, "You want to say? Mind your own business, you try to fail again this

    year?"

    Hearing these words, E''s little face immediately fell.

    "Brother, you''re so annoying, exposing my scars again. I don''t like finance and you guys have to make

    me study finance, why can''t I study what I like like like you?"

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Daniel mercilessly disliked back, "What do you think? Since you were a child, have you ever set your

    mind on learning one thing well? Which thing is not? Oh, there is, and that is eating right?"

    E was squeezed little face red, straight stomp feet.

    "Brother, why are you like this! I just like to eat what''s wrong? What''s wrong with me liking food? Violet,

    don''tugh, is it wrong for me to like food?"

    Violet listened to the two dislike each other and was simply delighted.

    I can see that the brother and sister have a good rtionship.

    She coughed lightly, suppressing the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "You''re right, no one can resist the temptation of good food."

    "Yeah, well, it''s Violet who understands me."

    E slightly lifted her chin and rolled her eyes towards Daniel.

    Daniel looked at the sky speechlessly, "E, you croak, hurry back ande less to haunt Violet in the

    future."

    "Where did I croak, Violet, are you kicking me out?"

    E pouted and looked at Violet.

    Violetughed, "No, it''s just that I''m a little bored in the ward, so I''d love it if you came to talk to me."

    Hearing this, E was happy and raised her delicate little chin provocatively towards Daniel, "Brother,

    did you hear that?"

    Daniel was speechless and didn''t bother to talk to her.

    "Violet, you are new to the world, let me tell you about the family ah."

    E kept her mouth shut and wanted to talk to Violet.

    Violet nodded with a light smile and didn''t object.

    E opened her mouth and was about to speak when a message came in on her phone.

    "Violet, wait a minute."

    E took out her phone and looked at it, the corners of her mouth curved up in a sweet curve.

    She moved her fingers in reply.

    Daniel on the side nced at her with a slight frown.

    "E, are you in love?"

    This little girl''s family look is very much like being in love.

    E hurriedly put the phone away, her ears slightly red.

    "Brother, I''m a sophomore, it''s normal to fall in love."

    Daniel''s brow knitted tighter, "You''re really in love? No wonder you''re not studying well. Tell me, who is

    that person? E, you can''t put the cart before the horse, you have to prioritize things clearly, you have

    to focus on your studies!"

    Hearing Daniel''s questioning, E said, "Brother, I''m already an adult, don''t worry about my affairs,

    you''d better mind your own business, hurry up and find me a sister-inw, don''t think about that

    woman."

    The moment these words came out, Daniel''s face instantly sank and his fingers unconsciously tugged

    tight.

    E has regretted the words just as they were spoken.

    She walked up to Daniel and carefully tugged at his sleeve, "Brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it."

    That woman is the eternal pain in my brother''s heart.

    How could she be so tongue-tied?

    Daniel broke away from her hand and said expressionlessly, "You stay with Violet, I''m going out."

    The door was closed and E wailed and pped her head.

    "E, you''re out of your mind, aren''t you?"

    Violet heard an earful and asked curiously, "E, what''s wrong with your brother? Is he okay."

    E walked over to the bed and sat down, sighing.

    "Violet, I uncovered my brother''s scars. He had a crush on a bitch for ten years. But she didn''t like the

    fact that he wasn''t in charge of The King Family, so she got married to another woman. To this day, my

    brother still can''t get her out of his mind."

    "I heard she''s been going through a divorcetely, and I''m just afraid my brother will be the one to take

    over. That bitch is hypocritical, I don''t like her at all."

    Violet: "......"

    She was curious, what did a woman like Daniel, such a polite and courteous man, really look like?

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    the Johnson Manor.

    Study.

    Louis looked carefully at the surveince on the ind, looking for clues.

    Daniel said that his sister-inw''s death was suspicious.

    He is a doctor and his instincts are keen.

    So, he had to find out this breakage to.

    Louis'' long fingers pressed the mouse button and slowly moved backwards.

    The surveince video is ying the various faces of the beings before the wedding.

    He fixes his eyes on the image of Amara and Esther.

    In the scene, Esther pours a ss of water for Amara.

    Amara drinks it.

    It didn''t take long for Amara to be lessfortable.

    Esther helped her up the stairs and then what happenedter happened.

    Louis''s ck eyes narrowed and a hint of hostility shed in his eyes.

    Is there something wrong with the ss of water Esther poured for Amara?

    The phone rang suddenly, Louis nced at it, it was Olly''s call.

    "Say."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Before he returned, he asked Olly to have Amara''s body reexamined by a doctor he knew well.

    There should be results.

    "Mr. Johnson, I had a doctor I know well examine Ms. Riley, and the doctor found that the residue in her

    stomach contained the remnants of a medicine that was nothing special on its own, but inbination

    with Ms. Riley''s lesions, it was chronic poison."

    Olly''s words came over the receiver, causing Louis'' grip on the phone to tug hard.

    Sure enough, my sister-inw''s death was no ident.

    "And ording to the doctor''s spection, Ms. Riley hadn''t been taking this drug for a day or two. So I

    went to Lyonhall Vi to check it out, got the bottle of medicine left over from my sister-inw''s diet, and

    went back to the doctor for ab test. The medicine in this bottle was found to be consistent with the

    residue of the medicine found in the residue in Ms. Riley''s stomach."

    Olly thought it through and did everything that needed to be done.

    Louis'' eyes were slightly red, and the bottom of his eyes were full of cold light.

    The medicine that my sister-inw took was dispensed to her by the doctor thest time he

    apanied her to the hospital for a health checkup.

    There will be no problem at all.

    So, the medicine that my sister-inw usually takes was switched!

    And the person who switched drugs

    There was a knock on the door and a woman''s voice came from the door.

    "Cousin, can Ie in?"

    It''s Esther.

    During these days, she did not go back to Lyonhall Vi, but stayed with him back at the old house.

    The air pressure around Louis was extremely low, and the cold light at the bottom of his eyes was like

    an ice sculpture.

    No wonder my sister-inw''s health has deteriorated since her return to China.

    It was because someone switched the medication she was taking.

    The sister-inw usually lives alone in Lyonhall Vi, and there is no suspicious person around her.

    Except for her!

    Esther Riley!

    This ungrateful woman, why does she want to return the favor?

    Why did you kill your adoptive mother, who had taken care of you for more than 20 years?

    Why frame Violet?

    How could she be so vicious?

    He closed his eyes, sorted out a thousand thoughts, and his face returned to normal.

    "Come in."

    Even if there is some doubt, he will make her admit it himself!

    The door was pushed open and Esther walked in.

    "Cousin, look at your haggard face, I''ve washed some fruit, you can have some."

    Esther walks to the desk with a fruit tray and acts extra virtuous.

    She was well-groomed before she came.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    A head of curly hair are gathered to the side, face with delicate makeup, wearing a slim dress, a dainty

    look.

    Louis gave her a look and spat out with thin lips, "Your mother just died and you seem to have

    recovered pretty much."

    Hearing these words, Esther''s face gave a smile and her eyes twinkled for a moment.

    She was dressed up to look pretty, but not to attract him?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Cousin, I don''t want to be depressed all the time, mom definitely doesn''t want to see us like this, she

    definitely wants us to be well, look at how thin you''ve beentely, mom will be heartbroken when she

    sees it in heaven."

    Esther said while walking to Louis''s side, hands on his shoulders to massage him, the rich roundness

    of the intentionally or unintentionally rubbed his spine.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed into a straight line, and a hint of harshness shed across his eyes.

    Just as I was about to speak, the sound of a child screaming came from the door, followed by the door

    being pushed open from the outside.

    "Dad."

    Erin called out to her dad and came in from outside.

    Luka came in with them.

    The two children looked at the two men who hade together, and their eyes were wide open.

    "Dad, what are you doing?"

    Louis wrinkled his eyebrows, and before he could say anything, Esther next to him said, "Good boy,

    your father and I have something to talk about, you guys go out first."

    These two bear children, how can theye so coincidentally?

    Ruined her good fortune!

    "If you want to go out, you go out, don''t cling to my dad."

    Luka gave Esther a hard yank, and her little face was cool.

    Esther, wearing high heels, stumbled and almost fell.

    "Gee, you kid, why are you so rude."

    "We don''t need to be polite to people who are clinging to their dads."

    Erin spoke up in exasperation, rushing over and giving Esther another hard shove, "I hate you, you go,

    you go."

    Esther was pushed straight backwards and fell to the ground with a twist of her foot.

    "Ouch, that hurts! Cousin!"

    Esther wrinkled her eyebrows, suppressing her anger and pretending to look at Louis with pity.

    Louis'' eyes were heavy with concentration, and he got up halfway and walked to her and pulled her up.

    "Erin, Luka, apologize to your cousin''s aunt."

    Hearing this, and looking at Louis'' look of defending Esther, the two children were even more wide-

    eyed.

    "Daddy, she called Mommy a bad woman, she''s a bad woman, and you want us to apologize to a bad

    woman?"

    Erin called out in a childish voice.

    Luka''s fists tightened, "Daddy, where the hell did Mommy go? Why don''t you go find her?"

    They are children, but they know all about what happened at the wedding.

    This cousin aunt yells at mommy and clings to daddy, basically trying to be their stepmother.

    What was Dad thinking?

    You really don''t want mommy?

    "Your mommy did something wrong to your daddy, so she left in guilt. But don''t worry, I will take good

    care of you in the future."

    Esther saw that Louis actually defended herself, her eyes rolled and she took the opportunity to say.

    When Erin heard this, she let out a cry.

    "Mommy didn''t leave us, I want Mommy! I hate you! You go away!"

    With that, she rushed toward Estheragain to push Esther away from Louis.

    Louis took her by the small arm with a deep voice.

    "Erin, no rudeness."

    "Whoa, Daddy bad, help bad woman scold me, I want Mommy! Oooh, Mommy, where are you!"

    Erin howled, tears rolling down her face like broken pearls.

    Luka''s small mouth in the back was pursed, and her eyes were also filled with strong tears.

    He took off his short legs and stepped forward to protect his sister in his arms.

    "Dad, I hate you too."

    Louis'' grip on Esther''s hand suddenly tightened as he met the flicker of anger in his son''s tearful gaze.

    Esther ate the pain and looked to Louis, "Cousin, you''re hurting me."

    Louis'' eyes sank, forcing down the coldness in his eyes.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    At that moment, the door was pushed open again and Maria walked in, apanied by Laura.

    "Aiya, why is my little boy crying? Come quickly to Grandma Tai."

    "Oooh, Grandma, I hate Daddy, I want Mommy."

    Erin cried like a tearful man and threw herself into Maria''s arms.

    Luka followed suit, wrapped in Laura''s arms.

    Maria''s eyebrows knitted together and softly soothed the little one with two sentences.

    The eyes coldly swept over Esther andnded on Louis'' face, "Louis, what''s going on here?"

    Louis'' thin lips were pursed and he said in a deep voice line, "These two children are spoiled and have

    no manners towards others. Grandma, Esther and I will go out, and you can talk sense into them."

    After saying that, he pulled Esther and left.

    "Woohoo, Daddy''s the big bad guy, I don''t like you anymore! Mommy, where are you? I want to go find

    Mommy!"

    "Ouch, the little good boy does not cry, there are grandmother pain you, grandmotherter to help you

    scold Daddy Oh."

    Behind them came Erin''s cries again, along with Maria and Laura''s soothing voices.

    Louis'' thin lips were tightly pursed and he didn''t stop.

    Esther was taken to the car with a smug heart.

    Louis actually helped her without helping his own daughter.

    Does that mean that Louis cares more about himself?

    And yes, she is Amara''s daughter.

    Louis treated Amara as if she were his own mother, and now that Amara is dead, he is sure to be kind

    to himself.

    Esther was relieved and pleased to think about it.

    What she wants is not just Louis'' kindness to her.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She wants the title of Young Lady of The Johnson Family!

    Without Violet, the way things are going, she''ll get what she wants in no time.

    Louis got into the driver''s seat and mmed the door shut with a ping.

    Esther''s eyes were soft as she looked at him, "Cousin, where are we going now?"

    "Go to Lyonhall Vi."

    Louis'' dark eyes sank and he started the car.

    As night falls, the roadside lightse on one by one.

    The warm yellow light refracted on the man''s face, revealing a hint of profundity.

    Esther''s eyes lit up with light, looking at the man''s handsome face like apanion, heart a snicker.

    Is he taking her back to Lyonhall Vi with the intention of spending time with her as a couple?

    So tonight, should she behave and take him down?

    Sure enough she was right to dress up so nicely today.

    There is no man who does not like the old and the new.

    Louis is at a tender age and has just lost a loved one, so he needsfort.

    So her appearance is like a timely rain, can do his relief rain flower.

    Esther''s mind was spinning and she was secretly happy.

    The car sped along and soon arrived at Lyonhall Vi.

    Lara opened the door and a glint of surprise shed through her eyes at the sight of the two people

    who appeared at the same time.

    "Young master, youngdy."

    Louis nodded, "Lara, go down and fix two small dishes, Esther and I haven''t eaten yet."

    Lara froze and gave Esther a look.

    Esther slightly raised her chin, a hostess stance.

    Although Lara does not like Esther, but with Louis around, she certainly does not dare to say anything

    more.

    When the two entered the vi, Louis said, "Esther, I''m in a bad mood, have a drink with me."

    Hearing this, Esther of course begged for more.

    She answered and went to the wine cab to get two bottles of wine over.

    Louis opened the wine and poured it for both of them.

    Esther smiled delicately and picked up her wine ss and clinked it with Louis.

    Soon, Lara cooked several small dishes and brought them to the table in turn.

    "Okay, Lara, you go down."

    Louis yed with his ss and gestured for Lara to go down.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    Lara nced at the two men, wanting to say something.

    What''s wrong with the young master today?

    Howe you came back to drink with this cousindy?

    She didn''t know that something had happened on the ind, she just thought it was strange.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Howe the youngdy didn''te back with the young master.

    But she was only a servant, and did not dare to ask anything more, but only answered and withdrew.

    The restaurant was silent.

    The warm yellow light cast a faint glow on the two.

    The delicate utensils are flooded with light, illuminating the reflections of each other.

    One steals joy, one is indifferent.

    "Cousin, a drink?"

    Esther raised her ss and spoke in a delicate voice.

    Louis gave her a look, clinked with her, and watched as she drained her ss of wine.

    A faint mockery tickled his mouth, and instantly converged, he picked up the bottle and poured more

    wine for her.

    Esther usually does not drink much, now a series of two sses, the face has flushed.

    She looked at Louis and said in a whiny voice, "Cousin, are you trying to get me drunk?"

    Louis sips his wine, his voice warm and light, "Yes."

    That''s exactly what he wanted to do.

    If we don''t get her drunk, how else can we get the truth?

    "Cousin, you''re so bad, you want to get me drunk and ......"

    Esther got up with a whispered voice, walked over to Louis and leaned into his arms smoothly.

    Louis'' breath around him sank, his hand pressed into her arm, and subconsciously he tried to shake

    the person off.

    But thinking of something, the force in his hand slowly loosened.

    "What, you''re not happy about it?"

    Louis lowered his eyes slightly and his voice was low and seductive.

    Esther''s spine tingled and her hand circled his neck.

    "How can it be? Cousin, you know very well that I like you."

    "Well, but we''re cousins and we''re not allowed to be together."

    Louis said, taking both of their sses and handing them to Esther''s mouth, as if to feed her.

    Esther was so charmed that her eyes were full of love and she drank another ss from his hand.

    "Hup."

    After drinking, she even burped nonchntly.

    Louis'' brow furrowed and his eyes shed a hint of disgust.

    But it quickly dissipates.

    Esther was a little drunk and knew she had lost her temper, so she hastily covered her mouth and

    smiled with a misty-eyed smile.

    Louis got up, sat her down in her own chair, picked up the bottle and poured her another ss of wine.

    Esther looked at his long figure with a look of fascination.

    "Cousin, although we are cousins, we are not rted by blood at all aren''t we? Do you like me? I like

    you so much, will you marry me?"

    He is the object of her affection since childhood and she looks forward to marrying him one day.

    Now her wish is about toe true.

    Louis passed the ss to her mouth and fed some more wine to her mouth.

    "Good. I actually got tired of Violet a long time ago. But I manage a bigpany and I have to create a

    deep and responsible persona, and I can''t help it."

    Hearing this, a light shed through Esther''s otherwise dizzy head.

    With her eyes open in ecstasy, she got up and hugged him.

    "Really? Cousin, you, you really want to marry me?"

    The corners of Louis'' mouth hooked up in a cool smile, but there was no hint ofughter under his

    eyes.

    "Well, I have you to thank for finding a reason to get rid of that Violet woman for me."

    Hearing this, Esther heatedly smiled and said with a big tongue, "Cousin, you you are not polite, you

    you kiss me first, okay?"

    Louis'' mouth curved in a cold arc, reached out and cupped her chin, slowly moved closer to her, but at

    the moment he was about to touch her lips, moved towards her ear.

    "Esther, you''re so smart to time your mom''s difort to take her upstairs and create the illusion that

    she''s pissed off at Violet. Seriously, only a woman as smart as you deserves to stand next to me."

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    The ears are filled with the unique scent of men mixed with a hint of wine, tititing the heart.

    Esther swallowed, greedily sniffing the fragrance emanating from the man''s body, and subconsciously

    said, "Cousin, I think I''m smart too."

    "So, in fact, my sister-inw didn''t die of Violet''s anger, but you changed the medicine she always took

    in advance, right?"

    Louis continued topel in her ear.

    "Yeah, my mom''s medication was changed a long time ago." Esther blurted out.

    Louis'' face suddenly went cold as he slowly stood up straight and snapped out his hand to choke her.

    "Indeed! Esther, you are so cruel, why did you kill my sister-inw? She raised you for twenty-two

    years, and you did this to her!"

    A chokehold on her throat stalled Esther''s breathing.

    Her disoriented eyes cleared for a moment.

    Looking at the cold light bursting out of Louis'' eyes, a boundless panic shed across her face.

    "Cousin, what are you saying? I... I didn''t kill my mother! Let go, you let go first!"

    Louis pushed her against the wall and tightened the force of his grip on her neck.

    "Forget what you said? Listen to it!"

    Louis pulled a recorder out of his pocket and yed what Esther had just said.

    Esther was pinched and her eyelids rolled straight up, her face alternating between blue and white.

    "You, you set me up?"

    Louis'' gaze was cold and hostile with a bit of mockery, "What do you think? Do you really think I''m the

    kind of man who sees sex?"

    If he didn''t want to get her to say something, why would he have to make a faux pas with her?

    Louis watched Esther''s face turn from purple to white, and the bottom of her eyes were icy cold.

    "Esther, you''ve shown me the story of the farmer and the snake once again. Auntie treated you like her

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    own daughter and raised you so much, what did she ever do to you? Esther, do you have any

    conscience left?"

    If killing wasn''t a crime, he''d kill Esther, the ungrateful thing, right now!

    "A real daughter? Did she really treat me like her own daughter?"

    Esther''s face turned from white to purple again and squeezed a few words out of her throat.

    "She knows I like you, but she won''t help me at all. If I don''t leave here, she''s going to cut off the

    mother-daughter rtionship with me. If she really treated me like her own daughter, would she be so

    desperate?"

    Hearing this, Louis just felt that the woman in front of him was unbelievable!

    At this moment, he believed that sometimes, human nature is carried in the bones.

    No amount of education inter life can hide its nature.

    Otherwise, how could sister-inw''s gentle personality have taught such a paranoid daughter?

    "Esther, the man who knocked Violet unconscious and threw her into the sea was also arranged by

    you?"

    Louis grimaced and let go of Esther''s hand when she was about to lose her breath.

    Letting her slide to the floor like a dead dog.

    Esther gulped in fresh air like a dying fish, covering her throat and coughing incessantly.

    Halfway through the day, she looked over at the man who was looking down at her from above and

    smiled wryly.

    "Yes, it was me who arranged it. She asked for her own death, and who can me her?"

    Esther''s voice was still a little muffled as she continued: "My mother is dead, and if she had been smart

    enough to leave you, I would have let her off the hook. But why did she stay? Still want to get you

    back?"

    "And you, you still defend my mother after she died? No, she doesn''t deserve what you''re doing to her!

    So only when she''s dead can you be mine! Cousin, Violet is dead, she''s really dead! You''re mine now!"

    The womanughed maniacally, Louis''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, a sh of disgust in his

    eyes.

    He leaned in slightly and said slowly, "Esther, I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you, she''s not dead,

    she''s alive! You, on the other hand, are about to die!"

    She''s not dead!

    Violet is not dead!

    Esther''sughter stopped abruptly and she looked at Louis with wide eyes in disbelief.

    "No, you lied to me, how can Violet not be dead? She has been thrown into the sea, how can she still

    be alive!"

    Violet is definitely dead.

    It must be Louis who is lying to her!

    Looking at the woman''s manic appearance, Louis'' eyes chilled at the bottom.

    "Someone, take Esther to a mental hospital and take care of her!"

    She has mental problems, even if she is sent to the public security organs, it is only to be sent to a

    psychiatric hospital for treatment, not sentenced.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    In that case, let him send her there.

    She killed her sister-inw and made her wife blind, he will make her taste worse than death!

    "Let go of me, you let go of me! Cousin, you love me, you are mine!"

    Esther was being carried outside by two bodyguards, screaming at the top of her lungs.

    "Gag her." Louismanded in a cold voice.

    "Yes."

    The bouncer responded by finding a rag and stuffing it directly into Esther''s mouth.

    The room quieted down, Louis rubbed his swollen temples, his handsome face was full of fatigue.

    "Young master, are you all right?"

    Lara asked cautiously as she emerged from the room.

    Louis put his hand down and resumed his usual indifference.

    "I''m fine, Lara, pack up, I''ll go first."

    "Good. Young master, youngdy she, is she okay too?"

    Lara tried again.

    Louis paused slightly on his feet and said in a light voice, "She''s fine."

    She will be fine.

    He won''t let anything happen to her!

    Louis went out the door, dialed Austin and drove to the Imperial Club.

    Austin was already there waiting for him.

    When he saw Louising, he surveyed him with some concern, "Louis, are you okay?"

    This change happened too suddenly.

    Violet suddenly disappeared, and it was good that Josie received a call from her that she was now safe

    and sound and had found her family.

    He was right next to Josie when she answered the phone.

    Josie warned him that he was not allowed to tell Louis.

    As a good brother, he felt the need to tell him.

    But as a ready husband, he did not dare to disobey his future wife, ah.

    I can only silently apologize to my own brother in my heart.

    Of course, he does not yet know that his own brother already knows the truth.

    "I''m fine."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Louis spoke indifferently, "Where''s Amy? Where is she now?"

    "She''s waiting for you in my private room? Why do you suddenly want to see Amy?"

    Austin asked curiously.

    Louis didn''t say anything back, but walked in broad strides toward Austin''s private booth.

    He wanted to find Amy, of course, to ask her if she could treat Violet''s eye disease.

    If he could, then he would have sent her to Violet.

    That way, he can also have more than one eye.

    The two came to the private room one after the other.

    Amy is sitting on the couch, dazed.

    When she saw the two of theme in, she stood up in a hurry.

    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Evison."

    Louis nodded lightly and gestured for her to sit down.

    Amy sat down obediently and waited for him to ask.

    Without any nonsense, Louis asked directly, "You know acupuncture?"

    Amy froze and nodded, "Yes."

    "Ever healed a patient before?"

    "Healed."

    "What kind of people have they healed?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    A question and an answer, very dry and crisp.

    Amy gave Austin a look, and although she was a little surprised by Louis'' question, she answered

    truthfully.

    "Some people have headaches, some suffer from arthritis, and others, like Mr. Evison, have eaten

    things they shouldn''t, and I''ve treated them all with acupuncture."

    Hearing this, Louis'' brow furrowed slightly.

    "Is that all? So if someone is blind, can acupuncture cure them?"

    Was he a little hasty ining to her?

    Just because she knows Violet well and he wants Amy to be around Violet in the future to be her

    "That should work."

    Amy pondered for a moment, "I have a high school ssmate''s father, while doing aerial work

    identally fell down, although the person is alive, but blind."

    "The doctors said they would have to do open-heart surgery, but the operation was very risky. The

    family was not willing to operate and came to me after knowing that I had studied Chinese medicine. I

    used acupuncture to help him for three months and just yesterday, he regained his vision."

    Hearing this, a light shed in Louis'' eyes.

    It seems that this Amy is hiding something.

    There is hope for his wife''s eyes.

    However

    "What if it''s a pregnant woman? Do you have the handle to cure her when you can''t use medicine?"

    The wife''s situation is different from others, she is pregnant!

    Is Amy okay?

    "Pregnant women? I haven''t seen a patient with that condition."

    Amy twiddled her thumbs and told the truth.

    The light in Louis'' eyes darkened slightly, his gaze sunken on Amy as he pondered whether to use her.

    On the side, Austin heard an earful and something shed through his mind.

    "Louis, you suddenly came to Amy to ask her to treat a patient? That patient, that wouldn''t be your wife,

    would it?"

    Look at Louis a solemn look, coupled with the characteristics of the patient, is definitely Violet.

    "Hmm."

    Louis didn''t hide it any longer and nodded his head.

    Austin stared, "No, what happened to his sister-inw''s blindness?"

    When Violet called Josie, she didn''t say she was blind.

    Probably because he was afraid of Josie''s worry, so he deliberately hid it?

    "Let''s not talk about that."

    Louis waved his hand and looked at Amy, "Amy, I''ll just ask you, can you cure my wife?"

    The man''s eyes were deep, with a hint of oppression, as well as a strong sense of expectation.

    Amy just felt stressed out.

    But the thought of it being Violet made her nod hard.

    "I can."

    Although she had never treated a pregnant woman, she believed in her acupuncture skills.

    The main thing is that Mrs. Johnson has been kind to her and she must repay her!

    "Good. Starting tomorrow, you will go to Kingcardine and take care of her for me. Thirty thousand

    dors a month, and a prize if you are cured. But if you don''t get cured"

    Louis'' eyes were deep in concentration, with a sh of hostility around him.

    Amy a jolt, subconsciously shrunken shoulders, gurgled and swallowed the mouth was scared out of

    the saliva.

    If she can''t be cured, will she lose her life?

    Is she on a life and death contract?

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Oooh, Mr. Johnson is so scary!

    "Mr. Johnson please don''t worry, I will definitely cure the youngdy."

    Amy put her heart on the line and gritted her teeth in assurance.

    To repay the favor, no, for the huge money!

    And to save her life, she will do her best to cure the youngdy!

    "Okay, Amy, every day you''ll report back to me on your work, and don''t tell her I sent you." Louis spoke

    up.

    Amy gave him a look of some confusion, but didn''t ask more questions.

    "Got it."

    "Go back and pack your bags, and I''ll take them to Kingcardine tomorrow."

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    "Good."

    Amy responded, then got up and said hello to Austin and went out of the private room.

    Only Austin and Louis were left in the house.

    Austin asked the question he had been holding back again, "Louis, what the hell is going on here? Did

    you find your sister-inw? How did she lose her sight?"

    Louis got up and looked out the window at the street scene, his dark eyes deep in concentration.

    "Well, found it. esther had her knocked out and thrown into the sea, so she''s blind."

    "What! Did Esther have someone do this?"

    Austin''s sword eyebrows wrinkled, "I only knew that my sister-inw was saved by her family, but I

    didn''t think she was still blind."

    Hearing this, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed and he looked sideways at him, "You know Violet has found

    her family?"

    Austin was stunned, looked at the man''s slightly cool eyes and smiled dryly, "Louis, I only found out

    yesterday, I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t think you already knew."

    Oh!

    He didn''t believe a word of that.

    Wife ve.

    Louis nced at him coldly, didn''t bother with him about this, but asked, "Do you have a bodyguard

    with better skills on your side? It has to be a woman."

    Austin put away his shy smile, "What for?"

    "Protect Violet."

    One Amy, plus a personal bodyguard, even if he is not by her side, he can be slightly at ease.

    "I''ll ask about it."

    Austin pulled out his cell phone to make a call.

    Louis once again looked out the window at the street scene, looking at the lights outside, his thin lips

    lightly pursed.

    Honey, miss you!

    What about you?

    Are you thinking of me or ming me?

    "Louis, there is a female bodyguard, from childhood her family sent her to study in the martial arts

    academy, this year just turned twenty years old, but already experienced in a hundred battles, the

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    hands and loyalty are first-ss. I asked the bodyguard captain to bring her here for you to take a

    look?"

    Austin has more contact with the security team because he runs an entertainment club.

    Louis nodded his head, not objecting.

    Austin ordered two words into the phone and then hung up.

    He looked to Louis and said tentatively, "Louis, can I tell Josie about my sister-inw''s blindness?

    When my sister-inw talked to Josie yesterday, she didn''t say anything about her blindness."

    Louis nced at him and gave a mocking smile, "Suit yourself, wifey."

    He says don''t tell Josie, and someone really won''t tell Josie?

    Don''t pretend to ask for his opinion!

    "Hey, we''re half a catty."

    Austin was squeezed and not angry, looking at Louis'' haggard face, the smile on his face slightly

    converged.

    "Louis, you won''t really me your sister-inw for your sister-inw''s death? I always feel like it''s a

    setup."

    He only hopes that his brother''s marriage will be happy and sessful, otherwise it will be a disaster to

    the rest of his life ah.

    After all, in Josie''s heart, BFFse first!

    If Violet and Louis split up, he couldn''t guarantee that Josie would not break up with him over it!

    "Yes, it was a set-up. It was Esther who set up my sister-inw''s death, and it had nothing to do with

    Violet."

    Louis stared out the window at the night scene, his face chilly and hostile.

    He was actually responsible for his sister-inw''s death.

    He was the one who didn''t insist that Esther bemitted to a mental institution.

    He was careless in not sending his sister-inw for another health checkup when she was unwell.

    If Esther is the executioner, then he is the one who passes the knife.

    The same sin is unforgivable!

    "What? Esther again! Louis,e on, what''s going on here?"

    Austin felt a bit overwhelmed by the amount of information he had received today and urged Louis to

    speak.

    Louis thin lips lightly pursed, eyes sunken cold piece.

    "The whole thing was set up by Esther. Of course, she''s not that good at it yet, and there''s someone

    else helping her!"

    And this person, no surprise, is undoubtedly Dolly!

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Superior Apartments.

    Dolly held the phone and talked to someone with a lot of apprehension.

    "Reliable information? Is it true that Esther was put in a mental institution by Louis?"

    Esther''s phone couldn''t be reached, and she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    So she asked someone to check Esther''s whereabouts, not expecting to get such a result.

    Did Louis find out something and that''s why he put Esther in a mental institution?

    "The news is absolutely true." The handlers confirmed.

    Dolly blushed and hung up the phone after saying she knew.

    Calm down, calm down, it''s okay.

    Even if Louis found out something, it was Esther who did it.

    Nothing to do with her.

    "On the phone with who?"

    A man''s voice came from the bedroom doorway, startling Dolly so much that her hand shook and her

    phone fell to the floor.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She turned to look at Sami and knelt down to pick the phone up.

    "Sami, you''re back? Why don''t you make a sound when you walk?"

    Sami looked at the woman''s whitening face, a trace ofplexity shed in her eyes.

    "Did it scare you? Look at you, you look so bad?"

    Dolly steadied her mind, looked at Sami''s handsome face and leaned into his arms.

    "The poor face is scared by you on the one hand, on the other hand is not tired? These two days big

    brother is not interested in working, several directors in thepany have beenining in front of

    me, saying that you should be reced to the top."

    Hearing these words, Sami''s eyes shed and said in a light voice: "Dolly, thepany is controlled by

    big brother, my ability is not as good as his."

    "Sami, don''t get ahead of yourself. Look at the few projects you''ve taken over and you''ve done so well,

    which director in thepany doesn''t praise you?"

    Dollypelled him.

    Sami looked at her with downcast eyes and said, "That''s probably because I can do so well with you by

    my side to assist me."

    Dolly was overwhelmed by thepliment and slowly moved her hand down his chest.

    "Sami, I will always be by your side to assist you and be your sage helper."

    She will let Sami take control of The Johnson Family a little bit, and then put The Johnson Family firmly

    in her own hands!

    The woman''s hand teased his sensitive spot, and Louis'' thin lips pursed as he reached out to hold her

    hand down.

    "Dolly, I''m a little tired today, I''m going to take a shower."

    The man pushed her away and walked in the direction of the bathroom.

    The smile on Dolly''s face faded slightly and her brows knitted.

    Why do I feel that he is not particrly enthusiastic about himself today?

    Is it really because you are too tired?

    Or is it because he found something?

    No, it won''t.

    He is a love brain, firmly in his own hands.

    Be her puppet all the time!

    In the bathroom, Sami stood in front of the mirror, looking at herself in the mirror, with a sh of pain in

    her eyes.

    What happened on the ind has something to do with Dolly!

    The waiter has confessed that Dolly asked him to pretend that he had identally wet his clothes.

    This way Dolly had the excuse to take him upstairs to change his clothes.

    And in the lounge, Dolly teased him again on purpose, telling him to go take off his clothes and take a

    cold shower.

    Everything seems to make sense, but it does not stand up to deeper scrutiny.

    It was Dolly and Esther who colluded to lure Violet into the game.

    Trying to me Violet for the death of her older brother''s sister-inw.

    So is it possible to infer that the death of the elder brother''s sister-inw is not a coincidence?

    Instead, they both designed it?

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    Thinking about thisyer, Sami''s fingers tugged tight, closed her eyes, and suppressed the hurt under

    her eyes.

    How can Dolly be such a person?

    He knew she was being careful, and that didn''t hurt.

    But that''s a human life!

    How could she join forces with someone and frame Violet?

    Louis''s eyes were scarlet and red, and for a long time, his eyes slowly sank into silence.

    He was wrong before, he was too naive and trusted Dolly too much.

    And now ......

    The only way to pull out her fangs is to keep the viper around and ripen it!

    After Louis met the female bodyguard, he returned to the Johnson Manor.

    He went first to the children''s room, where the two children were already asleep.

    Erin spread her hands and feet and slept soundly, but her eyes were still red, so it was clear that she

    had cried for a long time.

    Louis sighed slightly in his heart, helped her tuck in and walked out.

    "Louis."

    Maria was still awake when she heard themotion and came up to meet him.

    Louis held her up, "Grandma, still awake?"

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Can I sleep? Two kids are crying for their mommy."

    Maria held his hand, old eyebrows lightly wrinkled, "Louis, what do you mean? Not looking for Violet

    anymore? Are you going to stay with that Esther?"

    Hearing this, Louis said, "How is that possible? The reason I yelled at the kid like that today was just for

    Esther."

    The only way to get Esther to drop her guard is to get her to talk.

    "I told you, you''re usually so in love with Violet, howe you''re suddenly so snappy with your kids

    because of an outsider?"

    Maria sighed with relief and asked again, "Louis, why did you do it to Esther? Is it because you suspect

    something?"

    Louis nodded, a slight chill shing in his dark eyes.

    "I''ve found out the truth. Everything was a setup by Esther. She was the one who killed my sister-in-

    hospital first."

    As for the other one, he''s in no hurry, there''s always time for her to look good.

    "What? Esther killed Auntie Riley, her adoptive mother? How could she do that?"

    Maria had a painful look on her face.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed as he helped Maria down the stairs and sent her to her room.

    Maria sighed, thought of something, and said nervously, "Louis, since Esther killed her sister-inw,

    and now Violet is missing, do you think, she will"

    Will Esther do one thing or the other and get Violet killed too?

    "Grandma, Violet is fine, don''t you worry."

    Louis was afraid that Maria would think too much about it and said soothingly.

    Maria brightened up, "Louis, did you find Violet? Where is she now? Is she having trouble with you

    because of sister-inw''s death? Since it wasn''t her who killed sister-inw, you should hurry and

    exin the misunderstanding to her clearly."

    Hearing this, Louis gave a slight nod of his head.

    "I know grandma, don''t worry about these things, rest early."

    He will exin the misunderstanding with his wife.

    But not now.

    It''s always a good idea to wait for her eyes to recover.

    The following day.

    Louis took his belongings downstairs and prepared to go out to Kingcardine.

    At that moment, Sami entered the door.

    When he saw Louis, he called out, "Brother."

    Louis'' face was cold and sullen, and he just nced at him before crossing over and preparing to

    leave.

    Sami called out to him in a hurry.

    "Brother, wait a minute, I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Louis paused slightly in his steps and stood still.

    Sami walked up to him and said, "Brother, I want to say sorry to you for what happened on the ind.

    Although I was also used, I can''t be med for the way things turned out."

    If he hadn''t been so bent on keeping Dolly together, maybe this wouldn''t have happened.

    So, the source is in him.

    "How did you get taken advantage of?"

    Louis finally nced at him, his face still cold.

    Sami''s eyes shed with guilt, "It''s because I''m not well versed in the world, I don''t know people well, I

    mistook fish eyes for pearls."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of understanding shed in his

    eyes.

    It looks like this brother of his is not stupid either.

    Must have found out something.

    It''s a good thing he hasn''t gotten carried away by love.

    Knowing right from wrong.

    "Sami, if I find out that this matter is rted to Dolly, I will never let her go. When that happens, will you

    still protect her?"

    Louis'' eyes were deep in concentration, and Sami subconsciously straightened her spine.

    "No more, I won''t plead for her."

    "Good, I hope you''ll do what you say."

    Louis nodded his head and lifted his steps to prepare to leave.

    Sami looked at his back and added, "Also, brother, myst name is Johnson and I know what I''m

    capable of, I never wanted to rece you as the head of The Johnson Group."

    What happened in thepany, big brother must have heard about it.

    He didn''t want his big brother to develop a grudge against him.

    Louis footsteps again, but does not stop.

    Just a slight hook at the corner of the mouth.

    It''s good that his half-brother thinks this way.

    Of course, The Johnson Group is in charge, and he''s not particrly rare.

    Right now for him, getting his daughter-inw back is a matter of heaven.

    Louis got in his car and drove to the outskirts to receive Amy and Vanessa, the female bodyguard.

    With respectful faces, thetwo girls followed Louis on a private jet to Kingcardine.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Kingcardine''s private hospital.

    Daniel had just finished a surgery and was waiting for Louis to arrive.

    Looking at the two petite women following behind Louis, his brow furrowed.

    He remembered that Louis had said to bring a bodyguard.

    But these two women, one looks more slender than the other.

    Is there a bodyguard in here?

    "Mr. Johnson, these two are?" Daniel inquired.

    Louis nced at the two men and introduced each, "Amy Williamson, Vanessa Green. this is Violet''s

    cousin Daniel King, also a doctor."

    Amy hurriedly greeted Daniel, "Hello, Mr. King, please teach me more in the future."

    Daniel gave a slight nod and looked at Vanessa again, waiting for her to greet him.

    But Vanessa just gave a slight nod and took it as a greeting.

    She had a high ponytail, fair skin, and a petite figure, so she didn''t look like a bodyguard in any way.

    Rather like a high school student.

    Daniel looked at her cool face and asked with raised eyebrows, "You''re a bodyguard? Really or not?

    Why do I think you look like a high school student? You''re not here to fool people, are you?"

    At that, Vanessa nced at him and hooked her long, slender fingers towards him.

    Daniel froze, "What for?"

    "Come closer."

    Vanessa spoke, her voice clear and cold.

    Daniel subconsciously took a step forward.

    Without waiting for him to speak again, he only felt a tightening of his arm.

    Then, the body a vacant

    Snap!

    The woman dropped him solidly to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m.

    Daniel: "......"

    Shit!

    This girl, you want to fight at the drop of a hat?

    Why so rude!

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Daniel grimaced in pain, holding his waist and getting up from the ground, stretched out his finger and

    pointed at the other side, "You people ......"

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Vanessa swept over with an eye de, prating a stern look.

    Daniel choked and subconsciously withdrew his fingers.

    Reacting to the fact that he had just been shocked by a woman who looked like a high school student,

    his face was a little embarrassed.

    He coughed lightly twice and smiled sarcastically, "You have two tricks up your sleeve, it''s true that

    people can''t look good."

    Amy, who was a bit dumbfounded, couldn''t help but let out a giggle when she came back to her

    senses.

    When she caught Daniel''s eye, she hurriedly stopped and held back herughter.

    This Vanessa from the beginning to the end did not say a few words, but once the appearance, the

    momentum is also a little too much.

    A bit of adoration!

    "Okay, then Mr. Johnson please go back, I''ll bring them in."

    Daniel patted the dust on his body, looked at Vanessa again, and changed the subject.

    With such a deceptive female bodyguard in ce, he can also feel a lot more at ease.

    Well, for the sake of her still have value, he will not be ordinary with her.

    "I''ll go in with you."

    Louis opened his mouth and took a big step forward.

    Daniel wrinkled his eyebrows and hurriedly stopped him, "What are you doing in there? Do you want to

    irritate Violet?"

    Louis paused slightly on his feet and his voice was slightly hoarse, "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb her, I''ll

    just look at her from outside."

    He missed her and wanted to see her.

    Daniel frowned and wanted to say something else, but in the end said nothing and led Amy and

    Vanessa into the hospital room, while isting Louis.

    In the ward, the news was ying on therge television set.

    Violet, on the other hand, leans back in bed and listens to the news.

    She can''t see, so she usually has to listen to the news to pass the time.

    "Violet, there''s someone here to see you."

    Daniel''s smiling voice came to my ear.

    Violet''s eyes twitched in the direction of the sound and asked, "Brother, who came to see me?"

    Daniel looked to Amy, who hurriedly walked to the bedside and held Violet''s hand, "Youngdy, it''s me,

    I''m Amy."

    When she heard Amy''s voice, Violet''s eyes shed with surprise and unexpectedness.

    "Amy, what are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to treat your eye disease."

    Amy looked into Violet''s unfocused eyes with a sh of pity in them.

    Louis had already told her what happened, not realizing that someone had caused Violet to go blind.

    "Is that so? I thank you in advance."

    Violet''s eyes twitched and her ears perked up like she was expecting something.

    The air around you is covered with the scent of different people.

    But there was no scent that she was most familiar with.

    Amy is here, so how did she get here?

    Did he send her here?

    "Youngdy, lie down first, I''ll check your body."

    Amy helped Violet to lie down.

    Violet looked back and smiled, "Amy, don''t call me youngdy, just call me Violet."

    Amy responded, pulling out the inspection apparatus from her bag with a somewhat serious little face.

    Violet, still feeling the space, didn''t hold back and asked, "Amy, who told you toe, did youe

    alone?"

    Amy''s hand with the tool gave a beat and subconsciously nced at the door.

    Outside the clear ss window of the ward door, Louis'' deep eyes are fixedly gazing inside.

    "Violet, it''s ......"

    "Violet, I asked her toe. In addition to her, I hired a new female bodyguard for you, her name is

    Vanessa Green."

    Daniel was the first to say before Amy could speak.

    Amy froze and gave him a look without retorting.

    Although I would like to tell the youngdy the truth, but Mr. Johnson also said that there is no need to

    tell the youngdy.

    Violet responded and slowly closed her eyes.

    The face pretended to be as if nothing was wrong, but the closed eyelids blocked out a glimmer of light.

    Look at her, what else was she expecting?

    She had killed his sister-inw, and there was no way he could forgive her.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    Amy had a serious face, carefully doing all the tests for Violet and looking at the previous case reports.

    When she was almost done with her examination, Daniel couldn''t hold back his anxiety and asked,

    "Miss Williamson, how is my sister''s condition? Are you sure you can cure her?"

    Amy looked at Violet lying quietly on the bed and took a deep breath, "Not a big problem, I can cure

    Violet. but Violet is pregnant and has to avoid a lot of drugs, so the treatment time will be extended."

    There was light in her eyes.

    That''s the light that emanates from seeing challenging work.

    Daniel''s hanging heart slowly dropped.

    "How long will it take?"

    "Three to four months, I think."

    Amy didn''t say the time to death.

    Daniel nodded, feeling slightly lighter.

    As long as it takes to cure my sister''s eye disease, it will take a little longer.

    By the time her eye disease is cured, it''s just about time to have a baby.

    "You all get out, now I''m going to start Violet''s treatment." Amy spoke up.

    "Good."

    Daniel nodded and gestured for Vanessa to join him outside.

    Without a word, Vanessa turned around and walked out the door.

    Outside the door, Louis is watching the scene.

    When he saw the twoing out, he asked in a low voice, "Well?"

    "Vanessa said she could cure Violet''s eye disease for about three or four months." Daniel said

    truthfully.

    The light shed in Louis'' eyes and his heart was slightly set.

    In three, four months, she will have her sight back.

    He will be with her silently through this darkness.

    "You can go now."

    Daniel saw that Louis was still looking in through the ss window and urged him to leave.

    Louis nced at him, and his eyes moved slightly.

    "Dr. King, I urge you to be nice to me."

    This brother-inw is not exactly friendly to himself.

    He had to get him on his side first anyhow.

    Otherwise, you may trip yourself up in the future.

    "I don''t think I have to be pleasant to you for a negative person who has wronged my sister."

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and looked directly at Louis.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed lightly, "I didn''t negative Violet."

    "Is that so?"

    Daniel also did not say much, a sneer you experience yourself.

    Louis didn''t argue with him about it, but said, "Dr. King, I know who Violet''s real father is."

    He had to throw out this bait to get Daniel to agree to his demands.

    Daniel squared his shoulders, "You know?"

    "Yes, I know."

    "Who is it?"

    Louis looked at him, "I can tell you, but you have to promise me that when Ie to see Violet in the

    future, you won''t stop me."

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and looked at the pleading color of Louis'' deep eyes shing, but did not

    refute anything.

    After all, with Louis'' force value, if he really wants to block it, he probably won''t get much benefit.

    "OK."

    "Also, if in the future your family objects to my taking Violet away, please be on my side."

    Louis thinks far ahead.

    The King Family found their granddaughter, who is still blind because of him, and will probably hate

    themselves.

    When Violet''s eyes are cured, they won''t necessarily let her go with themselves.

    He has to take down one of the enemy''s internal members first, and do a good job of picking up ah.

    "Mr. Johnson, don''t get ahead of yourself, even if you don''t tell us who my uncle is, we can still find

    out."

    Daniel raised an eyebrow and spoke.

    Just because there were no clues before, doesn''t mean there are no clues now.

    Since Louis found someone, it must be someone who has a connection with Louis.

    Just check around Louis and Violet, you can definitely find out.

    Louis certainly understands this.

    He looked at Daniel and said, "Daniel, we are simr in age, you should understand me better. I love

    Violet, and there is just a little misunderstanding between her and I. I think you also want Violet to be

    happy, don''t you? Consider that I owe you a favor, just ask for it in the future."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    The man lowered his posture, and his eyes were full of sincerity.

    Daniel''s heart was touched.

    He was silent andughed: "Mr. Johnson is worthy of being a big business man, a master negotiator,

    he can make people surrender in just a few words. All right, I promise you, just hurry up and say, who is

    my uncle?"

    Louis hooked his lips and said Arthur''s name.

    Daniel had a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    "Dewgrove, Arthur of the Bergen Family?"

    The Bergen Family is also a big family, and I didn''t expect my uncle to be a big businessman in the

    business world!

    "Yes, that''s him."

    Louis nodded and looked into the sickroom again.

    The curtain in the ward has been drawn and Violet is doing the treatment.

    I don''t know if she''s in pain or not.

    It should hurt a lot.

    I wanted to go in and keep herpany.

    Louis'' thin lips pursed, looking at Vanessa who was acting as the invisible man, "From now on Violet''s

    safety is in your hands, protect her."

    Vanessa gave a slight nod and answered sharply, "Yes."

    Louis didn''t say anything more and prepared to leave with his steps.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    It''s Austin calling.

    He picked up the phone as he walked.

    "Austin."

    "Louis, are you still at Kingcardine? Hey, Josie and I areing over too."

    Austin''s somewhat ufortable voice came over the current.

    Louis got out of the elevator and snorted, "You told Josie about my wife''s blindness?"

    "Hey, yeah, Josie couldn''t sit still once she heard that her sister-inw couldn''t see out of her eyes.

    That''s why I apanied her here to see how it is."

    I''m sure I wouldn''t dare to hide anything from Josie.

    Wife control.

    Louis bbored a couple of words in his heart and didn''t say much.

    "Come cane, just don''t add fuel to the fire."

    My wife is now blind and inevitably depressed.

    Maybe she''ll feel better after seeing someone she knows.

    Just don''t let Josie add fuel to the fire and deepen the misunderstanding between Violet and him.

    "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll be sure to give you a few more good words."

    Austin said in a hurry.

    Louis snorted lightly, "Just you?"

    To the wife is the only order, this brother is considered a waste.

    What can he rely on?

    "Louis, don''t belittle me so much, okay? I will definitely help you put in a good word in front of your

    sister-inw."

    "You really should help me, if I break up with my wife, do you think you''ll still be able to marry Josie?"

    Austin: "......"

    Killing people to death.

    Why does his marriage have to depend on his brother?

    Louis flirted with his brother for a couple of minutes and then hung up the phone.

    When he came outside the hospital, he raised his eyes and looked at the ward where Violet was, his

    eyes deep in concentration.

    Time can wash everything away, and he gave her a buffer.

    Honey, wait for me to pick you up and take you home!

    Outside the ward, because Vanessa was there, Daniel let the two bodyguards who were guarding the

    outside leave.

    He looked at Vanessa, who was leaning against the wall with a cool face, and a glint of interest shed

    in his eyes.

    "Little sister, how old are you? Howe you''re already a bodyguard? How many people can one

    person defeat?"

    The women around were croaking.

    His sister, in particr, is a chatterbox.

    He had never seen such an umunicative woman.

    Vanessa also ignored him, keeping her eyes on the ward door.

    Daniel was bored, looked at Vanessa''s dry mouth, rubbed his nose and left.

    Half a minuteter, he handed a bottle of mineral water to her.

    "Here."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Vanessa froze, looked at the mineral water in front of her and subconsciously pursed her lips.

    Daniel saw her hesitation and reached out to unscrew the cap, "I don''t mean anything else, my sister''s

    safety will depend on you from now on."

    He is not deliberately ingratiating himself, but he feels that she is so young to be out as a bodyguard,

    oddly heartbreaking.

    Vanessa nced at him, touched his frank eyes, reached out and took the mineral water in his hand,

    eyes slightly soft.

    "Thanks."

    Danielughed and watched as she tilted her head and took a big gulp down.

    At that moment, someone came over and asked him to see a patient.

    He answered and left in a hurry.

    Vanessa finished her water, screwed the lid on, looked sideways at Daniel''s hurriedly leaving figure,

    and withdrew her eyes.

    Ten minutester, the elevator doors opened not far away and five or six people came striding in,

    aiming straight at Violet''s ward.

    Vanessa''s face was cold and she quickly stopped a few people in their tracks.

    On the way here, Louis had already poprized The King Family with her.

    Now the two people who rushed over tothe head, one is Daniel''s eldest uncle''s son Elliot King, and the

    other is Daniel''s eldest uncle''s daughter Fern King.

    None of them are good.

    "Who are you? Get out of the way."

    Fern red at Vanessa and barked disdainfully.

    The bodyguard beside him reached out with a cold face and tried to pry her away.

    Vanessa twisted his arm backwards, and then kicked him out.

    The bodyguard was unprepared and fell at once on several other bodyguards apanying him, and

    was held up by several people to keep him from falling to the ground.

    Several people were shaken in spirit and looked at Vanessa with a hint of ruthlessness.

    Vanessa''s face was clear and cold, "Please leave immediately, or don''t me me for being

    ungracious!"

    The woman is small in stature, but her aura is not weak.

    Elliot stared at her and shouted, "How dare you! Looks like Daniel got a newpdog? Come on, all of

    you!"

    With his order, the four bodyguards, who had been stupidly moving, pinched their bone joints and

    struck out at Vanessa with a contemptuous face.

    Vanessa''s face was as normal, except that when the bodyguard struck, she quickly dodged and struck

    back hard.

    The crisp, sharp hands made the Elliot siblings dumbfounded.

    Watching the four strong men being beaten to the ground and wailing in a moment, the Elliot siblings

    couldn''t help but swallow and take two steps back.

    This woman looks thin and small, how the force value is so high!

    "You, you seek death!"

    Elliot couldn''t help but curse, but when he met Vanessa''s stern eyes, he swallowed the curse.

    At this time, Daniel hurried back after seeing a patient, saw this scene, his heart suddenly understood,

    and his face sank.

    "Cousin, cousin, what are you doing here again?"

    When the Elliot siblings saw that Daniel was back, they were arrogant again.

    "Daniel, I''d like to ask you, what are you doing? Why don''t you let us see the people inside? What are

    you doing? What kind of woman is pretending to be from The King Family? Is it possible that you''re out

    there screwing around and you''re deliberately iming to be from The King Family so that she can

    Fern, with her big red lips painted, stepped forward and scolded Daniel with a finger painted with red

    nails.

    Daniel''s face sank a bit more and was about to speak when he saw Vanessa quickly take the tape from

    a passing nurse''s tray and wrap Fern''s mouth directly around it, along with her body.

    The speed of that movement was mind-boggling.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow and gave Vanessa an interested look, the corners of his mouth curling up.

    Fern whimpered, ring at Vanessa with eyes full of anger and panic.

    Elliot swallowed hard, reached out to hold his sister, and said angrily, "Where did youe from,

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    daring to hurt Miss The King Family? I think you don''t want to live anymore."

    Vanessa is still holding the tape in her hand, she is slowly tearing it, the frame is careless, but Elliot can

    not help but take two steps back.

    Looking at him like this, Daniel couldn''t help but want tough.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    "Cousin, I advise you toe less often in the future, lest you be humiliated. My sister''s health is not

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    good and she is still being treated. If she gets better, she will naturally let you see her."

    Probably a gic problem, his cousin are not intelligent goods.

    The preference is to y the big man on the outside.

    Really do not know the sky is high.

    "Daniel, let''s not talk about anything else, this little bitch hurt Fern. I''m going to teach her a lesson!"

    Elliot said angrily.

    Fern, who was standing by, gestured to the bodyguard to help her untie the tape.

    When the tape was ripped off, she hurled a tirade in a shrill voice: "Yes, the bitch, I''ll rip her mouth off!"

    Daniel looked at the two men who were so stern, smiling, "You want to teach her a lesson? That''s fine!

    As long as you have the ability to catch her, I have no problem with it."

    Vanessa flung her wrist, squeezing her bone joints with a creaking sound, as if you came to catch me, I

    am happy to apany.

    Elliot and Fern had a jolt of anger on their faces.

    "Little bitch, you, you wait for me!"

    Elliot backed up while pointing at Vanessa and screaming.

    Fern was equally abusive, backing up with a few bodyguards.

    Vanessa didn''t give them half a look, the killing aura around her body collected, and she looked like a

    high school student again.

    The visitors all cursed and left. Danielughed lightly, looked at the indifferent Vanessa and lifted his

    hand to pat her shoulder.

    But when he thought of her skills, he was afraid he would get another over-the-shoulder m from her.

    Thinking of this, he put his raised hand to his lips and coughed lightly, "It''s good to show me your skills

    again."

    Vanessa did not say anything, picked up the mineral water put on the wall, unscrewed the lid and took

    a sip.

    At that moment, with a grunt, her stomach growled.

    Vanessa drinking water action a meal, cold small face rare embarrassment.

    She nced at Daniel and quickly averted her eyes again.

    Daniel had a smile in his eyes and wanted to tease her, but seeing the look of embarrassment on her

    face, he rested his mind.

    "Hungry? Wait a minute, I''ll go get you guys something to eat."

    The man''s voice is gentle and his temperament is as warm as jade.

    Vanessa watched his long figure disappear again, her red lips pursed, her eyebrows softened.

    Not long after, the elevator door not far away opened and several more people came out from it.

    Vanessa''s face was wary, and at the sight of the visitor, all defenses were removed.

    The visitors were Austin and Josie, along with Isaac Griffith and Evie.

    Vanessa stood up straight and called out respectfully to Austin, "Mr. Evison."

    Austin nodded and looked at the ward, "Why are you standing outside?"

    "Miss Williamson is giving Mrs. Johnson acupuncture." Vanessa replied back.

    Austin hmms and looks over at Josie.

    Josie''s eyes reddened a little and she walked quickly toward the door of the hospital room.

    In the ward, the curtain that had been drawn just happened to be pulled open.

    Amy has finished treating Violet and is helping Violet to get up.

    Josie hurriedly pushed the door open and walked in quickly.

    Several other people followed them in.

    "Violet, Evie and I are here."

    Josie and Evie were the first to go to the bedside, looking into Violet''s unfocused eyes, both with tears

    in them.

    Austin and Isaac Griffith followed close behind and greeted her.

    Surprise and surprise shed across Violet''s face, "Josie, Evie, what are you all doing here?"

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    "How can you say that? Why didn''t you even tell me when something so big happened?"

    Josie wipes away her tears with a heartfelt look on her face.

    Violet curled her lips and said soothingly, "It''s not that big of a deal, look at me, I''m alive and well."

    She was just afraid that her best friend would worry about her, and that''s why she didn''t say anything.

    I didn''t expect that several people would eventually learn about it.

    "It''s not a big deal when you can''t even see your eyes? You say you, don''t you consider Evie and me

    as family at all?"

    Josie said disgruntled.

    "That''s right, sister, you''re always like this, reporting good news but not bad, carrying everything on

    your own."

    Evie said with red eyes.

    Violet''s heart warmed up, "Okay, don''t scold me, I''m wrong, okay? I won''t hide anything from you guys

    anymore, okay?"

    "That''s more like it, remember what you said yourself."

    Josie bristled and squeezed her fingers.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Violet nodded with a soft smile.

    Evie looked into her unfocused eyes and her eyes watered again.

    "Miss Williamson, my sister''s eyes will recover, right?"

    Hearing the question, Amy on the side nodded, "Yes, I have already started the treatment for Violet,

    and will restore her eyesight as soon as possible."

    "Hard work Amy, Violet is in your hands."

    Josie looked to Amy and said.

    "It''s not hard, it''s what I''m supposed to do."

    She was paid a significant amount of money for the consultation.

    The youngdy must use all her strength to cure her eye disease.

    Several people fell silent.

    Austin was thinking about putting in a good word for his brother.

    His eyes moved slightly, "The good news is that the good guys have their own help, even if there are

    miscreants framed, Violet also got out of danger safely. Poor Louis'' sister-inw, she was killed by the

    white-eyed wolf she raised for more than twenty years, it''s really too wrong."

    Hearing this, Violet''s face gave a smile and her ears perked up.

    "Mr. Evison, tell me clearly? Who killed my sister-inw?"

    Raised for twenty years as a white wolf?

    Is Austin talking about Esther?

    But it is clear that sister-inw was angry with herself, wasn''t it?

    "Violet, you don''t know yet, but Louis has found out that his sister-inw was killed by Esther."

    Austin took the opportunity to tell the truth.

    Violet blushed, "Esther killed her sister-inw? How did she get her sister-inw killed?"

    "Esther had long ago switched the drugs that Louis'' sister-inw was taking and then looked for an

    opportunity to frame you." Austin said.

    So that''s it!

    Violet stared into unfocused eyes with a look of disbelief.

    "How can Esther be so cold-blooded? Although Amara is not her real mother, she is still a foster

    mother who raised her? How could she do that?"

    Killed her adoptive mother and framed her just to force her and Louis to turn against each other?

    Is this woman out of her mind?

    How can you do such a heartless thing?

    "Louis says Esther has intermittent psychosis, tormented by Esther''s adoptive father in her early years.

    Now she has been sent to a mental hospital, and Louis said he would take good care of her in there."

    Austin paused, his tone stern.

    This care is not the same care.

    Sometimes it is more painful to live than to die all at once.

    Violet''s eyes widened even more, only to feel that she had heard a bit too much information today.

    "Esther is mentally ill?"

    "Yes, Violet, you remember the time she and Louis had a scandal, right? That''s the day Louis found out

    she was mentally ill."

    Austin looked at Violet: "He was going to send her to a mental institution the next day for treatment, but

    she got away with it."

    Violet certainly remembers that day.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    She also had a fallingout with Louis over it.

    Why didn''t the man tell her about it?

    Violet''s mind wandered, thinking about the wedding day, and something shed through her mind.

    "Isaac, on the ind, did you have any contact with Dolly?"

    The reason she was out of the lounge that day was because she heard Dolly calling Isaac Griffith.

    The incident was so coincidental that she had reason to suspect that Dolly was involved in the death of

    her sister-inw.

    "No."

    Isaac Griffith thought about it and said truthfully.

    Violet pursed her lips and said, "But that day I personally heard Dolly outside my lounge, telling you to

    stop, she had something to say to you. When I got out of the lounge, I saw her dragging you toward the

    second floor, and I was afraid she was up to something, which is why I followed her."

    I didn''t think so at the time, but now that I think about it, this is simply a bureau.

    It was Dolly who deliberately lured her out of the lounge and pinpointed the point for Amara to see her

    and Sami together, thus causing misunderstanding among everyone.

    And Esther changed Amara''s medicine early in the morning, and Amara misunderstood her and died of

    gas and blood.

    So the whole thing, it was Esther and Dolly who made the game!

    "No way, I haven''t met Dolly alone. violet, are you looking at this wrong?"

    Isaac Griffith had a foxy look on his face.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Violet red lips lightly pursed, said: "The distance is a bit far, I also lightly nce, see not really. If it''s not

    you, then it''s the man Dolly found, who looks simr to you, as a way to deliberately confuse me."

    Dolly is really good at heart.

    y them all.

    The idea of setting her up must have been Dolly''s idea!

    "Dolly the heartthrob, how did that Sami take a liking to her?"

    Josie looked at Austin again with a look of indignation.

    "Austin, does Louis know that this has something to do with Dolly? He put Esther in a mental institution,

    what about Dolly? Did he just leave her alone?"

    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.

    That Dolly does have a lot of heart.

    Always act as the mastermind behind the scenes so that no one can catch her in the act.

    Plus she''s Sami''s girlfriend, so it''s even more important not to treat her simply and rudely.

    After all, Louis and Sami already had a heart-to-heartst time because of Dolly.

    Violet obviously thought of this as well.

    Indignation and a sh of gloom at the same time.

    Although things are clear, the rift between her and him still exists.

    If it wasn''t for her, maybe Esther wouldn''t have lost her heart and killed her sister-inw.

    Most of all, the misunderstanding allowed her to see clearly the cool heart of the man.

    It turns out that their rtionship has not yet reached the point of being unbreakable.

    "Sister, since things are clear, won''t brother-inwe to pick you up and take you back?"

    Evie doesn''t care about that, she just wants her sister and brother-inw to get back together.

    Violet''s fingers curled slightly, unsure of what to say.

    At this point, Daniel, who had been silent, spoke up.

    "Violet is from The King Family, and my grandmother says Mr. Johnson is not performing as well as he

    should, and it will be up to Mr. Johnson to take her back in the future."

    When these words came out, there was a silence from several people present.

    "Yes, Louis, that bad man, cannot be forgiven immediately. When it happened, he didn''t even defend

    Violet in the first ce, he must be made to reflect on it."

    Josie took the lead.

    Evie and Isaac Griffith looked at each other and neither said anything.

    Austin, who was standing by, coughed lightly and tried to put in a good word for Louis.

    "Josie, it''s actually justifiable. The situation was pointed directly at Violet, and the person who died was

    Louis'' sister-inw, so he must have been confused, right?"

    Josie''s eyes looked coolly at him, "You''re still speaking for him? What''s so excusable? He''s ming

    Violet for his sister-inw''s death. austin I''m telling you, you speak for him again and I''ll ignore you."

    Austin breathed backwards and made a zipping motion, "No more, no more, can''t I shut up?"

    Brother ah, not that he does not help, but he does not want to be single again ah!

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    Louis came back from Kingcardine and went to the office.

    After dealing with a bunch of fallen business, he pinched his brow and looked outside at the setting

    sun.

    Before I knew it, the day was almost over.

    It was another night of sleepless nights.

    There was a knock on the door and Olly pushed his way in and asked him to sign a document.

    Louis resumed his usual indifference, scanned the document and signed at the end.

    Handing the document to Olly, Louis said in a soft voice when he saw that he looked like he wanted to

    say something, "Anything else?"

    Olly was silent and decided to inform the situation.

    "Mr. Johnson, during this period of time when you are not in thepany, Dolly has been urging

    several major shareholders to support the ascendancy of Lu Er Shao. Several shareholders seem to

    have been persuaded and are preparing to raise the matter at the next shareholders'' meeting."

    Hearing these words, Louis hand movements a meal, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold smile.

    "Since she wants Sami to be on top so badly, let''s make it happen. olly, send an announcement out

    that Sami will be recing me during this time."

    If God wants to make it perish, he must first make it mad.

    He is not in a hurry, let Dollyfort for a while well.

    When she is unforgiving andpletely exposes her greedy nature, he will wipe her out in one fell

    swoop!

    "President, why?"

    Olly was aghast.

    Louis put away all the papers on the table and then got up and grabbed his jacket.

    "I''m going to be away for a while, Olly, so I''m going to have to ask you to work a little harder during this

    time."

    He was notfortable with his wife being alone in Kingcardine.

    He''s moving to a new world!

    Louis drove back to the Johnson Manor.

    In the past, the garden was full ofughter, but these days it is cold and clear.

    Both children do not y in the garden.

    Louis sighed and went into the living room to see that the two children were not downstairs either.

    "Louis, you''re back?"

    Maria is watching TV and says hello to him.

    "Grandma, where are Luka and Erin?"

    Louis changed his shoes and handed his jacket to the servant.

    "The two are upstairs, still mad at you."

    Maria looked at him, "I''ve exined to them that you didn''t mean to be mean to them, but they''re still

    puffed up, probably ming you for not getting Violet back."

    Louis smiled helplessly and took a step towards the stairs.

    Their own children, how to appease.

    Maybe they will have to rely on them to get back their wives!

    Louis searched around and found the two in the children''s study on the second floor.

    At this moment, Luka children are operating something on theputer, while Erin is sitting aside to

    watch carefully.

    "Luka, Erin, what are you guys ying at?"

    Louis walked over to check it out.

    Luka closed theputer, slid off the chair with a small face, and pulled Erin to sit on the couch.

    A look of unwillingness to talk more nonsense with him.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin also pouted and stayed close to her brother, looking away from him.

    It''s really disgusting.

    Louis smiled bitterly and squatted down in front of the two children, reaching out to touch the soft hair

    of both.

    "Still mad at daddy? I''m sorry, Daddy didn''t mean to be mean to you guys, Daddy just did it for the bad

    guys and wanted to find out the truth."

    Hearing this, Erin did not hold back, her big watery eyes flushed.

    "Daddy, Grandma said that Mommy is fine, so where is she now? Go and get Mommy back, I miss

    Mommy so much."

    Luka''s little brow knitted as she stretched her little arm over her little shoulder.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    "Sister doesn''t have to beg him, Mommy must be angry with him and won''te back with him, I''ll find

    Mommy."

    He had just been using his hacking skills to find out where Mommy was.

    It''s just that his skills have yet to be improved, and for the time being he hasn''t found the whereabouts

    of his mommy.

    Looking at his son''s face, Louis was relieved and helpless.

    "Son, you are very smart, daddy did make mommy angry, so now she is traveling abroad and refuses

    toe back with me. But don''t worry, daddy will definitely coax mommy and bring her back as soon

    as possible."

    Hearing this, both children brightened up.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Daddy, where is Mommy now? My brother and I will go with you to coax her back, okay?"

    Erin''s soft little hands grabbed Louis'' big hands with a look of anticipation.

    Louis took her into his arms and said softly, "I''m afraid not, your mommy found her father and her

    rtives, and she''s busy with them right now."

    I don''t want the kids to worry, so I have to pick the good ones.

    "Did Mommy find her family, so she doesn''t want me and my brother?"

    Erin skimmed her lips with a look of resignation.

    "How can that be? Your mommy wouldn''t want you guys if she didn''t want anyone."

    Louis said softly and soothingly, "But she has something to take care of right now, so she has no time

    for you. When she is free, she will definitely contact you."

    Hearing this, Erin then slowly cheered up.

    "Daddy, when are you going to find Mommy? You really can''t take me and my brother with you?"

    "I''m afraid not."

    "Why?"

    "Because Mommy is angry with Daddy, and Daddy is afraid that if he brings you guys over, what if she

    just wants you guys and not Daddy?"

    "Hey, hey, who made Daddy mad at Mommy?"

    "......"

    Erin was cajoled and was already smiling.

    The Luka children, however, have a small frown, always feeling that something is not right.

    Mommy loves them so much, how could she not contact them?

    Something must have happened to mommy!

    Waiting for the evening, Luka found an opening to ask Louis.

    "Daddy, tell me honestly, did something happen to Mommy?"

    Louis looked at the little one''s intelligent and clear eyes and knew he couldn''t hide it from him.

    "Yes, something happened to mommy, she''s temporarily blind."

    When Luka heard this, her little face tightened for a moment.

    "How did this happen? And where the hell is Mommy now?"

    "Mommy is now at Kingcardine, I have sent someone over to treat her, she will be able to see soon."

    Louis stroked his son''s little head and briefly told the story.

    Luka listened carefully and stared at her own father, "Dad, if you can''t coax mommy, my sister and I will

    not forgive you."

    Louis hooked his lips, "I''ll go ahead and admit my mistake, if I can''t coax it, I''ll have to rely on you and

    my sister to help in the future."

    He felt that in the future he would have to face not only his own wife, but also the people of The King

    Family behind his wife.

    The obstruction is expected toe from The King Family!

    Kingcardine Hospital.

    Josie spent the day with Violet and eventually Evie reluctantly went back.

    Violet was upset, but her emotions were still under control.

    After all, she is still alive and there will be plenty of opportunities to meet in the future.

    Shortly after they left, Old Mrs. King came over to see Violet with Sofia and E.

    As they chatted as usual, Vanessa, who was guarding the outside, knocked on the door.

    "Mrs. Johnson, there''s someone iming to be your father here to see you, should I let her in?"

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    Hearing this, Violet froze.

    Her real father?

    Who is it?

    Also stunned were several members of The King Family.

    "Violet, do you know who your real father is?"

    Old Mrs. King was all agitated and was about to send Sofia outside to see what was going on when

    Daniel, who had juste in after seeing a patient, hade in with Arthur.

    "Grandma, Mom, this is my Uncle Arthur."

    Daniel has been a little busy today with two major surgeries, so he hasn''t been able to find the time to

    tell The King Family about Arthur to listen.

    I didn''t realize Arthur was already looking for it.

    Everyone in The King Family got up and looked at Arthur, stunned and excited.

    Old Mrs. King came up to him and looked him up and down, already in tears.

    "You, you''re really Violet''s father, my son?"

    Arthur was rushed here after he received a call from Louis telling him about Violet''s descent.

    When he saw that the olddy in front of him bore some resemnce to himself, his heart surged with

    the same hint of excitement.

    "I am Violet''s biological father, and this is a gic match between her and me."

    He didn''t know about his rtionship with the people of The King Family.

    But right now, it looks like he''s probably from The King Family.

    Little did he know that in his lifetime, he would not only find his long-lost daughter, but also his long-lost

    biological mother.

    "O son, I have finally found you."

    Old Mrs. King, with tears in her eyes, embraced Arthur.

    Arthur''s eyes flushed scarlet as he patted her on the shoulder and plucked off a few strands of hair.

    "Olddy, to be on the safe side, let''s do a gicparison."

    Although the mind is sure, but still just in case.

    "No need to test, you look like abination of me and your father."

    Old Mrs. King wiped the tears from her eyes, "Besides, Violet has been tested with Daniel, they are

    rted by blood, you must be my son."

    Arthur hmmed, but handed Daniel his hair anyway.

    Daniel understood what he meant, and still pulled two hairs of Old Mrs. King to prepare for the gic

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    matching.

    Violet listened to the movement with vertical ears and mixed feelings.

    The memory goes back to the ind where Louis pulled two of her hairs.

    It should have been taken for gic matching with Arthur.

    It turns out that her real father is Arthur Bergen!

    Unexpected and exhrating.

    "Violet, are you okay?"

    Arthur came to the bedside and looked at Violet, whose eyes were unfocused, with a sh of

    He was really too careless, obviously at her wedding already had suspicions, why still on did not

    protect her?

    Almost got her into an ident.

    "I''m fine."

    Violet smiled gently.

    Arthur has never had a daughter and is used to being serious, so he didn''t know how tomunicate

    with her for a while.

    He was silent, "I''m your dad, sorry it took so long to find you. Can you call me dad?"

    Violet was actually a little embarrassed.

    Because of her blindness, it seems impossible for her to empathize.

    There is no such urge to cry when you find a loved one.

    Probably because the people from The King Family found her first and gave her a sense of belonging.

    "Dad."

    Violet''s heart was happy, although she did not have the urge to cry.

    So it was a dry call to Dad.

    Arthur was shocked, but he has been in a high position for a long time, the best way to conceal his

    emotions, so he responded in a light voice.

    Several people in the room did not speak, all quietly watching the scene.

    It was E who spoke up with a smile to liven up the atmosphere.

    "Today must be a good day, our family has weed a VIP! Uncle, I''m E, you''ll have to love me

    more in the future?"

    Hearing this, Arthur looked back at her, met her crystal gaze, and gave a slight nod.

    "I came in a hurry today and didn''t bring a red packet, so I''ll make it up another day."

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    "Hehehe, uncle, there is no cash, you can transfer money."

    E''s eyes rolled up and she smiled a quirky smile.

    Sofia on the side couldn''t resist patting her.

    "What are you talking about, you child?"

    "Ouch, it hurts, uncle, you control your sister, usually always bullying people."

    E deliberately hid behind Arthur and stuck her tongue out towards Sofia.

    Sofia was amused, "E, try being poor again?"

    "Hmph, I have my uncle backing me up now, I''m not afraid of you, demoness."

    "E!"

    "Oops, uncle help me quickly."

    "......"

    Feeling E''s enthusiasm, Arthur''s originally unsmiling face smiled deeply.

    It just feels good to be with family.

    "Arthur, The King Family is your real home, are youing back?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Old Mrs. King asked with a relieved look on her face as she listened to Daniel''s softly spoken words

    about Arthur.

    The King Family sessor.

    Wherever he is, he is a good hand in the business world.

    "Yes, brother, for all these years, I have been taking your ce, it''s time to give me a break."

    Sofia looked at Arthur with sincerity and admiration in her eyes.

    She recognized Arthurright away.

    After all, Arthur is well known in Dewgrove as a business bully.

    I never thought he would be from The King Family.

    With him in the future, I believe that The King Family, which was already on the decline, will definitely

    create glory again.

    "I''m getting old too, and frankly, I found my family and my daughter, and I want to retire in the future."

    Arthur nced at Old Mrs. King, then at Violet, and hooked his lips in a smile.

    "Brother, we can all retire, but not you. You have a mission to flourish The King Family." Sofia said.

    Arthur hooked his lips, "There is no hurry, first find a sessor, I will be assisted."

    He is also currently managing the Bergen Family and is a bit distracted.

    He has also heard about the situation of The King Family in recent years.

    He can''t do it himself, but he can train the next generation.

    "The sessor, Violet, the family business of The King Family will fall on you."

    Sofia looked at her one son and one daughter and averted her eyes with some hatred.

    An older son, a doctor, has renounced his inheritance.

    A young daughter is out of tune all day long, and she is notfortable leaving thepany to her.

    Luckily, I got a niece back.

    Look stable and talented, finally have a sessor.

    "Auntie, don''t scare me, I only do makeup for people and I only want to do beauty in the future. I see

    that both my cousin and my cousin can be the sessors."

    When Violet heard Sofia name her, she hastily refused.

    She doesn''t have the talent to manage argepany.

    It''s good enough for her to do well in the beauty business.

    "Violet, I''m a doctor, I only treat people, I can''t be a sessor." Daniel took over.

    E on the side also hurriedly said: "My character will not work even more, if thepany is put into

    my hands, it is strange not to be ruined."

    "Yo, you''re all pretty self-aware? You two untalented things, I really want to stuff you back into your

    bellies to go back to further education."

    Sofia red at her own pair of children and chided them.

    The tone was hectoring, but there was little anger in it.

    Arthur looked at a couple of juniors and smiled, "I remember Violet had a son to raise from a young

    age."

    "Eh? This is good this is good, Violet, when you get your eyes cured, make sure you bring back my

    nephew and niece."

    E said.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow and smiled without saying anything.

    Violet was stunned and couldn''t help but be a little dumbfounded.

    Other gentry are fighting to the death for the position of the person in charge.

    And the folks at The King Family ......

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    After chatting for a while in the hospital room, Old Mrs. King asked Arthur to go back to The King

    Family with her to see the ancestral tablets.

    They are people who have already seen the world''s prosperity without too much pretension.

    Arthur did not object, and after saying hello to Violet, he apanied the olddy back to The King

    Family.

    Daniel nced at Amy and Vanessa, wondering how to arrange them.

    "How are you two staying today?"

    "I''ll stay here just fine." Vanessa said in a light voice.

    "I could have stayed, too."

    Amy looked at the ward and hesitated.

    Although the ward is a ward, it is equipped with only one bed for nursing staff to stay.

    If they both stayed, then she and Vanessa would have to squeeze into a bed where the caregiver lived.

    "Tell you what, Amy, youe back to live with me at The King Family''s old house, and I''ll send you

    over in the morning for Violet''s treatment."

    Daniel thought for a moment.

    Amy looked at Violet and nodded.

    "Mr. King, I suggest that Violet be discharged from the hospital tomorrow and just find her a quieter

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ce where I can help her with her therapy. That way you won''t have to bother me with daily

    transportation to and from the hospital."

    Hearing this, Daniel agreed after a moment of silence.

    "Okay, let''s do what you said. I''ll go back and have someone pack out a few rooms, so you can stay

    back at The King Family starting tomorrow, Violet."

    My cousin is a member of The King Family, so if she is discharged from the hospital she will definitely

    be staying back at The King Family.

    Violet moved her lips and finally said nothing.

    She is blind and just listen to her cousin''s arrangements for everything.

    "Vanessa, I''ll ask you to take care of Violet tonight."

    Daniel barked a word of advice to Vanessa before he left.

    Vanessa nodded slightly and hmmed.

    "Violet, Vanessa, I''ll leave you to it then, see you tomorrow."

    Amy says hello to both.

    Violet responded with a smile.

    The door was pulled open and closed, and the room fell silent for a moment.

    The smile on Violet''s face faded, her ears pricked up and she called out tentatively, "Vanessa, are you

    there?"

    It was Kira who was taking care of her before, and she could always hear Kira moving around.

    Now it''s Vanessa''s turn, and she moves so gently that it''s like no one is around.

    "Youngdy, I''m here, what do you need?"

    Vanessa walks quickly to the bedside and takes Violet''s hand in hers.

    Violet felt the warmth in her hand andughed, "It''s okay, I''ll just call you."

    Her hands are quite small, but they seem to have calluses on them, not as soft as other girls'' hands.

    Probably because of years of martial arts training?

    "Vanessa, how old are you? I think you sound young, right?"

    Violet, who had nothing better to do, opened her mouth and asked.

    "I''m 20 years old." Vanessa said truthfully.

    "Only twenty and you''re out as a bouncer?" Violet was surprised.

    Vanessa lowered her eyes slightly, hiding the gloom in them.

    "Well, Mom and Dad thought I was a girl and it was useless to study more, so they just sent me to a

    martial arts academy to practice martial arts."

    Her hometown is a small, backward vige.

    She has a younger brother at home.

    The concept there holds that girls are money losers and only boys are useful.

    So even though she cried and begged her mom and dad to let her go to school and not let her practice

    martial arts, they still heartlessly left her at the martial arts academy and left her alone.

    For all these years, the money she earned had to be handed over to her brother to buy a house and

    get a wife.

    Violet heard the gloom in Vanessa''s tone and felt some rity in her heart.

    She runs a studio and has encountered employees from families like Vanessa''s who are looking for

    work.

    It''s all the fault of the patriarchal ideology inherited from the ancestors.

    Although reform and opening up, but some backward ces, patriarchal thinking is still deep-rooted.

    "Vanessa, you must have a lot of bruises on you, right?"

    Violet had to go to the bathroom, so Vanessa helped her out of bed.

    "It''s okay, get used to it."

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    "Do you always want to work as a bodyguard in the future?"

    Violet inquired as she walked slowly.

    "Is there anything else I can do?"

    Vanessa had a sh of confusion in her eyes.

    Although she had to be strong to gnaw through high school books, but she grew up with a bunch of

    kids to fight and kill, she can do nothing but bodyguards, what else can she do in the future?

    "There is no rush, career nning we can take our time."

    Violet went into the bathroom and said soothingly, "Of course there is nothing wrong with being a

    bodyguard, after all, the linees out, just feel quite heartbroken for you."

    Vanessa helped Violet sit down on themode with a soft glint in her eye.

    Growing up, because of the environment she was in, she was rarely able to feel the love from the

    outside world.

    I didn''t expect that today she would feel the warmth of two people at once.

    Let her heart, softened a piece.

    The following day.

    Violet is ready to be discharged from the hospital.

    Daniel didn''t call anyone else over, but only brought E and Amy.

    E was hrious when she arrived and was telling Violet about Arthur''s return to the old house

    yesterday.

    "Violet, you don''t know how ugly my uncle''s family looked once he went back, and I guess I won''t be

    able to sleep for a few days and nights"

    Violet curled her lips as she listened to E''s ramblings.

    Although I did not see it with my own eyes, I can imagine it.

    The King Family''s infighting was so strong that the King Family''s first house had a good chance of

    winning to take down Sofia and the others, but I didn''t expect to see a sudden arrival at this time.

    Arthur is a big name in the financial world.

    If he suddenly bes the long lost son of The King Family, then how can The King Family''s big

    house have any chance to take down Sofia?

    Must be jumping for joy!

    "Is it all packed? Let''s go when you''re packed."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Daniel checked Violet out of the hospital and opened his mouth to ask.

    "It''s OK."

    Amy answered and held Violet with E left and right.

    And Vanessa followed silently with arge bag.

    Daniel nodded, nced at Vanessa, and held out his hand for the luggage.

    "Let me take some of that."

    "No need."

    Vanessa took a step back and misced Daniel''s hand.

    Daniel paused slightly and did not speak, but smiled and mentioned one of therge packages in his

    hand.

    "Let''s go."

    With her hands empty, Vanessa nced at Daniel''s figure and her red lips pursed lightly.

    Several people walked to the elevator and Amy pressed the button.

    At that moment, Daniel''s cell phone rang.

    He pulled it out and took a look at it, the smile on his face slightly converged.

    "Hello?"

    The sound of a woman sobbing came from the current.

    Daniel''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, a hint of tension shed in his eyes, "Olive, don''t cry yet, tell me,

    what''s wrong?"

    "Daniel, are you in the hospital?"

    The woman asked with a sob.

    "I''m in the hospital."

    "I... I''m in the hospital too."

    "Where are you?"

    "......"

    The elevator doors opened and E helped Violet into the elevator, staring at Daniel who was still on

    the phone and skimming.

    "Olive Cole, that bitch, is back to give my brother the munchies."

    Olive Cole?

    The woman Daniel once loved so much?

    Violet blinked her unfocused eyes in thought.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    "Brother, why is Olive Cole calling you?"

    E saw Daniel put away the phone and asked.

    "She''s in the hospital, says she''s sick." Daniel said.

    "What does she want you for when she''s sick? Doesn''t she have a husband?"

    E said disgruntled.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Daniel gave her a look that didn''t look too good.

    E, knowing that Daniel doesn''t like people saying bad things about Olive, grunted coldly.

    At this point, the elevator went down to the first floor.

    Several people exited the elevator, and Daniel saw Olive standing in the middle of the hall at once.

    He was about to move forward when he saw the package in his hand, so he turned his head andgave it

    to Vanessa.

    "Hold this for me."

    Without a word, Vanessa took the package, her eyes following Daniel''s silhouette.

    Daniel strides toward Olive.

    "Olive."

    Not far away, the woman wore a pair of oversized ck-framed sses, a chestnut curly hair draped

    over her shoulders, a very tall person, looking very elegant.

    At the moment it is being held by a middle-aged woman.

    She saw Daniel approaching and greeted him.

    "Daniel."

    Daniel looked her up and down and asked with concern, "Where are you not feeling well?"

    Olive looked at him and wanted to say something.

    It was only after a long time that she hung her head, "Nothing major."

    "Miss, you''ve been beaten all over by the aunt, and you still say it''s nothing serious?"

    The middle-aged woman on one side gasped.

    Daniel''s face sank as he took the sunsses off her face.

    The corners of Olive''s mouth and eyes were covered with bruises, and she scrambled to cover them

    with her hands.

    "Daniel, I ......"

    Daniel''s eyes shed with a hint of sulk, "He hit you?"

    Olive''s eyes were red with silent tears, a look of pity.

    Daniel took a breath, barely suppressing the anger inside, and sped her hand, "Come on, I''ll take

    you to check it out."

    Olive bit her lip and was obediently led by him.

    E walked up to the two men with Violet in her arms, disgruntled, "Brother, where are you going?

    We''re still in a hurry to take Violet home."

    Daniel said, "You guys go back first, I''ll be backter."

    "What the hell! Why are you like this, brother?" E red at Olive with discontent.

    Olive pulled the corner of her mouth and broke away from Daniel''s hand with a soft look on her face,

    "Daniel, if you have something to do, go ahead and get busy, I can do it myself."

    Hearing this, Daniel frowned and was about to speak when a man''s voice came from not far away.

    "Olive Cole."

    A sh of panic in Olive''s eyes, she turned sharply and hid behind Daniel.

    Daniel looked at the man walking quickly, his thin lips tightly pursed.

    This is Olive''s husband, Diego rk.

    He is the heir to the rk Group and has a wealthy family.

    But the rk Group has been deteriorating under his leadership over the past few years.

    "Daniel King is here too."

    Diego saw Daniel and said hello.

    Then without waiting for Daniel to speak, he looked to Olive.

    "Olive, I was wrong, I was drunk and didn''t control my temper, you can forgive me. Come,e home

    with me."

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    Diego reached out and went to pull Olive.

    Olive screamed in terror, "I don''t want to go back with you."

    At that moment, Daniel snapped Diego''s wrist and gave him a hard punch at the same time.

    Diego grunted and staggered back two steps, touching his sore face from the blow.

    "Daniel, how dare you hit me?"

    Daniel sneered, "What''s wrong with beating you, Diego, beating a woman, are you still a man?"

    Diego spat bloody spit on the ground, "She''s my wife, Daniel, aren''t you being too lenient?"

    "And you know she''s your wife? What did you marry her for if your wife doesn''t need to be loved?"

    Daniel rebuked angrily.

    Diego grinned, looked at him and then at Olive.

    "Yo, so protective of my wife, it seems you guys are still coupled up these years! Olive Cole, no wonder

    you''ve been moring for a divorce, so you can''t forget your old lover! Say, have you been betraying

    me?"

    Hearing this, Olive bit her lip and cried, "Diego rk, don''t talk nonsense, I can''t stand you before I

    filed for divorce, it has nothing to do with him!"

    "Nothing to do with him? Look at the way he''s defending you, peopleing over to see if it looks like

    it''s not rted?"

    Diego said to the people who had gathered around to watch the action.

    "I pooh, I hate women who don''t behave themselves, such women just deserve to be beaten up."

    "That''s right, still have the nerve to wailing and crying here? Brother, I support you!"

    "......"

    A few of the men watching were probably unhappy at home and cursed at Olive.

    Diego got even more smug.

    He looked at Olive and smiled coldly: "Olive Cole, you ask you again, youe over or not? If you do

    note, do not me me not polite! Don''t forget, I have in my hands "

    Olive heard the threat in his tone and was in a state of panic.

    "Diego rk, you''re not human!"

    She hid in Daniel''s arms with a sobbing voice.

    Daniel''s face sank, patting Olive''s spine softly and soothingly, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, I won''t let

    anyone hurt you."

    "Daniel, I regret it so much."

    Olive hugged Daniel and whimpered.

    Opposite Diego watched the scene with a sh of hostility in his eyes.

    He took out his phone and clicked it twice, "Fine, you''re hugging in front of me and you''re saying

    there''s no affair?" Olive, don''t me me for betraying me!

    People around are pointing and E is talking to Violet about Olive and Diego''s family history.

    Looking at her brother''s reputation being dragged down by Olive, she stomped her feet in anger and

    walked over to pull him away.

    "Brother, why are you defending her? You don''t even think about what you are, aren''t you afraid of

    discrediting The King Family? Eldest uncle and his family are expecting some scandal from us."

    Daniel tugged his fist tighter and looked at a crying Olive and said, "I can''t let her be bullied."

    "Brother, can you stay out of it?"

    "But ......"

    "Amy, call the police."

    Violet, being held by Amy, suddenly spoke up.

    Everyone in the room looked at her, Amy''s almond eyes shed, she took out her cell phone and

    answered, making a move to call the police.

    Violet''s unfocused gaze looks in Diego''s direction.

    "Where is that Mr. rk just now? I don''t know if he knows thew. Domestic violence is against the

    Diego froze and nced at Violet, his eyes twinkling.

    To the police?

    He didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.

    "However, rk Group is a bigpany, right? I wonder if it will have a bad effect on the image of the

    you think so?"

    Violet continued.

    Diego''s eyes sank, and as he watched Amy put the phone to her ear, he hurriedly said, "Don''t call the

    police. olive, I''m your husband, hurry home after you see the doctor, and we''ll talk about our domestic

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    affairs in private."

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Diego gives Olive a warning look and turns to leave.

    Violet squeezed Amy''s hand, "Still haven''t reported it, have you?"

    Amyughed softly, "Didn''t report it, I knew you were scaring him."

    Violet curled her lips and did not speak.

    Olive across the table looked at her and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Thank you, you

    are?"

    "She''s my cousin Violet, who I just got back."

    Daniel answered back for Violet.

    Olive had questions in her mind but didn''t ask more andplimented, "Miss Elliott is so pretty."

    Violet smiled lightly, because she couldn''t see and didn''t respond.

    Daniel''s brow remained locked, "Olive, does Diego have something on you?"

    The sentence: Do not forget that he has ......

    Obviously a naked threat.

    Olive''s face froze and her eyes flushed again.

    "Daniel, you don''t have to ask, I ......"

    Daniel''s brow knitted tighter and he held her shoulders, "What''s wrong?"

    Olive''s tears poured down her face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "I was too innocent when I married him and was coaxed into taking a lot of those kinds of pictures.

    daniel, I really can''t take it anymore, I want a divorce, can you help me?"

    A sulk shed in Daniel''s eyes, "Okay, I''ll help you."

    "Thank you, Daniel."

    Olive smiles gratefully.

    Daniel shook his head, his eyebrows softening.

    E listened to the conversation between the two and silently rolled her eyes.

    "Brother, should we go?"

    Daniel gave her a look, "You guys go back first, I''ll be back in a few minutes."

    "But brother ......"

    "E, let''s go first."

    Violet interrupted E''s words and smiled.

    E pouted and responded by holding her up.

    A few people walked towards the front, E was still sulking.

    "I don''t like this Olive at all, and if she gets divorced, she''ll probably have to haunt my brother again."

    Violet can not see people, and do not know what Olive looks like, how temperament.

    She patted E''s hand and said soothingly, "Okay, don''t be angry, who your brother likes is his

    freedom, it''s useless if you don''t like it."

    "Hmph, I just feel sorry for my brother, he is so nice, why should he like a bitch?"

    E''s mouth pouted even higher.

    Violet curved her lips, not denying it.

    This is probably Daniel''s experience.

    There is no way for anyone to manage.

    Back at The King Family, Old Mrs. King and Mr. and Mrs. Sofia were waiting for us.

    Violet, though blind, could feel the warmth of the people from The King Family and the grandeur of The

    King Family estate.

    Because E kept telling her about the sights in The King Family estate.

    The estate is built halfway up a hill, which sounds like it should be simr to the Johnson Manor.

    It''s all about understated luxury.

    Several vis stand on the estate, where The King Family''srge family lineage also lives.

    As soon as Violet entered the main vi, several people from The King Family''srge house got the

    news and flocked to the house.

    "Yo, yesterday a man came and said he was from The King Family, and today a woman came and said

    she was from The King Family. This is the one who is in the hospital, right? We finally got to see her,

    she''s hiding it so well."

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    Fern said in a gloomy voice.

    Elliot looked Violet up and down and said lecherously, "She''s quite pretty, but why is she pregnant?

    Whose seed is she carrying in her belly? Is it possible that she''s using this wild child to climb into the

    family? Grandma, don''t be fooled, there are many such scammers nowadays!"

    Old Mrs. King''s face sank and she was about to speak when Violet snapped, "Vanessa, which dog is

    barking?"

    Vanessa''s eyes were cold, not waiting for those present to see clearly, Elliot''s face has been pped

    twice.

    The two ps hit Elliot''s face, which instantly turned red and swollen.

    He froze for a long time and howled with an ohhhh and covered his face.

    "Bitch, how dare you hit me!"

    "It''s you who''s being beaten! Try calling the child in my belly a wild child again?"

    Violet face cold, even if the eyes can not see, but the aura around the body makes people dare not

    underestimate.

    The first couple of The King Family, who had been watching, were dumbfounded when they saw their

    son being beaten.

    React and start jumping up and down.

    "Old Mrs. King, this little bitch has too much guts, right? How dare she hit my son? I''m telling you, no

    matter what, we won''t recognize her or that guy from yesterday! I want you to get her out of here right

    now!"

    Jason King is the first son of Old Mr. King, and he is the boss of Old Mrs. King.

    Old Mrs. King nced at him coldly, "Arthur is my real son, Violet is my real granddaughter, I admit it

    just fine, it''s none of my business whether you admit it or not."

    "How is it irrelevant? Olddy, don''t forget that my Jason is the proper first son, and you all have to

    listen to him."

    Jason King''s wife said arrogantly.

    "First son? Jason King, if this family business into your hands, it is estimated that now The King Family

    are defeated in your hands, you can still eat, drink and y like this to do a no-good dude?"

    Old Mrs. King sneered.

    "You, you old man, this The King Family is all my father''s. I''ve been kind enough to raise you, and you

    still don''t know what to do, and you want to find some idle people toe back and share the family

    fortune? I tell you, no way!"

    Jason King simply broke into a tirade.

    "Vanessa, knock them out!"

    Violet couldn''t listen to it anymore and sternly instructed Vanessa.

    Without saying a word, Vanessa rushed to Mr. and Mrs. Jason King, one in each hand, like a small

    chicken, carrying the two quickly thrown out of the living room.

    Outside came the wails and curses of two people falling to the ground.

    Elliot and Fern looked dumbfounded, reacted and hurriedly chased them out.

    "Close the door behind you, and from now on no one will be allowed toe in without mymand."

    Old Mrs. King instructed the butler.

    The butler retreated in response.

    Old Mrs. King shook Violet''s hand, "Violet, I''ve made youugh. This big house is a bunch of assholes,

    you don''t care about them."

    Violet smiled, took Old Mrs. King''s hand in return, and patted it reassuringly.

    "Grandma and Auntie have worked so hard all these years."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Because of the status issue, and because that is the oldest son left by Old Mr. King, the olddy they

    must have suffered a lot of anger.

    But for the sake of the greater good, you can only hold your breath.

    "Violet, you''re so powerful just now. In the future, with you, Uncle and his family will definitely not dare

    to make any trouble."

    E has a starry-eyed look on her face.

    Violetughed and said, "No, Vanessa is definitely the best. Although I couldn''t see, I heard the cries of

    those people being thrown out."

    Vanessa pursed her lips in embarrassment when she heard thepliment.

    E smiled, "You are both very good, Vanessa, you have a good hand, tomorrow time to teach me two

    moves."

    Vanessa nodded, "Good."

    After a few more words of warm conversation, Old Mrs. King asked E to take Violet upstairs.

    E responded and took Violet into a room on the second floor, telling her about theyout of the room.

    Amy put Violet''s belongings away, then took out her cell phone and sent Louis a message telling him

    that Violet had gone back to The King Family.

    Louis didn''t say much.

    Soon, Daniel returned.

    He looked a little distracted, and when no one was looking, he pulled Vanessa over and whispered,

    "Vanessa, can you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    "What kind of favor?" Vanessa asked.

    "You saw the man spilling his guts at the hospital, right? I want you to beat him up and at the same time

    force him to hand over some things in his hand."

    Daniel wants Vanessa to help him teach Diego a lesson.

    The main thing is to get those unseen photos in Diego''s hands.

    Only by destroying those photos can Olive be free from Diego''s threats and have a sessful divorce.

    Vanessa broke away from Daniel''s hand and said in a light voice, "Sorry, I''m the youngdy''s

    bodyguard, and my duty here is to protect her."

    Daniel, of course, knew Vanessa''s duties, but he felt that with her skills, she could do a better job of

    getting what he wanted for him.

    "I can add extra money, is 50,000 enough? If it''s not enough, the price is yours?"

    His eyes were full of eagerness.

    Vanessa gave him a look, her fingers curling slightly.

    So he''s that good to everyone?

    "I''ll do as the youngdy says."

    That is, if Violet agrees to her helping him, she will help.

    Daniel touched his nose, a hint of helplessness shed in his eyes.

    Originally he did not want to rm Violet, for fear of being seen by her as a joke.

    But Vanessa wouldn''t help privately, so he might as well talk to Violet.

    So when E left, he found an opening to ask Violet, "Violet, I want Vanessa to do me a favor, do you

    agree?"

    Violet sat on the couch and winked,ughing, "Brother, Vanessa is not my employee, she doesn''t need

    my permission, if you want to ask her for help, you can just ask her."

    Strange, wasn''t Vanessa the one he got?

    Why are you asking for her opinion now?

    "But she''s your bodyguard now, and she''s very ethical and says that if she wants to take on private

    work, she''ll have to go through you."

    Daniel changed his words and spoke.

    Violet didn''t think too deeply about it and nodded with a smile, "That''s fine with me. But what do you

    want Vanessa to do for you?"

    Daniel looked at Vanessa, who was standing by, and stated his request truthfully.

    The smile on Violet''s face paused slightly as she probed, "Brother, you want to help that Olive so badly,

    are you on to her ......"

    Daniel''s face shed with a hint of difort, "Violet, I didn''t think too much about it. If it were you, a

    former friend who met a scumbag who wanted a divorce, would you help?"

    Although he does still have her in his heart, it is more out of concern for his friend.

    I don''t want the once white moonlight to be ruined by the scum.

    "Help, Vanessa, that would be a lot of trouble."

    Violet guffawed and spoke up.

    Vanessa didn''t say much, just a faint hmm.

    "Then I would like to thank you both in advance."

    Daniel looked at Vanessa and walked over to her to talk to her about Diego and some of the dos and

    don''ts.

    Vanessa listened quietly, her nostrils filled with the man''s fresh, nice scent.

    Nogriojan.

    Some fancy resort hotel.

    David sat in his room, flipping through his phone.

    He is here to walk an announcement.

    Originally, he did not want to take it, but when he thought of Summer''s office here, he came anyway.

    Flipping to Summer''s What''s APP, he sent a message out.

    "Summer, I''m in Nogriojan, where are you? Got time for a meal?"

    After sending it, he sat still and stared at his phone waiting for a reply.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Just wait for five minutes, the opposite side has not returned.

    David frowned and dialed her number directly.

    The phone went through, but was held down.

    David''s brow knitted a little tighter.

    This woman, why does she feel more cool to him than before?

    Not happy.

    The knock on the door sounded, David exhaled and got up to answer the door.

    There was an assistant standing at the door, asking him what he wanted to eat.

    David was in a bad mood, so he wanted to go out for a walk before he did.

    The assistant hurriedly took the subsequent items for him, then closed the door and apanied him

    out.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    David was afraid of being recognized by others, so he took the back door of the hotel.

    When he was just about to put on his sunsses and mask, not far away in the parking lot, the door of

    a car opened and a woman got down from the back seat of the car.

    David inadvertently nced at the sight of the silhouette, the heart abruptly jumped.

    Summer!

    It''s really a great way to find the right ce.

    She doesn''t return his messages, but that''s how he sees her!

    How fated.

    David''s heart rejoiced and was about to walk towards her, but the smile on his face froze when he saw

    the scene in front of him.

    Along with Summer, a middle-aged man got out of the car.

    He got out of the car and with a gentle face cut Summer''s hair, while Summer sweetly took his arm.

    What is the situation?

    Why did Summer get so close to a middle-aged man?

    In all the time he had known Summer, he had never seen her so close to a man!

    Does it mean that the middle-aged man is her boyfriend!

    David''s face was instantly ugly.

    He strides forward and calls out, "Summer."

    Summer''s footsteps, holding Sebastian''s arm sideways, a glint of surprise in her eyes when she saw

    David.

    She had just received a message and call from David.

    She didn''t want to cross paths with him, so she didn''t return messages, let alone answer the phone.

    I never thought I would meet you here.

    "Summer, why are you ignoring me when I text and call you?"

    David came to the two, his eyes skimming over Summer''s hand holding Sebastian''s, his eyes sunken.

    When she saw himing, she actually took the man''s arm.

    What exactly is her rtionship with this old man?

    David''s eyes swept to Sebastian with a sh of hostility in them.

    This old man looks clean and gentle.

    Does Summer like this kind of old man?

    That''s why you ignore his gestures?

    "I''m a little busy, so I''ll go first."

    Summer suppressed all her thoughts, nodded with David in an indifferent tone, and prepared to leave.

    David frowned and took Summer''s hand, pulling her toward him.

    "Summer, we''re all acquaintances, you haven''t introduced me yet, who is this old gentleman? It''s not

    the boyfriend you have, is it?"

    David deliberately aggravated the word old man.

    Summer heard the jealousy in his tone and her nostrils were slightly sour.

    She suppressed the words that came to her lips and indifferently pulled his hand away, "David, I don''t

    know you well, I don''t need to report to you about my affairs, do I?"

    Just let him misunderstand.

    So maybe he''ll bepletely dead.

    "You don''t know me well?Summer, why are you so cold-hearted and cold-blooded? Can''t you see that"

    "David, I''m too busy to y love games with people, that''s all."

    Summer interrupted David, took Sebastian''s arm again, and turned to leave.

    "Summer, stop right there!"

    David''s face was unusually ugly and he stepped forward and tried to pull Summer.

    Sebastian gave his bodyguard a look, and the bodyguard understood and immediately stopped David.

    "Go away!"

    David was stopped, the breath around his body sank, a big bodyguard and then stop, do not me him

    not polite meaning.

    Summer''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and she looked back at him, "David, you''re an entertainer, don''t

    make bad press for good."

    David''s assistant pulled him to a dead stop, "Yeah, David, calm down, don''t do that."

    Ask him to calm down.

    But he couldn''t calm down.

    David watched Summer and Sebastian walk toward the resort with some exasperation.

    Half a dayter, he gasped and said to his assistant who was holding him in a death grip, "Let go, do

    you want people to mistake me for Gay?"

    Assistant: "......"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Although he appreciates his beauty, he is positively heterosexual.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    David straightened his clothes, walked to the corner and pulled out his cell phone to call Dominic.

    As a younger brother, his older sister found an older man, how much did he really know?

    "Hello, David?"

    Dominic''s voice came over the current.

    David pressed his anger and asked, "Dominic, no wonder your sister didn''t go back for New Year, she

    found an old man in Nogriojan, do you know about this?"

    Dominic on the other end of the line froze and froze.

    "My sister found an older man? What do you mean?"

    "What do you mean you don''t understand? Your sister has found an old man as her boyfriend!"

    David ripped open a button on his cor with a look of impatience.

    Dominic was even more dismayed.

    His sister got an old man as a boyfriend?

    How is that possible?

    Something shed in his mind and Dominic asked, "What kind of old man? Really old?"

    "It is not very old, looks quite expensive, maintenance is like thirty-seven or eight years old"

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    David thought of Sebastian''s face and that through and through aura, doing the summary.

    The first time I saw him, he said, "No, that''s not even the point. dominic, your sister is only in her

    twenties, find a man who can be a father as a boyfriend, and you don''t care?"

    Dominic had already guessed from David''s description who the old man he was talking about was.

    It must be Summer''s real father, Sebastian.

    David misunderstood him as Sis''s boyfriend.

    Dominic was amused and wanted to tell him the truth, but on second thought, he gave up the idea.

    If he and Sis are really meant to be, they will be together, no matter how many trials and tribtions

    they go through.

    It depends on whether the two of them have a destiny.

    "I''m just a brother, my sister is in charge of my business, not me. David, the older men out there are not

    innocent, you must help me persuade my sister."

    Dominic put on a show, and David scolded him for being so unproductive and hung up the phone.

    He would like to persuade, but people simply do not care about him, okay?

    In the hotel.

    Summer was apanying Sebastian over to inspect the work.

    This resort hotel is Sebastian''s property, and Sebastian has been leaving the rted affairs to Summer

    for some time now.

    "Summer, the baby''s father is him, right?"

    He looked at Summer''s distracted look and opened his mouth to ask.

    Summer returned to her senses, her hand subconsciously touched the small of her back, and mewled.

    "Aren''t you going to tell him?"

    "No."

    Summer shook her head with a firm tone.

    Sebastian patted her hand and didn''t say any more.

    The person in charge of the hotel hurriedly came out to greet him with a respectful face.

    Summer didn''t think about David anymore and began to concentrate fully on her work.

    David had little appetite and reluctantly went to eat something with his assistant before returning to the

    hotel.

    Summer and Sebastian could be seen faintly, being nked by several people heading towards the

    hotel''s cafeteria.

    David narrowed his eyes, and his already bad mood got even worse.

    Look at those apanying people who look like elite people, howe they are so respectful to two

    people?

    What is the origin of that old man?

    David pulled a passing waiter and pointed in Sebastian''s direction, "See that guy? Do you know who he

    is?"

    The waiter did not know Sebastian, but had received orders from above and knew that the person

    So said, "He''s our boss, Sebastian Riley."

    Sebastian Riley?

    David narrowed his eyes and stared at the two men''s increasingly distant backs, pondering.

    This old man looked extraordinary, definitely a sessful person.

    And sessful people are definitely sessful in their careers and have beautiful families.

    What about Summer?

    Is she being the lover of this old man?

    Thinking about this possibility made David even more depressed.

    He looked to his assistant, "Go check out this Sebastian Riley."

    Back in his room, the more David thought about it, the more ufortable he became.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    He pulled out his phone and continued to message Summer.

    "Summer, tell me the truth, is that old man your boyfriend today or not? He must have a wife at that

    age, right? Is it possible that you are being his mistress?"

    The message went out and David stared at his phone screen.

    The phone is silent.

    David looked at the message he had sent and had another panic attack.

    "Summer, why don''t you send a message back? I know you''re not like that, I must have misunderstood,

    right?"

    "Summer, I shouldn''t have spected like that, you''re certainly not like that."

    "Summer, if I misunderstood you, why don''t you say something?"

    "Summer, why don''t you answer my messages!"

    "......"

    David vented his emotions in his head, just to get Summer to pick up on him.

    On the other end of the phone, Summer watched the phone on the dining room table vibrate

    incessantly with a speechless look on her face.

    This man, is there any more?

    She picked up her phone and edited a message.

    "If you bother me again, I''ll ck you out."

    She wanted to just ck him out, but was a little reluctant.

    I''m also afraid that the man will be endless.

    Across the table, Sebastian poured her some juice and looked at his phone without asking more

    questions, but said with concern, "Tired?"

    "Not tired."

    Summer put down her phone and smiled towards Sebastian.

    She was only in the early stages of pregnancy and didn''t feel much.

    But her father''s concern warmed her heart.

    "Tomorrow a good friend of mine is bringing his son to the vineyard for a wine tasting, would it be okay

    if you helped your father entertain his guests?"

    Sebastian takes an elegant sip of his wine and asks Summer''s opinion.

    "No problem."

    Summer readily agreed.

    She knew that her father''s close friends came over to y and it was his father who showed them off

    that he had found his biological daughter.

    Although she does not like to unt, her father''s heart warms her heart.

    Sebastian''s eyebrows softened, and the two did not speak again as they gracefully began to eat.

    In the hotel, David held his phone and looked at Summer''s reply, his fingers kept wiggling, wanting to

    send a message but afraid to do so again.

    She returned instead returned his message.

    But this unpleasant message back to his heart more itchy.

    Who the hell is that old man to her?

    Why is she so close to him?

    It must not be what he thinks it is.

    There was a beep and his cell phone rang.

    A message from the assistant.

    "David, I had someone look up this Sebastian. but this is not our country, so the information can only be

    approximate, I''ll send you his information."

    The assistant sent a document and David received it in a hurry.

    At the top of the document is Sebastian''s resume.

    Of course, it doesn''t say that Summer is Sebastian''s daughter.

    David fixedly looked at the information, his fingers suddenly tugged on the phone.

    It turns out Sebastian is a nobleman of Nogriojan, and he''s married with children!

    Sure enough he is a man with a wife.

    And what exactly is Summer''s rtionship with him!

    David didn''t sleep a wink all night thinking about it.

    The next day, his assistant knocked on the door, urging him to walk the notice.

    David was in a bad mood and simply washed up before going out with his assistant.

    Getting into the car that was waiting early in the morning, David then asked, "Where are we going to

    shoot? Give me the itinerary."

    He came over to do a photo shoot for a fashion weekly.

    The shooting location was at a vineyard.

    The assistant handed him the itinerary.

    David nced casually and his eyes narrowed instantly when he saw the name of the vineyard and the

    person to whom it belonged.

    The vineyard he was going to photograph was the old man''s!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    "Shoot at a different vineyard."

    David tapped the itinerary to his assistant.

    The assistant looked confused, looked at David and then looked at the shooting location.

    "David, this venue is hard to borrow from the director, the average person without some contacts can

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    not borrow, you will have to put up with it."

    How can it be so coincidental that the venue borrowed is David''s ''love interest'' ah.

    "Why should I condescend to settle for less? Stop the car, no more shooting."

    David told the driver to stop the car with an annoyed look on his face.

    The driver hastily hit the steering wheel and eased to a stop at the side of the road.

    David reached out and was ready to pull the car door.

    The assistant was so anxious that he pulled him back.

    "Don''t, David, listen to me, since this is your ''love interest''s'' estate, all the more reason for you to go. At

    least you should go and step on the ce. What''s wrong with you not going? Are you afraid of him?"

    The words were clearly provocative, and David certainly heard them as soon as he usually does.

    But now, he was in the heat of the moment, and he immediately went into the pit dug by his assistant.

    "I''m afraid of him? I''m afraid of an old man? Oh, go, hurry up, I''d like to meet that old man, and if I see

    his family, I''ll definitely tear down his hypocrite face."

    "Yes, yes, that''s the way it should be."

    The assistant let out a long breath in his heart and hastily signaled the driver to drive.

    The driver would understand and the car drove fast.

    David calmed down, looked askance at his assistant and smiled coldly, "OK, you''ve grown in ability,

    dare to provoke me?"

    The assistant heckled and smiled, thinking that it would work just this time to provoke the general.

    It''s true that beauty is wrong, and David''s IQ is misced.

    The car went on its way and soon arrived at the vineyard.

    The film crew has arrived and is awaiting David''s arrival.

    The assistant pulled open the door for David, who got out of the car with an expressionless face and

    surveyed the vineyard in front of him.

    The vineyard is located in a remote location, but covers arge area.

    The sky here is blue and the water is clear.

    As far as the eye can see, the estate is full of vines with lush green grape leaves.

    A beautiful mood of idyllic scenery.

    That old man is quite good at life.

    Get such a big piece ofnd for a vineyard.

    Was it because he had such a petty taste that Summer was attracted to him?

    After all, women are romantics.

    So she is cold to herself, is she not romantic enough?

    David rambled on, apanied by his assistant, and the filming team went into the vineyard.

    Originally David also thought to meet the old man''s family, to tell the world about his scandal. But until

    the end of the shooting, he saw a gatekeeper in addition to the other half of the person did not see.

    David''s face was depressed and he just felt that he had made a trip for nothing today.

    When the shooting was finished, he pulled a long face and strutted toward the door.

    Just want to get out of this ce that upsets him.

    Just as he reached the door, several people came up to him, causing him to stumble in his steps.

    Summer is walking inside with a smile on her arm, holding Sebastian''s arm.

    They were followed by a middle-aged man and a young man.

    The trip was not in vain.

    David red at Summer and ground the back of his teeth.

    "Summer, what a coincidence to see you again."

    Summer also froze slightly at the moment she saw David.

    She and he were really destined to meet, having seen each other yesterday and again today at their

    family''s vineyard.

    "David, you ......"

    "Come here, you!"

    Without waiting for Summer to say anything, David pulled her aside with one hand.

    "Summer, what exactly is your rtionship with him? Don''t you know that he has a wife? You are so

    close to him, are you really dating him? He should be old enough to be a father, right? Howe I

    never knew that you have a fatherplex!"

    The barrage of questions was somewhat exasperating and a bit aggressive.

    Summer was speechless, "Let go of me before you do."

    This misunderstanding made, does she have to tell him the truth ah.

    "First you tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with him?"

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    David wouldn''t let go, grinding his back teeth into the groove.

    Sebastian''s face has sunken on one side.

    He asked the gatekeeper, "What''s going on? Why is there an outsider in my vineyard?"

    "Sir, it was the butler himself who ordered us to rent the venue to these guys for a few days, and they

    came over and left after the shoot."

    The gatekeeper hurriedly reported.

    Sebastian looked at David and said in a cold voice, "Give them their money back, they are not

    wee to shoot here anymore."

    Such a man without eyesight is not really worthy of his daughter.

    "You''re not wee to talk as if I''m so rare."

    David sneered and pulled Summer along, "Summer,e with me."

    Summer had one head and two heads, "David, let go first, listen to me."

    "Let go of mydy! Otherwise don''t be afraid that we will be unkind to you!"

    Two bodyguards blocked David''s path and warned with expressionless faces.

    "I prefer not to ......"

    David gave a beat and looked at the two bodyguards and narrowed his eyes, "What did you just call

    her?"

    Hisdy?

    How did Summer be ady in the mouth of the bouncer?

    "This is mydy, please let go of him quickly."

    The bouncer warned again.

    David gave Summer a look, "Whichdy are you?"

    Summer red at him and was about to speak when Sebastian pped his hand away and pulled

    Summer to his side.

    "Summer is my long-lost daughter, and I am his father."

    Sebastian''s voice was light, and his eyes showed a bit of sarcasm.

    David stared at him nkly, only to feel like a muffled thunderp in his ears, exploding his heart with

    rm.

    "You, you''re Summer''s father?"

    It''s over, it''s over, he''s embarrassed!

    Just now he was mouthing off about Summer not being.

    He wanted to buy a time machine and go back in time!

    "Yes." Sebastian said in a cold voice.

    "Ahaha, hello father-inw!"

    David gave a dryugh and snorted.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian frowned when he heard him address him, "What did you call me?"

    "Hello father-inw ......, no, uncle."

    David, tongue tied, hurriedly said, "I misunderstood, I apologize."

    He grew up to be so big, or the first time such a big foreign face ah.

    So humiliating!

    So did Summer, why didn''t you make it clear to him?

    Must make such a big misunderstanding!

    David sighed in his heart and looked at Summer, "Summer, when did you recognize your rtives?

    Why didn''t you tell us?"

    Summer looked nd, "Just met not long ago."

    "Ohhh, well, I congratte you in advance." David was embarrassed and relieved.

    It was a big mess, but it''s a good thing Summer didn''t have a boyfriend.

    And he was relieved.

    "We have to entertain guests today, so we won''t keep you, send them off."

    Sebastian instructed the gatekeeper to send the guests away.

    David nced at the two men behind Summer.

    One of the men, a handsome looking half-breed, was sizing him up curiously.

    Why are there young men around?

    Is Sebastian ying matchmaker for Summer?

    No, he has to stay.

    "Summer, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, can I stay for a tour of the estate?"

    David looked to Summer, "At least we''re friends, you''re not going to be desperate enough to kick me

    out, are you?"

    Summer nced at him, touched his dark deep eyes, with a hint of eagerness, to the mouth of the

    refusal is a little unable to say.

    The young man on the sideughed: "This gentleman seems to be a big star in China, right? It seems

    that he is also a suitor of our beautiful Miss Summer? Then why don''t you stay, it''s more lively with

    more people."

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    Hearing the man''s words, David raised an eyebrow.

    He is actually taking the initiative to leave himself behind?

    It''s not easy!

    The man''s eyes clearly carried a bit of interest and provocation, a light that onlyes out when a

    chess match is yed.

    So this guy is definitely interested in Summer.

    Treat yourself as a rival and want topete!

    Well, it''s better to have this kind of man as your love interest than an old man.

    David''s mind wandered, nodded slightly with the man, looked to Summer, and waited for her to speak.

    The guests have spoken, Summer naturally can not say anything.

    Sebastian did not object again and let the butler who came out to greet the guests take a group of

    people into the manor.

    David, apanied by his assistant, followed the group slowly with his hands in his pockets, listening

    to the housekeeper exin the nting and picking of the vineyard, his eyes always resting on

    Summer.

    This cold woman, why doesn''t she like herself?

    "I''m Jackson."

    The young man in front of him took a few steps behind and introduced himself in parallel with David.

    "David," David returned with a slight lift of his chin.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    In front of his love rival, he can behave in a condescending and decent manner, topare him.

    "You like her?" Jackson asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Hmm." David hmmed.

    "But she doesn''t seem to like you."

    A hint of derision shed in Jackson''s eyes.

    David blushed and coughed lightly, "Yeah, what''s wrong with unrequited love? Can''t you?"

    This man speaks directly.

    Poke people directly in the heart.

    "Yes, I just want to show some sympathy."

    Jackson looked at David andughed: "Our two families are family friends, Summer''s father and my

    father are interested in setting up and I Summer, I see no chance for you."

    Hearing this, David stopped and looked at Jackson''s eyes overflowing with a few moments of danger.

    "Anyway, Summer and I have been friends for years at least, and you guys just met. With her

    personality, she would only like me if she did, not you."

    That woman is very cold in nature, how can she be obedient just because of the set up of elders?

    However, looking at her and her father''s rtionship seems to be very good, so maybe

    "Is that so? I''m curious, what kind of girl is Summer in your eyes?"

    Jackson raised an inquiring eyebrow.

    David''s eyes sh, deliberately said: "She ah, cold and uninteresting, usually old-fashioned like the old

    mother, certainly does not meet your aesthetic."

    He had to smear Summer properly before the man got a good feeling about Summer.

    Jackson''s eyes shed with a hint of mischief as he looked sideways at Summer, who was slowly

    approaching.

    "Summer, he said you are cold and uninteresting, and usually old-fashioned like the oldest mother."

    David: "......"

    This despicable and shameless viin, actually snitching?

    "You heard wrong! Summer, don''t listen to him, I said you are cold in nature but funny."

    David hurriedly exined to Summer.

    "Oh? Is that so? Then I''m even more interested in Summer!"

    Jacksonughed out loud.

    David''s face changed for a while, and he cursed the man for being a drama queen.

    He smiled ingratiatingly toward Summer, who just faintly swept past the two and turned around, "Don''t

    dawdle, hurry up and follow."

    She had just seen David stop in his tracks and was afraid that his tantrum and Jackson would get into a

    conflict, so she came over to take a look.

    I didn''t expect him to say that about her?

    Cold and uninteresting?

    Oh, that''s really hard for him toy his hands on her, a boring person.

    Several people continued to walk towards the estate.

    There are a number of workers farming in the grape heated greenhouse.

    Although the temperature here is like spring, the grapes need a warmer climate to ripen, so there are

    many heated greenhouses on the property.

    Not far from the warming hut, there is also arge pond and bridge porch.

    Looking further ahead, there is a luxury vi situated.

    Small bridges and flowing water, a bit like the domestic farmhouse.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    David smelled the fresh air around him with the scent of grass and trees, and was a bit rxed.

    How pleasant would it be if he could take Summer into his arms at this time, if it was just her and him

    on vacation at this time?

    "Gahhhhh."

    Very suddenly, a fewrge white geese came running from the pond.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The keeper, who was also followed by the caretaker, was chasing after in some panic.

    Presumably, the bred white goose was identally released.

    The big white goose was chased by the keeper and ran around.

    A dumb goose in the lead suddenly pped its wings and ran in Summer''s direction.

    This dumb goose can peck at people!

    David''s pupils shrank slightly, and without waiting for the crowd to react, he pulled Summer into his

    arms with a quick eye.

    The big white goose quacked and was kicked away by Jackson.

    Soon the breeder took in a fewrge white geese.

    The butler was reprimanding him for his carelessness, while the breeder apologized sincerely.

    Summer was held in David''s arms, feeling the man''s long-lost embrace, inexplicably some greedy.

    She obviously wanted to break away from him, wanted to ignore him, but her heart wouldn''t let go.

    David embraced her, feeling the fragrant softness of the woman in his arms, his heart still beating a

    little faster.

    "Summer ......"

    He was about to say something when his temples suddenly jumped and a few memory fragments

    shed through his mind.

    In the fragment, the man is hugging a womanughing and kissing with such joy.

    As he drew closer, he saw the woman''s face

    "David, what''s wrong with you?"

    Summer was wrapped tightly around David and was a little breathless.

    When he looked up, he saw David''s face pale, his eyes closed and breathing hard, very ufortable.

    David slowly opened his eyes, touched Summer''s anxious eyes, opened his mouth, "Summer, I ......

    you ......!"

    How did the scene of him and her kissinge to his mind?

    It''s like a dream and it''s real.

    "David, you look like you are scared by the big white goose, and then deliberately show weakness to

    take advantage of Summer? If you are so timid, don''t be a hero to save the beauty, huh?"

    Jackson joked aside.

    David choked and stared at him without good grace, "You''re the one with the guts."

    Jacksonughed softly and did not squeak.

    "David, you let go of Summer."

    Sebastian was displeased to see that David was still holding Summer and would not let go.

    David looked at the woman in his arms and was a little reluctant to let go, but eventually let go of her.

    The faint scent of the woman''s body still lingers at the end of his nose, making him a little dazed.

    Has he been intimate with Summer at any point before?

    Why can''t he remember?

    "Summer, are you tired? Let''s go inside and rest."

    Sebastian took Summer''s shoulders and, fearing that she might get tired, suggested that she go into

    the vi not far away to rest.

    Summer looked at David and saw that his face had returned to normal, and his hanging heart slowly

    fell.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with him just now, but she vaguely guessed that he hadn''t

    remembered something.

    If he remembered everything, what should she do?

    A group of people went into the main vi in the manor.

    This is where Sebastian usually gets together with his friends for a drink.

    There is no need to mention how luxurious the vi is decorated.

    What shocked David was the wine cer on the first floor.

    Ayer full of good wine.

    The aroma of the wine is intoxicating.

    David looked with interest at the bottles of wine, many of which are collectibles that cannot be bought in

    the world.

    Outside of the price, the taste must be quite good.

    "The wine here, uncle, is breathtaking, so you can drink tonight."

    Jackson picked up a bottle of wine and sniffed it, with an intoxicated look on his face.

    David gave him a look and his dark eyes twitched.

    "Jackson, in our country there is a wine table culture, whether it''s talking about cooperation or

    rtionships, you can''t do without wine. Wait, why don''t we spell a drink?"

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    Looking at the provocation in David''s eyes, Jackson raised an eyebrow.

    "Sure, I have no problem with that. I forgot to tell you, my grandmother is a native Chinese, and I know

    a lot about the culture of the wine table."

    Isn''t it just a fight?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Because they are love rivals, they have to see each other at the wine table.

    This David doesn''t think that he can only taste wine and is not as good as him, does he?

    After all, the culture of wine at home and abroad is not the same.

    They are a country where wine is meant to be tasted, not to be poured.

    So they seldom drink to their heart''s content, but are more attached to the elegance.

    "Is that so? That couldn''t be better. Lest I drink you downter, you''ll think I''m the one who bullied you."

    David picked up two bottles of wine and smiled wickedly.

    "It is not certain who drinks down!"

    Jackson was not convinced and also took two bottles of good wine.

    By the time they got up to the first floor, Summer was already sitting down in the dining room with the

    two elders.

    The chef was serving the food one by one, just waiting for David and Jackson to bring the wine over.

    David grabbed a seat in the chair next to Summer and gave a provocative smile toward Jackson.

    Jackson bristled, hating himself for not being a little faster on his feet and taking a seat beside his own

    father.

    David''s heart is happy, open the bottle of wine still to several people on the wine.

    By the time he reached Summer''s side, Summer''s ss had already been poured with juice.

    David froze and gave her a look, "Summer, don''t you want some wine?"

    He remembers Summer used to be able to drink.

    Why are you drinking juice all of a sudden?

    "She''s a girl, what kind of wine is she drinking?"

    Sebastian nced at Summer and said for her.

    Summer did not squeal, acquiescing to the statement.

    She was pregnant, so of course she couldn''t drink.

    But she didn''t want David to know.

    "Yes, uncle is right."

    David smiled shyly and lifted his ss to toast Sebastian, "Uncle, I''ve offended you before, so I''ll drink

    to that."

    I hope the future father-inw in his heart will slowly change his opinion of him ah.

    "Wine is for fine tasting, and it''s a waste for you to drink it like that."

    Sebastian took a slow sip and squeezed it in without a second thought.

    David choked and stood there a little embarrassed.

    Watching Sebastian raise his ss and Jackson across the table and gesture with a conciliatory look,

    he sat down somewhat resentfully.

    Sebastian''s attitude towards him and Jackson is simply one above the other.

    He left such a bad impression score.

    Growing up, it seems to be the first time to bepared to others.

    Looking at David''s wilted look, Summer couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    She knows it''s because of herself that her father istargeting David so much.

    Obviously do not want to care, but the heart can not help.

    "Eat some food first, don''t just drink."

    Summer handed a chopstick of vegetable to his bowl.

    David''s eyes lit up and he immediately glowed.

    "Summer, you care about me?"

    It''s so hard!

    Summer was actually the first to give him a dish.

    Does that mean she cares for him a little bit in her heart?

    "I don''t want an extra drunkter."

    Summer didn''t look at him, but could feel his burning gaze.

    She suppressed the trembling in her heart and reached out to give everyone a dish.

    David watched her movements without much disappointment.

    Because he just wanted to remember that she was the first one to give himself a dish.

    What a special treat!

    "David, don''t smile like a fool, don''t you want to spar? Come on!"

    Across the table, Jackson tapped the table with his ss.

    David''s sword eyebrows smiled, "Good, then how to spar? How about a fistfight?"

    "Yes!"

    Jackson dly epted.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    The two didn''t bother with the presence of their elders and started paddling.

    Summer just thinks the two are childish as hell.

    It is obviously a serious meal, but how did it be entertainment?

    "It''s good to be young. Come on, man, let''s drink our drinks and leave them alone."

    Jackson''s father raised his ss and Sebastian gestured.

    Sebastian pulled his eyes back from David and nodded.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He doesn''t want to bother with these people either.

    Because he saw, his daughter surface cold, but the heart actually did not put down David.

    Just let nature take its course.

    He is in favor of whatever his daughter wants to do.

    The two young men paddled and drank, David actually lost more, drank a lot of wine, and his face was

    red like Guan Gong.

    Summer couldn''t resist reminding, "Y''all drink a little less."

    The two men turned their heads sideways in unison and said in unison to Summer, "We''re fine."

    Summer: "......"

    All right, look at this situation, and then there will definitely be two more drunk people.

    Summer got up, found the housekeeper and instructed him to go ahead and cook the sobering soup

    and pour some into the two of themter.

    The butler answered and went to prepare.

    When Summer returned to the table, there was no sign of David.

    She looked to Jackson with a slight frown, "Where is he?"

    "Couldn''t hold it in to go to the bathroom."

    Jackson took a sip of his wine, his face flushed with alcohol.

    Summer nodded, somewhat distracted.

    She knew that David was not really a good drinker, although he would have social engagements at

    home.

    After all, he is a movie star, and his family is not bad, others can''t wait to tter him, who dares to pour

    him a drink?

    He drank so much just now, will he be okay?

    Thinking about it, Summer sat back a bit.

    It just so happened that she also had to go to the bathroom, so she said hello to a few people in the

    room and went to the bathroom to find David.

    At this time, David had just thrown up and was washing his hands at the sink.

    At the door stood the assistant with a worried face.

    When he saw Summering, he called out to her.

    Summer and he gave a slight nod and asked, "Is he okay?"

    Without waiting for the assistant to speak, the door was opened and David stepped out from inside.

    The man''s eyes are confused, his face is flushed, and his face, which was already demonic, is even

    more seductive because of the wine.

    He looked straight at Summer and smiled abruptly, "Summer."

    That smile is like a spring flower blooming, mesmerizing.

    The gentle voice is full of maism, softening one''s heart.

    He wanted to say something else, but stumbled on his feet and lunged toward Summer.

    Summer, still engrossed in his charming smile, saw him pounce and subconsciously embraced him.

    "Be careful."

    The man''s breathing was heavy and the weight of his body pressed down on her, causing her to take a

    small step backwards.

    David wrapped his arms around her, rubbed his big head against the side of her neck, and sighed

    tersely with some satisfaction.

    "Summer, you smell so good."

    Summer''s heart rippled with the slightest of ripples.

    She suppressed her inner emotions and pushed his big head away.

    "David, you''ve had too much to drink, go back and rest."

    "I don''t want to go back."

    David held Summer''s shoulders, his eyes fell on her delicate red lips and unconsciously licked his lips.

    "Summer, why is your mouth so red, did you steal some delicious food? I want to taste it!"

    After saying that, he leaned straight down and covered her red lips.

    Summer: "......"

    This man, is he deliberately taking advantage of her with wine!

    The man''s lips crushed against her lips, and the scent of wine stimted her buds, causing memories

    hidden deep in her heart toe flooding back.

    His love for her, those times of unbridled joy, all made her deeply covet his scent.

    The tears slipped down uncontrobly.

    Feeling his affection, she struggled.

    Probably she was so worried that the little baby in her tummy got ufortable and made her

    stomach churn.

    She pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom to throw up.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    David was pushed against the wall, his thin lips still stained with the woman''s delicate lipstick.

    He was breathing heavily, his eyes full of lust as he stared nkly at Summer in the bathroom, who

    was throwing up furiously.

    She just cried, didn''t she?

    And she threw up!

    Was she that averse to his closeness?

    Summer finally felt better after throwing up.

    She went to the sink and unscrewed the faucet, rinsed her mouth with cold water, and only then did she

    think of David outside.

    With a pang of apprehension, I wonder if David will think of anything.

    When I came to the door, I saw David staring at himself, his eyes tinged with a trace of scarlet, and his

    expression looked like he was suffering from a love wound.

    "Summer, are you particrly repulsed by my kissing you?"

    David moved his lips and asked the question with difficulty.

    Summer was stunned, looking at the tiny reflection of himself in David''s eyes, his heart crossed with a

    trace of pain.

    He thought she threw up because she resented him kissing her?

    Then consider her revolting.

    Summer slightly lowered her eyes, hiding the hurt under her eyes, and said to her assistant, "He''s

    drunk, I''ll have someone send you back."

    The assistant held David''s body and hurriedly responded.

    David watched as Summer crossed him to leave and reached out to pull her away.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Summer, don''t go away, talk to me and make it clear!"

    Summer ducked nimbly to the side, "There''s nothing to say, it''s what you think."

    Long term pain is better than short term pain.

    Maybe if he said that, he should die.

    David''s eyes were misty and he just felt his head dizzy with dizziness.

    The assistant was reassuring and dragged him to the car Summer had prepared for them, and finally

    sent David back to the hotel.

    David''s alcohol got the better of him and he fell asleep in the car.

    Back at the hotel, the assistant and the driver helped him into the room left and right.

    David is still not awake.

    The assistant took off his clothes for him and settled him on the bed.

    Fearing that he might wake up in the middle of the night, the assistant didn''t go back to her room, but

    settled for the night on the couch.

    David drank too much wine and didn''t wake up all night.

    I didn''t wake up in a daze until the next day.

    He rubbed his swollen temples and squinted at the sunlighting in through the curtains.

    Thoughts are still a little dazed, and slowly, memories ofst nighte flooding back.

    He remembers meeting Summer.

    He also remembers sparring with his love interest.

    Then, he kissed Summer.

    And then ......

    David''s brow furrowed and he sat up from the bed with a splitting headache.

    It must be his misremembering.

    How could Summer possibly vomit in reaction to him kissing her!

    He must have had too much to drink and then had this dream because he was hurt by Summer''s

    nonchnt attitude toward him.

    And dreams are the opposite.

    Summer must have liked herself.

    Thinking about it, David rejoiced a little and lifted the covers and got out of bed.

    The assistant on the sofa opened his eyes at the sound of movement.

    Seeing that David was awake, he yawned and sat up.

    "David, you''re awake."

    "Well, I''m going to go wash up, I guess I have to shoot today."

    David was a little impatient to get to that vineyard.

    Maybe we can meet Summer again.

    The assistant looked at his joyful expression and wanted to say something.

    Why is David so expressive?

    Yesterday was a very hurtful day.

    Does he not remember?

    This is good.

    "How did I get back yesterday? Did I do anything to Summer?"

    David put on his robe and got ready to go wash up.

    The assistant nced at him and said tentatively, "David, you don''t remember anything?"

    "I seem to remember kissing Summer, and she wasn''t mad, was she?"

    David didn''t know why he was asking his assistant about it.

    Probably because there is still a little bit of uneasiness in the heart.

    The scene seemed like a dream, although he thought he was dreaming, but whether or not he was

    dreaming?

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    He is not sure.

    "She ......"

    The assistant wanted to say no, but in front of David, he didn''t dare to lie.

    David was about to go into the bathroom when his footsteps stopped and he looked back at his

    assistant.

    "What''s wrong with her? Why don''t you say something?"

    The hint of uneasiness in the heart inexplicably spread.

    David stared straight at his assistant.

    The assistant swallowed, not daring to hide it anymore.

    "David, yesterday you kissed Miss Riley and then she threw up. You asked her if she was particrly

    disgusted with herself, and she said it was just what you thought."

    He was aware of David and Summer''s previous association.

    But he also received a warning from Mrs. Bergen to stay out of his own way and just do his job.

    So he stayed out of David''s personal business and just did his part.

    He will do whatever the boss tells him to do.

    Other than that, he doesn''t care about anything.

    David''s face was instantly ugly.

    He stared hard at the assistant and said through clenched teeth, "Are you telling the truth? You saw it

    with your own eyes?"

    "Yes, I was there and it was Miss Riley who called a car and asked me to take you back to the hotel."

    The assistant said in a hurry.

    David''s face was ugly, and instead of washing up, he grabbed his phone, which was charging, and

    called Summer.

    Summer didn''t answer the phone and pressed off instead.

    Not answering his calls?

    Why is he so angry!

    David''s chest heaving, he turned to his assistant and said, "Go find some dead cockroaches."

    "Huh?"

    The assistant froze and stared at him in disbelief.

    "I want you to go get some dead cockroaches, don''t you understand humannguage?" David gasped.

    "Oh, I hear you! It''s David, what do you need that for?"

    The assistant put on a bitter face.

    Let him go after the dead cockroach?

    Where will he find it?

    "You care what I do! Hurry up!" David said impatiently.

    The assistant rushed to get him the dead cockroach.

    David took a few deep breaths and paced in ce with his arms crossed.

    He couldn''t believe she would be that disgusted with herself.

    He wants to ask in person!

    David smelled the alcohol on himself and went into the bathroom with an annoyed look and took a

    shower.

    An hourter, the assistant finally came back.

    "David, you got the dead cockroach you wanted."

    It''s not easy to find this stuff.

    The good thing is that money makes the difference.

    He gave a janitor a sum of money to find two dead cockroaches.

    David is sitting on the couch with his phone, his face unsettled.

    Seeing the stic bag his assistant put on the coffee table, he took two pictures and sent them to

    Summer.

    "Summer, I need to see you. If you''re not in my room within an hour, then I''ll make it known to the world

    that this resort hotel of your father''s is in an excellent sanitary condition!"

    So this is the reason why he wants to find the dead cockroach himself, huh?

    Just to see Summer for a while.

    The assistant tsked twice in his heart and sighed darkly again.

    With Mrs. Bergen in the way between David and Miss Riley, what will happen from here?

    Then Miss Riley has found her real father, and she seems to be looking lightly at David.

    Have you put your feelings for David down?

    Pity his David, the shaving head is a hot head!

    After sending the message, Summer''s phone call came through.

    David looked at the number on the phone, smiled triumphantly, and directly pressed off the phone.

    She keeps not answering his calls, and he will follow suit.

    Make her anxious!

    "I''ll be right over and send your room number."

    A message from Summer came on the phone.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    David raised an eyebrow and smiled, typing down a line.

    See, she still listens to him.

    He just couldn''t believe that she was really that antipathetic to herself!

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    Summer arrived soon after.

    The assistant opened the door for her and smiled ufortably at her.

    Summer and he gave a slight nod and walked in.

    Inside the house, David is sitting on the couch.

    After seeing Summer enter, he proudly lifted his chin, hiding the anticipation in his eyes.

    "You''re here?"

    "Well, I''ming." Summer responded in a light voice.

    "Look at this, and you better give me a solution."

    David gestures with his eyes to Summer to look at the dead cockroach and asks her to give a solution.

    Summer saw it when she came in.

    The heart cannot help but sigh.

    "How do you want to fix it?"

    Howe she never found out that the former movie star was a childish person?

    How dare you threaten her with a dead cockroach?

    "You be my girlfriend, and I''ll pretend nothing happened."

    David moved his body and stared straight at Summer.

    Summer didn''t say anything either, and pulled out her phone and put up a couple of videos, all of which

    showed the assistant asking the cleaners to find the dead cockroaches.

    It''s some of the evidence she collected when she arrived.

    David''s face changed for a moment, and he gave his assistant a fierce re, as if questioning why he

    didn''t take care of the aftermath.

    The assistantughed awkwardly, vain and innocent.

    He only takes orders and has no idea what his David is going to do with this dead cockroach.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Summer didn''t care about the sparks between David and his assistant, and asked in a light voice.

    David got up, slowly walked over to Summer, reached out and took her shoulders in his hands.

    "Summer, I''m going to ask you onest time, are you really disgusted with me?"

    The man''s tone was cautiously tentative.

    Summer''s heart seized, touching the man''s dark eyes, she ruthlessly said: "To be honest, I''m sexually

    cold and can''t get interested in men, so don''t put your energy into me in the future, we won''t get

    anywhere."

    Sexual frigidity?

    David frowned, "Summer, you''re sick, you need to be treated. I''ll tell you what, I''ll help you find a

    specialist in this area, don''t be afraid, I''ll always be with you."

    She must have suffered a love injury at some point to be like this.

    As long as it''s not antipathy to him.

    Summer''s chest rose and fell slightly as she broke away from his hand.

    "David, you have to have me rub salt in your wounds again to be happy? Fine, then I''ll tell you that I

    don''t like you and I''m disgusted with you, okay?"

    She doesn''t like him!

    She was disgusted with him!

    What she said, is it true?

    David''s face turned gray inch by inch, his eyes locked on Summer, like he wanted to see something in

    her eyes.

    But the woman''s eyes did not change beyond some excitement.

    She really doesn''t like herself!

    He''s a failure at being human!

    The light in David''s eyes slowly darkened.

    He took a deep breath and averted his eyes, calming the ups and downs inside.

    "I haven''t congratted you on finding your real father, are you settling over here from now on?"

    He acted like he was on cloud nine to cover up the hurt of that bruised ego.

    Summer doesn''t know how he feels at this time.

    She pressed down the pain in her chest and gave a faint muffled sound.

    "Then I wish you all the happiness in the future."

    David forced a smile, "It''s okay, you go back."

    Summer gave him a deep look.

    The man did not look at her, but stood sideways.

    Summer averted her eyes and turned away as they were about to get wet.

    Goodbye, David.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Take care.

    The door pinged shut, taking the woman''s breath with it.

    David stood dumbfounded for a long time before the knot in his throat rolled and he searched left and

    right for something.

    The assistant looked at him lost in thought and was a little worried.

    "David, are you okay?"

    "Nothing, what can I do? Where are the cigarettes? Where did I put my cigarettes?"

    David flipped the upholstery on the couch.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    The assistant rushed to find a cigarette for him and sighed slightly.

    His family, David, rarely smokes.

    Probably in a bad mood!

    Kingcardine.

    The King Family is about to die of anger after several people in the big house suffered a loss at the

    hands of Violet.

    "Dad, Mom, what should we do now that that old thing has found our son and granddaughter?"

    Elliot touched his red and swollen face, his eyes filled with gloom.

    "That''s right, Dad, Mom, we have to do something about it as soon as possible. That Arthur is a leading

    businessman, if he goes back to The King Family, how can we turn around?"

    Fern''s face was simrly covered in gloom.

    "Arthur, after all, is not involved in the affairs of The King Family. What I can''t stand right now is that

    Violet, that damned bitch, how dare she let the servants beat me up? I really want to kill her!"

    Elliot gritted his teeth.

    "That''s right! This woman looks much more powerful than Daniel and E''s two fools. If Old Mrs. King

    promotes her to the top, then what good will our big house do in the future?"

    Fern chimed in.

    "No, we have to teach her a lesson while she''s blind, and it''s best to get her killed without a trace."

    Elliot said conspiratorially.

    "I''m for it."

    Fern''s eyes lit up, "But brother, as you can see, she has that bodyguard with her, and her hands are

    amazing."

    "Hmph, just find a way to lure her away, won''t you?"

    Elliot grunted coldly, his eyes full of ruthlessness.

    "Brother, what''s your best idea?"

    "We do."

    Violet settled into a room arranged by The King Family.

    Vanessa went on an errand for Daniel, and I don''t know if it went well.

    Nightes.

    Amy finished giving Violet acupuncture and Violet was sweating profusely.

    The pain.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Amy was distressed but could not do anything about it, so she could only take care of her and bathe

    her.

    When the shower was over and Amy was blow-drying her hair, Vanessa came back.

    "Vanessa, you''re back, did you get things done?"

    Amy inquired with a smile.

    "Hmm."

    Vanessa hmms and puts the file bag in her hand on the table.

    "Vanessa, you''re not hurt, are you?"

    Violet, unable to see, looked in the direction of Vanessa''s voice and asked with concern.

    "No."

    Vanessa, with Microsoft in her heart, smiled towards Violet.

    Violet hmmmed, "It''s good that you''re not hurt. Wash up early and rest, I''m going to rest too."

    "Good. Good night youngdy."

    Vanessa answered and went to the bathroom.

    Amy helped Violet blow-dry her hair, helped her into bed, tucked her in and exited.

    She has her own room.

    And Vanessa sleeps with Violet in this bedroom.

    Because Violet has to get up at night to go to the bathroom and so on, so at least there is a care.

    Vanessa took a quick shower and got out.

    Drying her hair, she sat down on the makeshift crib and closed her eyes to rest, also waiting for her hair

    to dry naturally.

    Time passes, and it''ste at night.

    Vanessa stroked her dry hair and fell back to sleep.

    Faintly, she seemed to hear footsteps.

    Immediately after, the door handle seemed to be slowly turning.

    Someone!

    Vanessa''s eyes snapped open and her harsh eyes fell on the doorknob as she quickly got up and ran

    towards the door.

    In the middle of the night, who is opening the door?

    Is it a bad thing toe?

    Vanessa''s nerves were on edge, and as the door was pushed open and the figure was about to enter,

    she had a chokehold on the person.

    His opponent''s reaction was quick, and he quickly dodged out of the way to avoid Vanessa''s strike.

    "Vanessa, it''s me."

    This sound ......

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Vanessa''s eyebrows furrowed and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes.

    She stopped her attack and looked at the man in front of her in the faint light.

    "Mr. Johnson?"

    Louis hmmed, "Quick response, good."

    In the darkness of the night, his eyes were even deeper.

    Vanessa''s mouth curved at the corners when she wasplimented.

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you?"

    "I''ll stay with her, you go out first."

    Louis whispered.

    Vanessa hmmed, said nothing, and dutifully went out the door and stood guard.

    The door was closed and the room was silent.

    Louis looked at the bulging mass on the bed, his eyebrows warm and soft.

    Honey, I''ming.

    Miss you!

    Louis slowly walked to the bedside, through the faint moonlight, carefully surveyed Violet''s sleeping

    face.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Violet was sleeping heavily because of the acupuncture.

    Her eyebrows were peaceful, oblivious to Louis'' arrival.

    Louis sighed slightly, reached out and gently stroked her soft hair, slightly tilted his head and dropped a

    kiss on her forehead.

    The warmth of the touch makes Violet sleep on her side in the direction of Louis as if she had some

    sense.

    Louis'' heart grew warmer and softer.

    He gently lifted the covers andid down beside her, reaching out and gently caressing her spine, as

    he always had.

    The sleeping Violet seemed to smell the familiar scent of a man, she rubbed herself into Louis'' arms

    and found afortable ce to sleep peacefully.

    Louis watched her quietly with mixed feelings.

    She is now asleep before she unconsciously lets him hold her.

    But if she was awake, would she still let him hold her?

    "Hiss, that hurts."

    Sleeping Violet only felt a twitch in her calf.

    She has a cramp in her foot!

    Louis heard her scream and had lifted the covers off the bed, touched her calves and began to gently

    massage her.

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted together in her half-asleep state.

    Feeling the force of the massageing from her legs, the twitching sensation is slowly dissipating

    and she drifts back to sleep.

    Louis held his breath until he heard the sound of long breathsing from Violet, then he stopped his

    massage and wiped the sweat from the corner of his forehead.

    Wife worked hard.

    If a man can get pregnant, he''d rather the hard work be his own!

    The following day.

    Violet had a dream.

    In her dream, she smelled the familiar scent of a man.

    Not only did she smell it, but she slept with him in her arms.

    Not only did he sleep, he seems to have massaged her when she had a calf cramp.

    The feeling was so real that it put her in a bit of a trance.

    "Vanessa, did anyonee to our roomst night?"

    Violet inquired as if nothing was wrong.

    Vanessa''s eyes shed and she said against her will, "No."

    Mr. Johnson instructed that the youngdy should not be told about his presence.

    Poor her, she froze outside most of the nightst night and didn''t sleep in afortable crib until early

    morning.

    "Oh, I fell asleepst night and my calf seemed to be cramping, did you massage me?"

    Violet asked again, pretending to be casual.

    Vanessa looked at her and gave a stiff hmmm.

    Mr. Johnson''s credit, she did not want to take the credit at all.

    But you can''t do it without a package.

    It will reveal itself.

    Violet got the answer and said nothing more.

    She went to wash up with Vanessa''s help.

    When it was done, Amy came in and she and Vanessa both helped Violet downstairs for dinner.

    "Violet, you''re awake? Did you sleep well? Is there anything you''re not used to? Be sure to talk to

    Grandma."

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Downstairs in the living room, everyone except Daniel was waiting for Violet toe downstairs.

    Violet heard Old Mrs. King''s greeting and smiled, "Grandma, I slept well."

    "That''s good,e on over and have breakfast."

    Old Mrs. King greeted with a smile.

    E had already run over and squeezed Vanessa out of the way, helping Violet toward the dining room

    while jabbering with her.

    Violet listened to her cheerful voice and felt the strong family atmosphere, her heart warmed and a little

    sad at the same time.

    She thought of The Johnson Family.

    E''s cheerful voice reminds her of a pair of children now.

    If these idents hadn''t happened, her children would be around her right now, chattering and talking

    to her.

    Originally she could have contacted them, but she was blind and did not want her two babies to worry

    for her, so she could only hold back from calling them.

    Heart Stuffing.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was cordial.

    Violet didn''t hear Daniel''s voice, and after asking, she learned that he had a major operationst night

    and was resting in the duty room afterwards, and was still not back.

    Being a doctor is hard work.

    Violet sighed in her heart and ate her breakfast slowly and deliberately, fed by her family.

    Everyone told her to eat more. Violet ate a lot after she got pregnant, but she still ate a lot.

    When the meal was over, everyone present went about their own business.

    Violet rubbed her bulging belly and asked, "Vanessa, how is the weather today? Is there sun?"

    Vanessa looked outside at the azure sky, "Youngdy, today is a sunny day and the sun is warm."

    "Well, then you guys walk me out for a while."

    Violetughed.

    Vanessa and Amy responded and helped her out of the cottage and took a slow walk through the

    garden.

    It''s close to spring after the New Year, but the temperature is still very low.

    Although Violet could not see, she could smell the fragrance of the flowers and nts that filled the

    garden, as well as the wetness of theke.

    It makes the mood soothing.

    She curled her lips and paced slowly.

    At that moment, the cell phone in her pocket rang.

    This is the new phone Daniel had someone buy for her, and the original card was redone.

    "Amy, Vanessa, help me see who''s calling?"

    Violet took out her phone and showed the two men.

    "Violet, it has the word Luka written on it, it''s your son''s call, right?"

    Amy spoke up.

    Violet''s spirit shook and a glint of excitement shed in her eyes.

    Luka called herself?

    She ...... Should I pick it up?

    "Violet, I''m connected for you haha."

    Without waiting for Violet to say anything, Amy got on the phone for her.

    The boy''s tender voice came to his ears, "Mommy."

    Violet''s eyes welled up, she gripped the phone tighter, hmmed, and called out, "Luka."

    Her son, she misses him to death!

    "Mommy, you missed you so much."

    Luka''s milk sounded up, causing Violet''s tears to fall uncontrobly.

    She wiped away her tears and put on a smile, "Mommy misses you and your sister too, but I''m

    traveling outside right now, and sometimes there''s no signal on my cell phone, so I can''t contact you."

    Hearing this, Luka children silent, said: "Mommy, you do not need to lie to me, Daddy has told me, your

    eyes blind, now is in the grandmother''s house."

    He knows!

    What''s up with Louis?

    How can I tell the children about her blindness?

    Besides this, what else did he tell Luka?

    Violet frowned, "Luka, my eyes are temporarily blind, it won''t take long to see, don''t worry about it."

    Luka hmmed and asked again, "Mommy, when Daddy makes you angry and you find your family, will

    you not want me and my sister?"

    Hearing this, Violet hurriedly said, "How could it be? Mommy misses you and my sister so much every

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    day that she can''t wait for you to be by my side."

    She doesn''t want anyone but the baby.

    She is blind now, so she has no way to take care of them, and has to let them stay at The Johnson

    Family.

    When she can see with her eyes ......

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    What will she do when she sees it?

    Divorce Louis and fight for custody?

    Violet rambled on, thinking about this one, and suddenly got a little distracted.

    The sound of milk rang in my ears again, "Mommy, are you still mad at Daddy? Are you ...... will get a

    divorce?"

    Will there be a divorce?

    Nowadays, children are really precocious!

    Violet pursed her red lips, "Luka, the world of adults is veryplicated, I just want to say that Daddy

    and I love you and your sister very much, you are the man, take care of your sister for me when

    Mommy is not around, okay?"

    She wasn''t sure what the future would hold.

    There was a human life between her and Louis.

    Should ...... will divorce it.

    "Don''t worry, mommy, I will take care of my sister. Can I talk to you on the phone every day from now

    on?"

    The little guy was cautious and didn''t say he wanted a video, but a call.

    Fearing that Violet would refuse to video him because she couldn''t see with her eyes.

    "Yes."

    Violet''s nostrils were sore, and she hung up after a few more words.

    Anyone who has ever been a mother knows that the sound of a child''s milk is the most heartwarming

    sound on earth.

    Caught off guard, it can poke people''s tears.

    "Violet, don''t be sad, it''s not good for your eyes."

    Amy handed Violet a tissue and soothed her with a soft voice.

    Violet hmmm''d, took a deep breath, and took a tissue to dry her tears.

    At that moment, two servants hurriedly passed by, "Go and help, a good-sized python has entered the

    garden, and someone is trapped, it''s terrible."

    Snakes in the garden?

    Violet frowned slightly, said to Vanessa: "Vanessa, you know some kung fu, go over to help see."

    "Good."

    Vanessa had no objection and quickly ran in the direction the servant had just gone.

    "Violet, let''s not go over there, it''s too dangerous."

    Amy, fearing that Violet would be hurt, spoke up.

    Violet answered, although the heart worried, but thought of their own eyesight, the past can not help,

    so also did not let Amy apany himself over.

    The two stayed in ce for a while.

    All Violet heard was a thumping sound, followed by someone screaming for help.

    Someone fell into the water?

    Violet froze, "Amy, what''s that noise?"

    "Violet, someone fell into the lotus root pond in the garden, and the person doesn''t seem to know how

    to swim."

    Amy looked at the lotus root pond not far away and said with some anxiety.

    "Amy, go get someone to save him." Violet said in a hurry.

    "Okay, but Violet, are you okay to be alone?"

    Amy nced around and there were no servants nearby.

    Probably all went to catch the big snake.

    "I''m fine, go ahead." Violet urged.

    Amy answered and ran quickly towards the front.

    Violet can''t see anything but keep her ears open for movement.

    A few momentster, she vaguely heard footsteps from behind her.

    Before she could ask, her arm was tugged, and the man pulled her forward with force.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Violet was startled and tried to speak but her mouth and nose were covered.

    Immediately after, her body a weightless ......

    Only a fluttering sound was received, and the person fell into the water.

    The cold, biting water poured into her mouth and nose in a steady stream.

    Violet was then startled to realize that she had been pushed into the water.

    Who did it?

    "Help!"

    Violet choked twice in a row and screamed for help.

    The scene of being thrown into the sea before shed in my mind.

    Fear struck her heart and kept her bulky body sinking downward.

    Who is trying to harm her this time?

    Why do they all like to throw her in the water?

    Does she have to be a ghost in the water?

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    The suffocating sensation gradually hit her, causing her thoughts to slowly scatter.

    In a trance, it seemed that someone held her and lifted her out of the water.

    She took a big breath of fresh air and her thoughts stalled.

    "Youngdy, youngdy you wake up!"

    "Violet, Violet you don''t scare me!"

    Two female voices came to my ears.

    Violet''s eyes slowly rolled, coughed twice, and slowly opened her eyes.

    It was still dark in front of her eyes, and she seemed to hear another breath besides Vanessa and Amy.

    Sharp, heavy, man breathing.

    "Vanessa, Amy, who saved me?"

    Violet''s body warmed up as someone draped a jacket over her.

    Amy and Vanessa looked at the same time at Louis, who was drenched in water, and saw him shake

    his head.

    "Yes, I saved you, youngdy, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have left you half a step."

    Vanessa was a little chagrined and guilty.

    Because today this is definitely someone in the dark.

    Someone deliberately lured her away and almost something happened to the youngdy.

    "Enough for now, Violet, let me help you back to your room to change."

    Amy received the message from Louis'' eyes and hurriedly helped Violet back.

    Violet hmmed and didn''t ask any more questions.

    She''s a little cold now and has to go back and take a hot shower first.

    Louis watched the three walk away before retracting his eyes.

    Looking sideways at the servant he had knocked unconscious by the pond, his eyes were covered with

    gloom.

    It was this servant who just pushed Violet into the pond.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Looks like he''s thepdog of the big house?

    In the room, Violet took a hot shower and was tucked in by Vanessa.

    Amy then went downstairs and made a bowl of ginger soup for Violet.

    The whole time she was afraid to leave for fear that someone would do something in the ginger soup.

    Violet finished her ginger soup and inquired, "What do you guys think about today?Vanessa, see who

    pushed me into the water?"

    She had just beenbing through the day''s events in the shower.

    It was clear that someone was targeting her from the shadows.

    They found an excuse to trick Vanessa away, then Amy, and when she was left alone, they pushed her

    into the water.

    If no one had saved her, she would have perished in the water today.

    "I didn''t see who pushed you, but I guess the incident should be done by someone from the big house

    of The King Family."

    Vanessa spoke up, a stern look in her eyes.

    "It must be so, only The King Family big house is so sinister."

    Amy a face of anger, "it seems that in the future we have to be doubly careful, eating food and what not

    we also have to strengthen the prevention."

    Fortunately, Mr. Johnson arrived in time today, otherwise the consequences were unthinkable.

    The King Family''s big house is so mean and shameless!

    Mr. Johnson must teach them a good lesson for youngdy!

    Violet didn''t say anything else andy in bed for a while.

    Soon, the olddy, who had gone out to meet with old friends, heard the housekeeper''s report and

    hurried back.

    She went upstairs to check on Violet, and after making sure she was okay, was relieved and full of

    anger at the same time.

    "These bastards, I can''t spare them!"

    Violet smiled, "Grandma, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it to be angry with your body."

    I think there will be no shortage of such things in The King Family over the years.

    Old Mrs. King is also a heartbreaker.

    "Violet, how about Grandma helping you get well somewhere else?"

    Old Mrs. King looked at Violet and hesitated.

    She ced Violet here, for one thing, because Violet is from The King Family.

    Secondly, because she likes the joyful atmosphere of family reunion.

    But she neglected to mention The King Family''srge room.

    These people usually have a lot of small tricks, in case they hurt their granddaughter one day, she is

    going to regret it to death.

    "No Grandma, if someone is determined to hurt me, I''ll change to wherever I am."

    Violet spoke frankly.

    When Old Mrs. King thought about it, that seemed to be the case.

    Just as she was about to speak, her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    It was Daniel on the phone.

    Old Mrs. King picked up the phone and Daniel''s voice came over the current.

    "Grandma, is something wrong at home?"

    Old Mrs. King hmmed, "That great uncle of yours and his family have been acting up again and almost

    hurt Violet."

    "I know, I will rece a group of servants." Daniel said.

    Old Mrs. King didn''t ask any more questions, answered the phone and hung up.

    Today''s incident must have been the negligence of the servants guarding the garden, otherwise there

    would not have been snakes in.

    Daniel is right to rece a few servants.

    "Vanessa, thank you for today, if you hadn''t saved Violet from the water, it would have been

    unthinkable. You tell me, what reward do you want?"

    Old Mrs. King looks to Vanessa and asks her what she wants for the prize.

    Vanessa''s heart is weak, slightly lowering her eyes not to look at the olddy.

    "No need, it''s what I should do."

    It wasn''t supposed to be her doing.

    She should be punished, not rewarded.

    "Good boy."

    Old Mrs. King nodded appreciatively and said to Violet, "Violet, Grandma will leave you to rest while I

    attend to the affairs of the estate."

    Violet responded with a smile.

    Old Mrs. King got up, her eyes skimmed over a man''s coat hanging on the side, and her footsteps

    slightly paused.

    "Whose is this dress?"

    Vanessa and Amy look at each other, look at each other, both heart a thud.

    That''s Mr. Johnson''s shirt.

    Just draped on the youngdy.

    "It''s Mr. King''s clothes, I just went to his room to get them."

    Amy spoke up in a rush.

    Old Mrs. King''s eyes shed with suspicion and muttered, "Daniel''s coat? Why does it seem to be one

    size too big?"

    Her voice was not loud, but Violet heard it anyway.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Originally she didn''t care, but thinking of something, she pursed her lips, as if in thought.

    She could not see, but she felt.

    The person who just rescued her from theke

    Hospital.

    Office of the Chief Physician.

    Daniel looked at Louis across the room and teased, "You''re awesome, to climb into my sister''s bed in

    the middle of the night?"

    Louis came to see him at the hospital and told him what had happened today.

    If he hadn''t infiltrated The King Familyst night, he probably wouldn''t have been able to save Violet in

    time today.

    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to me him for his abrupt behavior or to be grateful that he

    didn''t follow the usual rules.

    "What you should be thinking about right now is the security of your The King Family. If your security

    system was perfect, there''s no way I could have climbed into your sister''s bed."

    Louis nced at Daniel with a scowl.

    Daniel moved his lips, with the intention of retorting twice, but once he thought of the day, he subsided.

    "Yes, you''re right to criticize, isn''t this following your advice and recing a group of servants?"

    Louis did not say a word, ying with a teacup in his hand, a handsome face can not see the end.

    Daniel''s eyes heart moved slightly, did not press the inner gossip, "but I''m still curious how you entered

    the manor."

    You know, the estate''s fence are high-voltage current, who dares to climb the wall to enter, only a dead

    end.

    And people want to enter through the gate that is even more impossible.

    So how exactly did Louis get in?

    Louis nced at him coolly with his eyes and spat out two words, "Dog hole."

    The people of The King Family are very good at defending themselves against outsiders.

    Unfortunately, the family thief will not be able to prevent.

    Daniel froze and couldn''t help but let out a giggle.

    "You, you drill dog holes, huh?"

    The Johnson Family''s boss, in order to climb into his own wife''s bed, would actually enter through a

    dog hole!

    It''s aughing stock to tell the world!

    "Is that funny?"

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Louis is not ufortable at all, just the tone of his voice is percting.

    He wants to see his wife, not to mention the dog hole, let him go into the frying pan he is also willing.

    "Funny."

    Daniel couldn''t hold it in andughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes.

    A long timeter, he corrected himself, "The servant who pushed Violet into the water exined that it

    was the people from the big house who instructed him to do so?"

    Louis gave a hmmm, his eyes cold and hostile.

    "These people, they really are as disgusting as maggots in the gutter."

    Daniel cursed in disgust and said, "I have to take this out for Violet, I have to find a way to punish them

    a little."

    "You don''t have to think about it, I have my own way to punish them."

    Louis swirled his ss of water, and his deep eyes shed with a gut-wrenching coldness.

    If they dare to touch his people, he will let them taste what is worse than death!

    "What do you want to do?" Daniel asked.

    Louis didn''t say anything, when a nurse knocked on the door and told Daniel to prepare for surgery.

    Daniel responded, put away his curiosity and got up, "Okay, I''m going to go do my surgery first, we''ll

    talk about it tonight. And you, stop drilling the dog hole, I''ll talk to the bouncer and let you in."

    Seeing as he saved his sister''s life, he gave someone the benefit of the doubt and let them in through

    the front door.

    "You don''t have to tell me, the man I sent will open the door for me."

    Louis spoke in a deep voice.

    Daniel raised his eyebrows, "Tch, you''re too good at infiltration, aren''t you? Let me rece a group of

    servants and use the people you sent directly? Who exactly does the family listen to in the future?"

    "I listen to my wife." Louis said.

    Daniel: "......"

    Now it is a wife ve look, but unfortunately a littlete.

    He wants to take his sister back intact, it is estimated that there are still five hurdles to ovee.

    "Let me remind you, you try to keep a low profile, don''t let my grandmother find out, my grandmother is

    not happy with you."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The old man had a hard time finding his granddaughter, but when the eye protects it.

    There is a bias against Louis.

    Louis didn''t say anything, just took a slow sip of water.

    He doesn''t care if others are satisfied with him or not.

    The only thing he cares about is his wife''s attitude.

    Nightes.

    Amy gave Violet her usual acupuncture treatment.

    Vanessa raised her guard and stayed with Violet every inch of the way.

    When Violet was done with her treatment, she went to take a shower and was so tired that she quickly

    fell asleep.

    At midnight, Louis came back.

    Vanessa apologized to him somewhat apologetically.

    Louis had little expression on his face.

    "Remember your responsibility, from now on you are only responsible for the youngdy''s affairs, don''t

    meddle in them. If you make any more mistakes, I''ll be the only one to ask you!"

    His voice was soft, but it carried the majesty of a higher power, so that people did not dare to disobey.

    Vanessa''s muscles tightened and she responded.

    Louis gestured for her to keep watch outside, then, as he had done yesterday, lifted Violet''s covers and

    embraced her as she fell asleep.

    Violet did not wake up, dazed and followed the warm and familiar embrace leaned over, a good night''s

    sleep.

    Vanessa sat on guard outside the door and between closed eyes, faintly heard the howling of men and

    womening from the garden.

    She frowned and didn''t meddle.

    The following day.

    Violet woke up and habitually touched her side.

    Theforter was empty and her dazed thoughts woke up.

    Habit is a terrible thing.

    Obviously, we have only been in bed with him for a few months, but we are already deep in the marrow.

    Last night she seemed to dream about him again.

    Violet sighed inwardly and sat up.

    She sniffed lightly and felt only a hint of male scent that seemed to linger in the air.

    Violet''s eyes moved and her red lips pursed.

    Was she really dreaming?

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    Violet finished washing up and was helped out of the room by Vanessa.

    At that moment, Amy pushed in the door.

    "Violet, when I came downstairs just now, I heard the servants talking about something happening in

    the middle of the night over in the big house."

    Hearing Amy''s tone with excitement, Violet''s face was suspicious.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I heard that Dr. King''s eldest was entangled in arge snake and almost suffocated to death. And

    several of the rest were thrown into a lotus root pond and nearly drowned."

    Amy said as she held Violet up.

    There was a sh of surprise in Violet''s eyes.

    Uncle was entangled in arge snake?

    The rest of the people were thrown into the lotus root pond?

    How does the situation of The King Family sound a bit like a replica of their situation?

    "Is Grandma mad at them and getting revenge back for us?" Violet spected.

    Amy and Vanessa looked at each other with a slight twinkle in their eyes.

    "It shouldn''t be Grandma King, because Grandma King was surprised when she heard the news too."

    This kind of revenge shoulde from

    "Grandma didn''t make it? Then who made it?"

    Violet''s heart suddenly lifted as a figure shed through her mind.

    "I think Dr. King did it."

    Amy and Vanessa give a slight nod and dump the pot on Daniel.

    They guessed it would be Mr. Johnson who did it.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But you can''t let the youngdy know that.

    Violet did not speak, thinking of the anomalies she had detected in the past two days.

    A sixth sense told her that Louis was here, right beside her.

    The mood is a bit mixed.

    I don''t know if she should act happy or sad about his arrival.

    Isn''t he going to divorce himself?

    What''s the point of doing this now?

    Is it because she found out that not all the me for her sister-inw''s death lies with her, so she wants

    to save the rtionship?

    But can the broken lens still be recovered?

    Can the gulf between them still be filled?

    "Violet, did you get scared yesterday? I''m sorry, it was an oversight on my part, and I promise that a

    simr incident won''t happen again."

    Daniel had just finished washing up and came out of his room when he met Violet who was also out of

    her room.

    Hearing this, Violet guffawed.

    "Brother, when did youe back? It''s been a hard two days, hasn''t it?"

    "I came backst night. I''m used to it and I don''t find it hard. That''s what doctors do, they operate

    constantly."

    Daniel smiled, unconcerned.

    He just came backst night?

    Violet''s eyes moved slightly and asked, "You heard about the big house, right?"

    Daniel froze, "What happened to the big house?"

    He came back a littlete from a surgeryst night.

    I went back to my room and fell asleep, and didn''t get up until just now, so I didn''t know that something

    had happened in the big house.

    Violet listened quietly, hearing the suspicion in his tone, and became more certain that what happened

    in the big house was Louis'' doing.

    "Dr. King, the big house was retaliatedst night, didn''t you do it?"

    Amy''s heart tightened and she scowled at Daniel.

    Daniel dawned on him after a brief moment of bewilderment.

    It was early in the morning and he wasn''t quite awake yet.

    Yesterday Louis could say, to give the big house a little lesson.

    So something happened to the big house.

    And Louis didn''t want Violet to know that he did it, so he had to take the pot on himself.

    Daniel hurriedly said: "So you are talking about the retaliation against the big house? Of course I did it.

    They dare to hurt my sister, if I just do not say anything, there is no manly blood?"

    Hearing this, Amy secretly gave him a thumbs up and said to Violet, "Violet, I told you, it must be Dr.

    King who did this."

    Violet was nomittal and did not speak again.

    She didn''t bother to unravel their lies.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    Since they want to hide it from her, she can just pretend she doesn''t know.

    "Vanessa, what I asked you to do is done, right? Here, give me the stuff."

    Daniel blew the subject off.

    Vanessa answered and went into the room to get the papers.

    Violet spoke to Daniel and was then helped down the stairs by Amy.

    Daniel breathed out lightly, his heart full of curiosity.

    I wonder what lesson Louis has taught the Big House family.

    "Here, what you want."

    Vanessaes out of the room and hands Daniel the file folder.

    Daniel took it and said thank you in a heartbeat.

    He called the file bag and took out a USB from it.

    This should be Diego and Olive cheerful piece thus.

    Daniel yanked the USB tighter, "Are you sure Diego doesn''t have a backup there anymore?"

    Vanessa responded, "He is a feeder, if the Inte exploded this kind of racy photos, will not let him

    feel good, he is full of promise."

    Hearing this, Daniel nodded appreciatively.

    "Thank you, Vanessa, you''ve done me a great favor, I''ll transfer the money to you."

    With that, Daniel took out his phone and transferred 50,000 to Vanessa.

    Vanessa''s face was light, "No need."

    "Yes, that''s what we said."

    "I said, no need."

    Vanessa paused, "You are the youngdy''s cousin, what the youngdy has ordered is my job."

    After saying that, she stopped lingering and took a step downstairs.

    Daniel looked at her nimble little body and hooked his lips in a smile.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    This little girl is quite principled.

    It''s just that this cold personality is a little hard to approach ah.

    Daniel put the USB in his file pocket, thought about it, and called Olive to ask her to meet him at the

    cafe.

    Olive readily agreed.

    Daniel went back to his room and changed his clothes, grabbed his file bag and hurried downstairs.

    Downstairs, Old Mrs. King and the others are talking to Violet about the big house.

    When she saw Danieling down, Sofia called out, "Daniel, where are you going in a hurry?"

    "I have to go out for something, I''ll talk to youter." Daniel changed his shoes at the door.

    "Eat your breakfast before you go."

    "Don''t eat, you guys eat slowly."

    Daniel opened the door and left at a fast pace.

    Several people in the living room went into the dining room.

    Old Mrs. King heard that what happened in the big housest night was Daniel''s doing, and she

    couldn''t help but frown.

    This grandson of hers is gentle and elegant, always feel unable to do this kind of tooth for tooth,

    violence for violence things to do.

    Did he really do what happenedst night?

    But if he didn''t do it, who did?

    Caf¨¦.

    When Daniel arrived, Olive had not yet arrived.

    After waiting for ten minutes, she arrived in a hurry.

    "Sorry, Daniel, I''mte."

    "It''s okay, I just arrived too."

    Daniel smiled and pushed a cup of coffee in front of her.

    "Five cents sugar, no milk, take a sip to moisten your throat first."

    Olive took the coffee with a hint of affection welling up in her eyes.

    "Daniel, after all these years, you haven''t forgotten my penchant for coffee."

    So, is he pining for her?

    Daniel touched her eyes and averted them with some difort.

    He pushed the file bag to her, "I''ve already had someone take the handle out of Diego''s hand, and I''ve

    found awyer for you, so you can have yourwyer talk to him about the divorce."

    Olive took a sip of her coffee, grateful and touched.

    She put down her coffee cup and reached out to hold Daniel''s hand, "Daniel, thank you so much. I

    don''t know what I would have done without you."

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    The woman''s eyes are tearful and full of emotion, evoking memories of the past.

    Daniel''s eyes subconsciously fell on her hand holding his own, half patted lightly and broke away from

    her hand.

    "Well, I have a surgery to doter. If you''re okay, then I''ll go first."

    Olive watched the man get up, her red lips biting lightly.

    She got up and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind.

    "Daniel, I regret that for so many years, I thought of you all the time."

    She really regretted it.

    If she hadn''t been so vain back then, maybe she''d be doing much better than she is now.

    "Olive, you let go first."

    Daniel felt the touch of the woman''s softness against him, and his eyebrows knitted slightly.

    Olive released her hand and told him to turn around and face herself.

    "Daniel, I had a hard time leaving you back then. You know my family situation, my father had other

    women outside, and my mother had to ask me to marry Diego in order to keep her position in the

    family."

    Olive''s eyes are red and she has a watery look on her face.

    She had to dump the pot on her mother for marrying Diego.

    She was forced to look like she had no choice to gain Daniel''s sympathy.

    Daniel is a man who is affectionate and soft-hearted, and she has to find a good next home after the

    divorce.

    Olive''s mind was spinning, looking at Daniel''s gentle brow and eyes, she tried to say, "Daniel, the

    person I love is always you. I''m sure God is giving me another chance because of my pity, Daniel, if I

    get divorced, can we go back to the past?"

    Can they go back in time?

    Faced with Olive''s question, a sh of confusion passed through Daniel''s eyes.

    He will help her, but only because of his former love affair with her.

    Although he has a shadow of her in his heart, but not enough to make him turn back and stand for her.

    Perhaps it was because her desperation at the time of the breakup made it difficult for him to let go.

    Or maybe it''s because of time.

    Time is a killing knife, he has long been not 18 or 19-year-old brat, look at things only at the surface.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She said she was forced to do so, but he felt that she was not so innocent.

    "Olive, I have no ns to get married at the moment. I am helping you because of our past love and

    nothing else."

    Daniel looked at the anticipation in Olive''s eyes and said ruthlessly.

    The light in Olive''s eyes dimmed inch by inch.

    She bit her lip, tears floating.

    Half the time, she forced a smile.

    "Daniel, I know I''ve been married and I''m no longer good enough for you. Don''t worry, I won''t say such

    embarrassing things to each other anymore. But we''re still good friends, right?"

    She thought he would not hesitate to tell her that he would marry her as soon as she got a divorce.

    But I didn''t expect him to politely decline.

    Hurt her pride.

    But think about it, he is no longer good enough to be born into a wealthy family.

    Even if it is not the head of the family, but the identity is different from the ordinary family.

    It''s really not unusual for him to turn around and ept a woman from a second marriage.

    What''s more, she was the one who dumped him without mercy on the spot.

    Although his nature is gentle, but there is also arrogance in his bones.

    Now that he has rejected himself, he probably can''t let go of his pride.

    "Well, we''re still friends, and if you still need help in the future, you can alwayse to me."

    Daniel said politely and then turned to leave.

    Olive looked at his long figure and tugged her fingers tight.

    He was that good and noticeable.

    She has already missed once, this time, she must not be wrong again, must make him fall in love with

    himself again!

    The King Family.

    Violet, like yesterday, finished her breakfast and went for a walk in the garden again.

    This time, Vanessa and Amy followed every step of the way, saying that they would not dare to leave

    Violet alone.

    Violet can''t see, but from the force with which Amy holds her arm, she can feel the tension between the

    two.

    "Take it easy guys, The King Family big house won''t hurt me the same way again as long as they aren''t

    stupid."

    Violet smiled in relief.

    "Hmph, who knows what kind of brain circuits those people of theirs have?"

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Amy was not relieved and continued to look to her left and right, fearing that the first house would do

    something bad again.

    "Don''t worry, Vanessa is here, if something happens to me, she will be the first to save me."

    Violet smiled with her eyebrows and cocked her head in Vanessa''s direction.

    Vanessa just felt a surge of shamee over her.

    "Youngdy, I ......"

    She wants toe clean and reveal that the person who saved her life yesterday was Louis.

    "Ahem, Vanessa, you gave the file to Dr. King, right?"

    Amy saw Vanessa''s face torn, like she was about to tell the truth, and hurriedly digressed.

    Vanessa nced at her and saw Amy shaking her head towards her and pouting at arge tree not far

    away.

    Vanessa nced toward therge tree and found Louis watching the three of them silently.

    The confession that came to his mouth was swallowed again.

    "Well, I''ve given the paperwork to Dr. King."

    She couldn''t tell the youngdy the truth because her employer was Mr. Johnson, and she had to do

    what Mr. Johnson told her to do.

    Violet actually said that on purpose, just to probe Vanessa''s mouth.

    Because Vanessa is straightforward and is not a very good liar.

    If one keeps reciting that she is a lifesaver, with her character, she is bound to tell her the truth.

    And just now, by the tone of her voice, she should have wanted to tell the truth.

    Only to be stopped by Amy.

    So, both of them are actually taking orders from Louis!

    They''re all Louis'' eyeballs!

    I can''t tell you how I feel in my heart.

    There''s just a sense of powerlessness.

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    She suppressed her inner irritation and asked Amy to check the caller ID for her.

    "Violet, it''s a call from Luka."

    Amy said with a smile.

    Violet''s eyes lit up and she quickly asked Amy to connect her to the phone.

    "Luka."

    Since the two of them spoke on the phone yesterday, she no longer has many scruples.

    I can''t wait to talk to my own son on the phone every day.

    "Mommy."

    "Mommy!"

    In addition to Luka''s voice on the current, there is also Erin''s voice.

    It seems that the two children are calling themselves together.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Violet''s heart burst with excitement, "Erin, Mommy''s here."

    For her daughter, she misses more than her son.

    After all, she was the one who brought up her daughter from her birth until now.

    Her daughter is a delicate and lovely girl, she really misses her to death.

    "Mommy, you''re so bad, why don''t you take Erin with you when you go out to y, Erin misses you so

    much!"

    The sound of her daughter''s sobbing voice came over the current, causing Violet''s eyes to redden.

    "I''m sorry, it''s Mommy''s fault, Mommy apologizes to you."

    The daughter''s words mean that she thinks her son is not telling her the truth.

    Just say she was out on a trip and didn''t take them with her.

    The little one also huffed and pouted with her, and Violet softly soothed the little princess for a while.

    Not far away, Louis saw her answering the phone, her eyes red, and couldn''t help but take two steps

    forward to hear clearly who she was talking to.

    And at that moment, Erin was asking Violet, "Mommy, Daddy''s here to see you, have you seen him?"

    Hearing this, Violet''s heart ebbed and flowed again.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Mommy didn''t see him. I think he was afraid of me scolding him, so

    he didn''t dare toe out to see me."

    Inexplicably, she had a few grudges against Louis.

    If he had told her earlier about Esther''s mental illness, maybe she would have been alerted.

    Maybe things won''t be so bad.

    And she wouldn''t be blind and unable to see her children!

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    The more Violet thought about it, the angrier she became, only to feel her stomach abruptly jerk.

    She frowned slightly, and her hand subconsciously brushed the small of her back.

    "Okay, babies, Mommy won''t talk anymore oh, you two be good at home and be good and listen to

    Grandma and them okay?"

    Probably because of the shock yesterday, the little one in the belly is not very peaceful.

    She has to stay in a calm mood and not be happy with things and not be sad with herself.

    The two kids on the other end of the line pouted for a while longer, then ended the call.

    Amy on the side saw that Violet did not look too good, and quickly asked, "Violet, what''s wrong with

    you? Are you not feeling well?"

    "Nothing, probably overthinking it, let me take it easy first."

    Violet spoke with a slight smile.

    Louis, who was slowly approaching, had been a little impulsive to go up and say hello to Violet.

    But when he heard Violet''s words, he stopped in his tracks.

    She is not feeling well because of the emotional ups and downs.

    If he ventured to speak to her now, would she be irritated?

    Don''t want her to have another incident.

    Louis stared deeply into Violet''s listless eyes, a sh of guilt in his eyes.

    Then turn around and walk forward.

    Right now is not a time when he can show himself.

    Everything will wait until she has the baby.

    "Mr. Johnson, my olddy is here to invite you."

    No sooner had he walked away than a servant approached and called out softly.

    Louis''s footsteps were halted and his eyes were slightly strained.

    Did he just get careless and let Old Mrs. King find him?

    Louis subconsciously looked toward Violet.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Violet''s sightless eyes kept staring ahead, unfocused.

    It was Amy and Vanessa, on the contrary, who both looked at him a little nervously.

    Louis didn''t say much and walked with the servant towards the vi.

    Violet stood quietly, taking in the scent of the garden.

    The fresh air drifted over the man''s seemingly unnoticed breath crossed.

    Violet''s eyes twitched and she asked, "Did anyone just pass this way?"

    At that, Amy and Vanessa nced at each other and looked in the direction Louis had left.

    "Oh, it''s one of Grandma King''s servants passing by."

    Amy avoided the question and returned it.

    Violet actually regretted asking that question when she did.

    The two people around her were someone''s eyes and ears, and she expected them to tell her the

    truth?

    Not far away in a vi.

    Fern stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, her gaze fixed on Violet.

    Damn bitch, why didn''t they let her drown!

    Not only did they not drown her, but instead they were hit with retaliation.

    And the man who took revenge was Louis, Violet''s husband.

    Her face twisted in anger at the thought of what happened in her own homest night.

    This Violet was a make-up artist, and now she''s blind, so why is Louis still protecting her?

    Wasn''t there news that Louis had fallen out with Violet over his sister-inw?

    Why even give her a head start!

    "What are you looking at, sister?"

    Elliot inquired as he came down the stairs.

    "Looking at Louis," Fern said back.

    As soon as he heard Louis'' name, Elliot got a look of anger on his face.

    "Louis, that son of a bitch, I''m going to get him!"

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    I can''t believe I let someone throw in a snake in the middle of the night, scaring his parents half to

    death, and now they are still lying in the hospital.

    And both he and his sister were thrown into the pond and almost drowned!

    This Louis is also a bit too tough!

    "Brother, are you sure you have what it takes to get Louis, who is so much better at the mall than

    Sofia''s family."

    Fern nced at Elliot with a look of disdain.

    Elliot choked, and his face alternated between blue and white for a while.

    "Shit, with him and another Arthur, how can we The King Family big house have any chance to turn

    over?"

    The King Family''s first house was about to overshadow The King Family''s second house, but then

    suddenly Violet appeared.

    Not only did she emerge, but she also drew in two business giants.

    It''s so annoying!

    "So, we''re going to make one of them our own."

    Fern narrowed her eyes and rolled her eyes.

    Elliot froze, probing, "Fern, what do you mean?"

    "Arthur we can''t count on, after all, he''s the old thing''s love child. So we have to make Louis one of our

    own, like, make him my man."

    Fern put her thoughts into words.

    Once Elliot heard this, he let her look down at her with deep suspicion, "Just you?"

    Although his sister looks a few beauty, but and people Violetpared to a little bit of ah.

    "What, am I not beautiful?"

    Fern puffed out her chest in discontent.

    Elliot heated a smile, "beauty is beautiful, but Louis what kind of beauty have not seen ah, he can see

    you?"

    Fern grunted and ruffled her hair in style.

    "Brother, can''t you see that Louis and Violet are having a falling out. So, I''m going to take advantage of

    the situation and be his interpreter. Men are all the same thing, aren''t they? They are all new and old."

    She''s seen more men than she can count who have cheated on their wives during pregnancy.

    This is the bad nature of men, so she believes that Louis is no different.

    "That''s true, Fern, that''s up to you!"

    Elliot didn''t care so much, as long as he could turn Louis into one of their gang, he would ept any

    idea.

    The other side.

    Louis was invited into the living room by Old Mrs. King.

    He greeted her respectfully.

    Old Mrs. King looked at him with a puzzled look on her face.

    "You''re really something, what do you think of us, The King Family? You cane and go as you

    please?"

    I didn''t expect Louis to blend into the garden.

    If she hadn''t seen the man''s clothes in Violet''s room this morning and kept an extra eye out, she

    wouldn''t have noticed he''d blended in.

    "I''m sorry, I just wanted toe and see my wife."

    Louis looked pale and spoke.

    Old Mrs. King snorted, "You still think Violet is your wife? Where were you when she was wronged? I''ll

    put it here today, she won''t go back with you, your marriage is over."

    Hearing this, Louis''s breath sank.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Looking at the olddy''s face full of sullen anger, he suppressed his temper.

    "I can go back without her, but I won''t divorce her, she''s the only wife I have."

    Since she was Violet''s own grandmother, he wouldn''t contradict her, but he wouldn''t let it happen

    either.

    The man in front of you is tall, and his aura is reserved and cold.

    If he hadn''t offered to divorce Violet, she''d be quite positive about him.

    But who let him hurt his granddaughter?

    This breath, she will not just swallow it no matter what.

    Old Mrs. King red at Louis, "Leave my house right now and don''te back in here."

    Louis nced at her, "Olddy, The King Family''s security is not as good as it should be, I have no ill

    will, I just want to protect her secretly. Don''t worry, I won''t let her find out."

    Old Mrs. King snorted coldly, "It is not necessary, our people of The King Family have their own people

    to guard The King Family. Someone, ask Mr. Johnson to leave! Listen to me, if anyone dares to let him

    in again, don''t me me for being unkind!"

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    At themand of Old Mrs. King, someone came over and asked Louis to leave.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Louis was helpless and tried to give himself another fight, but looking at Old Mrs. King''s oily face, he

    resigned himself to leave.

    If it doesn''t work on this side, he can go to Daniel and let him figure it out for himself.

    Nightes.

    Violet still finished her acupuncture and was ready to go to sleep.

    She thought better of it, tonight no matter what, she will not sleep through.

    Gotta have a good chat with Louis.

    But she braced herself for sleepiness and waited and waited, but did not wait for the arrival of the man.

    Is he noting tonight?

    So the first two nights were on a whim for him?

    Violet was sleepy, but not much sleep.

    I don''t know if I''m more disappointed or disappointed that Louis didn''te.

    Hospital.

    Daniel took a major surgery on short notice veryte in the evening.

    This was done for four or five hours.

    By the time he was done, he was already physically and mentally exhausted.

    "Dr. King, there''s someone in the office waiting for you."

    The young nurse on duty saw Daniel returning to the office and hurriedly spoke to him.

    Daniel''s footsteps gave a beat and raised an eyebrow, "Who''s waiting for me? Is it the big handsome

    guy who came yesterday?"

    All he could think of was Louis.

    Because Louis had called him during the day, only he had been busy and didn''t answer his calls.

    "The big handsome guy who came yesterday came and went, and now there''s a big beautiful girl

    waiting for you in the office."

    The little nurse replied with a smile.

    Big Beauty?

    Daniel smiled a slight pause as something shed through his mind.

    Did the person who came ......

    Daniel pushed open the door to his office and saw Olive sitting in a chair waiting for him.

    "Olive, what brings you here?"

    Daniel enters, takes off his white coat and prepares to squeeze the disinfectant water to wash his

    hands.

    Olive was quick to help him with the disinfectant and squeezed a little in his hand.

    "I asked the nurse and knew you had a temporary surgery, so I was afraid you would be hungry, so I

    made you some porridge."

    Olive''s eyebrows were gentle and she opened the thermos she brought, "It''s still your favorite congee

    with vegetable foam and minced meat, eat some while it''s hot."

    The space was filled with the aroma of porridge.

    Daniel''s throat rolled slightly, indeed, the aroma whetted his appetite.

    "Thank you, for your trouble."

    This vegetable porridge was once his favorite, and although she only made it for him once, it stuck in

    his mind.

    Because of the smell of love.

    She is also a thousand-year-olddy, small from childhood to ten fingers do not touch the spring water.

    But when he had a cold and said he had no appetite, he made a pot of porridge for him with his own

    hands.

    Fingers were also burned.

    His mind shed back to the good old days when the two of them were together, and at this moment,

    he was moved for a moment.

    He had no doubt at all that she was deeply in love with him at that time.

    Just how much love there was, how painful it was when they broke up.

    In fact, if she had insisted that he be the sessor of The King Family, he might havepromised for

    her sake.

    But she made him taste the pain of being hurt in a different way.

    She chose to be with Diego and was photographed.

    The word is out in the circle, intentionally or unintentionally, that she is with Diego because he is in

    charge of the Xing family.

    They''ve been rooming behind his back for a long time.

    At that moment, he just felt some kind of belief copsing.

    It turns out that even the best love can''t resist the beauty of power?

    "Daniel, isn''t it good?"

    Olive saw Daniel distracted by his drink and asked tentatively.

    Daniel returned to his senses, suppressed all his thoughts, smiled towards Olive and took a sip of his

    porridge.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    "No, it tastes great."

    The taste is still the same, but it''s hard to recall the sweetness that used toe from drinking

    porridge.

    "If you like it, I will often boil it for you to drink in the future."

    Olive saw Daniel stifling his porridge and the corners of his mouth curled up in a smile.

    Just now he was distracted by his drink, he must be remembering the past.

    He is a man of great affection, and she must be able to remind him of the sweet times they had

    together in the past in this way.

    "Don''t bother, I''m not in the habit of eatingte at night."

    Daniel finished his bowl of porridge, pulled out a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth, and said in a

    light voice.

    The smile on Olive''s face paused slightly, hearing the detachment in Daniel''s words.

    It''s a lie not to have ate night snack, he''s just trying to keep his distance from her, right?

    "How did your talk with Diego go?"

    Daniel saw Olive looking at him and changed the subject.

    Olive returned to her senses and lowered her eyes slightly with a soft face, "He wanted me to out, I

    didn''t agree and was ready to go through the legal process."

    She married Diegofor fame and fortune, sacrificing the best years of a woman''s youth, but Diego wants

    her out of the house?

    Oncepared, it highlights Daniel''s goodness even more.

    If she married Daniel, even if one day she and he were to get a divorce, with Daniel''s character, he

    wouldn''t be so heartless to her!

    More and more firm her belief, even if Daniel is now distant and indifferent to her, she still wants to hold

    him firmly.

    "Well, you and Diego are husband and wife, you deserve a share of the marital property, his im is

    unreasonable, you don''t have to worry too much."

    Daniel reassured.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Olive nodded, and seeing that he was a little tired between his eyebrows, she got up and said, "Daniel,

    you must be exhausted after a few hours of surgery, right? I have learned a little massage in the past

    two years, you try it."

    With that, she pressed on his shoulder without saying a word.

    This massage technique is very moderate force, let Daniel to the mouth of the refusal swallowed.

    Because of years of surgery, his shoulder and neck were already suffering from some strain.

    Now she was a massage, so he wasfortable and did not want to say much, just want to enjoy.

    The house was silent in the darkness.

    Only the sound of the woman behind you panting softly from the force of the massage.

    Daniel closed his eyes, feeling the spray of the woman''s breath faintly sprinkled at his ears, stirring up

    the ripples in his heart.

    He steadied his mind, and only after a long time did he ask, "Howe you still go to learn massage?"

    Olive''s hand gave a beat, then pressed up again.

    "Probably idle."

    She would go to massage lessons to try to please Diego.

    Want to sit firmly in the position of the youngdy of the Xing family.

    But she so lowered her posture, Diego that phndering master is still outside the warbler constantly.

    Women, ah, there is really no need to belittle themselves too much.

    Of course, it is also divided into people.

    If Daniel knew she was going to such lengths to please him, he would have spoiled her rotten.

    Olive looked at the man''s handsome face as familiar as she remembered, and the massage hand

    slowly changed ces.

    His closed eyes were rolling, indicating that he wasn''t as calm as he seemed.

    He must be doing the battle of the heavens.

    Should we get back together with her, or continue to alienate her?

    Then let her give it a push.

    As long as she''s with him tonight, then he''ll definitely be responsible for himself.

    The woman''s hand like a star fire all around, Daniel''s heart trembled slightly, was touched out of the

    fire.

    The knot in his throat rolled slightly and he was about to say something when the knock on the door

    sounded.

    Daniel''s wandering thoughts suddenly awakened.

    He pulled Olive''s hand away and jerked up.

    "Which one?"

    "Me."

    A man''s low voice came from outside.

    Daniel heard Louis'' voice and his heartbeat slowly calmed down.

    He nced at Olive and said with some difort, "It''s gettingte, go back to bed early."

    Nearly, he did not resist her tender ce.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    Olive almost died of anger.

    It was so close that Daniel would have sunk for her again.

    I don''t know which uninvited guest came and spoiled her day.

    Watching Daniel go over and open the door, Louis came in and she looked at Louis'' unbelievably

    handsome face with a sh of amazement in her eyes.

    What a handsome man!

    More handsome than any man she''d ever seen.

    Including Daniel.

    Although Daniel is not bad, but the man in front of him is obviously too much stronger than him in terms

    of aura.

    That is the aura of majesty that only emanates when you are in a high position all year round.

    It is the object that all women will admire.

    Louis nced at Olive and quickly averted his eyes.

    He looked over at Daniel and smiled, "Did Ie at a bad time?"

    Daniel was a little embarrassed, he coughed lightly and looked at Olive, "Olive, thank you again for the

    porridge, go home early and rest."

    He couldn''t havee at a better time.

    If he hadn''t knocked on the door in time, he might have done something stupid.

    "Good."

    Olive smiled warmly and elegantly, lifting the thermos before trying to lock eyes with Louis.

    But Louis didn''t give her a look, so she had to leave first.

    Silence returned to the office.

    Louis satzily in his chair with his long legs folded.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt your voluptuousness."

    Daniel nced at him andughed, "Why aren''t you climbing into bed and have time toe to me to

    undermine me? Shouldn''t you be in a tender ce at this time?"

    Hearing this, Louis burst out, "Found out by your grandmother."

    Even the dog holes are blocked.

    Depression.

    "So, you came to me to ask for my help?"

    Daniel raised an eyebrow and looked like he was watching a good show.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to help me?" Louis didn''t retort.

    "But I also said that you should be careful not to be found out by Grandma. Once found, there''s nothing

    I can do."

    Daniel shrugged and began to unbutton and change his clothes.

    Louis wrinkled his brow and stared at Daniel without speaking.

    Daniel unbuttoned his shirt and looked at him with an unsuspecting look and teased, "Didn''t you

    infiltrate people into our The King Family? Howe you can''t infiltrate?"

    Louis changed his sitting position and said in a light voice, "I don''t want to lose a lot for a little."

    Old Mrs. King gave the word that no one was to let him in.

    He could have secretly asked his people to let himself in, but if they were found out, his people would

    have been sacked.

    It''s not worth it to have his people leave The King Family for such a trivial matter.

    Nor was it his original intention.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As the saying goes, money should be spent on the edge.

    He asked them to infiltrate The King Family because he wanted them to protect Violet, and not to miss

    out on the big picture.

    Daniel changed into a white pullover sweater, the whole person more Light Chamber Teahouse.

    He organized his desk and said, "You don''t want to lose a lot for a little, and I don''t dare to pull the hair

    out of the tiger''s head."

    It was his grandmother, and he didn''t want to disobey her.

    Most of all, who let Louis just make fun of him?

    He''s going to watch his jokes for a while first.

    "What will it take for you to help me?"

    Louis stared at Daniel, his dark eyes deep.

    "Sorry, I really can''t help you this time."

    Daniel took his belongings, a glint of gloating in his eyes, "Well, I''m going back, and you should hurry

    up and find a ce to rest."

    Louis got up and copied his hands into his pockets, "So heartless?"

    "I don''t know you very well in the first ce."

    Daniel waited until Louis was out the door and locked the office door behind him.

    Louis hooked his lips, "Dr. King, you''re going to regret this."

    Daniel was unmoved, "Do you want me to book a hotel for you?"

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    "No need!"

    Louis leaves with an expressionless face.

    Danielughed lightly, shook his head and also left.

    When I drove back to The King Family''s old house, I found several bodyguards patrolling the garden in

    high spirits.

    Daniel gingerly went up to the second floor and leaned against the door panel of Violet''s bedroom to

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    listen sideways.

    There was no sound in the house, probably asleep.

    Daniel was about to go back to his room to rest when the door was suddenly opened and Vanessa

    stood in front of him with a respectful look.

    Only this respectful looksted but two seconds before it turned into dislike.

    "How is it you?"

    She thought it was Mr. Johnsoning.

    Daniel watched her change her face and said with amusement, "Who do you think ising, Louis?"

    Without speaking, Vanessa tried to close the door.

    Daniel hastily blocked it, "Wait, you can sleep well today, Louis won''te."

    Hearing this, Vanessa''s eyes shed with a hint of suspicion, but did not ask anything.

    The master''s business is not for her, a servant, to manage.

    "Okay, I''m going to my room too, so good night."

    Daniel naturally patted her on the shoulder and said good night to her.

    Vanessa tilted her head slightly to the side, her eyes falling on his hands.

    Daniel noticed her gaze, thought of something, and abruptly withdrew his hand.

    "Don''t get me wrong, don''t give me another over-the-shoulder m, I just treat you like a sister, it''s not

    too much to say good night to your sister."

    This forceful little girl, don''t think he''s going to take advantage of her.

    He was just subconsciously felt that she was not easy, and his own sister about the same age,

    naturally substituted, want to care about her.

    Vanessa pursed her red lips and said nothing.

    She is not a good or bad person, and will not give him a shoulder m again without a cause.

    Did he treat her like a sister?

    She also found him inexplicably affectionate.

    The following day.

    Violet woke up and got used to the darkness in front of her eyes.

    She sniffed lightly, and there was no familiar man''s scent in the air.

    I don''t think he camest night.

    Look at her, what was she expecting?

    Wouldn''t it be better if he didn''te?

    Violet spit in her heart as a shout from Vanessa rang out from the side.

    "Youngdy, you''re awake."

    Violet finished gathering her thoughts, smiled in response, got up and was helped by Vanessa to wash

    up.

    After washing up she went downstairs for breakfast as usual.

    "Good morning, Violet."

    "Violet, good morning."

    A man and a woman''s greeting sounded in her ears, it was Daniel and E.

    Violet greeted the two with a smile.

    E went over to support her, chattering and chatting casually with her as usual.

    A few people came downstairs and Sofia greeted them at the table for breakfast.

    It was another morning of joy and happiness, but because of a news, broke the peace.

    "My wife''s ex shamelessly seduced my wife, and instigated her to divorce me, and got someone to beat

    me up badly, what should I do?"

    The headlines on the news are just dogshit.

    The news, on the other hand, made several people in The King Family look furious.

    Because the shameless person in this news refers to Daniel.

    Diego put up photos of Daniel escorting Olive when she came to the hospital for a previous visit, as

    well as photos of Olive carrying a thermos in and out of Daniel''s officest night.

    Between the lines of the news, Diego is using Daniel.

    He said he seduced a married woman, bullying people with power and forcing him to divorce his wife.

    He also posted photos of himself getting beaten up and bruised.

    Thements below have long since exploded.

    Both are ming Daniel and giving Diego ideas on how to fight back.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    The first to see the news was E.

    She pped her phone in front of Daniel in exasperation.

    "Brother, look, you''ve gotten into trouble. Why did you get involved with Olive against night? Are you

    really going to be the receiver?"

    Hearing this, Daniel''s eyebrows knitted slightly, "How do you talk?"

    What receiver?

    Could it be news about Olive and him?

    Daniel unountably watched the news, his brow knitted tighter.

    Diego this man is really not a decent man, obviously he took hold of Olive handle, but in the end

    med on his head.

    "Brother, I''m all talk and no action."

    E looked at Old Mrs. King and Mr. and Mrs. Sofia in exasperation, "Grandma, Dad, Mom, you''ve

    seen the news, Olive is back in the country, do you approve of your brother eating his way back?"

    Old Mrs. King was listening to Sofia telling her about the news when she heard this and she nced at

    Daniel.

    "Daniel, you''re not too young, it''s time to find a woman to marry. I will not care about your personal

    affairs, but just one thing, the person you marry must be of good character."

    "That Olive is the woman you loved, but she resolutely chose to marry another man after learning that

    you are not the sessor of The King Family, such a woman is too snobbish, you want to be with her, I

    hold an opposing view."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    A statement that made E nod uncontrobly.

    Mr. and Mrs. Sofia agree.

    Violet could not see and just sat quietly, listening to them discuss the matter.

    Daniel handed the phone back to E, somewhat speechless.

    "Olive will marry Diego for a reason, she"

    Daniel paused, touched a few people cast a disgruntled look, lost his smile: "No, when did I say I want

    to eat back?"

    Olive has long since be a thing of the past for him.

    He has no intention of rekindling his rtionship with her, okay?

    "But I see you look like you''re charmed by her, are you really sure you won''t eat your way back?"

    E bristled, a little unconvinced.

    Daniel red at the sister who spoke unpleasantly, "E, you need to stop fanning the mes here and

    mind your own business."

    "Grandma, look at brother, this is being pushed."

    "E, I think you have itchy skin."

    "Hmph, my good brother, don''t lean on your old age and try to use violence on me just because you are

    older than me."

    "Come over here, I''ll have a good talk with you."

    Watching the two of them fight, Old Mrs. King looked as if she was not surprised.

    "Sofia, don''t worry about anything else for now, deal with the news right away."

    Sofia responded, looking over at her husband.

    Zach Young had just finished his phone call and when he heard Old Mrs. King''s words, he hurriedly

    replied, "Mom, I''ve asked the PR department to suppress the news. But the PR manager just told me

    that someone has been throwing money behind the scenes and has hired a water force that has been

    pouring fuel on the fire in thements section."

    Old Mrs. King frowned and asked, "Did you find out who was behind it?"

    Zach Young was about to say something when E, who had been reading thements section,

    yelled, "Who else could it be, it has to be Uncle and his family. Look at what thements section is

    saying. How can a woman who failed in education be the head of King Group? Who else could say

    such things, if not the family?"

    Hearing this, Old Mrs. King''s face sank and she looked at Zach Young.

    Zach Young nodded, confirming that what E said was true.

    The man behind the scenes is indeed The King Family big house.

    "These losers, I''ve never seen such stupid people. Bringing The King Family''s name into disrepute as if

    they have nothing to lose."

    Old Mrs. King on crutches pounded the ground twice, a face of hate.

    Sofia shook her head, no longer wanting to say anything about the retarded behavior of The King

    Family''s big house.

    "I''m just wondering, when did Big Brother and the others hook up with Diego?"

    "It should be brother that day in the hospital and Diego after the opposite, eldest uncle they have some

    concern."

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    E bristled and looked at Daniel, "So, after all is said and done, it''s still Olive''s fault. If she hadn''t

    called brother, how could things have happened now?"

    Daniel frowned, wanted to retort something, but finally said nothing.

    "I''m going to the hospital first, and I have a surgery in the morning."

    Although he feels that the whole thing Olive is also a victim, but he will not be at this time and family

    bar.

    After all, because of him, again, the family will suffer an injustice.

    "Be careful to avoid reporters when you go out."

    Sofia didn''t forget to give a couple of words of advice, and Daniel responded by grabbing his

    belongings and leaving.

    Sofia and Zach Young were ready to go to the office to deal with the matter.

    Violet finished her breakfast and was escorted out for a walk by Vanessa and Amy.

    Violet asked Amy to tell her more carefully about the news.

    She squeezed Vanessa''s hand when she heard Diego say he was getting his ass kicked.

    "Vanessa, when you went to Diego, he didn''t hold any evidence, did he?"

    She''s not afraid of anything else, but she''s afraid that this will get bigger and involve Vanessa.

    Although Diego is a jerk, Vanessa hit and threatened him, which is also illegal when investigated

    deeply.

    "Youngdy don''t worry, it''s not the first time I''ve done something like this, I avoided all the nearby

    surveince, he was covered with my head in a sack and didn''t see what I looked like."

    Vanessa faded back.

    Violet couldn''t help butugh lightly and patted her hand, "So you''re a repeat offender."

    Vanessa pursed her lips and smiled, a little embarrassed.

    Amy joked, "If Vanessa were to be ced in ancient times, she would be a chivalrous woman,

    specializing in curing all kinds of scum."

    Violet responded with a concurring smile and arched her eyebrows.

    Scum like Diego deserves to be beaten.

    But with today''s news, what can be done to turn The King Family''s word of mouth around?

    Hospital, Daniel drove to the parking lot and parked his car. Instead of going through the main

    entrance, he was going to enter the hospital through the staff passage.

    Just before he got inside, several reporters rushed over and surrounded him.

    "Dr. King, is the news on the Inte true? Is it true that you seduced a married woman?"

    "Dr. King, Olive was your first love, were you guys always coupled up?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Dr. King, in order to renew your rtionship with your first love, did you send someone to beat Diego

    up and force him to divorce Olive?"

    "......"

    A series of questions followed.

    Daniel had a deep frown and didn''t want to pay attention, just wanted to get into the hospital quickly.

    But more and more reporters gathered, surrounded by him and could not move.

    Daniel only felt blocked chest, breathless, ears full of reporters aggressive questions.

    Not very bothered.

    Just then, someone quickly peeled away from the crowd.

    Several ck-d bodyguards gave Daniel an expressionless face and made way for him.

    Daniel only felt a rush of fresh air, and he took a deep breath when he saw Louis'' tall figure walking

    towards him.

    The tall figure came against the light, handsome face does not defend the joy and anger, but let people

    unwarranted respect.

    If he was a woman, he would have fallen in love with him too.

    Because it''s really handsome.

    Daniel raised his eyebrows and bellyached.

    Louis swept him a nce and looked at a group of reporters, "You all have worked hard, in response to

    the news about Dr. King, someone is deliberately specting, Dr. King is a good doctor, please pay

    attention to your words, beware of the disaster out."

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    A passage that is preceded by a ritual.

    Although thereporters are basically Kingcardine reporters, they know Louis of course from their

    extensive knowledge.

    Offended him, no good end, suddenly all dare not follow.

    So Louis apanied Daniel and went into the hospital unhindered.

    "What brings you here? It''s pretty timely." Daniel asked as he walked.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "Moved?"

    Daniel nced at him, "Nothing is adulterous."

    Why did he feel that someone had been waiting for him here?

    "Nice brain."

    Louis didn''t deny it either, "I''ll help you out with the news. And you, help me set up your grandmother."

    Is this a quid pro quo?

    Is it a good deal to make a deal with him?

    Daniel raised an eyebrow and pushed open the door to his office, "Deal."

    In itself, he is not really going to stand by and do nothing.

    Now that someone has given a great gift, why wouldn''t he be happy to do so?

    Louis hooked his lips, sat down on the sofa, opened the briefcase he was carrying, and took out the

    He sat upright, his long, slender fingers fiddling nimbly and quickly on the keyboard.

    Daniel took off his coat and changed into a whiteb coat, walked behind him with some curiosity and

    probed to see.

    Only Louis is sending an email.

    "The poor man must be hated to expose the rich life of the rich male son of X."

    The headline is aimed at the current news, and at a nce it is aimed at Diego.

    Daniel''s buttoned hand paused slightly as he quickly skimmed down the page.

    The email states that Diego has been hanging out at casinos for the past few years, losing nine out of

    ten gambling sessions andmitting domestic violence when he loses.

    That''s just one of them.

    Second, he kept seven or eight mistresses outside, each in a different city.

    It can be called the best time manager.

    Third, Diego''spany is also guilty of tax evasion.

    Its four ......

    Daniel looked at Louis''s list of Diego''s sins and was a bit jaw-dropped.

    When did he get this information about Diego?

    And there are pictures and evidence that make it impossible to refute.

    Compared to the news Diego brought out to discredit him, it''s nothing!

    "Mr. Johnson, do you have a grudge against Diego?"

    Watching Louis send out the email streak, Daniel asked with interest.

    After Louis sent the email, hemunicated with Olly again and asked him to push the story on Twitter

    Trend as soon as possible, while hiring someone toment and rify for Daniel.

    After doing this, he put the phone aside and looked at Daniel and said, "I don''t have a grudge against

    him."

    "How did you get hold of so many of his secrets if you didn''t have a grudge?"

    Daniel wondered.

    Louis'' thin lips hooked up and said meaningfully, "Dr. King, I saidst night that you would regret it."

    Daniel: "......"

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    What does he mean?

    Why does it have the meaning of being trapped in?

    "Mr. Johnson, please make it clear."

    Louis hooked his lips, "When I came to your officest night, I saw someone sneaking around outside

    with a camera. Originally I didn''t pay much attention to it, but when I saw the woman who appeared in

    your office, I understood. Someone is trying to catch you in the act, and that someone, I think, is

    Diego."

    A statement that was made with a sense of calmness.

    It left Daniel speechless for a while.

    "You didn''t even say anything to me since you knew?"

    This man, he felt that he was really no match for the other side.

    It''s too shady!

    "If I tell you, will you still make a deal with me?"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    Louis hooked his lips and asked rhetorically.

    Daniel gave him a nk look, not wanting to nag him.

    This ventriloquist is deliberately, deliberately watching his good show.

    Because before he was also watching him good show.

    Revenge is so strong!

    "You''re awesome, I''m resigned to it."

    Daniel replied back and then took out his phone to brush up on the news.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    News about Diego has been pushed up on Twitter Trend.

    Because Louis'' people are pushing the envelope, the wind haspletely changed at this point.

    "How can a scumbag like Diego have the face to use others?"

    "Yes, I heard that Dr. King has an excellent reputation in the hospital. When a former lover is

    domestically abused, as a man of blood, shouldn''t he fight for justice?"

    "Dr. King is very affectionate, those who say his family is not good, hope you are a woman will marry a

    domestic violence man. If you are a man, you will have a daughter who has been abused. When there

    are no righteous people to stand up for you, see how you can still have no moral character!"

    "Like Diego such a great scum, his wife does not immediately divorce him, and still keep it for the New

    Year?"

    "......"

    Comments fromizens began to be lopsided.

    Daniel looked at it with interest, sighing at how quickly information spreads in the Inte age.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he still admired Louis, with some maniption, quickly turned the

    tide.

    Now he has gone from being a third party who destroyed people''s families to a good man who is

    righteous and affectionate, and thements are full of praise and support for him.

    Many women are confessing to him that they want to marry him.

    Daniel speechless, how a feeling of jumping from one pit into another?

    He just wants to be a normal doctor in peace and quiet, not a popr lover ah.

    "After you''ve read all eight, you can get back to business, right?"

    Louis'' long, slender fingers tapped his knee once, and asked in a faint voice.

    Daniel put the phone away and asked, "OK, tell me, how do you want me to help you set up your

    grandmother?"

    "Just let me see Violet for now." Louis said.

    Danielughed lightly and teased, "That''s not easy? I''ll just help you dig another dog hole out."

    Louis eyes nced at him coolly, "Don''t take the opportunity to retaliate, I am very vindictive."

    Daniel was nomittal, "You dare to go against me? Don''t want me to put in a good word for you?"

    Louis was rarely choked and could only shock the other side with a cool re.

    Daniel patted him on the shoulder andughed, "Okay, I''m going to get busy. Don''t worry, I won''t let

    you get into a dog hole again."

    Without another word, Louis got up and left the office.

    Nightes.

    He followed Daniel''s instructions and waited in front of the vi at around twelve o''clock.

    "I''m telling you, in order to let you in, I even did something as hical as drugging all the bodyguards

    in the house. They will wake up in two hours, so be quick and make sure youe out at the end of

    the two hours."

    Daniel admonished as he opened the door.

    Louis'' brow furrowed, "Why only two hours?"

    He''s going to stay with his wife all night!

    "Come on, just don''t pick and choose. If my grandmother finds out, you won''t even havetwo hours."

    Daniel waited for Louis to enter and then closed the door behind him.

    Louis was not satisfied in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.

    It was a race to Violet''s boudoir.

    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here."

    Vanessa saw Louis appear and consciously made room for him.

    Louis nodded, his eyes long fixed on his own wife.

    A day without seeing is like three years without seeing.

    I never thought he would fall to the treatment of having to steal the fragrance at night.

    A sigh of relief.

    Louis sighed, took off his shirt and pants, and gently lifted the covers andid down in them.

    Holding the familiar soft body of his wife, he sighed tersely in his heart with satisfaction.

    The Violet in her arms frowned and woke up as if she had sensed something.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    Violet did not move or open her eyes, but quietly felt the man''s warm body heat and the familiarity he

    brought to her.

    He''s still here!

    Juste and hold her to sleep?

    What is this?

    Is it a confession or an expression of his deep love?

    She didn''t like the ambiguity.

    She needs to set the record straight with him.

    Thinking about it, Violet''s body moved and slowly opened her eyes.

    It was still dark in front of her eyes, and she could clearly feel the man''s body stiffen.

    Probably didn''t expect how she suddenly woke up.

    "I need to go to the bathroom."

    Violet got up, her voice faint.

    Louis held his breath, a sh of panic in his eyes.

    He didn''t dare make a sound, and wasn''t sure if she sensed anything.

    He could only reach out and hold her in his arms and walk in the direction of the bathroom.

    "Louis, you put me down. vanessa, where are you?"

    Violet''s voice is still faint, but it makes Louis'' body stiff again.

    She knew it was himing.

    Too, he always knew she was sensitive and he couldn''t fool her for long.

    "Youngdy."

    Vanessa heard the call and hurriedly pushed the door in, giving Louis a somewhat hesitant look.

    Louis had no choice but to carefully ce Violet on the ground first.

    "Vanessa,e help me."

    Violet held out her hand, and Vanessa rushed over to hold her up.

    Violet broke Louis''s hand and was helped by Vanessa to walk slowly towards the bathroom.

    Louis watched her back steadily, scratching his brow somewhat helplessly.

    She was cold to him, probably still angry with him.

    I wonder what will happen to her next.

    Violet finished using the bathroom and was helped out by Vanessa.

    Louis wanted to go up and help her, but he was afraid Violet would reject him, so he just stood there

    and watched her.

    Violet sat on the edge of the bed, sniffed the air lightly, and asked in a light voice, "Louis, are you still

    there?"

    Louis froze and said back with some delight, "I''m in."

    The wife is going to talk to him, inexplicably some excitement how to do?

    "Let''s talk about it."

    Violet took a breath, not knowing what was going on, her chest was a little tight.

    Probably because it was the first time in so long that I had a conversation with Louis.

    She frowned and stroked her chest.

    Seeing this, Louis took a big step forward and reached out to gently stroke her back.

    "Violet, take it easy, let''s talk slowly."

    Violet moved her body and brushed his hand away.

    "Don''t worry, I''m cool."

    The mood swings onlysted a short while, and Violet paused and asked, "Has your sister-inw''s

    funeral beenpleted?"

    Hearing these words, Louis thin lips pursed, a trace of sorrow shed in his eyes.

    "Well, it''s done."

    The death of his sister-inw is a pain in his heart.

    Self-recrimination and hard feelings.

    "I''m sorry about my sister-inw."

    Violet''s fingers curled slightly, "I''ve heard Josie''s ount of what happened. Although I did not directly

    kill my sister-inw, but also more or less rted to me, you me me justifiable."

    Louis raised his eyes, "I don''t me you."

    Violet lightly hooked her lips, some sneer, "Do you believe that yourself?"

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    If he didn''t me her, how could he have mentioned divorce?

    "Violet, I ......"

    Louis wanted to say that he really didn''t me her.

    The incident was too sudden, even if his attitude towards her was cold, it was only because he could

    not ept the fact that his sister-inw had died for a while.

    He really didn''t mean to me her!

    Only before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Violet.

    "You don''t have to say anything, Louis, let''s all just calm down."

    Louis looked steadily into her unfocused eyes and asked, "What do you mean by calm? You want to

    divorce me?"

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    Violet''s eyes turned in his direction, "Weren''t you the one who wanted the divorce?"

    At this point in time, is he still pretending to be innocent?

    Is it because you know that your sister-inw didn''t get herself killed, so you don''t want to get a divorce

    anymore?

    "I didn''t."

    Louis held Violet''s shoulders with both hands, "Violet, you''re the only wife I''ve had in this life."

    When did he ever reveal that he wanted a divorce?

    She can''t use him wrongly!

    Violet''s mouth pulled out a sneer, for Louis''s words did not move, there is only ridiculous.

    It is said that thete deep love is cheaper than grass.

    Although this is a bit of an anachronism when applied to her and Louis.

    But it can also be expressed.

    She didn''t want this kind of after-the-fact amends at all.

    When there is a rift between two people, it is not just a promise that will help.

    Deep love is not in themitment, but in the action.

    And his actions, to her dismay.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Violet, you don''t believe me?"

    Louis looked at the sneer that came out of the corner of Violet''s mouth and his heart sank slightly.

    Violet broke away from his hand and fumbled to lift the covers and sit inside.

    "Louis, I''ve said everything that needs to be said, go away and don''te back in the future."

    Her expression was cold and resolute, without any half-hearted maneuvering.

    Louis'' heart got even colder, and his fingers unconsciously tugged into fists.

    "Violet, what I said is true."

    She was angry, he understood.

    But can he be given a chance to make amends.

    Is she really willing to break up with herself?

    "Vanessa, send the guest." Violet spoke.

    Vanessa nced at Louis with some hesitation.

    Violet didn''t hear Vanessa''s voice, her red lips pursed.

    "Vanessa, who are you with? If you are not one of my brother''s people, then tomorrow I will ask my

    brother to reassign me to a bodyguard."

    She knew in her heart that Vanessa was Louis'' man.

    She wanted to just let Vanessa go back with Louis, but then she thought that she needed someone like

    that around her.

    After all, The King Family is not at peace, and she doesn''t want to y it safe and joke with her body.

    And Vanessa''s presence, she used quite well.

    So just see what Vanessa has to say.

    If she admits to being Louis'' person, then she''ll have to cut her off as well.

    If she denies it, then she continues to use her.

    But the warning she should give she will give.

    Vanessa nced at Louis and questioned with her eyes.

    Louis pointed to himself and waved his hand again.

    The idea is for Vanessa to say she''s Daniel''s person.

    Vanessa understood and said, "Youngdy, don''t kick me out, I''m the one Dr. King asked to protect

    you, if I''m not doing something right, please say so."

    Hearing this, Violet was slightly relieved.

    "In that case, I''ll pay your sry from now on, and you''ll only do what I tell you to do. If I find out again

    that you let in someone who shouldn''t, then I''m sorry, I''ll have to sack you. After all, I don''t like to have

    another spy around."

    This was understood by both Louis and Vanessa.

    Vanessa will have to do a better job of guarding the door from now on and not let Louis in again.

    Louis smiled bitterly and sighed again in his heart.

    She really doesn''t give herself any mercy at all.

    Seeing that Vanessa was looking at him, he gave her a small nod, signaling that she should listen to

    Violet.

    Vanessa nodded and responded, "Yes."

    "I''m sleepy, Vanessa, send the guest."

    Violetid down, closed her eyes, and gave the order of eviction.

    Vanessa nced at Louis and made a please gesture.

    Why do Mr. Johnson and the youngdy have a falling out?

    Poor Mr. Johnson, from now on even the night can note to steal the fragrance of the jade.

    Louis took a deep look at Violet, and eventually could only Evie reluctantly leave.

    He didn''t want to make her angry.

    And of course he won''t stop there.

    He had said that she was the only wife he had in his life.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    At the entrance of the manor, looking at Louising out, Daniel lifted his wristwatch and looked at the

    time.

    "It''s not even time yet, howe you''re out so soon?"

    Louis nced at him and spat out, "Busted."

    So that''s it.

    Daniel tapped him on the shoulder with some regret.

    Although he didn''t want to gloat, he wanted tough.

    "Take care of her for me."

    Louis dinged a word of advice.

    "You don''t have to tell me that."

    Daniel returned the question and asked, "What''s next for you? Back to Crotosi City?"

    "No, I''m right here."

    Louis looked back at the vi with a determined look on his face.

    He will not leave, but will only watch over her silently in the shadows.

    In the time that followed, Violet never smelled the familiar scent of a man again.

    She was too preupied with raising her baby to think about it.

    Amy knew that Violet had warned Vanessa, and although she was faint at heart, she stiffened up and

    gave Louis a report on Violet''s daily schedule and treatment.

    A silent apology was made to Violet.

    Arthur took the time to visit her a few times and began to assist Sofia with some of the King Group''s

    problems.

    The King Family, on the other hand, announced that they had recovered their son and granddaughter.

    It got Kingcardine''s upper ss circles buzzing again.

    One day, three monthster, Violet was preparing to go for a maternity checkup when she suddenly

    realized she could see blurred shadows.

    She was ecstatic and so excited.

    "Amy, I can see blurred shadows, will I be able to regain my vision soon?"

    Amy was more excited than she was.

    Because it is a recognition of her medical skills.

    "Mmmmmm, Violet, take it easy, be careful of moving the fetus."

    Hearing Amy''s reminder, Violet then let out a long breath and barely calmed down.

    She touched her eight-month-plus baby bump with a soft brow.

    "Baby, I hope that when you are born, Mommy can see your little face."

    So looking forward to that moment.

    The baby was born safely, and she regained her sight.

    "Come on, Violet, let''s go to the maternity checkup."

    Amy secretly gives Louis the happy news when Violet is not looking, and then prepares to take Violet to

    the hospital for a maternity checkup.

    Violet nodded and dly went to the hospital.

    Arriving at the maternity ward, Amy apanied Violet inside while Vanessa stood guard outside.

    Violet could only see a blurred shadow in front of her eyes, but it was better than the previous two

    eyes.

    She curled her lips and was assisted by Amy to lie down on the bed.

    Amy stood aside and without a nce, she saw that one of the white coat doctors wearing a mask

    looked a bit familiar.

    Her eyes widened as she saw the other woman make a silent gesture to silence the scream that had

    reached her mouth.

    This is their Mr. Johnson ah!

    Probably too excited to learn that the youngdy''s eyes have progressed, so he disguised himself as a

    doctor to see the youngdy.

    He was not afraid that the youngdy would recognize him.

    Louis, wearing a mask, stares searingly at Violet on the bed.

    Her eyes moved up from the small of her back and fell on her brow, the corners of her mouth curved in

    a soft curve.

    She was about to see it.

    Gratitude to the Lord!

    "Well, the fetus is stable, so take care to stay in a rxed mood."

    The doctor finished his examination and smiled and admonished.

    Violet said thank you and tried to get up.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Not waiting for Amy to help her, Louis took a step forward and helped her up.

    Violet originally did not care, only when she smelled the familiar scent, she slightly raised her eyes to

    look over.

    The blurred shadow makes her look unreal, but the height and stance can''t fool anyone.

    It''s him.

    Violet pursed her lips and gave a faint thank you.

    Feign ignorance.

    I don''t know how he got here, probably because Amy told him that she could see faint shadows?

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    At this moment, she was at peace.

    Probably because she can see it herself, that''s the big thing, everything else is a small thing to her.

    Negligible.

    The doctor typed the order and Louis took it for a moment and then handed it to Amy.

    Amy and he gave a slight nod and helped Violet out of the examination room.

    Outside, Vanessa was waiting, and when she saw Louise out with the two, she froze, her eyes

    showing the same surprise.

    The boss is back?

    This one has nothing to do with her.

    Youngdy can not me her oh.

    Vanessa and Amy, one left and one right, helped Violet to the elevator as they had done before.

    Louis took off his white coat and followed the trio slowly, his eyes lingering on Violet''s body as he

    entered the elevator.

    The elevator went down to the second floor, the door opened, and a patient came in.

    Amy and Vanessa move backwards to protect Violet.

    Louis stood behind Violet and watched as she was squeezed in front of him, his eyes darkening

    slightly.

    The familiar scent of a woman''s body ran into the end of his nose, making him spend a lot of effort to

    put down his raised hand.

    I wanted to take her into my arms so badly.

    But he didn''t dare.

    Afraid that when he makes a sound, she will tell him to stay away from her.

    Fear that he will be deprived of even the qualification of silently guarding her.

    Violet stood quietly, aware of the man behind her, her ears slightly hot.

    She knew he had been following her.

    This man, can''t he be a little bit more pure-minded?

    "Another medical fiasco, I see no fault in that doctor this time."

    "Is not it? That patient and my father-inw a ward, sick when I did not see a few family members to

    see him, and now that he died, but to the hospital to cry forpensation, simply unreasonable."

    "Yes, at the time of hospitalization, the doctor clearly told the patient''s family, the patient is old, surgery

    is risky I''m afraid there will beplications, rather than conservative treatment, the patient''s family

    insisted that the doctor open the surgery."

    "......"

    The few people who came in were talking about it.

    Vanessa''s sharp eyes spotted a group of people gathering outside the operating room not far away.

    And the person surrounded in the middle, all in disarray, is Daniel.

    Vanessa wrinkled her brow and quickly stopped the elevator doors as they were about to close.

    "Youngdy, Dr. King seems to be in trouble."

    Hearing this, Violet hurriedly said, "Let''s go over and take a look."

    "Good."

    Vanessa and Amy helped Violet out of the elevator.

    Louis'' brow furrowed slightly and he followed.

    Some resent Vanessa''s trespassing.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Wasn''t she told to leave everything else alone and just take care of Violet?

    How could she dare to take Violet to the crowd during the medical fiasco?

    And Vanessa snapped back to attention just as she stepped out of the elevator.

    She had just acted subconsciously, forgetting Louis'' instructions.

    Vanessa looked somewhat apologetically at Louis, who nced at her coldly and did not speak.

    "Youngdy, you''re still pregnant, so don''t go over there."

    Vanessa stopped and said to Violet.

    Violet could only see a blur in front of her, with people moving around.

    She was distraught and grabbed Vanessa''s hand and said, "Vanessa, go over there and see if my

    brother is okay."

    "But ......"

    Vanessa nced hesitantly at Louis, not daring to take the liberty.

    Afraid that, likest time in the garden, something will happen to the youngdy as soon as she leaves.

    "Vanessa, you should have listened to my orders, I want you to go protect my brother right now."

    Violet looked straight and spoke.

    Vanessa moved her lips and was about to speak when Amy, who was standing by, gave her a wink,

    "Vanessa, Violet told you to go, so go."

    Can''t you see Mr. Johnson is here?

    With him around, the youngdy will be fine.

    Vanessa read Amy''s meaning, hmmed, and ran quickly toward the crowd.

    Louis nced at Amy and gestured for her to help Violet walk a little around the corner so that no one

    would bump into her.

    Amy will understand and carefully help Violet to stand as close to the side as possible.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    In the crowd, several people are hollering around Daniel.

    "Quack doctor, what are you hiding from? You are the one who killed my grandfather, so you should

    talk, what should we do now?"

    "That''s right, aren''t you the most powerful doctor in cardiology? Why did you kill my grandfather? Did

    you buy this title with money?"

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Oops, I recognize him. Isn''t he the doctor who was outed for having an affair with a married woman

    and encouraging people to divorce?"

    "People like this who have no medical ethics are not worthy of being doctors at all!"

    "......"

    Daniel''s brow furrowed as he listened to these words.

    "Everyone, surgery has risks, I havemunicated with your families long ago, and it is you who insist

    on having surgery. I am also sad that Mr. Wang passed away, but it does not mean that you can

    nder me at will. Please get out of the way quickly and stop being unreasonable."

    Hearing this, the people around yelled again.

    "You''re still shirking your responsibility now? We insisted on having the surgery because we believed in

    your medical skills? It''s just a gimmick of your hospital! Give my grandfather back his life!"

    "Yes, give my cousin''s life back! If you can''t bring my cousin uncle back to life, your hospital should not

    be opened!"

    "......"

    Two men grabbed Daniel''spels and screamed.

    Daniel''s face sank and he pushed the two away with force.

    "You two, I have a clear conscience! Do what you have to do, and if you keep being unreasonable

    here, I''ll call the police."

    With that, Daniel pushed his way through the crowd and tried to get out.

    His words and actions instantly angered those present.

    One of the young men yelled and cursed while picking up a bench and smashing it at Daniel.

    "Watch out."

    Vanessa peeled through the crowd, toote to stop it, and could only pull Daniel to her side while

    reaching for the bench.

    There was a thud, the sound of the bench hitting Vanessa''s shoulder.

    Her face changed slightly, but she did not say a word, her almond eyes shed a trace of harshness,

    raised her leg and kicked at the man.

    The man was kicked away, hit the wall andnded heavily on the ground, smothered for a long time

    before wailing out.

    There was a moment of silence around the room until Vanessa, with a wary look on her face, pulled

    Daniel to leave, and the crowd mored again.

    "Murder, the doctor has hired someone to kill!"

    "Everyone,e and see, this quack doctor not only cured a dead person, but also tried to buy a

    murder."

    "......"

    Several middle-aged women howled, and Vanessa nced coldly at several of them, "Shut up!"

    Her voice was cold, and although she was small, her intimidating aura brought the howls of several

    middle-aged women to an abrupt halt.

    At this point hospital security personnel arrived in a hurry and began to maintain order.

    Vanessa endured the pain in her arm and pulled Daniel with her.

    The vision faintly glimpsed a man, who was staring hard at her in a dark corner.

    She raised her eyes to look over, and he hastily dodged.

    Diego!

    So, this medical fiasco today, maybe it has something to do with Diego?

    Vanessa thought to herself, pulling Daniel up to Violet.

    "Youngdy, I''m back."

    Violet hmmed and asked in a rush, "How''s it going? Are you guys okay."

    "It''s okay, let''s get out of here." Vanessa said.

    "Wait a minute, Vanessa, you''re hurt, let me take you to get bandaged."

    Daniel found that Vanessa''s shirt was torn on her left shoulder and crimson blood was gurgling out.

    His brow knitted and he pulled Vanessa away.

    "I''m fine, I''m going to keep watch over the youngdy."

    Vanessa was reluctant and broke away from Daniel''s hand.

    "Don''t be stubborn, Violet is guarded by someone who is no worse than you in terms of force, hurry

    up."

    Daniel took Vanessa''s hand again without saying a word.

    At the same time look to Louis, "Mr. Johnson, my sister''s safety is temporarily handed over to you, you

    can take care of it."

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly, and he gave Daniel a secret nod of approval in his heart.

    Not bad for his allies, give it a go.

    "Good."

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted and she wanted to say something.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    Only Daniel didn''t wait for her to say, "Violet, I''ll borrow your people, the hospital is not very safe, you

    go back with Amy first."

    Violet said she would go back, but she didn''t need Louis to go back with her.

    "Brother"

    "Mr. Johnson, what are you still standing there, Violet is pregnant now, hurry up and hold it."

    Daniel gave Louis a wink, Louis hooked his lips and held Violet as he was told.

    "Let''s go."

    The man''s voice is low and deep, with a hint of softness as well as pleasure.

    Violet pursed her lips and did not break his hand because of Daniel''s face, allowing him to help her

    back.

    The main thing is that she is nowte in her pregnancy and she is afraid that something will happen

    again.

    Vanessa is not around, then he is around to take care of him.

    She didn''t mean anything else.

    In the doctor''s office, Daniel finds out the medical supplies.

    "Take your clothes off."

    Vanessa nced at the wound on her left shoulder and frowned.

    Just that smash down is a bit heavy.

    Good thing she has practiced, if it is normal, the arm is estimated to have dislocated.

    "What are you still standing there for? Want me to help you take it off?"

    Daniel saw Vanessa staring at the wound and reached out to undress her.

    Vanessa snapped back to her senses and turned sideways in a hurry, giving him a warning look.

    Daniel frowned, "What kind of look is that Vanessa, I''m a doctor now, even if it''s normal for me to look

    at naked bodies."

    That''s a pretty straightforward statement.

    Vanessa choked and blushed a little hot.

    She knew it was his profession, but could you please not be so naked?

    Vanessa drops her eyes and unbuttons her jacket with one hand, then takes it off.

    There was a pullover sweater inside the jacket and she wasa little impatient.

    "Is that OK?"

    "What do you say?"

    Daniel looked serious and stepped forward to carefully take off her sweater for her.

    The sweater has a piece of inner wear inside.

    Daniel took a look at the wound on her left shoulder, pulled her into a chair, and picked up scissors to

    carefully cut the clothes away from the circle of the wound.

    Although Vanessa has suffered many injuries since childhood, she actually rejects medication in her

    heart.

    There is just the pain of being lynched.

    So she couldn''t help but look away as Daniel began to apply the medicine to her, her fingers tugging

    tightly.

    Daniel sensed her nervousness and couldn''t help but give her an extra look.

    To ease her tension, he had no words to say.

    "I heard that people who grew up practicing martial arts have a good physique and will not be afraid of

    the cold, but I see that you are wearing quite a lot."

    When Vanessa heard this, she couldn''t help but retort, "It''s still winter, and I''m already carrying the cold

    with only a thin jacket."

    "Is that so? But why do I feel that you are doing it on purpose? Deliberately confusing the enemy,

    making people think you are thin and weak and not putting you in their eyes. That way, you can always

    defeat your enemies easily."

    Daniel flirted.

    Vanessa listened to his words, but felt that he had a few points of truth.

    I was about to say something when a stabbing pain shot through my left shoulder.

    She couldn''t help but suck in a breath, her eyebrows knitted together.

    "It hurts? Bear with it, it''ll be ready in a minute."

    Daniel put the medicine on her, quickly bandaged her up, and then took off his thick jacket and draped

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    it over her.

    It''s finally over.

    Vanessa let out a long breath and looked over her shoulder.

    He draped her with his coat.

    Probably because she was afraid of being cold.

    "Thanks."

    Daniel packed up his medical supplies and returned, "I should say this thank you, if it wasn''t for you just

    now, I would have been miserable."

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    Vanessa pursed her lips, thought of something and said, "I just saw Diego, what happened today might

    have something to do with him."

    Hearing these words, Daniel slightly wrinkled his eyebrows.

    Diego?

    Is he behind it again?

    "I got it, I''ll have someone check it outter."

    "Well, I''m going back." Vanessa gathered her clothes and prepared to go back.

    "Wait a minute."

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Daniel called out to her.

    Vanessa looks at him and asks with her eyes what he wants.

    Daniel''s eyes twitched slightly and he smiled, "Vanessa, is my sister good to you?"

    "Hmm." Vanessa hmmed.

    "Do you want her to be happy?"

    Vanessa looked at the pretentious man, "What are you trying to say?"

    "If you go back so early, your boss will have to leave right away. Don''t you want the two of them to

    spend more time together and get rid of the walls they left behind before?"

    Hearing this, Vanessa was thoughtful.

    What he said was somewhat true.

    Both the boss and the youngdy are very nice, and she hopes they can make up.

    "So I''m not going back now?"

    Daniel was about to speak when someone knocked on the door and asked him toe to the dean''s

    office.

    He knew that he was being asked to go over there to negotiate the medical problem that he had just

    had.

    Daniel looked to Vanessa, "Vanessa, those people are still here, so you stay here and hold the fort for

    me."

    Vanessa thought for a moment and hmmed.

    The youngdy asked her to protect Daniel anyway, and she''s not going back, so it''s kind of a two-for-

    one deal.

    Daniel hooked the corner of his lips, thought of something and called Louis.

    The call was quickly answered.

    Daniel said, "You''re with Violet now?"

    At the other end, Louis in the car looked at Violet, who was sitting beside him, and gave a hint.

    "Did you see the medical fiasco just now? The deceased patient''s name is Danny Perry, you

    immediately help me find out if Diego and his children have been in contact, Vanessa said she saw

    Diego at the scene."

    Daniel speaks his mind.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "You''re asking me to do something?"

    This brother-inw seems to be quite capable of making a difference.

    "And you''re not happy about it?"

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, "You have me to thank for that, I''m keeping Vanessa around now to buy you

    a little more time with Violet, is that good enough for you?"

    Hearing this, Louis'' eyebrows shed withughter.

    This brother-inw is indeed interesting enough.

    "Got it, I''ll have someone check it out."

    Hanging up the phone, Louis looked sideways at Violet.

    Just see her with her ears open listening to him on the phone.

    His eyes moved slightly and said, "It was your brother who called, he said"

    He deliberately said the words halfway to give room for reverie.

    "What did my brother say?"

    Violet''s heart inexplicably lifted.

    Louis wanted to tease her again, but he was afraid she would get blindly excited.

    "He said to have someone check on Diego to see if it had anything to do with today''s medical fiasco."

    So that''s what this is about.

    Violet nodded as her heart fell to the ground.

    "What happened today, was it that Diego''s doing again?"

    Louis hmmed, looking at her with a slightly relieved look, and asked, "You just looked a little nervous,

    what did you think your brother said?"

    His tone was soft and seemed to have a hint ofughter.

    Violet just felt as if he had seen through her.

    She thought her brother would tell him to grab his attention and offer it to coax her back.

    "Where do you get so many questions, don''t you still check Diego?"

    Looking at Violet''s slightly reddened ears, Louis hooked his lips and answered.

    "As ordered."

    Finally, after three months, he and she were able to strike up a conversation.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    Even if you can''t make up right away, it''s a big step forward.

    Highly enjoyable.

    Dean''s Office.

    "Dr. King, those people want a statement from the hospital now, what do you say?" The dean asked.

    Daniel said, "There''s no rush, they''re in the big conference room now, right? Let''s hear what they have

    to say."

    Since this matter is rted to Diego.

    So there must be a purpose for them to make such a scene.

    He listens to it.

    When I came to the conference room, there were a dozen people sitting inside.

    All are rtivesof the deceased elderly man.

    "Everyone, I''ve kept you waiting, I''m the director of this hospital, if you have anything to say, let''s sit

    down and talk slowly."

    The dean spoke in a pleasant manner.

    One of the middle-aged men is the second son of the old man.

    He pped his palm on the table and said angrily, "Dean, now my father was cured to death by your

    doctor, and my nephew was injured by the fighters he found, and now he is still lying in the hospital,

    what do you think should be done?"

    "Dean, if you don''t want us to call the police, hurry up and talk about how we should bepensated."

    "Yes, we must bepensated!"

    "......"

    Several family members yelled away.

    Daniel heard what they were saying.

    It is to ckmail money.

    Seeing the dean looking over, he asked in a cold voice, "Do you mean that you want our hospital to

    admit that there was a medical error and thus receivepensation money?"

    Hearing his words, the second son said, "This is just one of them, we have another demand, that the

    hospital expel you as a quack."

    Fire him!

    This is the ultimate goal of the medical drama, right?

    "Everyone, this hospital is the property of The King Family, and Dr. King has shares in the hospital, so

    I''m afraid it''s not realistic to fire him."

    The dean spoke up.

    The second son said angrily, "What''s wrong with The King Family estate? He is not the one in charge

    of The King Family. He has to be fired today! If you can''t make the decision, let someone who can

    make the decisione and talk to us."

    "Yes, you must be fired!"

    People in the audience yelled out.

    The dean hurriedly rounded up, "You guys take it easy, have a good talk."

    "There''s nothing to talk about! We wantpensation for one thing, and we want to fire him for

    another!"

    "Right."

    "......"

    Daniel sat in his chair and never spoke, only ncing at his phone from time to time.

    He''s waiting to hear from Louis.

    Seeing that the people present were getting righteously indignant, he said, "Everyone, as I said, the

    patient died a normal death, not a hospital ident, and it is impossible for the hospital to make

    "How dare you weasel out of it, you hypocrite!"

    The second son scuffled to his feet, grabbed the cup in his hand and tried to smash it at Daniel.

    With a ping, a chair was kicked into the wall.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    All eyes looked towards the movement and saw Vanessa standing expressionlessly at Daniel''s side.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The chair she just kicked out was hers.

    A naked threat.

    Like telling the second son that if he dares to be reckless, he will end up the same as this chair.

    The second son, still holding the cup in his hand, thought of his nephew kicked by this woman is still

    lying in the hospital, could not help but a shiver, some sat down sarcastically.

    He is here to take the benefits and does not want to apany his health.

    Daniel nced at Vanessa and a smile shed across his brow.

    The key moment, but also to violence against violence ah.

    This woman is amazing!

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Daniel nced at the phone and it was Louis calling.

    Should have found out something.

    Daniel hooked his lips and picked up the phone.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    "I had someone check it out and Diego approached Danny Perry''s oldest sonst month and came to

    an agreement to work on a project."

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    Louis''s low voice rang out, giving Daniel a pang of rity.

    Louis'' voice came over the current again.

    "My people also found out that Danny Perry has two sons and two daughters, but their concept of

    kinship is very thin, several children are waiting for Danny Perry to die early, so as to divide the

    property early."

    "I think Diego should have lured them with the project and made them make such a scene as a way to

    get back at you."

    "After all, because of you, he divorced his wife and got a small share of the family fortune. In the past

    few months, hispany, which was already on a downward spiral, has been further aggravated."

    "I''ve already spoken to my father-inw, we''re both The Johnson Group and Bergen Group, and

    Diego''spany will be in the headlines if it goes bankrupt tomorrow. You tell those medical

    malcontents that if they want to end up like Diego, then by all means make a scene."

    A statement that is not rushed.

    Thest sentence, however, has a gut-wrenching coldness.

    Daniel thought to himself that The King Family was blessed to have a big turnaround after a thousand

    sails.

    It is true that to be a human being, you have to have a clear conscience in your life.

    This way good people are rewarded.

    "No thanks for the great kindness, son-inw."

    He thought he should change the designation.

    to show their gratitude to him and their alliance with him.

    Hanging up the phone, Daniel looked over at his second son.

    "Diego ordered you to do this, didn''t he?"

    A word that caused the man''s face to change slightly.

    His eyes shed, "What Diego? What are you talking about?"

    This look of weakness, a clear-eyed person will understand.

    Daniel hooked his lips, "You are from Kingcardine, you should have heard about it, my grandmother

    found her long lost son, and a granddaughter. That Arthur is my uncle, and that Louis is my son-inw."

    "Just now my son-inw called and said he has found out the situation and that Diego dares to do such

    a nasty thing and tomorrow hispany will be waiting to go bankrupt. If you guys want to follow his

    footsteps, just keep making trouble."

    A statement that made the faces of those present look ugly.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Of course they had heard that The King Family had recovered their loved ones.

    But they didn''t expect to find out that Diego had colluded with them.

    "Who are you threatening!"

    The second son''s face changed, but his attitude was still strong.

    It was only when he got a call that the project he had signed with Diego was finished that he started to

    panic.

    They the Perry Family is not a family, at best it is a rich family.

    The reason for this drama is that Diego has promised them benefits.

    But if Arthur and Louis find out about Diego and therefore deal with them, then they will definitely be

    finished.

    Thinking about this, his attitude towards Daniel immediately changed.

    "Dr. King, it''s none of our business, it was Diego''s idea. He hated you for causing his divorce and being

    See the good.

    At this time they still put all the me on Diego, it is better to slip away first ah.

    A farce finally ended.

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, a smile on his face.

    With his uncle and son-inw as the two dominant figures in the business world, he felt that The King

    Family could be unchallenged in the future!

    "Dr. King, you''re still the best."

    The dean quipped.

    Danielughed lightly, "I''m just a fox."

    The credit is not his.

    It''s Louis'', and the cold beauty beside him.

    Daniel looked at Vanessa and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to have quite an eye for the world, that was a

    good shock just now."

    Vanessa wasplimented and was inexplicably a little proud of herself.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    But the face is still a cool look.

    "Are we going back now?"

    Daniel raised his eyebrows, "There''s no rush, you''re hungry? Let''s go eat first."

    Vanessa was silent, did not object and followed Daniel to dinner.

    The entrance to the old house.

    Louis was no doubt stopped in his tracks.

    There were two tall bodyguards who were his men and had the intention of letting him in.

    But it''s daytime, and The King Family is crowded, so they can''t do anything about it.

    One can only look at him with an apologetic face.

    Louis watched as the housekeeper led his daughter-inw inside and his thin lips flicked open, "Let me

    go in and have a chat with the olddy."

    The two bodyguards nced at each other and opened the door.

    Leading Louis to the door of the main vi, the bodyguard went inside to report to the butler.

    Soon, Louis was called into the main vi.

    Old Mrs. King sat on the sofa and looked at him with a puzzled expression, "What are you doing here

    again?"

    Louis said, "Olddy, Violet has difficulty moving, I''ll apany her."

    "No need, she''s in her own home and doesn''t need outsiders to keep herpany."

    Old Mrs. King said in a cold voice.

    Louis was not annoyed, "Olddy, Violet is already in the second trimester of her pregnancy, a little

    carelessness could easily lead to idents. You love your granddaughter the most, so you wouldn''t

    make a fuss over a little thing at this juncture, right? If I insist on going in and you try to stop me, and

    we argue over it, do you think she will get emotional?"

    Hearing these words, Old Mrs. King''s face was instantly filled with anger.

    "You know she can''t be stimted, so why did you have toe in and mess with me? After all, you

    just don''t care about her at all!"

    Louis'' thin lips pursed and spat out two words, "Sorry, I just want to go take care of her, when Vanessa

    Whatever outsiders think of him, he just wants to take advantage of the rare opportunity to spend more

    time with her.

    Old Mrs. King had a cold face and wanted to say something else.

    The butler at the side came over and said, "Madam, I just learned that young master Daniel had an

    incident in the hospital and Mr. Johnson took care of it for him."

    The housekeeper told him what the ears had told him briefly, and Chen Laofu''s anger slowly subsided.

    He''s good at seeing things through!

    Seeing that Old Mrs. King was silent, the butler hastened to speak, "Mr. Johnson, please."

    With a slight nod, Louis went upstairs and made his way familiarly to Violet''s bedroom.

    When I knocked on the door, I saw Violet sitting on the couch, tapping the sides of her thighs with a

    light frown.

    Amy, on the other hand, squatted down in front of her, intending to give her a massage.

    Hearing themotion, Amy greeted him.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis nodded and gestured for her to get up while he crouched down.

    Amy''s eyes moved slightly and said, "Violet, you''re hungry, I''ll go downstairs and bring up some food."

    Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, waiting for the sound of the door closing, then said, "How did you

    get in?"

    Wasn''t it stopped outside?

    "Don''t worry, I came in through the front door openly, no sneaking around in dog holes."

    Louis put one of her legs on top of himself and began to gently massage her.

    In the second trimester, her legs were so edematous.

    Violet felt the man''s massage, her thoughts still lingering on Louis'' words.

    What did he say?

    No sneaking in through the dog hole?

    Don''t tell her that he used to sneak in through a dog hole!

    It''s too aggravating!

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    Louis didn''t hear a sound and looked up to see Violet looking like she wanted to say something.

    He hooked his lips and a smile shed across his brow.

    Forgive him for ying a bit of caution.

    Gotta make her heart ache for herself.

    Violet did have a sh of difort in her heart.

    Either other, is to think that the tang big president drill dog hole.

    This image is a little unbearable to think about.

    But she didn''t say anything, just felt the force of the man''s not-so-gentle massageing from her

    legs.

    "Violet, have something to eat."

    Amy came in with something to eat.

    Louis stopped his massage and gave Violet a look.

    Violet touched her stomach and was feeling hungry.

    She smiled and got up. Louis hurriedly helped her walk to the sofa and sat down.

    Louis nced at Amy, who had the good sense to hand him the bowl.

    Louis took the bowl and started feeding Violet.

    "Violet, have some soup first."

    Amy made a sound as Louis waited for Violet to open her mouth before bringing a spoonful of soup to

    her mouth.

    Violet dutifully drinks it, and Amy makes another sound, telling her to open her mouth and eat.

    This is the usual tacit agreement between the two at dinner.

    And now, Amy is just the sounding board.

    Violet ate her meal in silence, her eyes blurred and unable to see, but she knew in her heart that the

    person feeding her was Louis.

    She said nothing and pretended not to know.

    Probably because of his phrase crawl dog hole it, so she could not bear to push him away.

    Louis enjoyed the time he spent feeding his wife at this time.

    This feeling of feeding your beloved one is really morefortable than the project where he earned

    several hundred million dors.

    "I''m full, I don''t want to eat."

    Violet had almost finished eating and looked away to the side.

    Louis did not persuade and handed the bowl to Amy.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    He pulled it out and took a look at it, it was his own son''s call.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly, looked at Violet, and picked up the phone in front of him.

    "Son."

    Violet''s otherwise listless gaze was suddenly startled.

    Ears straight.

    A phone call from my son.

    Louis'' eyes kept falling on Violet, he hooked his lips and said, "I''m with your mommy, want to video it?"

    Hearing these words, Violet''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    She did want to video her son, but not at this time.

    Couldn''t you have waited until her eyes werepletely healed before videoing?

    No, that''s not the point.

    The point is, why is she in the same frame with him?

    She and he are in the middle of a divorce, okay?

    She was bellyaching that Louis had already started a video with her son.

    "Daddy, are you really with Mommy?"

    "Daddy, where''s Mommy? Where''s Mommy? I want to talk to Mommy!"

    The voices of the two children reached Violet''s ears, and she hastily sat upright with a small smile on

    her face.

    Regardless of the grudge between the adults, the child is innocent.

    She also didn''t want to show anything in front of the children.

    Causing psychological trauma to them.

    Louis took advantage of this mentality of hers and deliberately videoed her son.

    Because in front of the children, she pretended to also have to pretend to be very loving with him.

    Louis walked up to her and reached out and put his arm around her shoulders.

    "Look, you guys, I''m still lying to you? I''m right here with your mommy."

    Violet can''t see, but it''s not pitch ck anymore.

    She could faintly see the light of the phone.

    With this light, she could imagine the small appearance of the two children.

    The heart was so excited that it ignored someone''s salty hand on the shoulder.

    Sheughed, "Luka, Erin, have you eaten yet?"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Mommy, it''s really Mommy! Oooh, Mommy, I miss you so much, you''re finally willing to video with us."

    Erin is still in the dark and doesn''t know that Violet is blind.

    Just know that she has been traveling and enjoying herself.

    "Erin, I missed you so much too. Well, my daughter is as cute and pretty as ever."

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Violet deliberately quipped.

    Erin pouted and said proudly, "Hmph, mommy, don''t think I won''t be mad at you just because you say a

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    few nice words. Erin will always be angry if you go on a trip without Erin."

    Violet lost her smile and softly coaxed a couple more times.

    Luka, who was looking at Violet quietly, wanted to ask her if she could see.

    But in the end, nothing was asked.

    Because he noticed that mommy''s eyes actually kept flickering.

    She deliberately did not look directly at them in this way.

    It means she hasn''t regained her light.

    "Mommy, when are youing back?"

    Erin was coaxed into inquiring.

    Violet choked, not knowing how to answer.

    Louis on the side said, "Mommy won''t be back for a while yet, wait for next month, I''ll let you guys

    Next month, Violet is supposed to have a baby.

    When the timees, let the children stay with her.

    "You have to wait a month? Daddy, did you go to live with mommy for two? That''s why you didn''t let

    mommye back on purpose?"

    Erin blinked her big eyes with a look of unhappiness.

    Louis said in his heart that he would like to live as a couple.

    But helplessly every day he can only do the wife watcher stone.

    "I''m going to stay with Mommy to have the little baby, aren''t you afraid you''ll make noise to her?"

    Louis said deliberately.

    "Hmph, my brother and I don''t make any noise to Mommy. If you want to make noise, it''s you who

    makes noise to Mommy, because you are the only one who pesters Mommy to sleep every day."

    Louis: "......"

    Isn''t it said that daughters are little cotton coats?

    He felt that this small cotton jacket leaked wind.

    "Mommy, you''ve gained weight."

    Luka has not yet spoken to her own mommy, looking at Violet''s slightly rounded face, the little milk

    voice burst out.

    Violet cried andughed and subconsciously touched her face.

    "Is it really fat? Is it ugly?"

    My God, my son has changed!

    Howe no one had talked to her about this topic for so long.

    Shouldn''t she eat less!

    Lest you be a big fat woman after giving birth!

    "No."

    "No."

    "No."

    Three voices sounded at the same time.

    The two kids across the screen, as well as arge one on this side, are off the hook.

    It''s been a long time since Violet has felt like a family of four spending time together and chatting.

    Such warmth made the tip of her nose inexplicably sour.

    For a moment, she wanted to go right back to Crotosi City and be with her two children, never to be

    separated again.

    "Well, mommy is a little tired oh, that''s all for now."

    Fearing that she might lose her cool if she talked any further, and that the two children might see that

    her eyes had not recovered, Violet spoke up.

    Louis knew that as soon as the call ended, he would have to be put out in the cold.

    Although reluctant, but can only obey.

    After all, he didn''t want to not have such an opportunity in the future.

    When he hung up, his hand was still on her shoulder.

    Violet sensed it and moved her body to break away from his hand.

    Louis looked at his arm and withdrew it with some regret.

    I don''t know when the next time I will hold her will be.

    "You can go now."

    Violet gives Louis an eviction order.

    Louis said, "I''ll leave when Vanessa gets back."

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly.

    Strange, what''s taking Vanessa so long toe back?

    Nothing is going to happen, right?

    There was a grunt and a sound in your ear.

    Violet froze, her red lips pursed.

    She was full, but someone was still hungry.

    "Aren''t you hungry?"

    Louis was a little embarrassed, but a glint of light shed in his dark eyes.

    "I''m not hungry anymore when I see you."

    Seeing her worried about him, it was worth it for him to be hungry.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Violet didn''t say anything, just a slight frown on her brow.

    Amy looked at it and knew that Violet probably couldn''t pull it off and told Louis to go to dinner.

    So she said, "Mr. Johnson, I''ll go get you something to eat up here."

    The King Family had a problem with Louis, so they didn''t greet him down to dinner.

    Poor Mr. Johnson, he''s not a man inside or out.

    Violet did not say anything and took it as a tacit approval.

    When Amy left the room, she said, "I didn''t mean anything else. You are the father of the child and a

    guest of The King Family, so you should be polite and reasonable."

    This is said with detached politeness.

    Louis'' original delighted expression gave a start and felt a basin of cold water pouring down from his

    head.

    So she acquiesces to Amy to get him food, but only because he is the father of the child.

    She was deliberately protecting the distance from him.

    Looks like it''s still mad at him.

    A sigh of relief.

    The other side.

    Daniel took Vanessa to an upscale Western restaurant.

    Looking at the beautiful dining environment and listening to the melodious music, Vanessa was a bit

    restrained.

    It was her first time to dine in such a fancy ce.

    Very ufortable.

    The waiter came over to order, with a polite and friendly smile, making Vanessa unconsciously sit up

    straight.

    Even the waiters are so elegant.

    She felt she was now worse than a waitress.

    "Vanessa, what do you want to eat? Order whatever you want."

    Daniel said, flipping through the menu in his hand.

    Vanessa''s eyes fell on the menu in front of her, only to think that the dishes on the menu looked

    exquisite.

    And the price on the side looks even better!

    The food here is a bit too expensive!

    A steak costs several thousanddor?

    It is also too wasteful!

    She can''t afford to eat!

    "Dr. King, I''m not hungry yet, I''ll just have some water. You eat."

    Vanessa closed the menu and took a sip of water from her cup of tea.

    Daniel gave her a look, his eyes shing with suspicion.

    "You''re not hungry?"

    "Not hungry."

    Vanessa shook her head and took another sip of water.

    It''s a wonder she''s not hungry.

    Drink some water first, and then you can eat something delicious when you get back to The King

    Family.

    Not far away, there was a waiter serving freshly baked steaks.

    The aroma wafted past the front of her nose, causing her to swallow subconsciously.

    If she has made a mistake, punish her with thew.

    Don''t torture her in this way!

    "This, this, and these ......"

    Daniel saw her small movements and was instantly somewhat clear-headed.

    He was also careless, just thinking of taking her to a good meal, forgetting that she came from a small

    ce and should not have eaten such a big meal.

    And she''s human and sensible, and must not want to waste money when she sees the prices on the

    menu.

    What a nice girl.

    There are very few girls as simple as her these days.

    Daniel ordered his meal and the service retreated in response.

    He took a sip of water and looked at Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, you have helped me twice, although

    it is said that great kindness is not thanked, but there must be the proper etiquette. This meal will be my

    thanks for your help, if you consider me a friend, you will eat with me, okay?"

    That''s a euphemism.

    Took care of her self-esteem.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Let her eat with him so she won''t think about it.

    Vanessa nced at him, touched his sincere eyes, and her heart softened.

    She nodded, her pursed lips curling up slightly.

    Soon, the ordered dishes came up.

    Vanessa looked at the steak at her heels and was a little more vain.

    She has never eaten western food in a fancy restaurant.

    I heard that there are a lot of things to be said about eating Western food, so she should not make a

    fool of herself and make people look at her.

    Vanessa steals a nce at Daniel across the room.

    I saw Daniel with a knife and fork cutting the steak slowly and methodically.

    He is elegant, cutting up the steak posture look all pleasing to the eye.

    Vanessa followed suit, grabbed a knife and fork and started cutting the steak.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    There was a clink, the sound of a knife colliding with a te.

    Someone around looked over, Vanessa froze, and although she didn''t know why, her little face turned

    red.

    It must be where she did something wrong, otherwise people would not look at her.

    "I''ll do it, you eat first."

    Daniel had already cut up a te of steak and he handed it to Vanessa with a smile, while removing it

    from her heels.

    Vanessa moved her lips to say something, but couldn''t get half a word out.

    He helped her cut the steak.

    He is really good gentleman.

    "These meats only grow muscles when you eat them, you won''t get fat. If you eat them and feel that

    they are not enough, I will help you order more."

    Daniel chuckled.

    Something crossed Vanessa''s mind and she picked up her fork and ate in silence.

    The steak was vorful and chewy, with excellent vor.

    Vanessa chewed and watched the man across the table move with the same elegance and warmth in

    her heart.

    No one had ever treated her so well since she was a child!

    Daniel finished cutting the steak, and also elegantly started eating.

    When Vanessa ate quickly and got some soup on the corner of her mouth, he put down his knife and

    fork and pulled out a paper towel to wipe the corner of her mouth.

    "Eat slowly, look at you eating like a child."

    He smiled gently, and the hand holding the tissue inadvertently wiped across her skin, burning her

    heart.

    Puff Puff Puff!

    Vanessa took a deep breath and leaned back sharply, only to feel her heart about to beat out of her

    chest.

    Daniel''s hand lurched and looked at her somewhat inquisitively.

    "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?"

    Vanessa''s eyes ducked and she hastily took out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth, "It''s probably

    hot."

    Daniel looked at the air conditioning vents and teased, "As expected of a martial arts practitioner, your

    physical fitness is good. Then should I ask the waiter to lower the air conditioning a little?"

    "No, you can eat."

    Vanessa shook her head, not daring to look at him.

    Why was her heart beating so fast because of his proximity?

    She likes him?

    As soon as the thought shed through her mind, Vanessa hastily suppressed it.

    She is so crazy.

    How did this ideae about?

    That is the young master of The King Family, how can she, a bodyguard, like him?

    Vanessa tried to calm her heartbeat, and meditated in her heart for a long time before regaining her

    Daniel didn''t eat much, and when Vanessa had finished, he put down his knife and fork.

    "Have you had enough to eat? Want some more?"

    "No need."

    Vanessa ate to her heart''s content.

    "Let''s go then."

    Daniel gets up and goes to the checkout.

    Vanessa followed him.

    Coming out of the restaurant, Vanessa asked, "Are we going back now?"

    Daniel looked at the time, "There''s no hurry, we have to eat after dinner, do you have somewhere you

    want to go?"

    Want to go somewhere?

    Vanessa froze and shook her head in bewilderment.

    It''s not that she didn''t have a ce she wanted to go, but she didn''t know where she could go.

    This ce is unfamiliar to her, and most of all, since she was a child, in addition to martial arts training

    is work, she does not seem to know what it means to y.

    "I think it''s going to rain, how about this, why don''t we go see a movie?"

    Daniel thought about it and inquired.

    Look how much he is interested in his son-inw.

    Digging in to create time for him to be alone with his sister.

    Watch the movie!

    Vanessa doesn''t say anything, but her heart inexplicably leaps a little.

    Since she was a child, she had not seen a movie.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Looking forward to it.

    Daniel took her to the car and found a movie theater nearby.

    Vanessa followed closely behind and entered the spacious and bright cinema, with a feeling of Liu Lou

    Lou entering the Grand View Garden.

    In addition to parents who brought their children to the movie, there were pairs of men and women

    hugging or snuggling together, all with bright smiles on their faces.

    One look is a couple.

    Vanessa''s face flushed slightly as she looked at Daniel, who had gone to buy tickets, and her heart

    beat faster again.

    She''sing to the movies with him!

    Just like lovers!

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    "Here, take the ticket."

    Daniel redeemed the tickets and handed them to Vanessa.

    Vanessa took it and heard Daniel add, "Wait for me a little longer while I go get some popcorn and a

    drink."

    Hearing this, Vanessa hurriedly said, "No, I''m full."

    Danielughed, "Watching a movie, popcorn and drinks are standard, and trust me, you''ll want to eat."

    Vanessa took two movie tickets and her eyes kept falling on Daniel''s body.

    He was in the line in the food section, obviously just a back, but it made her feel that he was the most

    conspicuous one in the crowd.

    More handsome than all men.

    "Here."

    Daniel bought two drinks and a cup of popcorn, kept one drink for himself and gave the rest to

    Vanessa.

    Vanessa took it and stood obediently beside Daniel.

    It didn''t take long for the staff to start checking the tickets.

    Daniel gestures for Vanessa to move forward.

    There were young parents who brought their children to watch the movie.

    The child couldn''t wait to rush forward and identally bumped into Vanessa.

    Daniel was quick to pull Vanessa to his side and falsely grabbed her as she walked towards the ticket

    gate.

    Vanessa''s heart began to beat faster again.

    She clutched the popcorn in her hand and only when she arrived at the ticket gate and Daniel''s hand

    let go of her shoulder did her heart slowly regain its peace.

    Don''t get carried away, for her, he is an unreachable high mountain tree that can only be viewed from

    afar.

    The two arrived at their designated seats and Daniel handed her a pair of 3d sses.

    Vanessa was a little suspicious, "I''m not nearsighted."

    Danielughed: "Today we are watching a 3D blockbuster, look at this kind of sses, will give you a

    feeling of immersion."

    So that''s it.

    She can be a real dirtbag.

    Vanessa''s face is a little hot, it''s bashful.

    The difference between myself and Daniel is more than a little.

    The movie started soon after.

    Vanessa put on her sses and began to watch the movie with full attention.

    She had never seen a movie in a cinema before and just felt amazed and excited.

    As the film progresses, there are more fight scenes in the film.

    Vanessa watched intently, only to feel the punches and kicks hitting her.

    When the camera a special disy, the man in the film viciously swinging fist down towards the

    camera, Vanessa could not help but breathe backwards, the body to the side.

    Next to her is Daniel''s spot.

    Daniel subconsciously reached out and circled her body, patted her shoulder, and said soothingly,

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s fake."

    The end of her nose was filled with the good smell of a man, and Vanessa reacted only to find herself

    hiding in Daniel''s arms.

    With another violent heartbeat, she hurriedly sat up straight and looked at the screen, her eyes

    shing.

    Daniel handed her the drink and smiled, "Have a drink to ease the tension."

    Vanessa took a deep breath, responded, and took two sips of her drink.

    No wonder you have to buy a drink to watch a movie.

    She was really thirsty now.

    The film continues to advance.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The hero and heroine have an intimate encounter in front of the camera.

    Rough breathing sounds in the courtyard four up,bined with the filming techniques on the screen,

    the hidden male and female entanglement, so that people can not help but look at the floating thoughts,

    blushing.

    Vanessa''s face instantly burst into red, and she hurriedly lowered her eyes to avoid looking at the

    strange image.

    In the front row sat two young people who hade together for a kiss.

    Vanessa swallowed hard and just felt her mouth go dry.

    She grabbed her drink and took two sips, then went back to grabbing popcorn to eat.

    It just so happened that Daniel also went to grab the popcorn.

    The two hands touched each other.

    Vanessa''s expression was already tense, she only felt her hand like an electric shock, so she drew a

    breath and stood up.

    Daniel froze and looked up at her in disbelief.

    There were also voices of protest from the back row.

    Vanessa was so embarrassed that she said, "I''m going to go to the bathroom."

    Just leave in a hurry.

    It is she who has seen too little.

    In the future, she is determined not to see this kind of blockbuster.

    To see the cartoon!

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    Vanessa found the bathroom and dawdled in there for a while before she came out with a cold wash.

    The movie has probably already broken up because Daniel is standing not far away with popcorn in his

    hand, smiling at her.

    Heart jumping again, Vanessa averted her eyes in a hurry and walked slowly towards him.

    "All right? Then we''re going out." Daniel spoke up.

    Vanessa hmmed and didn''t dare to look at him.

    At that moment, Daniel''s cell phone rang.

    He asked Vanessa to wait for a moment, then pulled out his cell phone and connected.

    "Olive."

    The call was from Olive.

    "Daniel, I saw the news about the medical fiasco, are you okay?"

    "It''s okay, it''s all settled." Daniel said.

    "It''s good that it''s settled."

    Olive said, "Daniel, my modeling agency will hold a show at Kingcardine next weekend, I saved two

    tickets for you,e and support me."

    At that, Daniel pondered slightly, "It depends, no need to purposely save it for me, I''ll go when I have

    time."

    Olive used to be a model.

    Sheter quit modeling after marrying someone.

    Now that she''s divorced, she''s started a modeling agency.

    But she is still the main model, although her age is not much advantage in the modeling world, but at

    least she is also a small famous before.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Because thepany yed her fame, still received a lot of not too small business.

    "I''m saving the tickets for you, so you can bring your friends to see it with you."

    Olive spoke enthusiastically.

    Daniel perfunctorily asked Vanessa, who was standing by, after hanging up the phone.

    "Do you want to go to a modeling show?"

    Vanessa had heard who was calling.

    Thinking about Daniel and Olive''s rtionship, her heart that had been rippling slowly returned to

    peace.

    "Not interested."

    Daniel is not for her to think about.

    She had to get in the right frame of mind.

    Daniel also just casually asked, since Vanessa is not interested, he is not forced.

    After the movie, Daniel wanted to show Vanessa around again.

    But Vanessa wouldn''t have it.

    "Dr. King, it''s gettingte, I should get back."

    She didn''t want to stay with Daniel anymore.

    A little distracted.

    Daniel looked at the time and thought to himself that the time he had bought for his son-inw would

    do.

    So Vanessa was sent back to the old house.

    When Vanessa came upstairs, Violet had just finished her acupuncture.

    Watching Violet in pain and sweat, but clenched his teeth not to say a word, Louis eyes written full of

    heartache.

    If he could, he would rather it was himself who was in pain!

    "Youngdy, I''m back."

    Vanessa and Violet say hello.

    Violet changed into clean clothes and answered with a smile.

    "Back? What took you so long?"

    Vanessa was silent and said truthfully, "With Dr. King."

    There was surprise and understanding in Violet''s eyes.

    My own brother should have left Vanessa behind on purpose.

    So that Louis can apany himself.

    "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Eat up."

    Violet nodded and didn''t ask more questions.

    Amy on the other side was curious.

    "Vanessa, what have you been doing with Dr. King?"

    Vanessa couldn''t help but blush a little as clips of the two together shed through her mind.

    "Nothing doing, I''m going to change my clothes."

    She was previously draped in Daniel''s clothes, and then she got her own clothes back.

    The clothes are already torn and can only be worn with a different dress.

    "Huh, what''s this?"

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    Amy picked up Vanessa''s dropped movie ticket from the floor and blinked.

    "Movie tickets? Vanessa, you and Dr. King went to the movies?"

    Vanessa: "......"

    How the movie tickets will fall out!

    Vanessa was embarrassed and quickly snatched the ticket back from Amy''s hand.

    Amy watched her blush and teased, "Vanessa, I don''t think you and Dr. King ......"

    "We have nothing to do with it, it was him who said he would go backter and ask Mr. Johnson to

    spend more time with the youngdy."

    Vanessa spoke eagerly, and only after she finished did she realize that she had said everything she

    should and shouldn''t have said.

    There was some panic and covered his mouth.

    Violet sat quietly, listening to Vanessa''s words, and wanted tough a little inside.

    As expected, she guessed it.

    The brother just deliberately left Vanessa so that Louis could spend more time with himself.

    But if you stay, you stay, how can you take Vanessa to the movies?

    Suddenly there is a feeling of falling in love in her name.

    Vanessa and her brother, do they like each other?

    "Youngdy, I''m sorry, I ......"

    Vanessa looked apologetic, somewhat afraid to look at Violet and Louis.

    She''s a brainless fool, and I wonder if the youngdy will be angry.

    "It''s not in the way."

    Violet smiled gently, then said in Louis'' direction, "You can go now."

    Louis knew he was going to be ruthlessly driven away.

    But he was satisfied, after all, his brother-inw had left him a lot of time.

    It''s this Vanessa who really can''t hide anything in her heart and tells the truth all at once.

    It is good to see that the wife does not seem to be angry, does it mean that she is slowly epting

    herself?

    Thinking about it, he was happy and reluctant.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He had to leave immediately.

    Lest you annoy your wife and not get a chance to see her again next time.

    "You two take good care of Mrs. Mr. Evison."

    Louis looked to Amy and Vanessa and spoke.

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    The two men spoke in unison.

    Louis looked deeply at Violet again, and then left.

    When he left, Amy noticed that he had left his jacket behind.

    "Violet, Mr. Johnson''s clothes fell here."

    Violety back down on the bed and said silently, "You send him out."

    I also wonder if the man left it on purpose.

    But she wouldn''t let him take the opportunity toe over again.

    Amy responded, grabbed her coat and chased after her.

    Outside.

    Louis said hello to Old Mrs. King and then exited the main vi.

    In the other vi, Fern stood at the window and watched Louis emerge from the main vi with a glow

    in his eyes.

    These months, she tried to get close to him, but his whereabouts are mysterious, simply can not find

    people.

    Now Arthur has stepped in and started helping Sofia''s family.

    The outside world has also be aware of Violet''s existence.

    Now their big house in thepany''s voice a little smaller, power are about to be hollowed out!

    If she can''t find a backer to help the family, she may be pressured by the second house forever.

    Good thing she finally saw Louis show up.

    I went out like this, and there was no one to see me off, so I was kicked out, right?

    She''d heard that Old Mrs. King''s didn''t like him very much.

    Fern couldn''t wait to run out.

    Just as she reached the door, her eyes rolled and then waved at a servant.

    She can''t just go straight out, she has to use a little scheme.

    In the garden, Louis was walking when Amy chased him out.

    "Mr. Johnson, you forgot to get your clothes."

    Louis froze slightly and took the clothes and gave her a look, "You''re positive."

    It was a rebuke for her meddling.

    Amy smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, I said it in the heat of the moment."

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866

    Forget the boss can take this opportunity toe back and get the next time.

    Louis didn''t really me her either.

    After all, he didn''t really leave his jacket as an excuse toe back another time.

    He really forgot to take it.

    "I''m off, and as always, keep me posted on things."

    "Good."

    Amy responded, and currently Louis left.

    Seeing that Louis was almost at the door, she was about to turn around and go back, when she saw

    Fern, wearing a ck and red slim dress, twisting her waist towards Louis.

    Amy took a step and frowned at it.

    That end.

    Fern spoke delicately, "Is Mr. Johnson being thrown out by Old Mrs. King?"

    Hearing her delicate and contrived voice, Louis prepared to exit the iron gate with an expressionless

    face.

    Fern rushed forward and stepped in front of him.

    "Mr. Johnson, I hear you and Violet are in the middle of a divorce? Don''t you want to know how to get a

    woman''s heart back?"

    Fern deliberately threw a wink and came up to Louis'' ear and blew a breath.

    The breasts are half exposed, and the wind is very flirty.

    A glint of disgust shed in Louis'' eyes.

    "Roll."

    This kind of self-righteous woman is really disgusting.

    Looking at Louis'' disdainful expression, Fern was not hurt, but rather aroused her fighting spirit.

    I''ve seen too many men pestering her, none of them as masculine as Louis.

    Such a true nature of the man is called a real man.

    If you are pampered by this kind of man, it is really worth dying.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Mr. Johnson, what''s so great about Violet? Look at her, all blind ah."

    Fern looked at Louis, "And you are so condescending toe to her, as a matter of fact, she should be

    grateful for it. But she has the nerve to give you a look? Who does she think she is? Does she really

    think she''s ady? You shouldn''t spoil her!"

    Fern stirred up trouble while pretending to identally trip and fall and lunge towards Louis'' arms.

    Louis'' eyes were cold as he threw the woman holding her away fiercely.

    Fern was thrown to the ground and screamed out in pain.

    Louis looked down at her with a cold voice.

    "You are courageous, if you don''t want to die, stay away from me next time!"

    Not far away, Amy''s heart was high in the air.

    She didn''t let out a long breath until she saw Louis fling the man to the ground.

    This The King Family Missy, why so shameless.

    How dare you seduce Mr. Johnson!

    It''s a good thing Mr. Johnson is not a yboy and is devoted to the youngdy!

    Amy didn''t look any further and turned around to go back to her room.

    Violet was sitting on the couch with her eyes closed when she heard a movement and opened them.

    "The clothes were returned to him?"

    Amy responded, and after some thought decided to tell Violet about the scene she had just seen.

    "Violet, that Fern is really shameless to seduce Mr. Johnson."

    Hearing this, Violet''s brow furrowed.

    Fern seduced Louis?

    But she believes Louis should be unmoved.

    Look at her, she actually somehow trusts him.

    "But Mr. Johnson threw her straight to the ground and it was a relief to watch."

    Violet smiled when Amy''s voice came to her ear.

    She guessed it right.

    Look at her, she''s about to divorce someone, so why does she still trust him?

    Shouldn''t think like that.

    If divorced, she couldn''t care who he wanted.

    The mood is inexplicably up and down.

    She took a deep breath and rubbed her chest.

    Amy saw it and thought she was angry, so she went over to help her back.

    "Violet, are you okay. It''s my fault for being so quick with my mouth."

    "I''m fine, don''t make a fuss."

    Violet reassured and slowly put her mind at ease.

    Vanessa, who was not in a good mood, saw that Violet was angry with Fern, and a coldness shed in

    her eyes.

    This Fern, she''s going to teach her a lesson!

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    When night came, all was silent on the estate.

    Fern finished her shower and sat in front of the dressing mirror in her pajamas to apply a mask.

    There is a very obvious bruise on the white arm.

    Fern touched and skimmed a light grunt.

    This is what Louis got when he threw her off.

    That man, actually treated her so roughly.

    No mercy at all!

    However, looking at his tall figure, he would have been formidable when he was in bed.

    Fern brain to make up some of the lesser images, can not help but the body a shiver, a face of

    fascination.

    I want to let him sleep with me now!

    Fern swallowed hard and imagined images that did not exist.

    The line of sight nced inadvertently, and suddenly saw what seemed to float by outside the window.

    Fern gave a jolt and stared straight out the window.

    She was hallucinating, right?

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She seemed to see a woman in white floating by?

    Fern got up and took one step toward the window.

    A dark night with twinkling stars.

    A clear moon hangs high in the starry sky, looking down on all beings.

    Fern went to the window and looked out at the night scene and saw nothing.

    It must have been her eyes.

    Fern breathed out and tried to turn around.

    Just then, a long-haired woman in white rubbed herself on top of the window and spat out her bright

    red tongue towards her.

    Dark night, woman in white.

    Such an unexpected scene, so Fern opened his mouth wide, to the mouth of the cry of surprise did not

    have time to exit, was scared out of his mind, fainted.

    Outside the window, Vanessa, pretending to be a woman in white, had a sneer on the corner of her

    mouth, then leapt to the ground and left at a fast pace.

    Next day.

    There was a knock on the door, and Mrs. King pushed open Fern''s door.

    "Fern, it''s almost nine o''clock, why"

    Mrs. King was only halfway through her sentence when she saw Fern lying on the floor.

    Her face changed and she shouted, "Fern, what''s wrong with you? Come on, someone!"

    Hearing her shout, several people from The King Family''srge house soon came in.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with Fern?"

    Elliot came in first and looked at Fern lying on the floor and his face changed.

    "I don''t know, she was lying on the floor when I came in."

    Mrs. King looked anxious, "Take her to bed first, then go get the doctor."

    Elliot answered and knelt down to pick up Fern.

    "What''s that smell? Why does it smell so bad."

    Elliot sniffed for a moment, his brow furrowed.

    "It''s, like, Fern peeing her pants."

    Mrs. King looked at the puddle of water on the floor and blushed with embarrassment.

    Elliot almost threw the man out of his hand.

    He held his breath and threw the man onto the bed with a disgusted look on his face, then asked the

    servant to get him tissues.

    Several people in the room covered their noses with a look of disgust.

    "Is Fern sick? Why are you suddenly sleeping on the floor and peeing your pants?"

    "Impossible, Fern has been in good health, something must have happened."

    "I think she''s incontinent because she took too many diet pills."

    Mother and son were muttering there, when Fern, who had been thrown into bed, finally woke up

    leisurely.

    "Fern, you''re finally awake."

    When Mrs. King saw that her daughter was awake, she tried to move over, but once she smelled the

    air, she didn''t move.

    Fern looked fixedly at the three, and a cry came out of her mouth.

    "Ghost, there''s a ghost! Dad, mom, brother, I saw a ghost!"

    With a look of horror on her face, she hugged the covers and shrank back.

    The three of The King Family looked at each other with an odd look on their faces.

    "Fern, are you suffering from an evil spell? Don''t be afraid, the doctor will be here soon."

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    Mrs. King said soothingly.

    "Fern, get up and go wash your face and change your clothes, you''re killing us."

    Elliot covered his nose, a bit overwhelmed.

    At this time, the servants came in to clean up, all of them forcing themselves not to cover their noses.

    Fern sniffed, "What''s that smell?"

    "You peed your pants and you didn''t know it?" Elliot said.

    Fern choked and her face turned red.

    She sniffed her clothes and had a look of disgust.

    She was actually scared by a ghost and peed!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Why don''t they believe her!

    "Dad, mom, brother, I really met a ghost, I was just scared by a ghost like this."

    Fern didn''t bother to change her clothes, got out of bed and ran to the window.

    "Last night I was putting on a mask, the white woman ghost suddenly appeared in the window, scared

    my soul ah."

    Hearing this, several people from The King Family looked at each other again.

    "Nonsense, there is no such thing as ghosts and monsters in this world, you must have looked away."

    Unbelieving, Elliot walked over to the window and opened it.

    "Don''t believe me, I''m telling you the truth. She just sprang out of nowhere!"

    Fern is still haunted by the thought of yesterday and is afraid to look out the window.

    "Fern,e here and look, there are footprints here, someone must have pretended to be a female

    ghost to scare you yesterday."

    Elliot gestures Fern over and points to the ground.

    It just rained a little yesterday evening and the ground was wet.

    So on thewn, a footprint is clearly visible.

    Fern initially did not dare to look, but hearing Elliot say so, she hurriedly probe to look.

    Sure enough, I also saw footprints.

    She stared at the shallow footprints and her face twisted in anger.

    "Who is pretending to be a ghost to scare me! Who the hell is it!"

    The King Family couple both walked over, both with sullen faces.

    Elliot stared at the footprint and said in a cold voice, "The footprint looks like it''s only thirty-six yards, so

    it should be a woman."

    Women, will y ghost to scare people!

    Fern and Elliot looked at each other and both said at the same time, "It''s her!"

    "Who is it?" Mrs. King asked in a rush.

    "It must be the bodyguard with Violet who knows martial arts."

    Fern''s face twisted in anger, "No, I''m going to go to Violet and ask for rification!"

    "Hey, you change your clothes first before you go."

    Mrs. King hastened to pull back an angry Fern and reminded her.

    Fern looked at her clothes, her nose tickled and she sneezed.

    Yesterday she slept on the floor all night, although the air conditioning was on, but in the end was cold.

    She looked furious, "Violet, I''m not finished with you!"

    The garden.

    Violet, as usual, was apanied by Amy and Vanessa to walk around the garden.

    Looking at the blurred shadow in front of her, Violet''s mood was excellent.

    The anticipation of being on the verge of seeing the light again is something not everyone can rte to.

    "Violet, you stinking woman, I''ll get you!"

    Fern washed up, changed into new clothes, and rushed to Violet in a fit of pique.

    She was followed by two bodyguards.

    Vanessa quickly stopped in front of Violet and looked at her with a cold look on her face.

    Fern is furious to see her.

    "Bitch, did you y a ghost to scare mest night? Did your master tell you to do that?"

    Hearing this, Vanessa did not say anything.

    Behind her, Violet raised an eyebrow in some surprise.

    "Vanessa, did something happenst night?"

    Vanessa was silent and did not hide.

    "She seduced Mr. Johnson, and I was so angry that I pretended to be a ghost to scare herst night."

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    Hearing this, Violet was surprised and heart-warmed.

    I didn''t expect Vanessa to go and stand up for her without a word.

    Across the table, Fern heard Vanessa''s words and was stunned for a moment before letting out a snort.

    "I seduced Louis? Violet, I''m telling you, it''s your husband who has a crush on me know that!"

    She realized that someone must have seen her when she went out with Louis yesterday and told

    Violet.

    So this bodyguard came up with this to scare her.

    Just in time, she will take the opportunity to divide Violet and Louis'' rtionship!

    "Louis has a crush on you? Fern, don''t put it on your face, my husband''s eyes aren''t that bad."

    Violetughed lightly, disdain shing in her eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Fern snorted coldly and took out her phone and shook it.

    "You still don''t believe me? Then I''ll show you what it is."

    Fern flipped out of her phone album, and there was a picture of her and Louis together.

    Of course, these photos were taken on loan.

    It was she who deliberately asked her servants to secretly, in the dark, film the scene of her encounter

    with Louis that day.

    Just to irritate Violet.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Oh, I forgot, you''re blind and can''t see, but you can show your two bitchy girls whether I seduced your

    husband or he has a crush on me."

    Fern waved her phone in front of Amy and Vanessa with a smug look on her face.

    Amy swept her phone and called out, "Miss King, you don''t have to y this diversionary game, Mr.

    Johnson should not be too nice to Violet, I saw it yesterday, you are the one who shamelessly stick up."

    "Shut up, bitch, you have no business talking here."

    Fern gave a stern reprimand and her eyes fell back on Violet.

    "Violet, there is no cat that doesn''t cheat, and there is no man that doesn''t have a heart. You do not

    think, Louis is a normal man, he always needs. And men are visual animals. You say you are blind,

    now pregnant, ugly, and how can you keep him?"

    Her words caused Violet''s breath to freeze slightly.

    Although she knew it was Fern''s intention to stir up trouble.

    But there''s no denying that this time, it still identally poked her in the heart.

    Even her son said she had gained weight, and he hadn''t visited her for the past three months, was it

    really because he listened to her, or because his feelings had faded?

    A tightness in her chest, her fingers tugging, not wanting to hear Fern''s nagging for more.

    "Amy, Vanessa, I''m tired, let''s go."

    "Good."

    Amy and Vanessa responded and helped Violet turn around.

    Fern behind him snorted coldly, "Violet, you have to be self-aware, Louis doesn''t love you at all, divorce

    him quickly, don''t upy the pit without shitting."

    Violet almostughed.

    She stopped in her tracks and didn''t press her temper any further.

    "Fern, even if Louis and I divorce, the position of youngdy of The Johnson Family is not your turn. I

    see you didn''t have enough lessonsst night, Vanessa, it''s up to you!"

    "Yes."

    Vanessa did as she was told and rolled up her sleeves with the look of someone she wanted to beat

    up.

    Fern, startled, hurriedly retreated behind the bodyguard, backing up as he ran back.

    "Bitch, if you dare to pretend to be a ghost and scare me again, I''ll kill you!"

    What a horny woman.

    Violet''s red lips pursed lightly and called out to Vanessa.

    "Vanessa, let''s go."

    Vanessa responded, retracing her steps and escorting her back to her room.

    "Vanessa, you''re so good, you went and scared her by pretending to be a ghost! Did she freak out on

    the spot?"

    Amy had a look of relief on her face.

    Vanessa hmmmed, "Should be scared to pee my pants."

    Not being scared to death is already considered good.

    Amy couldn''t help but look over at Violet.

    Violet doesn''t say anything, and her face doesn''t look too good.

    The smile on Amy''s face faded slightly.

    "Violet, don''t listen to her, Mr. Johnson is not a superficial person, he really cares about you and asks

    me to report to him every day about you, just in case something happens to you."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    Hearing this, Violetughed lightly in mockery and did not speak.

    Is that caring for her?

    Maybe it''s concern, and that''s a concern thates from guilt.

    It has nothing to do with love.

    Violet doesn''t know what the psychology is, she just feels restless.

    When going upstairs, she identally tripped and although she was held by Amy and Vanessa in time,

    her heart still seized.

    When she got back to her room, she felt something was wrong.

    "Amy, Vanessa, my stomach hurts a little."

    Amy was startled to see amniotic fluid dropping in drops at Violet''s feet.

    "The water broke, Violet, are you inbor?"

    Amy is a doctor, but not a gynecologist.

    She is also a yellow girl who has never seen a baby before and was at a loss for words.

    Violet swallowed hard, "Don''t panic, go tell Old Mrs. King to get me to the hospital."

    She is going to have a baby!

    She''s useless, she''s going into prematurebor after being provoked by Fern''s two or three words!

    If it was in the past, she wouldn''t panic at all.

    But now she has a blur in front of her eyes, it is impossible for her to say that she does not panic.

    But it is not shown.

    "Oooooh, Vanessa, hold Violet while I go get someone."

    Amy rushed downstairs and called out to Old Mrs. King.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    When Louis received Amy''s call, he was still in his housecoat, working in the vi he had bought three

    months earlier.

    "What do you mean, Violet went into prematurebor? Are you taking her to the hospital now? I''ll be

    right there!"

    When he heard Amy say that Violet had gone into prematurebor, Louis was so shocked that he left

    his work at hand, grabbed the car keys and left.

    He was still wearing his housecoat and his feet were slippers, so he just drove straight to the hospital.

    Because he was speeding and followed by a whistling police car behind him.

    Louis will be the car keys and driving license a drum of brain thrown to the traffic police, "my wife to

    give birth to a child, and so I apany my wife after giving birth to a child, whatever you punish."

    After saying that, he did not wait for the traffic police response and went into the hospital.

    Small traffic police or the first time to see such a car owner.

    Not only was he speeding, but he was also driving in flip-flops.

    How nervous is this!

    A good man who looks like a very loving wife.

    Outside the operating room, the people of The King Family were gathered.

    Louis arrived in a hurry and greeted a few people.

    "How''s Violet doing?"

    He ran out of breath, his bare forehead in the light, flooded with fine beads of sweat.

    Some wretched andical, with the usual image of the reserved and arrogant boss does not match.

    "Mr. Johnson, Violet is inside the delivery room."

    Amy coughed lightly and whispered, "You, why did youe dressed like that?"

    Louis was so preupied with Violet''s well-being that he didn''t realize until now that he seemed to be

    dressed inappropriately.

    He nced down at what he was wearing, and without much embarrassment, he looked toward the

    operating room.

    Old Mrs. King, who was sitting on the bench waiting, frowned slightly and looked at Louis with a look of

    disgust.

    But in the end, nothing was said.

    Probably because his current wretched appearance shows how much he cares for his granddaughter.

    "Mr. Johnson take it easy, Daniel is in there, and the man who delivered Violet is the best gynecologist

    in the hospital."

    Sofia smiled and soothed.

    Louis nodded slightly, although the eyes still can not hide the anxiety, but in the end calm down.

    I touched my pocket, and it was good to know that I still had my phone.

    He pulled out his cell phone and called Olly and asked him to send the two children to Kingcardine.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    Violet is pregnant with her second child, which should be a good birth.

    But because it was born prematurely, it bes unusual.

    "The fetal heartbeat is a little weak, and the pregnant woman''s blood pressure is low, so it''s really not

    possible to have a cesarean section."

    The attending physician observed the birth and said to Daniel, who was looking at the instruments on

    the side.

    Daniel''s brow knitted, looking at Violet''s face covered with sweat, heartbroken and anxious.

    "Violet, you make a little more effort."

    Violet''s lips went white as she nodded, "Don''t disembowel yet, I''ll try harder! Ah!"

    It hurts!

    This birth tortured her more than the first.

    The cries of pain were too much for Daniel to bear.

    The doctor called out from the sidelines, "The pregnant woman is showing signs of hemorrhaging,

    prepare sma."

    Daniel''s heart hung high.

    It turns out that being a patient''s family member on the sidelines puts more pressure on your heart than

    being a doctor operating on a patient.

    Somewhat overwhelmed, he followed the nurse out of the operating room.

    Outside, the people of The King Family were still waiting anxiously for the surgery to take ce.

    When they saw Danieling out, they got up and came forward.

    Louis was the first to rush to Daniel, "How is Violet? Did she give birth?"

    Daniel took off his mask, "Still inbor, the situation is not too good. If the baby doesn''te back, it

    will have to be delivered by cesarean section."

    This is to eat secondary pain!

    Louis'' face sank and he pushed Daniel away to barge inside the operating room.

    Daniel pulled him back in a hurry, "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going inside to be with her, and at this time, she needs mypany." Louis said.

    "Louis, can you not make a mess at this time? Hurry up and go."

    Old Mrs. King didn''t like him and gave him a hard stare.

    Louis was unmoved, "Old Mrs. King, Violet is blind and must be very scared at this time. Please believe

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    me, Violet needs me, and I am the only one who can give her strength."

    After saying that, he once again rushed towards the operating room.

    Daniel was speechless and said in a hurry, "If you want to go in, you have to put on a sterile suit before

    you go in."

    Maybe he''s right.

    Maybe with him around, my sister can feel safe.

    Louis stopped and urged Daniel to change him into a sterile suit.

    When he was done changing, he went into the operating room.

    At this point, Violet was already in pain to the point of numbness, and her thoughts were somewhat

    disorganized.

    The doctor saw that she was not in the right state and wanted to move ces to help her with a

    cesarean section.

    Louis took a big step forward and took Violet''s hand in his.

    "Violet, don''t be afraid, I''ming."

    At the sound of his voice, Violet''s original groggy thoughts suddenly cleared.

    Her eyes widened and she looked in Louis'' direction.

    "Louis, is that you?"

    "It''s me, Violet, and I''m with you."

    Louis was excited to hear that term of endearment and wanted to shed some tears.

    However, seeing Violet covered in sweat and full of wretchedness, he hurriedly calmed down and softly

    Violet couldn''t tell what it was like inside.

    Just know very aggrieved

    She wants to vent her emotions!

    "Louis, you''re a jerk, it''s all your fault, go away, I don''t want to see you!"

    Louis held her hand tightly and let her yell.

    "Well, I know it''s all my fault, you can beat me and scold me, but only if you have the baby safely first."

    He looked at Violet with a look ofpassion, his eyes falling on the small of her back.

    "Baby, stop tormenting your mommy, your brother and sister are here, waiting for you toe out to

    y with you! You do as you''re told ande out, or I''ll beat your ass! You know, my p is very

    hard."

    His words seemed a little childish, but made Violet want to cry andugh.

    With force, she shouted, "And you''re going to spank my child? Louis, you have no right!"

    "Yes, yes, I''m not qualified. When you have the baby, I''ll do everything you say!"

    "Listen to me on everything? Why are you so obedient? In fact, you''ve wanted to be relieved for a long

    time, haven''t you?"

    "I didn''t!"

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    "And you have!"

    "Yes, my ancestor, whatever you say!"

    Louis was anxious and heartbroken.

    A doctor on the side watched the interaction between the two and said to Violet, "Mrs. Johnson use

    some force, we see the baby''s head."

    Violet brings Louis'' hand to her mouth and bites it hard, a whimper spilling over her lips.

    Louis was unmoved, allowing her to bite, his mouth softly whispering to give her a pep talk.

    Finally, all that could be heard was the sound of wow, and the doctors eximed, "It''s born!

    Congrattions Mrs. Johnson, it''s a boy!"

    Violet let go of her mouth and just felt a sense of relief.

    She closed her eyes and breathed hard.

    Finally, she gave birth to her second child safely.

    It''s so not easy.

    Louis'' voice rang in his ears, "It''s a brat, no wonder it''s so torturous and not at all pleasing."

    There was a hint of disgust in his voice, and Violet wanted tough a little.

    She slowly opened her eyes and suddenly found that the blurred vision was slowly bing clear.

    In the line of sight, the man wore a mask, although it was not possible to see his face, but the dark

    eyes, but she was familiar with.

    She can see now!

    She finally got her sight back!

    Good thingse in pairs!

    Violet couldn''t help but cry with joy.

    When Louis saw her crying, there was a sh of panic in his eyes.

    "Honey, don''t cry, you just had a baby, it''s not good for your eyes to cry. Do you not want to see me,

    fine, I''ll just go."

    Violet wept and felt the man''s fingertips graze the ends of her eyes, wiping the tears away, and then

    busied herself with leaving.

    This stinking man, just smug enough to leave?

    Then she won''t tell him that she can already see!

    Violet was so tired that she slept through a ckout.

    When I woke up, the ward was silent.

    She opens her eyes, looks at the clear ceiling, closes them again, and opens them again.

    She was making sure in this way if she really saw it.

    So she wasn''t dreaming, she could really see!

    "Violet, you''re awake."

    Amy, who had juste out of the bathroom, was happy to see Violet awake and walked to the

    bedside.

    Violet looked over at her and smiled slightly, "Amy, where''s my boy, is he okay?"

    "It''s fine, but the young master has to be observed in the nursery for a few days because he was born

    prematurely."

    Amyughed, "By the way, Erin and Luka are both here and are outside right now watching their little

    brother."

    Her son and daughter are here!

    Violet tried to get up and Amy rushed to help her up, "Violet, take it slow and easy."

    "Amy, go and bring the kids in. I miss them so much."

    "Good."

    It was then that Amy noticed that Violet was looking at her with anxious eyes.

    She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Violet, your eyes ......"

    "Amy, I can see it now."

    Violet didn''t hide it and said with a smile.

    Amy''s eyes widened and she couldn''t hide her excitement as she held her shoulders and looked

    directly into her eyes.

    "Violet, you can really see? Great great great!"

    "Yes, I can see it, and it''s all because of you."

    Violet quipped.

    Amy smiled cheekily, "I''ll go get the two kids."

    She said and turned around, almost tripping over herself because she was so excited.

    Violet puffed out augh.

    It feels really good to be able to see!

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I hope all the suffering has passed.

    Only, what about her and Louis?

    How should their marriage end?

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    "Mommy."

    "Mommy."

    The door to the ward was pushed open and two children came running in.

    They were followed by Josie and Evie, as well as Austin and Isaac Griffith.

    Several people were informed by Louis and came over subsequently.

    Violet was overjoyed to see this group of old friends.

    "Luka, Erin, Mommy misses you guys so much."

    Violet stroked the two children''s heads and leaned over to give them both a kiss on the cheek.

    "I miss mommy too."

    Erin wanted to crawl into bed, but thinking that her mommy had just given birth to her baby brother, she

    could only take Violet''s hand and pamper her.

    Luka is a little more calm than her sister.

    He was the first to react when he saw Violet''s eyes darting over their faces.

    "Mommy, you can see me and my sister now?"

    Violet smiled and nodded, "Yeah, Mommy gets to see you guys."

    When her words came out, several of Josie''s people had surprised and happy expressions.

    "Ouch, what a blessing from heaven, Violet you can finally see."

    "Wow, I can see my sister after she gave birth to Julian, it seems Julian is a blessing." Evie joked.

    Both men smiled and nodded in agreement.

    After a few pleasantries, Josie''s face straightened up, "Violet, I heard Amy say that your premature

    birth had something to do with The King Family''s big house? She deliberately provoked you and

    caused you to go into prematurebor, right?"

    Hearing these words, the smile on Violet''s face was slightly curtailed.

    "Not really, but that Fern is really annoying too."

    It''s not just Fern who stimted her to go into prematurebor.

    The main thing is that she was thrown into the sea before and always moves a little bit of the fetus.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    And she then went on to do acupuncture all the time.

    That pain actually kind of makes her mood rise and fall.

    So various reasonsbined to cause her premature birth.

    But Fern was indeed the trigger.

    "Luckily you gave birth to Julian safely, not only I must scold Louis."

    Josie bristled, her eyes ncing at Austin with intent, "All you know how to do is attract peach

    blossoms."

    Austin opened his dark eyes with a look of innocence.

    "Well, Louis didn''t do it on purpose, it was all those people who had to get in front of him."

    "Oh, really? Haven''t you heard that flies don''t bite seamless eggs?"

    "Ahem, Louis would say, if he heard, that he doesn''t take the me."

    "If he doesn''t carry it, who will? He''s the one who caused all the trouble."

    "......"

    Listening to the two of them, why did Violet feel like Josie was insinuating Austin?

    These two are not having another disagreement, are they?

    "Ahem, Isaac are you guys thirsty? I''ll go get you guys some water."

    Austin saw that Josie''s temper was getting the better of him and hastily found an excuse to slip out.

    They hadn''t seen Louis since they arrived, so he went to talk to Louis first.

    It''s all hard to be a brother.

    Austin walked out of the hospital room and called Louis.

    "Where are you people?"

    "I''m outside the NICU."

    Louis had just arrived at the hospital and spoke up.

    Austin told him to wait there while he walked over to meet him.

    "Louis, is it hard to hold on to this side for three months by yourself?"

    Austin patted him on the shoulder and spoke.

    Louis looked at the newborn baby inside and hooked his lips, "How can it be hard to apany your

    wife."

    Austinughed lightly, "Apanying your wife is not hard, the bitterness is that she is still not willing

    to take care of you."

    Louis doesn''t say a word, but in his heart he deeply agrees.

    Austin asked, "Now that Julian is inbor, what are you going to do next?"

    We can''t stay in Kingcardine all the time, can we?

    Louis looked at one of the newborns and returned, "It''s up to our oldest son and daughter to take the

    next step."

    They can not rely on their own, they have to find outside help, hoping that the wife can look at the face

    of the child to forgive themselves.

    "I heard that this time the sister-inw''s premature birth was rted to the daughter of The King

    Family''s first family?" Austin asked again.

    Louis'' face sank, and a trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.

    "Some people really don''t have a long memory. Since she likes men so much, I''ll simply make her

    whole."

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Hearing this, Austin knew that Louis was angry.

    The heart silently gave a wax to the people looking for death.

    "What are you going to do about it?"

    "Do you have a new male publicist in your clubhouse? Lend me one." Louis said in a cold voice.

    "You are trying to"

    "I want Fern to be cheated out of her money and sex until she bes pregnant and unable to have

    children!"

    Louis'' voice is deep and bloodthirsty and ruthless.

    Austin raised an eyebrow and patted his shoulder without making a sound.

    His wife almost had a difficult delivery, if it was him, for the people who hurt his wife, should also be so

    bacsh back.

    "The good thing is that my sister-inw gave birth to the baby safely and now has regained her

    eyesight, which is a great blessing among misfortunes."

    Hearing this, Louis froze and a sh of excitement passed through his eyes.

    "What do you mean? My wife can see now?"

    His wife has been asleep since she gave birth and he doesn''t even know about it.

    "Yeah, just found out about it."

    "Yes, great!"

    Louis was overjoyed, and a huge stone fell heavily from his heart.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As long as the wife is healthy, everything else is trivial!

    In the ward.

    "Josie, did you have another fight with Mr. Evison? Been so mean to him."

    Violet said with a smile.

    Josie bristled and sighed, "I don''t want to, but sometimes I can''t control my temper. You guys don''t

    know, his mother is a drama queen, looking for things to make him go back twice a day and introducing

    him to girlfriends, do you think it''s bad for me?"

    Now that Josie and Austin are living at the Scott Family, I''m sure Mrs. Evison is furious.

    That''s why they are looking for ways to get off on the wrong foot.

    However

    "Didn''t you guys already get a license?" Su Wei asked.

    "Yeah, a license. But what does that flimsy piece of paper say?"

    Josie said, "With a man like him, I wonder how many women are willing to fall back on being a third

    party."

    That''s true.

    Violet agreed in her heart, but could not show it.

    I can only sayfortingly, "As long as Mr. Evison''s heart is toward you, everything else is a small

    matter."

    Josie sighed again, "He is quite good, but I feel tired. Feelings can not stand repeatedly tossed."

    Especially the provocations from loved ones are distracting.

    Violet didn''t know how tofort her. After all, it''s hard to break up a family matter with a clear official.

    She looked at Isaac Griffith, who was ying with his two children, and said to Evie, "Evie, are you and

    Isaac okay with each other?"

    Evie smiled sweetly, "We''re both pretty good."

    They both have rtively calm personalities, excluding the woman Dolly, and so far their rtionship

    has been incremental and fast.

    She was content.

    "You guys are just fine."

    Violet had a look of relief on her face.

    Evie looked at Isaac Griffith and hesitantly said, "Sis, I heard from Isaac that The Johnson Group hasn''t

    been doing welltely. It says that Sami is basically in charge of thepany now, and he''s still a

    puppet, and it''s Dolly who''s in charge."

    Hearing this, Violet was shocked and her eyebrows knitted together.

    "Howe, Louis, he doesn''t care about thepany anymore?"

    How did The Johnson Groupe to be controlled by Dolly?

    "Since your ident, it seems that Mr. Johnson has been staying at Kingcardine and thepany is

    gradually letting go of Sami." Evie said.

    Violet was surprised and distraught.

    What the hell is Louis up to?

    Why give thepany away?

    Doesn''t he know what that means?

    Doesn''t he want to be a business overlord anymore?

    "Violet, then again, although you have suffered so much because of Louis, it seems from this incident

    that he actually still has true feelings for you."

    Josie couldn''t resist putting in a good word for Louis.

    "After all, these days, with Louis'' family history, there are simply very few people who are willing to give

    up their careers for a woman."

    Evie nodded approvingly, "Sis, what are you going to do next?"

    Violet''s mind is a bit confused.

    "I don''t know."

    She didn''t need him to do that.

    This man, is he doing it on purpose?

    Purposely trying to gain her sympathy in this way!

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    Several people stayed with Violet for most of the day and excused themselves in the afternoon.

    Louis never went inside and just said goodbye to Austin and the others outside.

    Although a cadre of people cast sympathetic nces at him, he felt happy that he could be by his

    wife''s side in silence.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Daddy, why don''t you go inside? Hasn''t mommy forgiven you yet?"

    When the guests have left, Luka child raised his eyes to Louis and asked in a milky voice.

    Louis smiled helplessly, "Well, it''s up to you guys whether Mommy will forgive Daddy in the future."

    Luka threw him a loving look, "We''re going in first."

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "Not going to put in a good word for me?"

    Luka said with a straight face, "You have to rely on yourself in everything."

    Louis: "......"

    Is this the real son?

    How do you not know how to help?

    "Daddy, I''ll put in a good word for you in front of mommy."

    Erin said in a milky voice.

    Louis rubbed her soft hair with a sigh of relief, "It''s better to raise a daughter."

    Look, in the end, the daughter is a small cotton coat, not too warm ah!

    Which is like the son, not at all pleasing.

    The family also has an unpleasant young son!

    "Sister, advise you not to help, be careful of mommy a angry, let you go back."

    Luka gave a dark reminder.

    As soon as Erin heard that, she grabbed his little hand, "I don''t want to make Mommy angry, I don''t

    want to go back. I''m still not going to help."

    Louis: "......"

    The good sweet little cotton coat it?

    How did you defect so quickly!

    Hey, he, a lonely man, can only go to apany his young son!

    Late afternoon.

    Maria brought her family over to see Violet.

    "Violet, I heard you got your eyesight back? Let Grandma see. Can you see Grandma now?"

    Maria, with a look of excitement on her face, walked over to the bed and examined Violet.

    Violet smiled lightly and nodded.

    "Grandma, I can see you now."

    The few people in front of her are her rtives then.

    It''s so nice to finally see these loved ones in real life.

    "Violet, you can finally see... guess who I am?"

    E cocked her head and asked yfully.

    Violet didn''t even have to guess who she was.

    "You''re E, with a great voice and as pretty as I thought you would be."

    E cracked up, "Violet, you''re too good at talking too."

    Violetughed: "I''m telling the truth, I was imagining you guys when I couldn''t see. I thought if Daniel

    was so handsome, then my family must not be any worse. Sure enough, Grandma is majestic yet

    elegant, Auntie is graceful and elegant, Auntie is calm and airy, and E is pretty and cute."

    A statement thatplimented everyone present in the room.

    The family listened with delight.

    The love for Violet is overwhelming.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the olddy asked Amy to take the two children out.

    Then she squared her shoulders and said, "Violet, I''ve already found a school for the two kids, they can

    go to ss tomorrow, so let them stay with The King Family from now on."

    Is this a way to cuther off from Louis?

    Violet wanted to say something, "Grandma, two children are at least the bloodline of The Johnson

    Family, and Maria has not been kind to me."

    Old Mrs. King looked at her, "So what, Violet, you''re not going to take custody of the two children? Or,

    are you going to forgive Louis?"

    Violet''s heart was a bit confused, she pursed her lips, "I haven''t thought about it yet."

    She has been avoiding the question for months.

    She really didn''t think about what to do about her marriage to Louis.

    He initiated the divorce, but now, it looks like he doesn''t want it again.

    Is she going to forgive him?

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    If there is no forgiveness, what about the question of where the child belongs?

    But if she forgives him, will she be able to get through the hurdle in her heart?

    "Mom, don''t push Violet. there''s no hurry about her and Louis, let''s just wait and see what happens."

    Sofia spoke up at the right time, "Anyway, Violet is now a member of The King Family''s bloodline, so

    we won''t let her suffer the same as before."

    Hearing this, Old Mrs. King nodded in agreement.

    "All right, Violet, grandma is not forcing you, just afraid that you will suffer. All right, you take a good rest

    and don''t think too much about it. No matter what decision you make, grandma will support you."

    Her words moved Violet again.

    This feeling of finding family and being pampered by them is really great.

    After a few more small talk, the olddy wanted to take the two children back for dinner.

    Amy prepares to serve Violet her meal.

    Violet wasn''t too hungry, and after a few sips of chicken soup, she wanted to get down to see Julian.

    She had just given birth and hadn''t had a good look at the little one.

    And I don''t know what the child looks like.

    Just as I got out of bed, Vanessa''s voice came from outside.

    "Mr. Johnson."

    Louis is outside.

    Violet pursed her lips, thought of something and decided to have a chat with him.

    She pulled open the door of the ward and looked at the man standing outside the door.

    Three months, the man''s handsome face is still the same, handsome to the heart.

    His deep eyes with the slightest hint of tenderness, more so the illusion of being loved by him

    wholeheartedly.

    Violet''s eyes flickered slightly and she looked away slightly.

    She couldn''t be confused by him.

    Louis looked at Violet steadily and called out softly, "Wife."

    Violet settled down and said in a light voice, "Louis, I want all three of our children to stay at

    Kingcardine for now."

    "Good."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Louis responded and agreed.

    There was a sh of surprise in Violet''s eyes, "You agreed?"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Does he know what this means?

    Meaning he will perhaps not have child dominance next.

    "Agreed, because I''ll stay too."

    Louis looked directly at Violet, his gaze burning.

    Violet''s eyebrows furrowed, "What are you staying for?"

    "Wife, I''m leaving all my money in your hands, I''m staying to hold thep."

    Violet: "......"

    She remembered that there was such a thing.

    Louis gave her a key at New Year''s Eve, saying that it contained his entire fortune.

    This man, simply make her cry andugh.

    Violet pressed the corner of her mouth that was about to curl up and said in a deliberately cold voice: "I

    heard you haven''t been back to Crotosi City for three months, you don''t want your The Johnson

    Group?"

    Louis ck eyes deep, "Compared to you, the group lost it, it does not matter."

    For her, he said it didn''t matter if he lost the group!

    But

    "Louis, didn''t you want to divorce me?"

    Violet''s fingers curled slightly, and her heart could not let go.

    "I didn''t."

    Louis'' face straightened slightly and he stared straight at Violet.

    Violet stared back at him and snorted lightly halfway, "Whatever."

    Now it says there is no intention to divorce?

    Who believes?

    When Violet finished, she was ready to cross over to Louis to see her son.

    Louis hastily pulled her back, "Violet, don''t you believe me? I really never wanted to divorce you."

    Violet looked at him sideways and sneered, "Is that so? Is it my ears or am I hallucinating? Louis, when

    did you be a man who dares not do anything?"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    Hearing this, Louis immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    "Violet, are you saying that you heard me tell you with your own ears that I wanted a divorce?"

    When did he ever say such a thing?

    Even if he was sleepwalking, he couldn''t have said such things!

    "Sure."

    Violet broke away from his hand, "On the ind, I called you and you told me yourself that you wanted

    to divorce me, I couldn''t have heard you wrong."

    Thinking about how much her heart hurt when she heard those words, Violet''s mood got a few points

    worse.

    Louis'' sword eyebrows knitted together, "Impossible, I never got a call from you, let alone said I was

    divorcing you."

    What the hell is going on here?

    Howe he doesn''t remember answering Violet''s phone?

    The events of that day were repeatedly recalled in my mind.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    "Honey, I get it, it''s Esther who''s in on it. She learned voice imitation in school."

    This must be the case.

    That day on the ind, Esther was there.

    He left the room after being angered by Esther and forgot his phone.

    It must have been around that time that Violet called.

    And Esther then imitates his voice and says she wants to divorce Violet.

    This woman, damn it!

    Looking at Louis'' excited look, Violet didn''t know whether to believe him or not.

    "Is that really true? Esther is in your control now, so you''ll find a scapegoat instead."

    Hearing this, Louis was a little helpless.

    "Violet, don''t you believe me?"

    "Am I supposed to believe you?" Violet sneered.

    Louis sighed slightly in his heart and reached out to hold her shoulders, "Honey, it''s my fault that you''ve

    lost faith in me. Can you give me one more chance, I will prove that I love you."

    He didn''t want to exin anything further.

    The only way to prove that he loves her more than he loves himself is by his actions.

    "No, you''d better go back, I don''t want to see you."

    Violet hardened her heart, shook off Louis'' hand, and let Amy help her to see the baby.

    Louis didn''t get angry, but gave Amy a look to duck, then a plunge and picked Violet up horizontally.

    Violet''s cry of surprise was suppressed, and her hand subconsciously encircled his neck.

    "Louis, you put me down."

    "Honey, you just gave birth, your qi and blood are still weak, let me serve you."

    Louis decided to put on a thicker skin and, despite Violet''s objections, carried her to the outside of the

    NICU before carefully setting her down.

    Violet gave him a hard stare and tried to curse twice.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    But when she touched his smiling eyes, she couldn''t get the words out of her mouth.

    One can only roll one''s eyes and drop one''s eyes on the newborn in the custody room.

    Inside lie countless little lives.

    Violet''s hand climbed on the clear ss window and asked impatiently, "Where is my son?"

    Louis came a little closer, reached out and wrapped his arms around her, and pointed to one of the

    ces.

    "There it is, see? Our son is number thirty-eight."

    Violet looked in the direction of his finger and saw number thirty-eight.

    The little one is lying quietly in the nursery, not crying and not making a fuss.

    Violet''s heart softened a piece, thinking of the pain she felt when she gave birth to him, but now think of

    the pain and joy.

    Her nose was inexplicably sore, she sniffled and hastily looked up and blinked to keep her tears from

    falling.

    Seeing this, Louis hurriedly wiped away her tears, his eyes full of pity.

    "Honey, you''ve suffered."

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    If it were not for him, his wife would not have suffered this cmity.

    It''s all his fault.

    Violet realized after the fact that she was still in his arms.

    She pulled her face away from him and didn''t say anything.

    A helpless smile shed across Louis'' eyebrows as he slowly moved over and stood side-by-side with

    her.

    The clear ss maps the two men''s appearance.

    One tall, one petite.

    Louis'' eyes kept falling on top of Violet''s shadow and his heart was content.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind.

    "Violet, you''re out of bed?"

    Daniel had just finished a surgery and came over to see Violet.

    Violet turned back around andughed, "Brother, you''ve lost weight."

    Daniel stood in front of the two, touched his face and teased, "It''s not because your husband is

    tormented, grinding me every day to find a way to get him in to see you."

    Violet is speechless and doesn''t know if he''s telling the truth or not.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "Unfortunately, you have little righteousness, I helped you a few times and

    you helped me once."

    "Am I the one who didn''t help you? It''s obviously you who is useless and didn''t let my sister forgive

    you."

    "She hasn''t forgiven me, but it''s not because you don''t give a damn? If you put in more good words for

    me, how could she not forgive me?"

    "Yo, after all is said and done it''s my fault?"

    "Don''t dare."

    "......"

    The two disliked each other, and Violet wanted tough a little as she listened.

    Since when did the two have a deep revolutionary love affair?

    At that moment, a woman''s clear voice came from not far away.

    "Daniel."

    All three looked ahead and saw Olive on her high heels, walking towards them.

    Violet saw Olive for the first time, but immediately recognized who she was.

    In addition to the voice, and the familiarity of the attitude, all immediately reminded her of Olive.

    She is very tall and really pretty looking.

    No wonder her own brother is so fond of her.

    However, Olive is a little big-boned because of her height, and her face is a little more English.

    Such a look does not grow on Violet''s aesthetic point.

    The maic field between people is strange to say the least.

    Some people''s can see each other at first sight, while some, at a nce, can see that they are not in

    the samene.

    Like Olive at this time, Violet felt a little distant from her.

    "Olive, is something wrong?"

    Daniel, a gentleman by nature, smiled at Olive.

    Olive''s eyes skimmed over Louis, then over Violet, nodding slightly to both before finally settling on

    Daniel.

    "Nothing big, just haven''t thanked you for your help, I want to invite you to dinner, are you free now?"

    Daniel looked at the time, "We''re all acquaintances, Olive you don''t have to be so polite."

    "We should, let''s go."

    Olive finished and looked at Louis again, smiling delicately.

    "Mr. Johnson, thank you for what happened to Diegost time."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Louis''s face was impassive, "I didn''t do anything, and besides it wasn''t for you."

    Looking at his widowed look, the smile on Olive''s face remained the same.

    "No matter how you say it, it''s a disguised help. I''ll treat you guys to dinner some other day, you must

    appreciate it."

    Violet listened quietly, and when Olive was about to take Daniel away, she suddenly spoke up.

    "Daniel, do you mind taking Vanessa to dinner with you? At least with Miss Cole, she is considered a

    credit, Miss Cole should treat her to a nice meal."

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    Hearing Violet''s words, Daniel nodded.

    "Olive, Vanessa did help a lot, without her getting things in Diego''s hands for you, you and Diego

    wouldn''t have been able to divorce so quickly, it''s time to take her to dinner."

    Olive didn''t expect Violet to open her mouth suddenly.

    She gave her a look, a sh of inquiry in her eyes, but not on her face.

    "In that case, of course I have to invite."

    Vanessa was bbergasted.

    Why should she be allowed to go to dinner?

    She didn''t want to be a light bulb.

    Violet straightened Vanessa''s clothes and came close to her ear, saying in a voice only two people

    could hear, "Go on, Vanessa, keep an eye on it for me, don''t let some people take advantage of it."

    She didn''t like Olive, and seeing as she had just spoken to Louis, the same woman, she felt she was

    deliberately showing off.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Such women are not pure in their thinking.

    Not worthy of her brother.

    "Good."

    Vanessa responded.

    Originally, the youngdy had asked her to dabble in the meal with a purpose.

    Then she had to do as she was told.

    "Then we''ll go first."

    Daniel spoke to Violet and took Vanessa away.

    Violet watched the three walk away and looked sideways at Louis.

    "Is she good looking?"

    Louis froze, "Who?"

    Violet snorted lightly, "Knowingly."

    Louis was disliked a little bit.

    He really did not react well?

    Butbined with the current situation, I think she should be asking if Olive looks good.

    "I didn''t get to see what she looked like." Louis said.

    Violet chuckled, "She''s so tall and pretty, how dare you say you didn''t see what she looked like?"

    Louis looked at her, "In my eyes, everyone else is the same except you. Honey, you are the most

    beautiful woman in the world."

    The man''s gaze was full of tenderness, and a slight ripple ran through Violet''s heart.

    Only, she looked at her increasingly rounded figure because of childbirth and couldn''t help but

    subconsciously tuck in her belly.

    "Louis, you''ve grown in your ability to tell lies with your eyes open!"

    Even her son said she had gained weight.

    She can see with her eyes, she also saw her own fat almost thirty pounds of body, someone can still be

    serious and say she is the most beautiful woman in the world?

    Fake or not?

    "Honey, heaven and earth can see that my words are true."

    Louis raised his right hand like he was about to swear.

    Violet didn''t want to talk to him, turned around and was ready to go back to the ward.

    Amy was going to help her, but before doing so, she nced at Louis first.

    Louis has stepped forward and put Violet in a princess hug.

    She knew that with the boss in ce, there was nothing for her to do.

    Violet hugged Louis''s neck and blushed when she saw the nurses passing by giving her a look.

    "Louis, put me down now, I can walk by myself."

    Louis held her steady and looked at her shy face, hooking his lips in a smile, "Honey, you''re concerned

    about me?"

    Violet froze, "What do I care about you?"

    "If you want toe down and walk by yourself, aren''t you afraid of tiring me out?"

    Louis eyebrows smiling, "Don''t worry, these months I have been exercising, and then there is a you, I

    can also hold steady."

    Violet: "......"

    Does someone have to talk to himself so much?

    Is that what she meant?

    "Louis, I don''t care about you."

    "Oh, then hold me tight."

    Violet: "......"

    After not seeing her for a few months, she noticed that someone''s cheeks were getting thicker and

    thicker.

    Restaurant.

    The three of them found a window seat.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    Daniel and Olive sat together, and opposite them sat Vanessa.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Olive took out her phone, tapped on a video, and came closer to Daniel.

    "Daniel, you didn''te to the showst time, let me show you the video ah. Do you see if my style is

    not diminished?"

    She said as she took Daniel''s hand, hating to stick to him.

    Across the table, Vanessa looked on, pped her face on the table and said expressionlessly, "Can I

    order first?"

    Her sudden movement startled Olive.

    The phone didn''t hold steady and fell to the ground at once.

    Daniel was already a little ufortable because of Olive''s proximity.

    Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows and moved farther away without a trace.

    "Hungry? Indeed, you are small and have a big appetite, you are easily hungry, order your food."

    Vanessa nced at him and mentally gave him a big nk stare.

    How dare you say she has a big appetite?

    She felt that the youngdy was a bit redundant.

    He wasn''t averse to Olive''s closeness either, was he?

    Probably still ming her for interrupting his date!

    Olive picked up the phone from the floor with a sh of displeasure on her face.

    Sure enough, they are lowly civilians, and their manners and behavior are so vulgar.

    She cursed in her heart, but put on a warm and elegant face.

    "Vanessa, you''re not from Kingcardine, are you? Howe you''re out as a bodyguard? It''s hard, isn''t

    it?"

    Vanessa sipped her water and did not look at her, expressionlessly returned, "I came from a small

    ce to make money, nothing hard."

    Olive looked at her with a twinkle in her eye, "In your profession, there should be quite a few girls,

    right? Training with boys, there must be no difference between men and women, right?"

    This is a somewhat intriguing statement.

    What do you mean there is no difference between men and women?

    When training, there will inevitably be physical contact. Is she disguising that she, as a woman, is too

    casual and lets people touch her?

    Vanessa''s eyebrows furrowed and her eyes went a little cold.

    She was usually nervous, but inexplicably she heard something in Olive''s words.

    No wonder the youngdy asked her to keep an eye on it.

    She doesn''t like this Olive either!

    The words are eerie and not at all innocent.

    The food came up quickly.

    Olive serves soup to Daniel.

    "Daniel, have soup before you eat to nourish your body."

    "I''ll just do it myself."

    Daniel spoke up.

    "It''s okay." Olive smiled delicately and served half a bowl of soup.

    Across the room, Vanessa looked at her pretentious and contrived appearance, and her almond eyes

    turned.

    Suddenly, he strikes the chopstick at Olive''s small arm.

    Olive eximed and spilled the soup in her hand.

    She got up in a hurry and knocked the soup bowl over on the table.

    "Vanessa, what are you doing!"

    Olive''s face changed for a moment, reaching up to wipe her sttered fingers with a paper towel.

    Daniel on the side also looked at Vanessa with a stunned expression and froze.

    Vanessa looked innocent, "Sorry, just now I saw a mosquito sucking blood on your hand, and I hit it

    with a quick hand."

    Mosquitoes?

    Olive almostughed.

    "Vanessa, it''s winter, where are the mosquitoes?"

    "But I just saw it, don''t you believe me?"

    Vanessa, still ying innocent, looked at Daniel again, "Do you believe that?"

    Daniel froze, touched her clear eyes and nodded subconsciously.

    "I believe!"

    He didn''t know what Vanessa was up to, but at this very moment, he wanted to be on her side.

    "You ......"

    Olive was about to explode with anger as she kicked her chair away and went to the bathroom to wash

    her hands.

    Daniel hurriedly asked the waiter toe and clear the table.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    "So disruptive?"

    Daniel asked with a smile as he looked at the woman who was slowly sipping her soup.

    Vanessa lifted her eyelids, "Am I to me for interrupting your good work?"

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, "That''s not true."

    He now feels like an ordinary friend to Olive.

    But Vanessa did it, which kinda surprised him.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "I''ll have soup."

    Vanessa gave him a look, "Can''t you serve yourself?"

    "I had someone in bloom, and I thought you wanted to rece her."

    Daniel looked at her with interest.

    Vanessa lowered her eyes and finished thest sip of her soup, "You''re overthinking it."

    Danielughed lightly, took the bowl of soup she was drinking from, and gave her another bowl.

    "Why are you so heartless?"

    Vanessa looked at his long, slender fingers and her heart wavered.

    He''s serving himself soup.

    He has such nice hands.

    In the bathroom, Olive restroom, then saw the scene of Daniel''s eyebrows smiling, serving soup for

    Vanessa.

    There was a change of face.

    What does Daniel mean by this?

    This Vanessa is targeting her, but he is good, not only does he not me, but also treats her with

    consideration and care?

    If it weren''t for the fact that he could take it at will, did he think she would be happy to eat with him?

    But what about this Vanessa?

    Why target her?

    She likes Daniel too?

    With her being a lowly bodyguard?

    Violet''s face shed in my mind.

    Olive narrowed her eyes and thought of something.

    I''m afraid the lowly bodyguard doesn''t have the guts to hook up with Daniel.

    It should be Violet!

    She was the one who specifically asked Vanessa toe to dinner with them.

    Is it because you can see that she is interested in Louis?

    Olive smiled coldly, took a deep breath and exited the bathroom.

    The food was already served, and Olive took her seat and didn''t say anything.

    Daniel could see that she was angry and gave her a chopstick of food.

    He didn''t mean anything else, he just thought it would be better not to make the atmosphere so stiff.

    Olive daintily skimmed her lips, ate the dish and then also gave him a chopstick of food.

    Vanessa sat across the table, watching the two interact and eating in silence.

    Daniel, the man, is a bit of a central air conditioner!

    So warm to everyone!

    A meal was finally finished.

    The three of them went out of the restaurant and Olive said to Vanessa, "Vanessa, let me call a car for

    you, you go first, Daniel and I still have something to talk about."

    Daniel was driving the car when they arrived.

    Three people share a car.

    Olive is nning to be alone with Daniel.

    Vanessa gave Daniel a look, "Dr. King, the youngdy asked me to follow you in case you got into

    trouble."

    The implication is that she will not take a taxi back first.

    To be a light bulb to the end.

    Olive''s face shifted in anger and she stared at Vanessa, unable to speak.

    I''ve never seen such a cheeky woman before.

    Didn''t know she was going on a date with Daniel alone?

    "Olive, I have surgery tomorrow and have to get back to bed early, so if there''s anything you can say

    now."

    Daniel said.

    Olive choked, wondering if Daniel was really stupid or just ying dumb.

    She just wants to be alone with him on a date, and he wants her to say love words in front of a third

    person?

    "Miss Cole, if you can''t think of anything to say at the moment, talk to Dr. King on the phone when you

    do."

    Vanessa, seeing Olive''s silence, spoke up.

    She then looked to Daniel again, "Dr. King, you call a car for Miss Cole. I need to go back early to keep

    the youngdypany."

    Olive: "......"

    It was supposed to be her doing the main event.

    But now, it turned out that she was the guest.

    Why should she listen to a bodyguard?

    "Daniel, you take me back first."

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Olive''s face was very unpleasant.

    A car just happened toe by and Daniel coughed lightly and waved.

    "Olive, my sister just got her eyes back and can''t leave her, I do have to take Vanessa back right away.

    You take a taxi and go."

    Olive: "......"

    If you can''t get away from people, why do you want Vanessa toe out for dinner?

    It is clearly an excuse!

    Olive''s face became even more ugly, she wanted to say something, but when she thought of her

    current status, she barely suppressed the anger inside her.

    She had to endure.

    Because she is now a second married woman, she can''t break up with Daniel until she finds a good

    next home.

    No matter what, Daniel is also a good man worthy of a lifetimemitment.

    "Well then, I''ll leave you to it, we''ll meet again next time."

    Olive suppressed all her anger and returned to her usual elegance.

    Daniel answered and closed the car door for her.

    Vanessa watched the car drive away expressionlessly and said, "This woman is a good pretender.

    The face changing is first ss.

    "Vanessa, so we go too?"

    Daniel looked to Vanessa and spoke.

    Vanessa didn''t say anything, just walked towards Daniel''s car.

    Daniel hooked his lips, pressed the car keys and opened the door for Vanessa.

    Getting in the car, Daniel buckled up and asked, "Did Violet put you up to this?"

    Vanessa also put on her seat belt and said silently, "Yes and no."

    "Hmm?"

    "The youngdy told me to keep an eye on you so that some people don''t take advantage of you. I

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    don''t like Miss Cole either, so I''ll just trip her up a little."

    Vanessa replied truthfully.

    Daniel gave her a sideways nce and started the car, "Why don''t you like Olive?"

    "There''s no reason, if you don''t like it, you don''t like it."

    Vanessa looked out the window and didn''t say another word.

    Daniel didn''t say anything, but just thought it was a pretty interesting meal today.

    The two returned to the hospital.

    Vanessa and Daniel said goodbye and went straight to the hospital room.

    Outside the hospital room, Louis is standing outside.

    Obviously, it was driven out by his own wife.

    Vanessa greeted him, Louis gave a slight nod and said nothing, took another look inside the ward and

    turned to leave.

    Vanessa enters the ward and debriefs with Violet about the day''s events.

    Violet couldn''t help but smile and give Vanessa a thumbs up when she heard what she said about the

    feat.

    "Well done, nightcap for you with chicken legs."

    Vanessa couldn''t help butugh too when she heard that.

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    She took it out and took a look at it, the smile on her face slightly converged.

    "Youngdy, I''m going out to take a call."

    It was her mother who called.

    The heart is again expectant and somewhat repulsive.

    "Hey, Mom."

    "Vanessa, in a couple of days your brother is nning toe and join you, so you have to take care

    of him for me."

    Hearing this, Vanessa''s brow furrowed.

    "Mom, didn''t you say that your brother is repeating his studies and is going to retake the university

    entrance exam? Why are youing to join me again?"

    Her brother, Hudson Green, failed the entrance examst year and said he wanted to repeat the year.

    This will soon be the college entrance examination, howe you don''t take it again?

    "Gee, your brother just understands things, he said he doesn''t want to study anymore, he wants to get

    out of work early and share the worries for me and your father."

    Mrs. Green''s tone was full of pride.

    Vanessa listened but her heart sank.

    It is obvious that the brother could not learn, but he found such a crowning excuse.

    And she wanted to go to school, but she didn''t get to.

    "Vanessa, you know a lot of big bosses out there, hurry up and help find a good job for your brother."

    Mrs. Green gave the order.

    Vanessa wrinkled her nose, "What kind of good job can my brother get if he''s only a high school

    graduate?"

    "Vanessa, what are you talking about? He is your brother, in the future we have to rely on him for our

    retirement. Even if he doesn''t work, you have to support him! Now that he knows what he''s doing and

    wants toe to you, you should think of a way to find him a lighter job! That''s it!"

    Mrs. Green hung up the phone without saying a word.

    Vanessa''s throat hitched and a glint of gloom shed in her eyes.

    Sure enough, my mother called, either to ask about getting money or about my brother.

    Never asked her how she was doing outside.

    Is this daughter of hers, is she a foundling?

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    Violet spent a week in the hospital and finally returned to The King Family with her son in her arms.

    Louis followed with bated breath, and with Daniel''s help, at least followed him through the doors of The

    King Family.

    Daniel got it on with Louis when no one was around.

    "Well, want to thank me?"

    He is a great uncle to this son-inw is interesting enough, right?

    Finally,he was allowed to enter and leave The King Family in a dignified manner.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "When you get married, I''ll give you a big red envelope."

    Daniel snorted lightly, "I don''t care."

    One''s destiny is not even known where it is.

    He seriously suspected that someone was showing off with him.

    The King Family, Arthur also came.

    Alsoing along was David.

    Violet''s eyes shed with surprise and inquiry when she saw David.

    After a few months of not seeing him, David seemed to have little spirit, although he was still as

    handsome as ever.

    Not as handsome and sunny as it used to be.

    "David, it''s been a long time."

    After Violet called out to Arthur''s dad, she said hello to David.

    David and Louis pounded their fists to say hello.

    Hearing Violet greet herself, he smiled, "Sister-inw, I didn''t think we were so rted."

    His own great-uncle was a descendant of The King Family.

    His own brother''s daughter-inw is also his eldest uncle''s daughter.

    Who could have imagined this kind of rtionship?

    "Yes, there is a fate to meet a thousand miles, no fate to meet opposite."

    Violet said it in a meaningful way.

    Heard from Josie that David is getting engaged to Nancy.

    She was actually a bit caught up.

    Don''t want to see Nancy marry David.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She would prefer that David regain his memory and be with Summer.

    "Violet, go upstairs and rest, don''t get tired."

    Arthur said softly.

    Violet nodded and said to Daniel, "Brother, take care of David for me."

    "Don''t worry."

    Daniel smiled and nced at Louis.

    Louis followed Violet upstairs without moving.

    Seeing this, Violet burst into action with a footstep, "Men stop setting."

    Louis: "......"

    He has been a transparent person, so why does his daughter-inw still think of his existence?

    Looking at Louis standing blearily, Daniel couldn''t squeak with joy.

    "Son-inw, it seems that you still have a long way to go if you want to win back Violet''s heart."

    Louis'' expression returned to ndness.

    "It''s okay."

    Anyway, you''re already in The King Family, so take it one step at a time.

    Upstairs.

    Amy and Vanessa waited on Violet as she sat on the bed and carried the baby to the crib that had been

    prepared earlier.

    Originally Old Mrs. King was going to re-arrange the room for the little one.

    But Violet refused.

    The little one had juste out of the NICU and she wanted to see him all the time.

    Besides, she is still breastfeeding and it would be more convenient to be in the same room with the

    baby.

    At that moment, Vanessa''s cell phone rang.

    She picked it up and looked at it. It was an unfamiliar caller.

    "Hello?"

    "Sis, I''m at Kingcardine station,e and pick me up."

    It''s her brother Hudson Green here!

    Vanessa''s eyebrows knitted together, "Why are you here all of a sudden? This phone number is

    yours?"

    "No, I asked someone to borrow my phone, my wallet and phone were stolen,e pick me up

    quickly."

    Hudson yelled.

    Vanessa''s brow knitted tighter as she hmmed and hung up the phone.

    "Youngdy, I need to take a leave of absence."

    Violet looked over at her, "What''s wrong?"

    "My brother came to Kingcardine to join me and his wallet and cell phone were stolen, so I had to go

    pick him up." Vanessa said truthfully.

    "Go on then." Violet said in a hurry.

    "Thank you, youngdy. I''ll be right back as soon as I pick him up." Vanessa said.

    "There''s no need to rush back. Your brother is here, so it''s not toote for you to settle him down and

    <pe back." Violetughed.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    Vanessa smiles gratefully and walks quickly out of the bedroom and downstairs.

    Downstairs, Louis is talking with Arthur and David.

    Seeing Vanessae down quickly, thinking something had happened to Violet.

    He strides over to her, "Vanessa, something wrong?"

    "Mr. Johnson, my brother is here, and I''ve asked for leave from the youngdy to go out." Vanessa

    said.

    So that''s it.

    Louis was slightly relieved, "Go ahead, no need to rush back."

    Vanessa: "......"

    This is the same as the youngdy said it.

    Not bad for a couple.

    However, the two men certainly did not mean the same thing when they said it.

    The youngdy meant for her to settle her family before returning.

    And what Mr. Johnson meant was that she coulde backter, or better yet, nevere back.

    So that he could take her ce.

    "It''s not good to call a car here, let me take you there."

    Daniel saw that Vanessa was leaving and grabbed the car keys and headed out.

    "Don''t bother." Vanessa wasn''t too kind.

    Daniel didn''t say anything, but just pulled the car over and told Vanessa to get in quickly.

    Vanessa thought for a moment and didn''t push back.

    Inside, Louis didn''t care about Arthur and David and couldn''t wait to get upstairs.

    Pushing the door open, I see Violet has just fed the little one and is patting his spine to make him spit

    up.

    The little one giggled, and only then did Violet give the little one to Amy and let her carry him to the crib.

    Louis looked at her with a gentle smile, and his heart was a soft mess.

    Such a scene, he could drown in it and never go out.

    "How did you get in here?"

    Violet saw Louis enter uninvited and her eyebrows knitted.

    Louis said, "Vanessa had to go out for something, so I came up to see what I needed to do."

    "No, there''s still Amy here, you go out."

    Violet ck-jawed and didn''t look at him.

    Louis nced at Amy and gave her a wink.

    Amy understood that the boss was asking her to hurry up and find an excuse to get out.

    She touched her nose and thought hard before saying, "Violet, sorry, I have to take a leave of absence

    too, my brother ising over to see me too. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I want to

    go see him."

    Forgive her.

    She really can''t find an excuse.

    But her brother did have toe to Kingcardine to see her.

    Only not today, but tomorrow.

    Violetughed, "Amy, your brother and Vanessa''s brother really have a heart of gold!"

    Amy smiled dryly and stole a nce at Louis.

    "Go ahead, don''t worry, I''m here."

    Louis gave Amy a mental nod and spoke.

    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson," Amy said as she hurried out the door.

    Violet came toote to speak and there were only two people left in the room.

    She nced at the self-effacing man and ignored him, getting out of bed and going to see the little one

    by the crib.

    The little one sleeps when he is full, his little look is delicate and cute.

    The closed eyes can be seen as abination of her and him.

    I think in the future, when he grows up, he must be a handsome little boy.

    "Are you tired? Do you want to lie down and rest for a while?"

    Louis'' eyebrows softened as he walked to stand beside her.

    Violet also did not say anything and stood quietly.

    The room is silent, only the faint smell of milk from the end of the nose, as well as the fresh scent

    belonging to the man.

    Halfway through the day, Violet asked, "Aren''t you going to keep Davidpany?"

    This man, there are guests in, how good it is to ignore the?

    "Between my brother and my wife, I want to be with my wife more."

    Louis'' voice is soft and maic.

    Violet nced at him without a good-natured look and walked towards the king-size bed.

    Louis rushed to support her.

    "I''m fine, no need to help."

    Violet broke his grip and sat up in bed.

    She sighed slightly as she watched Louis'' tall figure disobey her.

    From the time he told her that he did not want to divorce her, she had actually forgiven him.

    Seeing him so low, how could she not be soft-hearted?

    "You''re really not going to tell him about David and Summer? That he''s really going to be engaged to

    Nancy?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    Violet thought about it and asked about David anyway.

    Louis looked at her and said silently, "We promised Auntie Arie, so we can''t go back on our word.

    However, I can tell Summer that David is getting engaged and see how she chooses."

    Hearing this, Violet brightened up, "So when are you going to tell Summer?"

    Louis did not expect the two to exchange over such issues, and a smile shed between his eyebrows.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll send her a message right now."

    "Then you send it." Violet urged.

    Louis'' eyes moved slightly and he sat down on the edge of the bed to deliberately y tangled.

    "Honey, how do you think I should edit the message?"

    "What''s there to think about, just tell her that David is getting engaged to Nancy and ask her what she

    thinks and be done with it?"

    Violet had a disgusted look on her face.

    Louis was secretly amused, but his face did not show it.

    He came a little closer, "Okay, I''ll do as you say, I''ll edit it and you can look at it again for me."

    Although a little unkind, but he still feels, stepping on the wounds of his brother up, a little happy it!

    Vanessa arrived at the station in Daniel''s car.

    Looked around for Hudson.

    "Where''s your brother?" Daniel asked.

    Vanessa''s brow furrowed slightly, "I don''t know."

    His cell phone was stolen and he couldn''t be reached.

    But the station is so big, we can always find it.

    Vanessa peeled through the crowd looking for it, and from a distance, saw a group of people gathering

    to beat up one person.

    Someone beside me was saying, "Which unlucky person is it again, who has to be beaten after having

    his phone stolen?"

    "Those repeat offenders are sowless."

    "That hairy young man is also a rash, the phone was stolen on the theft, how dare to go and that gang

    to call the shots?"

    "That person is from the countryside, have not seen the world."

    "......"

    Hearing the chatter of these people, Vanessa''s heart tightened.

    A rash young man from the countryside, it couldn''t be her brother Hudson, could it?

    Vanessa quickly ran towards the ce of the ident, kicked one of them away, and saw that the

    person being beaten up was her brother Hudson.

    "Brother."

    Vanessa blushed and pulled up the young man who was bleeding from the punch.

    "Sister, you''re finally here!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hudson covered his chest like he had seen a savior.

    "There''s nothing wrong with that."

    Vanessa gauged his face, fearing that he had been hit with internal injuries.

    "It hurts me to death. Sis, they''re the ones who stole my wallet and phone, and when I asked them for a

    statement, they beat me to death!"

    Hudson pointed to a couple of crooked-looking people and wiped a blood stain from the corner of his

    mouth.

    A few people are old timers on this side of the station, with a gangly look.

    Vanessa looked at them and said in a cold voice, "Hand over my brother''s wallet and cell phone."

    Several men looked Vanessa up and down and smiled contemptuously.

    "Yo, the little sister looks pretty good, right? I warn you, don''t be insensitive! What wallet and phone?

    We haven''t seen them."

    Vanessa motioned for Hudson to walk away, then walked up to the man who had initially spoken, "I

    repeat, hand over my brother''s wallet and cell phone!"

    The man let out a yowl and reached out to touch her face.

    "Little sister, what a big mouth! What if I don''t pay? You ......"

    Before the words were finished, Vanessa suddenly struck out, sping the man''s hand and twisting it.

    This was followed by an over-the-shoulder m that sent the man straight to the ground.

    A shout of surprise urred in the crowd of onlookers, all a hail of approval.

    A few of the men in the stream originally did not take it seriously, but when they saw their own people

    being dropped, they suddenly looked fierce and fierce.

    "Where''s that bitch from, looking for death?"

    Several men sharpened their fists and rushed toward Vanessa.

    Vanessa didn''t panic and tangled with several men.

    Daniel in the crowd looked at Vanessa''s athletic body, heart screaming and sweating for her at the

    same time.

    This girl has a really high force value.

    Several big men surrounded her, but they were actually no match for her!

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers as they watched Vanessa knock several strong men to the

    ground with one man and search Hudson''s cell phone.

    The corners of Daniel''s mouth also curved up and he gave a thumbs up towards Vanessa.

    Hudson rubbed his swollen face and walked over to Vanessa and took the phone and wallet.

    "As expected of my sister, so powerful!"

    Without speaking, Vanessa pulled Hudson outside.

    Daniel was ready to follow suit, when his cell phone rang.

    Daniel paused slightly on his feet and took out his phone to look at it.

    It was a call from the hospital.

    He connects and it''s his assistant confirming with him about tomorrow''s surgery schedule.

    When he finished confirming, just after hanging up the phone, he saw one of the punks who had just

    been knocked to the ground, with a knife in his hand, rushing towards Vanessa''s direction.

    Daniel''s pupils snapped shut and he shouted, "Vanessa, get out of the way."

    Vanessa froze and subconsciously turned back.

    The punk had already raised his knife and shed towards Vanessa''s body.

    Daniel did not have time to think about it, three steps and two steps rushed over and pushed the punk

    away.

    The young punk was so blinded that when he didn''t get to Vanessa, he raised his knife to Daniel''s

    body.

    Daniel hurriedly dodged, but the punk''s hands were nimble, and the knife shed at Daniel''s body.

    Vanessa had already reacted and kicked the punk in the heart.

    The little punk screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood with a poof.

    Vanessa''s face was condensed as she took a step toward the punk.

    At that moment, an rm whistle sounded not far away.

    Several punks looked tight, gave a vicious middle finger towards Vanessa, and then left in a hurry.

    Several police officers quickly chased after them.

    Vanessa didn''t follow and looked back at Daniel.

    At this point, the back of Daniel''s hand was cut with a gash and was gurgling blood outward.

    "Dr. King, you''re hurt!"

    Vanessa frowned and grabbed his hand.

    "A little superficial injury, not a problem."

    Daniel smiled, looked around again, and was relieved when he determined that the few punks had fled.

    He rarelyes to such long-distance passenger stations.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I didn''t realize it was so messy!

    "A superficial injury is also an injury, go to the hospital."

    Vanessa feels a little guilty and pulls Daniel with her.

    "It''s okay, just go back and bandage it up."

    Danielughed and didn''t take it seriously.

    Vanessa doesn''t say anything either, and walks quickly towards the car.

    Hudson sized up Daniel curiously, his eyes flickering, "This is brother-inw, right?"

    Daniel: "......"

    Vanessa: "......"

    "Brother, don''t be ridiculous, he''s a doctor, he''s my employer''s brother."

    Vanessa red at Hudson, a hint of embarrassment shing across her face.

    "So it''s not, huh? Then Dr. King, are you after my sister?"

    Hudson asked again with a roll of his eyes.

    Vanessa: "......"

    "Hudson, you keep talking nonsense and get back to me."

    Does this brother have any eyesight?

    I didn''t see Daniel''s dressing to see is rich people.

    How could she possibly go after a lowlymoner like her?

    "I''m just not going to say anything."

    Hudson''s eyes darted over the two men, wondering what they were thinking.

    Daniel smiled and said nothing more, opened the car door and prepared to get in.

    "Your hand is hurt, let me drive."

    Vanessa told Daniel to take the passenger seat and she would drive.

    Daniel looked at the back of his hand and didn''t bother to be polite with her and got in the passenger

    seat.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    The car drove out.

    Hudson sat in the back row, touching the leather seats, his eyes full of amazement.

    This car is a luxury car, that person must be rich.

    Hudson came closer to the cab and said, "Sister, I''m also injured, why don''t you care about me?"

    Vanessa frowned and said, "You grew up with thick skin and flesh, you can''t die from two blows."

    Hudson skimmed his lips and rolled his eyes, "Sis, you''re thick on this, you actually like Daniel, right?"

    Bzzz!

    Vanessa hit the steering wheel and braked to a stop.

    Turn back and re at him with a shy face.

    Hudson made a quick gesture of surrender, "Okay, I''ll shut up okay."

    Vanessa suppressed the heaving in her heart and, embarrassed to look at Daniel on the passenger

    side, pulled open the car door and got down.

    "Sis, where are you going?" Hudson asked in a hurry.

    "Pharmacy."

    Vanessa spat out two words and mmed the car door shut.

    Daniel didn''t say anything the whole time, just looked at Vanessa with a soft gaze as she walked

    quickly towards a pharmacy down the road.

    The car was a little quiet, Hudson could not stand the loneliness, moved his body and said, "Daniel, are

    you really not chasing my sister?"

    After Vanessa?

    Danielughed, "Not really."

    Hudson bristled, "Daniel, my sister is so beautiful and skilled, how can you not be impressed?"

    Daniel raises an eyebrow and smiles without saying anything.

    He is not a nymphomaniac, see a woman love a woman.

    Although he does find Vanessa interesting, that''s about it.

    "You two siblings have a good rtionship?"

    Daniel asked casually so as not to be embarrassed.

    "Of course, although my sister she rarelyes back, but I always think of her."

    Hudson said, "You don''t know, since I was little, how envious I was that she could go to a martial arts

    academy to learn martial arts, I wanted to go too, but my parents didn''t agree."

    With a sh of regret in his eyes, Daniel said, "It''s hard to learn martial arts."

    It sounds like the Green Family parents should be very biased.

    He did not want his son to practice martial arts, but let his eldest daughter do so.

    As you can imagine, Vanessa must have suffered a lot as a child.

    As her eyes fell out the car window, she saw Vanessa carrying a bag of stuff and was walking lightly on

    her feet towards the car.

    In the warm sun, she is slim, but has the unique youth and vitality of a young girl like her.

    Vanessa got into the cab and was alerted when she saw Daniel looking straight at her.

    She looked over at Hudson and frowned as she asked, "What are you babbling about again?"

    Hudson looked innocent, "I didn''t say anything! Ask Daniel if you don''t believe me."

    Daniel hooked his lips, "Well, in saying that you two siblings have a great bond."

    Vanessa looked at the two men and didn''t say anything. Her heart rxed a little and she began to

    bandage Daniel''s hand.

    As long as his brother stops talking nonsense to Daniel''s face.

    Otherwise it would be too embarrassing.

    "Sister, where will I live from now on?"

    Hudson padded over to watch Vanessa bandage Daniel and inquired.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "I''ll help you find a hotel to stay in first, then take your time to find a house."

    Without looking up, Vanessa bandaged Daniel as she did so.

    Daniel gave her a look and said, "Why don''t you stay home, there should be an empty room at home."

    Vanessa moved her hand and said in a hurry, "No, it''s too much trouble."

    She''s just a bodyguard, it doesn''t make sense for her to rely on The King Family even after her own

    loved onese over.

    "It''s no trouble, you helped me, so consider me thanking you." Daniel said.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    Vanessa wrapped the straps back up and said, "You''ve already thanked me, so there''s really no need."

    She had a stubborn face, Daniel moved his lips and finally said nothing more.

    Vanessa in the back seat of the car turned her eyes to Daniel and said, "Daniel, I just arrived in

    Kingcardine, I''m not familiar with the ce, can you introduce me to a job?"

    Hearing this, Vanessa''s brows knitted together, "Brother, don''t give people any trouble, you need to find

    your own job."

    "Sister, I think Daniel is a very nice person. The world is a ce where it''s better to have people you

    know, Daniel, don''t you think?"

    Hudson smiled curtly.

    Daniel curled his lips, "What are your talents?"

    "Daniel, although I only graduated from high school, but I have a good mouth, I heard that sales can

    make a lot of money, can you help me find a job in a sales position?"

    Hudson asked with a smile.

    It''s the lowest level of work, and for Daniel, it''s just a matter of words.

    "Yes, I will call the sales manager of King Groupter and ask him to arrange it so that you can go to

    work in the sales department of King Group tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Hudson burst outughing.

    "Great, Daniel, thank you, you''re a great guy."

    Daniel smiled and gave Vanessa a look.

    Vanessa''s brow stayed furrowed.

    "Dr. King, it''s really not necessary, we"

    "Vanessa, being so insensitive to me, do you ever treat me like a friend?"

    Daniel interrupted Vanessa, pretending to be angry.

    Vanessa opened her mouth and finally swallowed the words that came to her lips.

    She just didn''t want to owe him a favor.

    Fear of not being able to pay back.

    Vanessa pressed her emotions and looked at an excited Hudson, her face instantly sunk.

    "Lean your head a little closer."

    This unconscious master, as soon as she came to make her owe a debt of gratitude.

    "Hiss, sis, can you be a little more gentle?" Hudson pityingly pouted.

    Vanessa gave him a hard stare, and the medication was applied much more gently.

    When she finished medicating him, Vanessa started the car.

    Hudson sat bored and touched his stomach and said, "Sister, I''m hungry, what are we going to eat for

    lunch?"

    "Let''s help you find a hotel first."

    Vanessa said with an expressionless face.

    Hudson swallowed, "Sis, I''m so hungry right now I could eat a cow. No no, I must have a big meal

    Vanessa didn''t have a good mood: "Are you here for a trip? Have you earned money? Just want to eat

    a big meal. I''ll see if I can buy two loaves of bread and drink it with waterter."

    Hudson''s eyes widened, "Sis, I''m growing, and you''re letting me eat bread?"

    "What''s wrong with bread? Don''t be too nutritious!"

    "Sister, you bully me, I''ll tell our motherter."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Oh, how old are you? Still like a three-year-old who likes to tattle."

    Hudson choked and looked at Daniel, "Brother, judge me, I came to join him, and he abused me!"

    Daniel wanted tough a little as he listened to the conversation between the two.

    Inexplicably, I thought of the time I usually spend with my own sister.

    It is the oldest who likes to control the second, all like to fight.

    "Well, you''re growing, you do need to eat better, I''ll treat you to a big mealter."

    Hudson''s eyes lit up and he immediately shot rainbow farts.

    "It''s still Daniel who is good to me."

    Vanessa was simply speechless and turned around to give him a stern re.

    Hudson lifted his chin, deliberately arrogant: "Sister, don''t look at me, focus on your car. daniel and my

    life is in your hands!"

    Vanessa: "......"

    What if she wants to pack him up and send him back!

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Vanessa found a small hotel and when she checked in, Daniel said, "Stay for two days for now. I will

    ask thepany to arrange staff quarters for Hudson."

    Vanessa was stunned, "And the staff quarters?"

    "Well, there are singles and doubles, and I asked thepany to help Hudson arrange for a single."

    Daniel said.

    The dormitories in thepany are actually equipped for advanced technical staff.

    There are no dormitories avable for general sales staff.

    But it is better for him not to talk about this situation.

    Lest Vanessa has to push back again.

    "Thanks."

    Vanessa didn''t know what to say, but to sincerely thank her.

    "Just a show of hands." Daniel grinned.

    Hudson was so happy that he put his arm around Daniel''s shoulders like a brother and sister.

    "Daniel, from now on, you are my big brother. If there is anything you can do, I will definitely go through

    the fire."

    Vanessa''s brow stayed furrowed as she watched him without a fuss.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She took his hand away from Daniel''s shoulder and snorted, "You can''t carry a thing on your shoulders

    and hands, and you want to go through fire for others? You give me a little peace and quiet, don''t

    cause trouble and I''ll be a fan of Buddha."

    Hudson is not convinced, "Sister, although I am not as strong as you in force, but at least I have been

    mixed, you do not underestimate me, okay?"

    Vanessa grunted with a sneer.

    "You still have the face to say? Mom and Dad spend money to let you go to school, you are full of

    fighting and killing, and also with a bunch of street punks, you are almost bing the scum of

    society!"

    Hudson choked and his voice lowered a few degrees, "I''m not cut out to study. I told Mom to let you go

    to school, but they didn''t agree, and I couldn''t do anything about it."

    Hearing this, Vanessa thought of her childhood, her mood suddenly sank and she suddenly became

    emotionally depressed.

    Yes, those who want to go to school have no way to go to school, and those who don''t want to go to

    school, but bet on it.

    There is really no reasoning in this world.

    Daniel looked at it and hurriedly said, "Well, it''s gettingte, Hudson must be starving, let''s go eat first."

    At that, Hudson nodded his head repeatedly and rubbed his stomach, "Mmmmmm, Daniel, I''m so

    hungry."

    Without saying anything else, Vanessa put Hudson''s things in the room and then closed the door.

    After leaving the hotel, Daniel insisted that he should drive.

    Vanessa then handed him the car keys.

    While waiting for Daniel to pick up the car, Hudson walked up to Vanessa and tugged on her sleeve,

    whispering pouting.

    "Sis, don''t be angry, okay? I know you''ve always wanted to study, and I me Mom and Dad for being

    biased, but everyone has a destiny."

    Vanessa wasn''t actually angry, but just a little unmotivated.

    When I saw him talking like that, my spirits were better.

    "I know, I''m not mad, but please, don''t talk nonsense in front of Dr. King in the future, okay? He''s not on

    our side, so don''t rely on him to be nice and talk nonsense without any importance."

    Hearing this, Hudson resumed his usual activity.

    "Sister, I think Daniel is a good person, and he is not uninterested in you. You are a girl, the main thing

    is to marry a good family in the future. You see you have now met such a good man as Daniel, you

    have to hold on to him and let them be our family''s golden son-inw, so that you will turn over a new

    leaf."

    A statement that was made with a light touch.

    The fire that Vanessa had suppressed was stirred up again.

    She raised her hand and gave him a direct p.

    "You brat, so I said half a day, you did not listen to ah? I think you just have itchy skin and need to be

    cleaned up!"

    Hudson was beaten and gave a yelp, covering his head and stepping back.

    "Sis, why are you still hitting people? Don''t you know I''m hurt? I''ll tell mom to go and say you bullied

    me!"

    "You sue, you sue now, and see if I don''t beat you up!" Vanessa ran after him.

    "Oh, Daniel, help! Sis, how bad you are, Daniel won''t like man-children!"

    "And you say, Hudson, don''t run if you can."

    "I''m not stupid, waiting for you to hit!"

    Daniel pulled the car over and got out, seeing the two chasing and fighting, the corners of his mouth

    curled up in a smile.

    It was the first time he had seen Vanessa so lively.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    Not like the old days, all day long, with an old face.

    Well, I hope she stays this lively.

    "Daniel, Daniel, help me, I''m going to be killed by this man-child!"

    Hudson hides behind Daniel and makes faces at Vanessa.

    Vanessa gasped, "Hudson, don''t hide if you can."

    "Hmph, I admit I''m not capable, but I have a backer."

    Hudson said with a cheeky grin.

    Vanessa rolled her eyes, saw Daniel looking at her with a smile in his eyes, and realized that she had

    just lost her temper.

    She hurriedly collected her expression and resumed her usual coolness.

    Daniel heart a pang of regret, would love to tell her, do not always tense face, he likes to see her lively

    look.

    But in the end, nothing was said.

    After all, he wasn''t anyone of hers either.

    Daniel tapped Hudson on the shoulder and told him to get in the car.

    Hudson responded and sat in the back seat of the car.

    Vanessa pursed her lips and got into the passenger seat.

    Daniel took the two to an upscale restaurant.

    Hudson''s first time to eat in such a ce, breathtaking.

    Vanessa''s brow was furrowed, watching her brother at all times, fearing that he would make a fool of

    himself.

    Disgraced her, no, disgraced Daniel.

    Daniel asked for a small private room and the three of them were seated.

    Hudson started his chatterbox mode, praising andplimenting Daniel.

    Daniel just smiled and patiently answered the questions he asked.

    Vanessa sits quietly in her seat, ncing at Hudson from time to time, warning him with her eyes to

    keep his mouth shut.

    But Hudson always ignores her little nces and continues to chat passionately with Daniel.

    Vanessa just thinks that Daniel is really too gentlemanly.

    She had rarely seen rich people face lowlymoners like them with such a good attitude.

    Such a perfectly good man makes her heart flutter and inferior.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I only hope that there is an opportunity to get back to some further education, to build themselves also

    some perfect, so that in the face of him, will not feel ashamed of themselves.

    Tick, the phone rings.

    Vanessa nced over and it was her mother''s call.

    She put down her cup of tea and picked up the phone.

    "Mom."

    "Vanessa, has the brother arrived yet?"

    "Hmm."

    "You have to take good care of him in the future, don''t let him get tired."

    Vanessa hmmed again, as if there was nothing else to say in the exchange between the two but hmm.

    "By the way, your father and I ran out of the money you gave for living expenses this month. Also, your

    cousin is getting married, we have to pay our share, so you can call back some more money."

    Hearing this, Vanessa''s brow furrowed slightly.

    "Mom, I usually call you guys with a lot of money, have you spent it all?"

    She sends almost all the money she earns home each month, leaving only a few hundred dors

    around for living expenses.

    As a rule, Mom and Dad should not be short of money.

    After all, the bodyguard''s sry is not bad, a month less than ten thousand dors, more often than

    not, a month of tens of thousands of ah.

    "You kid, why are you so nosy when I ask you for some money?"

    Mrs. Green said: "The money you sent back, we are saving, nning to buy a house for your brother.

    This is not, your father and I just two days ago to see a house, three rooms, two bathrooms, can be

    spacious. The down payment is half a million, and you will have to pay the monthly payments for your

    brother."

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    She bought a house for her brother with the money she earned, and she has to pay the monthly

    payment?

    Vanessa gripped her phone tightly and felt only a little tightness in her chest.

    "Then in the future, when the house is renovated, will you leave a room for me?"

    She paid for it, so will the family leave her a ce to stay?

    "You are a girl, you will definitely get married in the future, where do you need to keep a room for you?

    Besides, once your brother gets married in the future, he will definitely have children, so he will need to

    prepare a children''s room. Your father and I bought a three-bedroom, two-room house, and there is no

    extra room for you to live in, right?"

    She paid for the house and gave it to her brother for nothing, and she didn''t have the right to live in it.

    Vanessa''s heart fluttered.

    "Mom, what if I don''t get married for the rest of my life? Then when Ie back in the future, won''t I

    have no ce to live?"

    "Gee, you''re having a good time outside, what are you doing back? Besides, what woman doesn''t get

    married?"

    Mrs. Green was not impressed.

    Vanessa just felt a little blockage in the back of her throat.

    "Mom, am I your own child? Why is there such a big difference in treatment between my brother and

    me?"

    Since childhood, she has not enjoyed much affection, but has given everything for this family.

    But the family takes it for granted.

    She really doubted if she was their own child!

    "Vanessa, what are you talking about? Of course you are my own child! Don''t me Mom for being

    biased, you''re a woman. That''s the custom where Ie from, as a woman you have to fight for your

    brother''s family, and that''s what I did."

    Mrs. Green''s tone softened a bit, and when she saw Vanessa''s silence, she said, "All right, no more

    talk, take care of your brother, don''t let him get tired."

    Mrs. Green hung up the phone after she finished.

    Vanessa''s eyebrows shed a hint of patience, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva, swallowed all the

    hard feelings and heartache.

    Daniel rarely saw Vanessa so emotional, he looked at her slightly red eyes, a trace of pity shed

    through his heart.

    It sounds like the Green Family is extremely patriarchal.

    Vanessa has grown up so much that she should give more than she gets.

    "Sis, what did Mom say to you just now?"

    Hudson looked at Vanessa and spoke cautiously.

    Vanessa didn''t say anything with a cold face and took a sip from her water ss.

    "Sis, I''m telling you, whatever Mom says, that''s what they mean, so don''t take it personally. Don''t worry,

    when I earn money, I''ll definitely support you."

    Hudson spoke up in a hurry.

    Vanessa didn''t expect him to say this, and a wave of aggression rose up in her heart.

    She has been out there as a bodyguard, and not a few of them have been wounded and bled.

    But she never shed a single tear.

    And now, she inexplicably wants to shed tears.

    Probably because I felt the care from my loved ones.

    Vanessa suppressed the tears under her eyes and gave Hudson a dish with a stern face.

    "Eat your meal."

    Hudson looked at her and meekly oh''d and gave her another dish to eat.

    Vanessa did not say anything, but her expression had returned to ndness.

    Nogriojan.

    Summer received the message from Louis and sat on the couch for a long time.

    David is getting engaged to Nancy!

    He''s still getting engaged!

    Her fingers curled up slightly as she slowly lowered her eyes and dropped them to the small of her

    back.

    Her belly had already begun to show pregnancy, originally she was very calm, but suddenly heard the

    news of David''s wedding, her heart still can not restrain a little hard.

    If it had been another woman, perhaps she would have blessed him.

    But why Nancy?

    She''s not good enough for him!

    She will ruin his life!

    The urge to go back and tell him the whole truth suddenly came over her.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Want to stay with him for a long time.

    But such thoughts, too, are fleeting.

    Is she really going to get into the mess?

    Is it worth it?

    "Next month Julian full moon, you are free toe back to the trip, always will not find the real father,

    you have to break with us, right?"

    Louis'' message came again on the phone interface.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Summer stared for half a day, his heart slightly heaving.

    Half a minuteter, she typed down a line, "Why, I''ll be back."

    Louis had given her the perfect excuse, could she not go back?

    The end of the phone.

    Violet padded over to see Louis'' message.

    She was relieved to see Summer say she would be back.

    As long as she is willing toe back, then there is still room for everything to be salvaged.

    "Honey, you''re still smart to give Summer a message like this, she can onlye back."

    Louis patted himself on the back without a trace.

    Violet nced at him, not stupid enough not to hear the ttering taste in his words.

    She didn''t say anything either, just told him in disgust not to sit on the edge of the bed.

    "You came in from outside, your clothes are full of germs, hurry up and get away from me and my son."

    Louis eyes heart moved slightly, stood up and said, "What my wife said, you might as well help me get

    a change of clothes before the germs grow all over the ce."

    Violet: "......"

    What does it look like to go up the pole and move up thedder?

    Look at the man in front of you at the end and you''ll be fine!

    At that moment, the little one in the children''s bed woke up with two grunts.

    A child that old wakes up just has to eat.

    Violet then tried to get out of bed to hold the baby.

    Louis had gone ahead of her to the children''s bed and picked up the child.

    The little one is a soft ball, holding and cotton almost.

    Louis'' hands and feet were unconsciously lighter, really afraid that the child would hurt to hold.

    The little one''s little mouth squirmed and moved to the side, looking for milk to drink.

    "Come on, give me the baby."

    Violet opened her arms and gestured for Louis to quickly hand her the baby.

    Louis answered and carefully ced the baby in her arms.

    Violet subconsciously tried to lift thepel to breastfeed.

    But when she saw Louis looking straight at her, a sh of difort crossed her face.

    "What are you looking at? I''m going to breastfeed, so get away from me."

    Although they are husband and wife, she feels awkward for no reason after not being together for the

    past few months.

    Louis'' eyes fell on her chest and swept over his own Julian with some eye-candy.

    Really, obviously the benefits of breastfeeding should belong to him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A Julian came out and grabbed the welfare with himself!

    He remembered, when one day the little thing disobeyed, he absolutelymunicated personal

    revenge.

    Louis was a little farther away and didn''t dare disobey.

    Afraid that his own wife will even take away the benefits of his stay here.

    In the afterglow, you can see the little one''s little hands tugging at his mother''s clothes, eating milk

    hard.

    It also grunts and makes a satisfying sound.

    Envy!

    Louis'' throat rolled slightly, not daring to think deeply.

    Fear that your body is not under your control.

    Finally, the little one had enough to drink.

    Violet held him on her shoulder, intending to make him spit up.

    Louis learned how to bring up a child three months early in the process.

    He took a big step over and carried the child.

    "Honey, don''t get tired, it''s better if I do it."

    Violet froze slightly, watching as he patted the child''s spine with familiar practice and heard the child

    hup.

    This frame is very professional, do not know, and thought he is not a new father.

    Violet''s eyes were fixed and a soft light shed in her eyes.

    Louis carried the little one, who had finished burping, across the room, ready to be ced in his crib.

    His big hand rested on the little guy''s butt and he could feel a heat in his hand.

    Probably the little guy peed.

    Louis put the little guy in his crib and spat out ament.

    "You are so happy, you eat and sleep, sleep and eat. You have someone to serve you when you eat,

    drink and shit, don''t you?"

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Hearing his words, Violet couldn''t help but smile.

    This man how to live more and more childish?

    Did he not have such a small one ever?

    Not from a small one, grow up to this appearance?

    If he will eat, drink and shit by himself when he is a little one, then he has be a genius.

    Louis took the new disposable diapers and was ready to change them on his son.

    The little guy closed his eyes and let him do it, only when Louis just lifted his little feet and wiped his

    bottom, the little guy suddenly let out a fart.

    Then

    Louis just felt a rush of heat on his body.

    He subconsciously closed his eyes, and when he reacted, his face turned ck to a pot.

    Bastard, actually sprayed shit on his body!

    He wanted to throw this little thing out of what to do!

    Violet was watching every move over here, and when she saw Louis'' miserable face, she couldn''t help

    but let out a giggle.

    The more you think about it, the funnier it gets and the louder youugh.

    Mr. Johnson, who always loves cleanliness, was actually made a mess by his son!

    Louis'' face was ck as charcoal, and his heart was full of depression.

    But when he heard Violet''sughter, the anger in his heart was slightly dispersed.

    As long as his daughter-inw is happy, he is happy even if he falls into the shit.

    However

    "Honey, I need to borrow your bathroom to take a shower, so go get a set of clothes for me."

    He had to take this opportunity to ask for some benefits to do so.

    Violet moved her lips, rather than wanting him to use her own bathroom.

    But when she thought of his wretched appearance, she got out of bed and went to find clothes for him.

    She didn''t have any men''s clothes on her side, so she called Daniel and asked him to sponsor it.

    Soon, the servant brought her brand new men''s underwear and outerwear and pajamas.

    Violet takes her smoky gray loungewear and walks to the bathroom and knocks on the door.

    "Louis, I''ll leave your clothes by the door."

    At the end of the sentence, the bathroom door was opened and Louis stood in front of Violet topless

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    with only a white bath towel around him.

    Violet froze, her eyes unconsciously crossed from his upper body covered with water droplets, and her

    face became a little hotter.

    After several months of absence, the man''s body is still as fit as ever, and one can''t help but think

    about it.

    "Here you go."

    Violet parted her eyes, pped her clothes on Louis'' body, and turned toward the bed.

    It''s quite a bit of a fall from grace.

    Louis sword eyebrows raised, took the clothes, lowered his eyes to look at his well-developed pectoral

    muscles, very satisfied.

    Looks like his little wife is still drooling over his body!

    Well, that''s enough.

    Louis mmed the door behind him and, wearing only a pair of house pants, walked topless toward the

    bed.

    Violet sat on the bed, still a little distracted.

    Her nerves suddenly tightened when she saw Louis, topless and with his pants falling loosely around

    his waistline, slowly walking toward her.

    The man''s body has always been the kind that wears the meat and takes off the meat.

    His long years of sports have given him a muscr and masculine body.

    Violet''s eyes stole a nce towards his waist, unconsciously swallowed, and hurriedly looked away.

    "Why don''t you put your clothes back on?"

    The woman''s almond eyes were full of emotion, her face was like a peach blossom, and Louis'' eyes

    shed with a smile.

    He walked to the edge of the bed, bent slightly, propped his hands on his sides, and looked deeply into

    her dark eyes.

    "Honey, I seem to be bitten by mosquitoes on my body, it''s a bit itchy, do you have any mosquito

    removal water here to help me apply it?"

    The man''s tone was low and seductive, and his dark eyes were full of deep emotion.

    Violet''s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly.

    Her eyes twinkled, "Put your clothes on first and then talk properly."

    This man, definitely on purpose.

    Purposely teasing her!

    The corners of Louis'' mouth were lightly curved and he reached out to take her hand and put it to his

    heart.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    "Honey, it''s a little itchy here, you can scratch it for me first."

    The man''s heart was strong and powerful, and the temperature of his hand burned her palm, spreading

    to all the limbs with the fire.

    Violet looked at him, touched his deep as a deep pool of eyes, only to feel dry mouth.

    She swallowed and wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say.

    The sudden eleration of the man''s heart rate came from the palm of his hand.

    Without waiting for her to say anything, the man''s kiss fell.

    Violet subconsciously closed her eyes, and her body uncontrobly trembled lightly.

    The familiar scent sweeps over each other''s breath.

    It was so loving and mesmerizing.

    Louis sighed tersely and reached out to hug her, unable to resist the urge to deepen the kiss.

    It''s not easy, he''s been thirsty for more than three months, finally he can quench his thirst!

    Time passes, and each other''s breathing seems to be a bit rushed.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door of the room and Vanessa''s voice came in.

    "Youngdy, I''m back."

    Vanessa is back!

    The two people in the room were both stunned.

    Violet snapped back to her senses and hurriedly pushed Louis away.

    Her face crawling with red, her eyes shing, winks like silk.

    Louis throat knot slightly rolled, looking at the woman''s face like a peach blossom face, a face of

    intention and taste.

    I regret not sending a message to my brother-inw, asking him to take away the eyesore light bulb

    ande backter.

    "You can go now."

    Violet smoothed her hair around her ears and tried to calm the tide of her heart.

    Louis exhaled deeply, somewhat sullenly.

    Shouldn''t he think of a way to take Vanessa''s ce?

    Otherwise how else can he be close to his own wife?

    Louis opened the door and nced at Vanessa, his eyes slightly cool.

    Vanessa called out to Mr. Johnson, and of course sensed his displeasure.

    She knew it by heart, innocent and helpless.

    She is a bodyguard, she can''t stay away all the time, right?

    Louis left Violet''s room and, after asking the servant where Daniel was, did not go downstairs and went

    straight to knock on Daniel''s door.

    Daniel had the day off and had just returned to his room to change his clothes.

    When he saw Louis knocking on the door, he raised an eyebrow.

    "Something?"

    Louis hmmed, "Are you short of bodyguards?"

    Daniel froze and subconsciously returned, "No shortage."

    "Doctors are a high-risk profession, and I think you''re missing bodyguards." Louis said.

    Daniel looked at him for a long time, then reacted.

    "What you mean, brother-inw, is that you want Vanessa to be my bodyguard?"

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Louis hmmed, "Beautiful bodyguard, look eye catching too."

    Danielughed lightly, "Brother-inw, what''s in your head all day now? Is there a little bit of

    unprofessionalism?"

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "My proper business now is to get my wife back."

    It doesn''t get much bigger than that.

    Daniel was amused by him and nodded, "Okay, I''m short of bodyguards, let Vanessa be my personal

    bodyguard tomorrow, okay?"

    Louis nodded and added, "Also, The King Family''s Chinese Medicine Hall needs to be in to ce its

    own people in, lest The King Family''s big house ruin the Chinese Medicine Hall."

    Daniel''s eyes twitched slightly and he smiled, "So, you mean for Amy to work at the TCM clinic?"

    "Right."

    Daniel: "......"

    A certain person to chase his wife, simply too shameless!

    But he was happy with Amy''s arrangement.

    After all, TCM has been getting worse and worse reviews in recent years.

    If we keep on being controlled by The King Family big house, we will be finished one day.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    When Louis went down, he saw that David was waiting for him.

    "Louis, we haven''t gotten together in a while, how about going for a drink?" David asked.

    Louis knew he was in a bad mood and nodded, "Good."

    The two said hello to The Johnson Family people and Arthur before heading out of the estate.

    Sitting in the car, David''s phone rang.

    He nced at it, and a sh of annoyance passed through his eyes.

    When he got through, he called out, "Mom."

    "David, are youing back?Nancy is waiting for you at home."

    The annoyance in David''s eyes increased when he heard this.

    "I''m not going back today to get together with David."

    "So, what about tomorrow? You''ve been busy with work, and you haven''t seen Nancy for a while, so

    you have to meet up and cultivate your rtionship."

    "Mom, don''t you know the nature of my job? There are announcements all the time, where is the time

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    to talk about love?"

    "But."

    "Okay mom, I have some things on my side, let''s do that first."

    David was impatient to talk to Arie any longer and hung up the phone.

    Louis drove the car, looked at David, saw his eyes closed in silence, and did not bother him.

    A silent journey, the two found a club and went in for a drink.

    David was in a bad mood and drank a little too fast.

    Louis sips his wine and speaks, "Drink slowly, I don''t have time to take care of you when you''re drunk, I

    have to take care of my wife."

    David gave him a sultry look, "Louis, did youe here on purpose to zap your heart?"

    Louis yed with his ss, "Aren''t you getting married soon too?"

    David''s face became even more sultry, "Louis, I don''t even like Nancy, unlike you, and my sister-inw

    are bonded for love, okay?"

    Louis took a sip of his wine and said, "Why did you agree to get engaged to Nancy if you didn''t like it?"

    David sips his ss and tilts his head to drink the wine from the ss in one go.

    "If the bride is not her, what does it matter who it is?"

    She, referring to Summer.

    Louis gave David a deep look.

    "Just give up?"

    It is clear that David loves Summer.

    Are you really giving up?

    "She says she doesn''t love me, do I have to stalk her?"

    David chuckled lightly and took another sip of wine into his mouth.

    Louis raised his sword eyebrows, "When did she ever say anything like that to you?"

    Didn''t he lose his memory?

    Did the two meet at some point?

    "Three months ago, I went to Nogriojan to see her, she had found her own family and her family had

    arranged a marriage for her. She told me not to pester her because she didn''t love me."

    A sh of pain in David''s eyes.

    Louis heard and understood, and sighed slightly in his heart.

    "Things are unpredictable, so if you are not willing, you might as well wait and see what happens."

    He still hopes that this brother will find true happiness.

    Let''s give him a pep talk first.

    David looked at Louis with glowing red eyes.

    "Louis, what do you mean?"

    Louis filled his drink, "My son''s full moon, I invited her back to the country, we''ll see then."

    Does he have to talk to his daughter-inw to see how to set up the two.

    "David, since you don''t like Nancy, there''s no need to rush it, after all, your career is in full swing."

    Louis said, "Although the entertainment industry today is not as harsh on artists as it used to be. But

    many fans still want their idols to be single. If you get engaged, you will probably be affected a lot."

    Hearing this, David was a bit disinterested.

    "Is not it? But my mom was pushing me so hard, I don''t know why I had to get engaged. It just so

    happened that my uncle wanted me to take over the Bergen Group, so I just went along with it."

    Louis raised an eyebrow and teased, "Now you''re the sole heir to the Bergen Family, the meat and

    potatoes, too cheap for Nancy, right?"

    The reason why Auntie Arie wants David to get engaged as soon as possible is still because of

    Summer.

    She was afraid that the night would be too long.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    But in fact, if the two really have a destiny, even if the marriage can be what?

    He bets that if David remembered the past, he would have gotten a divorce even if he and Nancy had

    gotten married.

    Auntie Arie is a bit of a rat.

    "Isn''t that right? What does Nancy have? My mom said I was responsible for her if I had a night with

    her, but howe I don''t remember any of it?"

    David and Louis clinked sses, a flicker of suspicion in their slightly drunken eyes.

    "Sometimes, I feel in a trance that the person I''m with is Summer."

    In his dreams, he would dream of being entangled with a woman against death.

    Every time you look at a woman''s face, it''s Summer.

    Waking up always makes him confused as to whether it is reality or a dream.

    Has he lost his mind with lovesickness?

    Louis did not say a word, silently sipping his wine, but a darkness shed in his eyes.

    David only had a short term memory loss, why did he think he was close to regaining his memory?

    "Okay, you drink less."

    Seeing that David had poured another bottle of foreign wine down, Louis advised.

    "Louis, you leave me alone, I just want to get drunk tonight."

    David pushed Louis away and poured wine into his mouth.

    Louis shook his head, "I''m going out for a cigarette."

    David gave a vague hmm and continued to drink.

    Louis exited the private room and headed for the smoking area.

    Passing by another private room, I heard cheersing from inside.

    Louis didn''t care, but without a nce, when he saw the woman''s face mapped out in the light inside,

    his sword eyebrows raised and a ghostly light shed in his eyes.

    It''s Fern!

    It looks like the scene at the moment should be a man courting a woman!

    "Good, Mr. Hunter is so generous, Fern, just promise to be his girlfriend!"

    "That''s right, a good man and a good woman, a good man and a good woman, what a pair."

    Inside, the watchers were whistling.

    The man, dressed in a shirt plus vest, wrapped his arm around Fern''s waist and looked at her with a

    smile on his brow.

    A look of love and affection.

    Fern looked pouty and finally nodded her head.

    The man''s smile widened and he picked her chin up and kissed it.

    There was another burst ofughter and apuse from the people around.

    Louis'' mouth curled up in a cold smile and he took off in stride.

    Austin has sent him pictures of male publicists.

    But isn''t that the man in here?

    Fern is hooked!

    The higher you climb, the harder you fall. Fern caused his wife to give birth prematurely, and he said he

    would make her pay a heavy price!

    The following day.

    In the bedroom.

    Violet looked at Daniel in surprise.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Brother, did you really arrange jobs for them all?"

    Why did he suddenly decide to let Vanessa work as his personal bodyguard and let Amy work at the

    King Family''s Chinese medicine clinic?

    "Yeah, don''t you agree?" Daniel asked.

    "It''s not that we disagree."

    Violet paused and said testily, "Brother, do you think that it was his idea?"

    It always felt like Daniel''s decision was not the one he made.

    It was Louis'' idea, right?

    Deliberately pivoting away from her side.

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Daniel pretends not to know.

    Violet red at him poutingly.

    Danielughed: "Violet, you''re overthinking it, it was really my idea. You think, if I didn''t have Vanessa

    to stand up for mest time, I''m afraid something would have happened. And you know something

    about thepany. Who let the two people around you are capable people, let people miss ah. Of

    course, if you don''t want to part with them, just forget I ever said that."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    A statement, in order to retreat, but Violet can not refute.

    "I am unable to give up, but since my brother asked, I have to give up even if I don''t."

    Even if she knew the idea was Louis'', she could only let the two go on to other things.

    For one thing, she can see with her eyes and doesn''t need thepany of two people anymore.

    Second, with public and private, both have greater use.

    "Good, then I thank my sister in advance, I''ll take them away now."

    Daniel finished his task and breathed a sigh of relief.

    There was Louis standing at the door, and Daniel came out with the two men and raised an eyebrow at

    him.

    Louis and he gave a slight nod, knowing each other by heart.

    When the three had gone, Louis walked in.

    The gaze on Violet was burning and affectionate.

    Finally, this is the time to stay by her side all the time.

    See who else can make him leave?

    Only, before two seconds of happiness, the old butler of The King Family came up with a middle-aged

    woman.

    "Miss, the olddy has rearranged Sara to help bring up the young master."

    Louis: "......"

    The olddy definitely did it on purpose!

    How the light bulb is everywhere!

    "Thank Grandma for me."

    Violet and Sara said hello, softly.

    The housekeeper answered and asked, "The olddy also asked if she needed help in arranging for

    servants who would take care of you closely?"

    Louis: "......"

    Arrange for another servant toe?

    Then, he had distracted Amy and Vanessa, wouldn''t he have done a useless job?

    "No, you tell the olddy that I''ll take care of Violet."

    Louis spoke up in a hurry.

    The butler smiled respectfully and looked over at Violet.

    Violet also wanted tough a little, but her face did not show.

    "I don''t need anyone."

    Someone thought it would be enough to detach two people?

    It''s true that ginger is hotter than old!

    "Violet, I''m all you need!" Louis spoke fondly.

    His expression was serious, and Violet moved her lips to dislike him twice.

    But when the words came to his lips, looking at him, he couldn''t say them again.

    One can only stare at him dryly.

    The corners of Louis''s mouth ticked lightly, "I''ll go check the kitchen."

    The fact that his wife didn''t dislike him means that she epted him a little more.

    The heart is as sweet as being soaked into a honey pot.

    Louis came downstairs and met Old Mrs. King, who was sitting in the living room.

    He and she nodded slightly, "Old Lady."

    Old Mrs. King watched him stride into the kitchen, but in fact there was nothing left in his heart to lose

    his temper.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Because he was too obsessive.

    Every effort is made to get closer to his granddaughter.

    She tentatively saw how far he could go.

    Louis didn''t care what Old Mrs. King had in mind.

    He came to the kitchen and saw that the servant was nning to make chicken soup.

    "I''ll do it."

    Louis rolled up his sleeves and started making soup for Violet with his own hands.

    That wash and cut vegetables look like a model.

    Old Mrs. King in the living room watched the scene and her eyebrows softened a bit.

    Men from ordinary families are usually far from the kitchen, let alone from a family like Louis''.

    And now, he is cooking for his wife himself.

    Whatever the reason, it is clear that he is deeply attached to his wife.

    Such a man is responsible and responsible.

    She also did not want to interfere with his marriage to his granddaughter anymore.

    She reluctantly epts him as long as her granddaughter forgives him.

    Daniel took the car driven by Vanessa and dropped Amy off first at the Chinese medical clinic owned

    by the King Family.

    Because of his status and hearing about Amy''s cure for Violet, the people at the TCM clinic were very

    enthusiastic about Amy.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    "Amy, then you can do it over here for the time being, andmunicate in time if there are any

    problems."

    Daniel said to Amy.

    Amy smiled and responded.

    "Then we''re off, see you tonight."

    Daniel takes Vanessa and leaves.

    "Where to now?"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Vanessa got in the driver''s seat and started the car.

    "Go pick up Hudson and still have to get him settled into the office."

    Daniel looked at the clock and spoke.

    Vanessa pursed her lips and said thank you from the bottom of her heart.

    "Dr. King, thank you."

    He''s a great guy and I''m thankful to have met him.

    "Why are you polite with me, don''t you consider me a friend?" Danielughed.

    Vanessa didn''t say anything more, just drove the car more steadily.

    When I arrived at the small hotel, Hudson was already waiting down there.

    When he saw the twoing, he ran over with a smile and greeted them.

    "Sister, Daniel."

    Daniel patted him on the shoulder and smiled gently.

    "Have you had breakfast yet?"

    "Nope. I don''t like breakfast." Hudson said.

    "How can we not eat breakfast? Vanessa, take Hudson to breakfast first." Daniel said.

    Vanessa red at Hudson and didn''t say anything, except to pull over as she passed a roadside stand.

    "Excuse me Dr. King, just a moment."

    She had to buy breakfast for her unconscious brother.

    "Daniel, look at my sister, how stingy she is, just willing to buy me roadside stalls to eat."

    Hudson bristled and grumbled.

    Daniel didn''t say anything either, just smiled.

    I think Vanessa is afraid of owing him a favor.

    This girl is too knowledgable.

    Vanessa bought Hudson bean brains and rice balls, then quickly got into the car and handed him his

    breakfast.

    "Take it."

    "Thanks sis, wow, it smells good."

    When Hudson faced Vanessa, he put on a pleasing smile again, not a trace of his earlierint.

    The car started again, Hudson ate his breakfast and had a conversation with Daniel.

    Vanessa drove the car and couldn''t help but say, "You can''t even stop eating, hurry up and eat."

    Hudson chewed his food, wiped the corner of his mouth, and slurred, "Sis, you don''t know how to be

    gentle with me in front of Daniel. Oh, I see, you don''t treat Daniel as an outsider, do you?"

    Vanessa: "......"

    Here we go again.

    This brat, she wanted to p him unconscious what to do?

    The car drove to the floor of King Group.

    The sales manager had been waiting downstairs for Daniel''s arrival.

    Daniel pushed Hudson to him, signaling him to take care of it.

    The sales manager, of course, responded diligently and then watched Daniel and Vanessa leave.

    "Hudson, who is Dr. King to you?"

    When the car pulled away, the sales manager couldn''t help but pry.

    Hudson''s eyes shed and he tilted his chin slightly and said, "Can''t you see? He''s courting my sister!"

    Whether Daniel is pursuing his sister or not, he is going to set the two together.

    In this way, the sister is good for him as well.

    Everyone is good, is really good!

    Vanessa drove the car and took Daniel to the hospital.

    Daniel''s assistant was already waiting, and he was about to go into the operating room to operate on

    the patient.

    "Vanessa, I''m fine at the hospital, so feel free to wander around."

    Daniel changed into a white coat and instructed.

    Vanessa hmmed, watching the peoplee and go, a little bored.

    She was silent, so she walked faithfully and came to the garden under the hospital.

    Sighting away, she saw a crowd gathered around.

    Is it a medical drama again!

    Vanessa frowned and subconsciously walked over.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    In the crowd of onlookers, a middle-aged man with a knife in his hand was holding a young woman

    hostage and cursing at the doctor in the white coat.

    "Quack doctor, you killed my son, you return my son!"

    The doctor pushed his sses and persuaded, "Jake, calm down, she''s innocent, let her go first! Let''s

    sit down and talk about it!"

    "She''s innocent? My son is not innocent?"

    The man''s eyes were scarlet and he sent the knife in his hand a few more points towards the woman''s

    neck, "She is your girlfriend, I lost my closest rtive, I want you to taste this too!"

    There was a gasp from the people around, and the doctor hurriedly said, "Jake, don''t you mess around!

    Have a good talk!"

    Jake red at him, "Want me to talk nicely? Fine, either you kill yourself or I''ll kill her!"

    Outside the crowd, Vanessa quickly moved behind the man.

    She approached step by step, saw an opening and suddenly rushed up and grabbed his wrist.

    A force on the hand, the man shouted, the knife has been knocked to the ground, the person was also

    held down by Vanessa to the ground.

    Her movements were so sharp that the people around her froze for a moment and screamed their

    approval!

    "Call the police."

    Vanessa held the man down and addressed the woman and the doctor who stood dumbfounded.

    The man on the ground raised his eyes and struggled, shouting, "Director, what''s going on here!"

    Director!

    Vanessa froze and looked across at the doctor and the woman with some suspicion.

    At that moment, one person hurriedly approached and said to Vanessa, "Who are you? Can''t you see

    we''re filming? What are you doing?"

    Vanessa: "......"

    Are they filming this?

    Not a medical fiasco?

    Is there a hole in the ground?

    She''s going to drill into it!

    Vanessa''s embarrassed toes could have gouged a hole in the ground.

    She hurriedly apologized to the visitor, turned around and prepared to leave.

    Just as she ran out of the crowd, the man called out to her.

    "Little girl, wait a minute."

    Vanessa blushed and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    You don''t want her to makepensation, do you?

    "Our director asked you toe over." The staff said.

    Vanessa froze and followed him to arge tree.

    Just now she only focused on watching the hostage, but really did not pay attention to this side of the

    machine in the shooting.

    "Director, she''s here."

    The staff spoke respectfully to a middle-aged man.

    The director looked Vanessa up and down and said, "Little girl, I see you have some martial arts

    background, do you want to be a martial arts double?"

    Doing martial arts doubles?

    That is to say, into the cast to y for the big stars?

    Vanessa froze and asked, "Is there much money in being a martial arts double?"

    "Depends on the actor''s grade member, ordinary, generally two or three thousand a day, if the actor''s

    gamma isrge, then the price is higher."

    Vanessa also just asked a casual question.

    She was silent and said, "Sorry, I''m a professional bodyguard now, I''m afraid I don''t have time to be a

    martial arts double."

    After saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave.

    The director hurriedly called out to her, "Little girl, can you do me a favor right now?"

    Vanessa paused in her steps, "What kind of favor?"

    "There will be a scene where the female lead jumps off the fence soon, but our martial arts double in

    the crew doesn''t have time toe over today, see if you can help?"

    Vanessa wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she had nothing to do anyway, so she might as well

    earn some pocket money.

    After all, with her brothering, there must be a lot of money to use in the future.

    "OK."

    Happy to see Vanessa agree, the director asked the staff to tell her about the scene.

    Vanessa listens carefully and understands that she is the stand-in for the female lead.

    Wait to jump off the fence and chase the thugs.

    This scene was a breeze for her.

    So when the makeup artist and costume designer finished helping her, the director said to start and she

    passed.

    The director was so impressed with her that he insisted on leaving her a phone number and said he

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    would like to work with her in the future.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    Vanessa saw that this martial arts understudy does not bother, but also did not refuse, took the money,

    dly left the phone number to the director.

    It only takes a few minutes to make $20 million, that kind of deal can be done!

    Not far away, Olive ising this way.

    She had just signed a cooperation agreement with this crew, and several models from the studio

    needed to go in for the shoot.

    I didn''t expect to see Vanessa on set.

    The first thing that happened was a look of surprise.

    Only after asking did we learn that Vanessa had just gotten into the director''s eye and had done a

    martial arts double.

    Olive''s eyes narrowed slightly as she watched Vanessa''s slim figure leave, the corners of her mouth

    curved in a cold arc.

    She would never forget how this woman embarrassed her!

    We''ll see!

    Chinese Medical Center.

    Amy took a tour of the ce first.

    There are doctors sitting in the TCM hall, and there is also a ce to dispense medicine, and she is

    temporarily assigned to the ce where medicine is dispensed.

    Several herbalists are aware of her exploits.

    Knowing that she cured Violet''s eye disease, she was also impressed with her.

    Several people, however, treated her with detachment.

    Because this Chinese medical center is controlled by Elliot.

    And everyone knows that The King Family''s first and second homes don''t see eye to eye.

    They work in the hands of The King Family''s first house, so of course they can''t get too close to the

    second house.

    Amy watched the crowd look lightly at her, and of course, she knew it by heart.

    It didn''t matter to her, after the tour she went to the ce where the medicine was dispensed and

    began to familiarize herself with the herbs.

    After an unknown amount of time, someone called out, "Mr. King is here."

    Amy looked up and saw Elliot entering the TCM clinic nked by several people.

    A group of employees all looked respectful and called Mr. King hello.

    Elliot hmmed andzily walked inside.

    The eyes are still lingering on the faces of a cadre of female employees.

    Amy lowered her eyes slightly and didn''t say anything.

    But could perceive Elliot''s footsteps settling in front of her.

    She raised her eyes and met Elliot''s surprised and puzzled gaze.

    "It''s you? Why are you here?"

    Amy said in a light voice, "I''m here to work."

    "You came to work? Who recruited you in?" Elliot said with a cold face.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Dr. King," Amy returned without condescension.

    And to think it was him too!

    Elliot red at Amy and smiled coldly, "Good one Daniel, meddling in my territory!"

    Amy doesn''t say anything either and drops her eyes again.

    Elliot''s eyes swept over her breasts and moved downward, halfway down.

    "Mr. Foster, get her something to do and watch out for her."

    He has some unspeakable things here that have to be kept secret.

    "Okay Mr. King," the middle-aged man responded.

    Several people left one after another, and the employees continued to work.

    Amy familiarized herself with the herbs and saw that several pharmacists were busy, so she wanted to

    go up and help.

    "Hey, Amy, go to clinic number one and get organized." Mr. Foster called out.

    Amy was stunned and thought, "Shouldn''t cleaning up the clinic be something the cleaningdy does?

    Why should she be allowed to go?

    But thinking that she is a neer and a member of the second house, I guess this Mr. Foster is

    deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Amy didn''t say a word and did as he was told to organize the consultation room.

    When she finished tidying up the consultation room, Mr. Foster let her go to tidy up the other

    consultation rooms.

    All day long, except for breaks, she was dominated by Mr. Foster doing odd jobs.

    It is to keep her away from serious work.

    Amy is exhausted and knows that this is Elliot giving her a hard time.

    If she doesn''t stick around, then Elliot has just the excuse she needs to fire her.

    Amy gritted her teeth and held on until ten in the evening.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    "Theo, a batch of herbs will arrive at the store tonight, the usual rules, an extra shift tonight."

    "Working overtime again? Mr. Foster, build more overtime."

    "Brat, all you know is money."

    "Hey, I know, follow Mr. Foster in order to eat and drink good food."

    "......"

    Amy is mopping the floor in one of the consultation rooms when she hears Mr. Foster talking to a young

    man.

    Will there be herbsing to the store tonight?

    I wonder what kind of herbs areing in here.

    As I was thinking, the door was pushed open and Mr. Foster came in.

    When he saw Amy, he visibly froze and his brows instantly furrowed.

    "Why are you here?"

    Amy moved the mop in her hand, "Mr. Foster, didn''t you tell me to mop the whole TCM hall?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mr. Foster stared at her and said, "All right, you''re off duty."

    So kind as to let her off work?

    Amy''s eyes and heart moved slightly as something shed through her mind.

    She wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead and hmmed.

    The TCM center will be open until 9:00 pm, so the staff here is basically divided into morning and

    evening shifts.

    Amy went to the lounge to get changed and was wondering if she wanted to stay on.

    Elliot had someone fix her, surely not just to give her a downward spiral, there should be unspeakable

    secrets that cannot be discovered.

    And just now Mr. Foster suddenly showed mercy and let her off work, how unusual.

    It''s because you don''t want her to see the batch of herbs thate at night, right?

    Amy didn''t leave right away, but went into the storage room where the cleaning tools were kept.

    The storage room is a small ce, but it has a window on one side.

    Amy stood on a small stool and looked out of the window, which just happened to overlook the back

    door of the TCM clinic.

    I don''t know what time of night that batch of herbs will arrive at the store.

    As night falls, neon lights sh, the dividing line between day and night.

    Amy stayed in the storeroom and gulped as she touched the small of her muscle gut.

    She should have put some small cookies or other food in her bag in advance.

    She''s starving!

    Amy smacked her lips for a moment and nced out the window.

    At this time, arge truck drove up and stopped at the back door of the TCM center.

    A car ising!

    Amy''s spirit was instantly shaken, and her eyes were fixed on the car for a moment.

    Soon the man in the cab got out of the car and Mr. Foster stepped out and shook hands with the other

    man.

    The driver opened the carriage and signaled Mr. Foster to check it.

    Mr. Foster got into the carriage and after checking a few things, signaled the porters to move the herbs.

    Amy watched steadily and waited for the driver and Mr. Foster to finish handing over and leave before

    exiting the storage room.

    She had to find out if there was a problem with this batch of herbs or not.

    Amy arrived outside the herb store and found the doors locked.

    She stepped forward and subconsciously pressed the door to see what was going on inside.

    The door thumped and she made amotion.

    Someone chided, "Who is it?"

    Amy was startled and hastily crept to the corner.

    Soon, Mr. Foster and a worker came running over, their eyes covered with rm.

    Amy held her breath as she watched Mr. Foster step in her direction, her heart beating in her throat.

    That''s when the cat barked.

    Mr. Foster''s footsteps lurched and he looked back at Wildcat.

    "Mr. Foster, it turned out to be a feral cat." The worker said.

    Mr. Foster nced in Amy''s direction, did not speak, and gestured for the workers to leave with him.

    When there was no movement outside, Amy poked her head slightly sideways towards the outside,

    before she came out from the corner with a pat on the back.

    This Mr. Foster so nervous about this batch of herbs, there is definitely something wrong.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    She had to go back and report to Mr. Johnson and Dr. King about today''s events.

    As I was thinking about it, the figure suddenly shed in front of me.

    Mr. Foster and the worker had returned and were watching her intently.

    Amy drew a backward breath, "Mr. Foster."

    "Amy, why haven''t you left yet?"

    "I, I left something here, so I came back to get it, then you are busy, I will go first."

    Amy, in her haste, said something and walked away quickly.

    Mr. Foster''s eyes shed a dark aura and gave the worker a wink.

    The worker nodded, striding up behind Amy and giving her a direct hand sh.

    Amy only felt a cold wind blowing behind her, and before she could react, her eyes went ck and she

    was plunged into darkness.

    The King Family Old House.

    Louis served his wife peacefully all day, and in the evening he went to pick up the two children himself,

    with a satisfied face.

    The two children gathered around Violet''s bed, looking at their little brother, who had just been carried

    to the big bed by Violet, and chattering about their childhood.

    The house was peaceful and cozy.

    Louis'' eyebrows were full of softness, and looking at the time, he went downstairs to get food for Violet.

    Soon, the servants helped him to bring up all the food.

    "You two go down and y, don''t get in the way of your mommy''s dinner."

    Louis said to the two children.

    Erin cocked her head, "Daddy, why can''t Mommy eat with us?"

    Louisid out the food one by one.

    "Because Mommy can''t eat a lot of food right now, and I''m afraid she''ll go down to eat with you guys

    and cry from the food on the table."

    Violet: "......"

    How could she have so little self-control?

    It was obviously someone who had to take care of her so diligently, okay?

    "Louis, try denigrating me in front of the kids again?"

    Violet feigned anger, Louis hooked his lips and smiled lightly, walked to the bed and picked her up.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t dare, wife, it''s time for dinner."

    Violet''s face heated up, "I can walk on my own, why do I need you to hug me?"

    "I''m afraid I''ll tire you out."

    "Am I that delicate?"

    "Well, in my eyes, you are just delicate, I am afraid to melt in my mouth."

    Violet: "......"

    She felt that someone''s love talk was getting slicker and slicker.

    I don''t know where it seems toe from.

    The two children were taken down by the servants, and Violet looked at the few light dishes on the

    table with little appetite.

    When her eyes fell on the greasy pork feet soup again, her eyebrows were even more wrinkled.

    "Is it the pig''s feet soup again?"

    She usually hates the smell of pig''s feet.

    It always smells like pork.

    And now, in order to breastfeed, she drinks this soup every other day and is really close to vomiting.

    "Are you tired of drinking? Honey, it''s really hard for you, I''ll cook something else for you to drink

    starting tomorrow."

    Louis served a bowl of soup and handed it to Violet with a pained look on his face.

    Violet shook her head, picked up her soup and blew on it.

    "It''s okay, I have to drink for my son."

    She would drink enough milk for her son, even if she didn''t like it.

    Louis sat aside, his brow full of soft light.

    At that moment, the child in the bed woke up with a grunt.

    Louis got up in a hurry to hug him.

    The little one''s little red mouth was crooked and crooked, wanting to drink milk again.

    Louis patted his little buttocks and said, "Brat, you have to eat when you wake up, you''re tormenting

    your mommy. Remember, you are drinking your mommy''s blood, if you don''t obey your mommy in the

    future, daddy will beat you up."

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    Hearing Louis'' words, Violet''s heart warmed.

    She put down the soup bowl and asked Louis to carry the baby over to her, to breastfeed the little one.

    "You finish your meal first, spoiled him."

    Louis held the little one with a displeased look on his face.

    Violet was amused.

    What does a child of this age know?

    Can someone not be so hard on the kids?

    "I''m full." Violet said.

    Louis looked at the meal on the table that had only moved a few bites, and his brow deepened.

    "How many bites did you just take? Really full."

    "Well, it''s full."

    Violet, with little appetite, reached out to take Julian from Louis'' arms.

    Louis'' eyes shed with pity, "Okay, you can endure a few more days, when you can eat everything, I''ll

    make something you love."

    It''s not easy to be a woman, and it''s even harder to be a mother.

    For the sake of the child, not only do you have to endure a series of pain during childbirth, but you also

    have to eat foods you don''t like after giving birth.

    So in the future, if their children are unfilial, really have to be struck by lightning.

    Violet hugged the small child and thought of something as an afterthought.

    "What did you just say? This meal today, you didn''t make it, did you?"

    Louis gave a hmmm and a smile shed in his eyes.

    She heard it?

    Knowing that he washed his hands for her?

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet''s eyes were full of consternation.

    He is the president of The Johnson Group and he cooks for her?

    And it''s done with style!

    Although she has a poor appetite, it doesn''t mean she has no sense of taste.

    He cooks salty and mild dishes to her taste.

    You can see that he did it with his heart.

    The tide of her heart rose and fell, making her nostrils inexplicably sour.

    "Honey, don''t be moved to tears, I''ll be heartbroken."

    Louis saw that Violet''s eyes were reddening and hurriedly said.

    Violet gave him a look and looked away, pretending to be haughty.

    "I am not going to cry, or my son will have no milk to drink."

    Louis: "......"

    All right, you have no ce in the family anyway.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s one level lower!

    When Violet finished feeding and settled the baby, Daniel and Vanessa came back.

    "Brother-inw, did you have a good day?"

    Daniel asked with a smirk.

    Louis raised an eyebrow, "It''s okay."

    "It''s okay, huh? So Vanessa''s back, should you go?"

    Daniel deliberately joked.

    Louis nced at him and raised his sword eyebrows.

    "Dr. King, a beautiful personal bodyguard, shouldn''t he be avable twenty-four hours a day?"

    Daniel: "......"

    A beautiful woman close to the service?

    How did he hear certain discrepancies?

    The two were wide-eyed, and Violet, who was talking to Vanessa at that end, looked at the time and

    said, "Why isn''t Amy back yet? Brother, are the working hours at the TCM center long?"

    Daniel returned to his senses and also looked at the time, his eyes shing with surprise.

    "No way, TCM is an eight-hour workday, hasn''t Amye back yet?"

    "Still not back, is he working overtime?"

    Violet pulled out her phone, "I''ll call her first and see."

    The phone went unanswered, Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly and she looked to Daniel, "There''s no

    answer, Amy couldn''t have run into anything, could she?"

    The smile on Daniel''s face slightly converged, "Don''t worry, I''ll give the Chinese medicine school a call

    and ask about it."

    He called Mr. Foster.

    "Mr. Foster, is the new Amy off duty yet?"

    "Got off work early! What''s going on?"

    "She hasn''t arrived home yet."

    "Did you go somewhere to y?"

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    "Well, I''ll hang up now."

    Daniel''s face was stony for a few moments.

    "The TCM side says Amy is off work early, Violet, do you think she could have gone somewhere to

    y?"

    "No way, it''s sote, if she had something to do and didn''te back, she would have said hello to

    me."

    Violet had a hunch that something must have happened to Amy.

    She called Amy''s number again, and this time, the phone was off.

    First they called and didn''t answer, and now they''re off.

    Something must have happened to Amy.

    Violet gripped her phone tightly, "Brother, have someone check and see where Amy really is?"

    "Good."

    The other side.

    Amy frowned and woke up slowly.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    What you see is the dim light from the incandescentmps overhead.

    A dull pain in the back of her head, Amy closed her eyes, her chaotic thoughts gradually clearing.

    She remembered, she peeked into the herb store and got knocked out!

    So where is she now?

    Amy snapped her eyes open and moved her body, shocked to find her hands and feet tied.

    Mr. Foster must have had her tied up.

    What does he want?

    Amy was so distraught that she struggled to get up and screamed, "Somebody, help!"

    Where is this ce?

    Looks like an underground warehouse?

    Mr. Foster wouldn''t want to kill someone, would he?

    At that moment, the door creaked open and Mr. Foster walked in.

    He was followed by Elliot, and two ck-d bodyguards.

    Amy looked at the two men and her spirit instantly a tightened.

    "Mr. King, what are you trying to do? This is illegal imprisonment, it''s against thew! Hurry up and let

    me go!"

    Hearing this, Elliot slowly crouched down and pulled Amy''s hair with one hand, forcing her to look up.

    "Tch, quite watery looking, isn''t it a bit of a pity if it dies?"

    He''s going to kill her!

    Amy''s little face went white and it was impossible to say she wasn''t scared!

    But in front of Elliot, she still put on herposure.

    "Mr. King, do you have a weak heart and want to kill someone? Do you think if something happens to

    me, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson will let you go?"

    Hearing these words, Elliot''s face instantly sank.

    He pulled her hair with one hand, raised one hand high, and gave her a p.

    "Stinky woman, even you dare to threaten me? Who are they? I''m the direct descendant of The King

    Family, I''m afraid of them?"

    Amy''s ears were ringing and her face was on fire.

    She waited for the golden stars in front of her eyes to dissipate, then slowly opened her eyes and spat

    bloodied saliva towards Elliot.

    "Elliot, you''re a useless coward. Luckily The King Family didn''t let you take the helm, otherwise with

    your character, The King Family would have been defeated long ago!"

    Elliot wiped the spittle off his face, which was covered with a scowl.

    He gave Amy another p and said angrily, "Bitch, try saying that again? You want to die so badly?"

    Amy was so dizzy from the beating that she closed her eyes and didn''t say a word.

    Her breasts were rising and falling because of her excitement.

    The rope tied her body, because of tugging and revealing the white neck, as well as the hidden scenery

    of the chest.

    Elliot''s eyes slid down her face andnded on her chest.

    With a sh of lust in his eyes, he picked up her chin and said, "Little beauty, now that you''re in my

    hands, originally, I wanted to just throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks. But now I''ve

    changed my mind."

    She''s fromthat stinking woman in the second house.

    Their first house is being oppressed by the second house, so he should take a servant at least!

    "What do you want?"

    Amy opened her eyes with a wary look on her face.

    "I''m going to give you two choices."

    Elliot hooked his lips, "One, be my woman, from now on follow me good food and drink, I let you have

    to enjoy the endless glory and wealth. Two ......"

    Elliot held out his hand toward the bodyguard on the side.

    The bodyguard will understand, immediately pull out a sharp knife to.

    Elliot holds the knife to Amy''s face.

    "I heard that you women love beauty the most. Do you think it would be interesting if I scratched your

    face, poisoned you mute and cut off your limbs to make a human pig?"

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    He is simply sick!

    Amy''s eyes shed with horror and she swallowed unconsciously.

    Other people can''t say, but this pervert Elliot, she bet he can do what he says he can do!

    What to do?

    Amy''s mind kept turning and looked at Elliot''s lecherous eyes and put her heart in the right ce.

    "I''ll take the first one."

    She doesn''t want to be spoiled, much less die.

    Right now she has to save her life first, and then find a way to escape!

    "Haha, really smart girl!"

    Elliot ran his hands up and down her chest, his eyes filled with lust, and ripped her jacket away.

    Amy held back her disgust and said, "Mr. King, you don''t just want to do your business here, do you?"

    She needs to get out of here first and then see what happens.

    "No?"

    Elliot was a little impatient, his hand going to her breast.

    Amy''s fingers tightened and she smiled shyly at him, "Mr. King, I''m, I''m still a young girl, can we go

    somewhere with better surroundings?"

    Bastard, when she escapes, she must kill his salty hands!

    Elliot looked at Amy andughed, "Want to find a nice ce? Fine, I''ll let you. But first, I have to feed

    you something."

    He is not stupid, Amy is so cooperative, but still want to find a chance to escape?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    A small person, also worthy of ying mind games with him?

    Elliot gave Mr. Foster a wink, and Mr. Fosterplied and walked out.

    Amy''s heart sank suddenly.

    "Mr. King, I''m not hungry, what are you giving me to eat?"

    This bastard, what kind of nonsense is he going to feed her?

    "Don''t worry, what I feed you must be good."

    Elliotughed and wiped his big hands on Amy.

    Amy suppressed the voice that wanted to curse, her fingers tugged tightly to hide the humiliation in her

    heart.

    Soon, Mr. Foster came in with a bottle.

    Elliot pinched Amy''s jaw, and without waiting for her to struggle, Mr. Foster dropped a pill into her

    mouth and fed her water.

    Amy coughed repeatedly and asked, "What did you give me to eat?"

    Elliot smiled heatedly and patted her face bag, "It''s a new product we just developed sessfully, you''ll

    be happy as can beter."

    This is the drug that aids in excitement,ter he can feel the woman''s initiative.

    Amy''s heart pounded so hard she understood that Elliot must have fed her something bad.

    She gritted her teeth, suppressed her inner panic and said, "Mr. King, is it time to untie me and take me

    out of here?"

    Elliotughed, got up and threw the man to the bodyguard.

    "Little beauty, I advise you better behave yourself, follow me and you are guaranteed to eat and drink."

    Amy was led out of the basement by bodyguards.

    Coming to the ground, she found that she was now still in the Chinese Medical Center.

    The basement just now is used to store medicinal herbs.

    She tried to call for help, but it was dark and silent outside, so it was clear that there was no one here.

    No one wille to her rescue even if she screams to death.

    Amy suppressed the cry for help that came to her lips and was led away by her bodyguard through a

    side door of the Chinese Medical Center.

    "Mr. King, I can''t stand it, can you help me untie the rope from my hand?"

    Amy''s eyes twinkled and she pretended to look at Elliot with pity.

    Just now Elliot only had the rope on her feet untied, and she was going to have him untie the rope on

    her hands as well.

    Elliot nced at her, smiled evilly and pinched her thin waist, signaling the bodyguard to help her untie

    the rope.

    Amy''s heart leapt and she moved her wrists, which were sore from being tied up.

    As she was trying to figure out what to do next, she just felt a wave of heat rising up inside her.

    Amy''s heart sank again, knowing that the drug she had been fed was kicking in her system.

    What to do?

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    Amy swallowed hard and watched as a driver brought the car around. Elliot pulled her into the car and

    touched his hand to his pants pocket without a trace.

    She almost forgot that she carried a silver needle with her.

    I don''t think it was searched by Mr. Foster.

    The heart is like a cat''s w scratching constantly, and the uncontroble need spreads to all the limbs.

    Amy forced her heart to hold back the impatience and reached for her pants pocket.

    Elliot saw her blush and couldn''t help bute over.

    "Baby, is it hard? Bear with it a little longer, we''ll be there soon!"

    Amy''s fingers tugged hard as the man''s breath hit her face.

    The fine needle was touched on her hand, and she held it in her hand without moving.

    "Mr. King, I''m having a hard time, can you let them off?"

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She had to stop the car first so she could have a chance to escape.

    "Haha, what''s wrong? You want to be in the car?"

    Elliot looked at Amy lustfully, his hand sliding all the way down.

    "I can''t take it anymore, get them off the bus, you don''t want to be surrounded by people either."

    Amy held his hand down, her forehead covered in sweat.

    "OK, OK, stop the car, you guys get off first."

    Elliot was also a bit impatient and instructed the people in the car to get out.

    The driver stopped the car and got out with Mr. Foster.

    "Beauty, I''ming."

    Elliot couldn''t wait to pounce on Amy.

    Amy smiled coldly and raised her hand and stuck the silver needle into the acupuncture point at his

    neck.

    Elliot let out an ahhh and looked at Amy with wide eyes, then his head slowly drooped and pressed

    against Amy and didn''t move.

    He was zoned out.

    Amy gulped and hastily pulled out the silver needles and stabbed them again towards her acupuncture

    points.

    This acupuncture point can relieve the medicinal properties in her body, but if you want to clear it

    She had to find a pharmacy quickly and buy a sedative to do so.

    Amy swallowed, looked at the driver and Mr. Foster who were smoking not far away, and pushed Elliot

    off her body.

    Looking at Elliot as he passed out, Amy didn''t feel relieved and stabbed him at another point.

    Disgusting man, she''ll make him disgusting too!

    Amy sneaked out of the car by opening the door and ran quickly towards the front while the two were

    not paying attention.

    The Chinese Medical Center is on the outskirts of town and is already sparsely popted.

    It was hard to see a car and a person on the way.

    Amy looked at the tree nts on either side and just felt her heart beating faster again.

    The medicine in her body couldn''t be suppressed.

    What to do?

    "Hey, what''s going on? Is that guy Amy?"

    "Seems like it, why did she run out, where is Mr. King?"

    "......"

    The sounds of two people came from behind her, and Amy ran desperately, not daring to stop.

    There was a three-way intersection ahead, and Amy just felt a blur before her eyes, and she stopped in

    a hurry to keep from fainting.

    The beeping horn sounded.

    Amy looked sideways and saw a car speeding by.

    She wavered and subconsciously stepped back, sitting on her butt.

    The sizzling brakes sounded.

    The car stopped just two centimeters away from Amy.

    The driver pulled open the car door and got out, striding towards her.

    Amy was in a trance, and she slowly raised her eyes towards the personing.

    The man, with a handsome face, looked at her with some surprise.

    "Amy?"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    Amy looked up and saw in a blur that it was Brooklyn''s face.

    She pinched herself hard and reluctantly stood up on his outstretched hand.

    "Mr. Scott, help me."

    Brooklyn didn''t expect to meet Amy when she came to Kingcardine to run some errands.

    He held her up and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Amy looked behind her and gasped, "Let''s get out of here first."

    Not far away, the car wasing after her, she had to get out of here first.

    Brooklyn could feel her hot skin.

    He didn''t ask anything, helped her into the car and drove away.

    Amy sat on the passenger side, like something was scratching inside.

    It''s hard, it''s too hard!

    She touched her pants pocket and wanted to stick another silver needle in it.

    Only to find that the needle had fallen out at some point.

    The evil fire in her heart was wearing out, and she was breathing harder and harder.

    Brooklyn drove on, hearing her rapid breathing, her brow furrowed.

    He raised his hand and touched her forehead, "Amy, what''s wrong with you?"

    Amy''s big watery eyes looked at him, her hands were hard, and she pinched herself hard.

    "Mr. Scott, I ......"

    She tried to say something, but her voice came out with a hint of broken longing.

    It''s soft and charming.

    Brooklyn is not unseen.

    Seeing this look on her face, her eyebrows frowned slightly.

    "Amy, you''re not being set up, are you?"

    Amy bit her lip and mewled, sweat dripping down her forehead.

    Brooklyn throttle to the bottom, face slightly condensed, "You first bear a little, I will take you to the

    hospital immediately."

    Amy didn''t squeal, just moved her body with difficulty and kept pinching her arms and inner thighs.

    I hope the pain will keep myself sane.

    Brooklyn nced at her and saw that her arm had long been bruised and battered, and he could not

    help but feel a pang of pain.

    He pulled a tissue from the center console and handed it to Amy, "Amy, aren''t you a doctor? Can''t you

    control it yourself first?"

    The scent of belonging to a manes over you.

    The remaining sanity in Amy''s heart isx.

    She took Brooklyn''s hand in hers with a cry in her voice.

    "Brooklyn, I can''t stand it, help me!"

    Brooklyn''s heart jumped, feeling the burn in Amy''s hand, and her words stuttered.

    "How can I help?"

    Amy slipped his hand right into her shirt.

    The woman''s body heat wrapped around hisrge palm.

    Brooklyn''s hand on the steering wheel shook and the car went to the side.

    He hurriedly applied a sharp brake and watched the trees on the side of the road sway in the cold wind,

    his heart pounding hard.

    The woman beside her, her slender arms have wrapped around her.

    Brooklyn hurriedly held her down and swallowed, "Amy, you, you wait, I, I can''t do this, right?"

    "It''s OK, please!"

    Amy''s remaining sanitypletely dissipated as she leaned over slightly and moved over to plug his

    mouth.

    Brooklyn: "......"

    It was her initiative!

    Don''t me him when you''re sober!

    So after tonight, he is a single dog can not get off?

    The other side.

    Daniel took a call from one of his men and said that he did not see Amy going out from the TCM clinic

    after work.

    They checked the surveince and only saw Elliot''s car leave at the side entrance of the CME.

    His phone was on speakerphone and both Louis and Violet heard it.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    "What was Elliot doing at the office sote? He''s suspicious." Louis'' dark eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, brother, call him on the phone and see if he took Amy."

    Violet said in a hurry.

    Daniel nodded and called Elliot.

    The phone went unanswered.

    Louis had already pulled out his cell phone and called Olly, asking him to find an acquaintance in the

    traffic control department to check Elliot''s whereabouts at this time.

    Olly was efficient and sent the message quickly.

    "Mr. Johnson, Elliot is in the hospital now."

    Elliot is in the hospital?

    All three were a little surprised by the result.

    "Brother-inw, let''s go visit him in the hospital." Daniel said.

    Louis nced at Violet, although his heart was reluctant to leave, but touching his wife''s gaze, he

    nodded and went to the hospital with Daniel.

    At the hospital, Elliot has just woken up after a checkup.

    Mr. Foster informed Elliot''s wife, Nevaeh, toe over and was currently staring at Elliot in his hospital

    bed.

    The man with the crooked mouth, nted eyes and drooling harrumphs in front of her is really her

    husband?

    Unbelievable!

    "Mr. Foster, tell me clearly, what is going on, Elliot, how did he be like this?" Nevaeh asked.

    Mr. Foster''s forehead covered with sweat, looking at Elliot''s appearance, want tough and can only

    hold back.

    "Well, it''s a long story ......"

    He doesn''t know what''s going on here.

    It is clear that their boss is to go to get a woman, how the woman did not get, but almost killed?

    The doctor said he had facial palsy and had to be treated by a professional acupuncturist to do so.

    Looks like it was Amy''s doing!

    "Shameless thing, I''ll get her! I''ll get her to death!"

    Elliot sat up from the bed, his face a grimace.

    He has a crooked mouth because when he speaks, he leaks wind.

    Not only can''t people hear what he said, if they get closer, they can also be sprayed by his spittle stars

    all over their faces.

    Both Mr. Foster and Nevaeh took an unmarked step backward, away from someone''s crooked mouth

    that had no switch and couldn''t be closed.

    "What are you hiding? Come here, I want some water!"

    Elliot''s chest heaves with anger when he sees the dislikeing out of the two men''s eyes.

    The harrumphs in his mouth flowed more fiercely.

    "Elliot, what did you say? If you can''t express yourself clearly, take your phone and write it down for

    us."

    Nevaeh covered his nose and moved another step to the side for fear of being sprayed with his saliva.

    Elliot was so angry that he mmed everything on the table to the floor.

    "I want to drink shit, I want to drink shit! %&......"

    Nevaeh and Mr. Foster looked at each other, and Mr. Foster did not indeed ask, "Mr. King, what did you

    say? You want to drink shit?"

    Poof!

    Elliot almost had a heart attack!

    This useless punk, when he gets better, he''ll make him perform drinking shit to himself!

    At that moment, the door of the hospital room was pushed open and Daniel and Louis walked in.

    Suddenly seeing Elliot''s crooked, nted eyes, the two men''s eyes shed with consternation and

    amusement.

    No wonder they came to the hospital. Look at this, they must have been screwed by Amy!

    "What''s wrong with big brother? Who did this?"

    Daniel asked with interest.

    Elliot red at the two men, his face hard as hell.

    "Daniel, it''s all your doing! Who the hell are you to put your hands on my turf? I got screwed by that

    bitch Amy, what do you think I should do?"

    Elliot said a bunch of things.

    Daniel pulled out his ears and looked over at Louis.

    "Brother-inw, did you understand whatbig brother said?"

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "I''m fluent in eighteennguages, but I''m not yet able to empathize with a

    brute."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Elliot: "......"

    Damn Louis, this is a disguise to call him a beast!

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t point fingers." Nevaeh looked at Louis, dissatisfied.

    Louis raised his eyebrows, "If you''re not vain, why do you care what others say?" Mrs. King, I think you

    know your husband''s temperament well, don''t you?"

    Nevaeh choked and looked at Elliot, momentarily speechless.

    Elliot''s face got even harder as he watched Louis provoke the couple''s feelings.

    He waved his hand hard, "Get out, I don''t want to see you!"

    Although I could not understand his words, but from his body movements, it was not difficult to see

    what he wanted to express.

    Daniel said, "Big brother, we''ll leave right after we ask you something."

    Elliot knew exactly what he was going to ask and stared at him without saying anything.

    "Big brother, where did you take Amy?" Daniel squared his shoulders and opened his mouth to ask.

    Elliot squinted at him and didn''t say anything, but took his phone and typed down a line.

    "That bitch, after I caught her stealing, tried to seduce me with her beauty. I didn''t take the bait, so she

    simply escaped after stabbing me with a needle! You guys still ask me where she is? When I see her,

    I''ll have to kill her!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Elliot hated it so much that he handed the phone to Mr. Foster.

    Mr. Foster then acted as a sounding board and read out the words he typed.

    Amy steals, gets caught and seduces Elliot?

    That''s a statement that could fool a puppy.

    Danielughed lightly, "Big brother, Amy is Violet''s savior, you better pray she''s okay. Otherwise, once

    she has a shortage, I think you will definitely regret it."

    When he finished, he and Louis nodded and the two turned to leave.

    It looks like Amy should have stabbed Elliot and escaped.

    I just don''t know where to escape to.

    Snap.

    Elliot was so angry that he mmed his phone against the door.

    Nevaeh watched coldly, and it became clear how Elliot had ended up in the hospital.

    She said in a hateful voice, "Elliot, can''t you y with less women?"

    Elliot red at her, "Nevaeh, you eat my food and wear my clothes, and you still want to control me?"

    Nevaeh couldn''t quite hear what he was saying, but knew it certainly wasn''t good.

    She straightened the hair around her ears and smiled coldly, "You just y, I''ll be happy to die on a

    woman one day!"

    "What did you say? You curse me to death, Nevaeh, you want to die!"

    Elliot shouted in exasperation and cursed.

    Nevaeh rolled his eyes and said to Mr. Foster, "The young master is still at home, you take care of him,

    I''m going back."

    What a pity, that Amy, why didn''t she stick him with a needle?

    This way she doesn''t have to share a gourd with someone else all day!

    "Stop right there, Nevaeh, stop right there!"

    Elliot was so angry he had to get out of bed.

    Mr. Foster hastened to hold him, "Mr. King, take it easy, the most troublesome thing now is the

    shipment."

    Hearing this, Elliot then subsided.

    He took the phone and wrote down a line.

    "Hurry up and move some of the goods so that Daniel and the others don''t find out the end."

    "Good."

    The following day.

    The sun rises over the horizon and illuminates the entire sky.

    Outside a Bentley on the side of the road, Brooklyn leaned against the front of the car, a cigarette

    between his fingers, taking a drag.

    Smoke curls up, blurring the man''s handsome face.

    On the back of his hand, a red mark can still be clearly seen.

    It is the red marks scratched by the woman''s fingernails.

    Brooklyn exhaled a smoke ring, extinguished the cigarette butt and looked back into the car.

    In the back seat of the car, the woman was draped in his coat, still asleep.

    Brooklyn watched fixedly, thinking of the charming sceneryst night, the corners of his mouth slightly

    hooked, a trace of regret and tenderness shed in his eyes.

    Although he didn''t initiate it, he still felt sorry that he wanted her in such a wayst night.

    In the car, Amy woke up in a daze, only to feel like her body had fallen apart.

    Looking at the unfamiliar roof of the car, she was slow to remember what happenedst night.

    Last night, she and Brooklyn ......

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    Amy breathed backwards and got up with difficulty, covering her chest, a blush shing in her eyes.

    She remembers how passionately she pestered himst night.

    And how he soothed her over and over again with his maic voice in her ear.

    Fortunately, it was him that I metst night.

    Otherwise the consequences are unthinkable!

    The car door was pulled open and Brooklyn peeked in.

    "Awake?"

    Amy stared at him nkly, tightening the coat she had wrapped around her a few more notches.

    "Well, hiss."

    Hearing the sound of her breathing backwards, Brooklyn''s breath stalled slightly.

    "I''m sorry for hurting you."

    A sh of difort crossed Amy''s face.

    "It''s okay, I should be thanking you for that."

    If she hadn''t met her, it''s really hard to imagine what she would have done.

    "I will be responsible for you." Brooklyn said seriously.

    "No!" Amy shook her head in a hurry.

    Last night was just an ident.

    She can tell the difference.

    "You''re already mine, and I''m not in the habit of eating and then pulling up my pants and disowning

    people."

    Brooklyn spoke with a slight frown.

    Amy choked, looked at the man''s handsome face, thought of his performancest night, and blurted

    out, "You wouldn''t be a first timer like me, would you?"

    Otherwise, he sleeps with one to be responsible for a, that the family is afraid to open a harem it.

    Brooklyn''s eyes flickered slightly, and a hint of difort shed in her eyes.

    "Yes, no?"

    This woman is smart, how did shee to such a conclusion?

    Did he show the obvious?

    In her eyes, was his performance in that area unsatisfactory?

    "No, I thought that a magnate like you must have a lot of women around."

    Amy''s heart inexplicably leaps, and she doesn''t know why she''s happy.

    "Am I that horny in your eyes?" Brooklyn said unhappily.

    "Not really, it''s just pretty rare." Amy cracked a smile.

    Brooklyn raised an eyebrow and teased, "Well, you''ve earned it."

    Amy: "......"

    Yes, she''s earned it!

    And make her responsible for him?

    No, you''re kidding.

    She is a small orphan girl, he is now the Su group in power ah.

    The difference between the two is too great.

    "It''s dawn, now you can tell me what the hell was going onst night, right?"

    Brooklyn changed the subject.

    Amy returned to her senses and hurriedly said, "Lend me your phone for a moment."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She didn''te home all night, I think Mr. Johnson and the others must be very anxious!

    Violet was breastfeeding when she got the call.

    She didn''t get much sleep all night because she was worried about Amy.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes when she heard Amy say that she didn''t have to worry about

    her, that she and Brooklyn were together.

    "How did you and Brooklyn get together?"

    "We''ll talk about the details when I get back."

    "Good."

    "......"

    Forty minutester, Amy and Brooklyn showed up at The King Family.

    Amy went to change her clothes first, then came to Violet''s room with Brooklyn.

    Louis let the servant take the baby away, listened to Brooklyn and Violet and Daniel finish their

    courtesy, and let Amy tell him the details.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Amy told the story as it was.

    "I suspect that there is something wrong with that batch of herbs. The herbs are definitely not regr

    iing channels, and today I also got a rough idea from the side, maybe the Chinese medical school

    has been selling fake drugs before."

    Hearing these words, everyone in the room had their eyebrows slightly knitted and looked at Amy

    quietly to hear her continue.

    "These made fake medicine is exaggerated efficacy, mixed in a dry real medicine inside. In fact, eat

    and do not eat the same. Patients take it as a life-saving medicine, but these drugs are not the right

    medicine. And once the patient is in trouble, but also can not check the head of the drug."

    "Also, Elliot fed me a pill that he said was newly researched and tested, and that these pills could be

    used in the adult market, but could also be used for profiteering through unscrupulous individuals."

    Amy finished her analysis in one breath, and several faces were filled with gloom.

    "Elliot, this bastard, relying on the fact that he''s from The King Family and we don''t dare to do anything

    to him, is sowless!"

    Daniel had a face of hatred.

    Because they are all members of The King Family, their second house can''t tantly punish Elliot even

    if they find something wrong with the Chinese Medical Center.

    After all, one thing leads to another.

    Once it is revealed that there are problems with the medicines of the Chinese medical school, it will ruin

    the reputation of The King Family.

    "Brother-inw, what do you think we should do now?"

    Louis was silent, "I''ll have someone check out the source of the iing herbs first."

    Daniel nodded, "Just in case Elliot knows he''s been exposed and will destroy the body."

    Elliot is not a fool and knows that Amy must have taken precautions when she saw it.

    "That''s why the Chinese medical school must have its own people keeping an eye on it."

    Louis looked to Amy, "Amy, do you still want to stay with the TCM?"

    The only way to do a good job on the inside is to keep your own people in the TCM center.

    "Of course I do." Amy nodded her head in a hurry.

    "Good." Louis gave her an approving look.

    Violet listened the whole time and asked, "So what to do with Elliot, just let him bounce around like

    that?"

    Louis cold hooked his lips, "A clown, there are ways to cure himter."

    Now we can only hold our ground and continue to wait for the other side to reveal their feet.

    "I''ve observed Elliot''s face, and he has kidney deficiency due to excessive y. If this continues without

    moderation, sooner orter he will die of womanhood."

    Amy suddenly burst out.

    Several people looked at her, and Violet couldn''t help but say, "Amy, I heard you zapped Elliot into

    facial paralysis, howe you didn''t zap him into inhumanity at the time?"

    This way, Elliot can''t wreak havoc on women in the future!

    "How pointless is it to stick a needle down? I''m going to let him continue to get away with it and end up

    eating his own." Amy said.

    Several people looked at her and understood instantly.

    Just like gluttonous people, even if they know they continue to eat will cause harm to the body, but in

    order to meet the appetite for food, will still do what I do.

    Elliot is horny, so as long as it continues to be horny, sooner orter something will happen.

    In that case, why would Amy bother.

    "Indeed, we can all be good people, so let''s make Elliot whole and let him be a flirt."

    Danielughed.

    Several people smiled heartily.

    Violet thought about it and said: "Brother, you can check those Elliot''s minions in the Chinese Medical

    Center one by one. I believe that they rely on Elliot''s esteem, they must have this kind of kind of

    problem. Once caught, use this as a threat, then there is no worry that they will not listen to us."

    In this way, Elliot without ws and teeth is like a beast without teeth, no longer powerful and useless.

    They would also be able to unknowingly eradicate him as a cancer and not drag down the reputation of

    The King Family.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Hearing this, Louis nodded, his eyebrows full of doting.

    "Not bad for my wife, smart."

    Violet: "......"

    Who asked him to shoot rainbow farts at this time!

    It''s a joke for nothing.

    Violet gave him a pouting re, looked aside at Brooklyn, and changed the subject.

    "Brooklyn, what brings you to Kingcardine."

    Brooklyn said, "I came here to take care of some business and also wanted to visit you. I didn''t expect

    to run into Amy."

    Hearing this, Violet looked at him and then at Amy.

    Amy has changed her clothes, but not to hide the hickeys that are visible at the neck.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    Violet is over and heard Amy say that she was dunked onst night and it was Brooklyn who saved her.

    The first thing that came to mind.

    "Brooklyn, Amy,st night, you two ......"

    Before she finished her words, Amy looked at Brooklyn and her little face was already red.

    Brooklyn is rather frank.

    He coughed lightly and said, "Amy is my woman now, and I will be responsible for her."

    Hearing this, Amy blushed and said, "I told you, I don''t need you to be responsible for me."

    Everyone is an adult, and he saved her.

    She really won''t ckmail him.

    Brooklyn nced at Amy and her eyes twitched slightly.

    "Amy, you don''t need me to be responsible for you, but I need you to be responsible for me. You

    wouldn''t do the scumbag act of using it up and throwing it away, would you?"

    Amy: "......"

    No way!

    He made her responsible for him!

    He''s a man!

    He is the one who takes advantage, okay?

    How can you say it so justifiably?

    But, how the heart is not angry at all, but a little leap of faith!

    Amy''s eyes twinkled, "Mr. Scott, we haven''t known each other long, don''t you think it would be

    meaningless to force ourselves together without feelings like this?"

    She doesn''t hate him, she''s just not confident.

    After all, their identities don''t match, do they?

    She didn''t want people to think that she was the one climbing on him.

    Brooklyn looked at her, his dark eyes fixed.

    "Amy, are you disgusted with me?"

    Amy froze and shook her head, "No."

    "So you do mind my illegitimate status?" Brooklyn asked again.

    "How could it be?" Amy hastily denied.

    "So what do you think is wrong with me?" Brooklyn asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Amy opened her mouth and was speechless for a moment.

    Brooklyn hooked his lips and smiled, "Can''t say it? Then I''ll take it as your default that you actually

    have a crush on me."

    Amy: "......"

    Can you still understand it this way?

    But she does have that little crush on him, doesn''t she?

    Otherwise, as in the case ofst night, if there was another man, she would not have let him help her.

    "As for me, Amy, if I say, I have you in my heart, will you be able to cancel all the concerns in your

    heart?"

    The man''s voice was soft and his eyes burned into her.

    Amy stared at him nkly, her face turning a little red.

    He said he had her in mind?

    Such a sudden confession caught her off guard!

    "Great, Amy, Brooklyn is a good man, you should agree to be with him. We are all watching, from now

    on we are the witnesses of your rtionship with Brooklyn. If he dares to harm you, I will be the first to

    forgive him."

    Violet smiled and egged on.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Brooklyn made a bow toward Violet, "I swear, I will never fail her."

    Amy''s head is still a little confused and her little face is flushed and she doesn''t know what to do.

    Brooklyn gave her a look and swept her gently across the room.

    "Violet, Dr. King, Mr. Johnson, it just so happens that Su''s Pharmaceuticals is nning to look for a

    new partner in Kingcardine, can I visit the Chinese Medical Center?"

    Crowd: "......"

    Is this a disguised way to fall in love on the side of work?

    They want it too!

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    Brooklyn was left as a guest by Daniel.

    When arranging the room, Daniel had a bit of a dilemma.

    Time was a bit tight and no extra room was organized in the house.

    He was trying to figure out where to put Brooklyn.

    "Dr. King, I can stay with my fianc¨¦e."

    Seeing Daniel in a difficult situation, Brooklyn teased.

    Amy on the side blushed, "Who''s your fianc¨¦e?"

    "Surely my fianc¨¦e is you Amy?" Brooklynughed.

    Amy gave him a petnt re, "Dr. Chapman, I''m staying with Vanessa and I''m letting him have my

    room."

    Daniel gave Brooklyn a look and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Sorry Mr. Scott, didn''t get the benefits for you."

    Brooklynughed softly, "It''s good enough that I can fall asleep smelling the scent my fianc¨¦e left

    behind."

    "Also, envious!"

    "Go for it Dr. King too."

    "......"

    Amy stomped her feet shyly as she watched the two of them pinch each other in a serious way, and

    cast a look at Violet for help.

    Violet was also overjoyed, "Well brother, you should quickly let the two of them go and catch up on their

    sleep. After all, they both must not have slept well all nightst night."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Amy: "......"

    Whoops, her foreign aid is elbowing out too!

    After settling in with Brooklyn and Amy, the smile on Violet''s face was still there.

    Louis looked at the time and only cared if his wife was tired and hungry.

    "Honey, you''re hungry, right? I''ll go get you something to eat."

    Violet touched her stomach and licked her lips, "What do you want to eat? Is it pork feet soup again?"

    "No, it''s ck chicken soup, I stewed it early in the morning, it should be ready to eat now."

    Louis said with a smile.

    Violet, with Microsoft in her heart, looked at him and asked, "What else do you burn?"

    "I will cook whatever you want to eat."

    "Really? Since when did you be a rice burner?" Violet teased.

    Louis looked at her steadily and his voice was loving, "Honey, I only change for you. Wait, I''ll get the

    food."

    Just want to change for her.

    Whether she wants the stars or the moon, he will satisfy her!

    Watching the man''s tall figure disappear in the doorway, Violet sighed and murmured, "Children, what

    about your father''s sugar rush?"

    Downstairs.

    Daniel talked the situation over with Old Mrs. King and the others.

    Old Mrs. King tapped his cane heavily with a face of anger, "This bastard, The King Family''s family

    business is going to be ruined by him."

    Daniel hastily soothed, "Don''t be angry, the good thing is that you have awesome sons and

    granddaughters and granddaughter-inw, there is no problem that can''t be solved."

    At these words, Old Mrs. King eased her expression.

    "Thanks to that Amy this time, we have to thank them."

    "Well, when she and Brooklyn get married, we''ll just have a big gift ready." Daniel said.

    Old Mrs. King''s eyes shed with surprise, and after Daniel exined, he nodded with understanding.

    "Daniel, look, people are not older than you, but they all have a date, how about you? When will you

    find a girlfriend?"

    Daniel didn''t expect that Brooklyn''s arrival would cause Old Mrs. King to rush the marriage.

    He touched his nose and smiled dryly, "Grandma, I''m busy treating and saving people every day, I

    really don''t have time to find a date. That what, I''m going to bete for work, Vanessa, get going."

    Vanessa, being the personal bodyguard, only responded and was pulled by Daniel to go outside.

    Old Mrs. King looked at the backs of the two and shook her head breathlessly.

    "This boy, when will he bring me back a grandson-inw?"

    Sofiaughed: "Yes, I don''t want him to find a woman from a wealthy family, as long as the family is

    clean and good to him on the line."

    Outside.

    Vanessa got in the driver''s seat and started the car.

    Daniel sat down on the passenger side and let out a long breath.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    It''s not a good day to be rushed into marriage.

    However, seeing a person around him with beauty believe, he certainly will not be indifferent.

    What kind of woman will he find to marry in the future?

    Daniel''s eyes swept aside to Vanessa, looking at her clear face, speechless for a moment.

    She''s quite good-looking, if she is

    Vanessa caught his eye and gave her a sideways nce.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Do I have something on my face?"

    Daniel snapped back to his senses and his heart leapt.

    Look at him, what the hell is he thinking?

    How to fantasize about Vanessa as your future wife.

    "No, just wanted to ask you if you were hungry."

    Vanessa gave him another look, "Didn''t I just have breakfast?"

    Daniel: "......"

    Right Oh.

    Why is he so nervous that he is incoherent?

    Gotta round back up.

    Daniel felt his pocket and found a candy in it.

    He remembered that a patient''s child had slipped it to him when he was checking in yesterday.

    Daniel pulled out candy, "I meant to ask you, do you want some candy?"

    Vanessa looked at the candy and pursed her lips, "Just one, it''s better if you eat it yourself."

    Daniel could see that she liked candy, hooked his lips, peeled off the candy paper, then leaned over

    and stuffed the candy into her mouth.

    The sweet candy vor instantly spreads in the mouth and sweetens to the heart.

    Vanessa took a sip and her smiling eyes arched, "Thank you."

    Daniel looked at her smiling face with inexplicable satisfaction.

    "You like candy?"

    "Well, I didn''t eat much when I was a kid, so I was pretty gluttonous."

    Vanessa blurted out.

    Daniel gave her a look, the smile on his face slightly curbed, a sh of pity in his eyes.

    From childhood to adulthood, she has suffered too much and really makes people want to love her.

    Vanessa drops Daniel off at the hospital and, as she did yesterday, waits for him to leave work.

    In the afternoon, she was standing in the window looking at the view with a hundred bored, when a call

    came in on her cell phone.

    It''s an unknown number.

    Vanessa, suspicious, picked up the phone.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "It''s Hudson''s sister, right? I''m the sales manager of King Group, something happened to Hudson, can

    youe over now?"

    Hearing this, Vanessa''s nerves tensed.

    "What happened to Hudson? Where is he now?"

    "At the Kingcardine Clubhouse, Hudson put a hit on someone."

    "I''ll be right over."

    Half an hourter, Vanessa arrived at the clubhouse.

    The sales manager spoke to her about the situation.

    "Miss Green, the person who was beaten up is one of our big clients at the King Family, we''ve been

    with them for three months and are signing today."

    "I meant to take Hudson out to see the world, but I didn''t expect him to see this client molesting a

    beautiful woman because he had too much to drink, so he took up for the beautiful woman and broke

    the client''s head."

    "Now the client is unforgiving and has held him back."

    Hearing these words, Vanessa''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, understanding the context.

    So the whole thing is not all the brother''s fault.

    "Where are they now?"

    "It''s in the private room, I''ll take you there."

    The sales manager led Vanessa to knock on the door of a private room.

    Vanessa enters and sees Hudson pinned to the floor, already bruised and battered.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    "Sis."

    Hudson is excited and aggravated to see Vanessa.

    He tried to stand up, but he was held down firmly by two ck-d bodyguards and could not move.

    Vanessa''s face instantly went cold.

    She looked to the middle-aged man sitting on the side and said, "Let go of my brother."

    The middle-aged man''s forehead was wrapped in white gauze.

    The sales manager nodded his head and handed over the cigarettes, saying nice things to him.

    The man swatted away the sales manager''s hand, sized up Vanessa and smiled contemptuously, "He

    hit someone, you think I can let him off easily?"

    Vanessa didn''t change her face, "Didn''t you hit him too? Besides, he did what was right, and you

    deserved to be beaten."

    Hearing these words, the man''s face changed and he kicked the coffee table in front of him.

    "You''re a tough one, little girl! Dare to call my bluff, I, Tom Barnes, or the first time to see such a

    fearless person!"

    One of the two bodyguards holding Hudson down let go of Hudson and moved his muscles, as if he

    was waiting for his boss to give the order and he was going to take her down.

    The sales manager was chagrined to see this.

    Before that, he called Daniel, but Daniel was supposed to be in surgery and didn''t answer the phone.

    And he called Vanessa after hearing Hudson say that Daniel was pursuing her.

    He thought Vanessa would at least use Daniel as a shield to fool the client.

    But I didn''t expect this little girl to be so rigid in temper.

    A little bit of good words, instead of disliking the customer back.

    She also did not see, this customer is good or bad.

    "Mrs. Barnes, these two sisters and brothers are too young, they don''t know the world from a nce,

    you have a lot of grace, don''t be normal with them."

    The sales manager hastened to round up the situation.

    He said as he tugged at Vanessa''s sleeve, "Miss Green, hurry up and apologize to Mrs. Barnes."

    Vanessa nced at Tom Barnes, not wanting to look down.

    But touching the sales manager''s anxious eyes, she suppressed her temper and lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry Mrs. Barnes, my brother hit you, and I apologize for my brother."

    Endure a moment of calm.

    She didn''t want to spoil this coboration because of herself.

    "Mrs. Barnes, Miss Green also apologized, you see ......" the sales manager asked shyly.

    Tom Barnes grunted, his eyes darting back and forth over Vanessa''s body.

    "A mere lip service apology is not sincere at all, I want them toe up with something real."

    The sales manager was stunned, "How is that practical?"

    Tom Barnes rubbed his forehead, "Either I send this little brother of a puncher to jail, or, let this Miss

    Green stay with me for the night."

    Hearing these words, Vanessa raised her eyes to look at him, and a cold light spilled out of her eyes.

    Her red lips lightly opened and burst out two words, "Dreaming."

    "No? Fine, send this kid to jail, I''ll sue him for intentional assault."

    Tom Barnes sneered, and the bodyguard responded by yanking Hudson up and dragging him outside.

    "Let go of me! Sis!" Hudson yelled.

    Vanessa''s eyes were cold as she quickly stepped forward, kicked the bodyguard away with a few kicks,

    and pulled Hudson behind her.

    Tom Barnes'' face changed and he sat up straight and said angrily, "Why are you still standing there?

    Give me a lesson to these two things that don''t know how to behave."

    "Yes."

    The bodyguards responded in unison and rushedtowards Vanessa.

    Vanessa told Hudson to back off and was instantly tangled up with the bouncer.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Stop fighting, ouch, you guys, stop fighting now."

    The sales manager wanted to persuade and could not approach, but could only dry anxious.

    Themotion here soon alerted the other guests.

    One guest saw several bouncers bullying a girl, and although he didn''t get a bargain, he called the

    police.

    The sales manager watched as the police came to take the man away and hurriedly called Daniel''s

    number again.

    This time, Daniel''s phone was finally answered.

    The sales manager hurriedly went over the situation on this side.

    Daniel has just returned to his office for a drink of water when he hears that Vanessa has entered the

    police station and rushes to the station.

    Police Department.

    Vanessa and Hudson were locked up together.

    Looking at her brother, who was beaten up and bruised, Vanessa''s brows knitted.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    "Does it hurt?"

    Hudson''s heart was racing with apprehension.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Hearing this, he looked at Vanessa with aggravation, "It hurts like hell."

    "It deserves to die of pain."

    Vanessa scolded in a bad mood, "You''re a real bully, causing trouble as soon as you arrive."

    Hudson bristled, "I just can''t stand it, can I? How can he drink too much and molest other girls? It''s no

    different from the gangsters in our town."

    Hearing this, Vanessa did not say anything.

    She''s not really ming Hudson either.

    However, he is angry that he does not have a few pounds and a few two still and others hard, do not

    know how to use the brain to solve the problem.

    "I''m sorry, sis, I was wrong, don''t be angry with me, okay?"

    When Vanessa didn''t say anything, Hudson started to pout again.

    Vanessa nced at him and said, "You''re right."

    She is realistic.

    This own brother, although school can not, but still have a sense of justice.

    "Sister, you still understand me."

    Hudson blew another rainbow fart, earning a big nk stare from Vanessa.

    Hudson thought of something and got a little worried.

    "But sis, that man is rich and powerful, do you think we will go to jail?"

    He wounded the man, and Sis even knocked over several bodyguards.

    They are very small, how can theypete with the powerful people ah.

    "Now you know you''re scared?" Vanessa looked askance at him and snorted coldly.

    Hudson bristled, "I''m not scared, I''m sure Daniel wille and get us out."

    When she heard this, Vanessa''s eyes shed slightly.

    If Daniel knew about today''s events, would he reallye to their aid?

    Inexplicably, she had some expectations.

    No, how could she have such expectations?

    "You don''t expect anyone else all day in the end, remember what I said, he''s not with us."

    You can''t take him as your own because he is gentle with them.

    Hudson does not retort, but is certain that Daniel wille to get them out.

    Half an hourter, the police officers came over.

    "You may go now."

    Vanessa and Hudson looked at each other, got up and walked out with the officers.

    With just one nce, I saw Daniel, who was with the sales manager.

    He''s really here!

    Vanessa''s heart jumped as she looked at Daniel''s handsome face and just felt the man under the light

    was extraordinarily warm and handsome.

    "You see, I told you Daniel woulde."

    Hudson leaned in close and whispered in Vanessa''s ear with a look of excitement.

    Vanessa red at him with warning eyes.

    This brat, he will give her trouble.

    This time, she owes him another favor.

    "Daniel."

    Hudson squeezes past Vanessa and walks up to Daniel to say hello.

    Daniel responded, "Is there something wrong?"

    "It''s okay, a little superficial, just a little sore." Hudson said.

    Daniel nodded and looked at Vanessa again, asking with concern, "Is everything okay?"

    "It''s okay, I''m sorry for the trouble." Vanessa said.

    Daniel straightened up, "Never mind, it wasn''t your fault in the first ce."

    It''s Tom Barnes who is doing things too arrogantly.

    "Come on, let''s go outside."

    Daniel gestures for the two to follow him.

    Several people walked out of the police station and met Tom Barnes who also came out.

    Tom Barnes had a cold face, "Dr. King, it seems that you the King Family has no sincerity to cooperate,

    then cancel the cooperation."

    Daniel''s lips were lightly hooked, "That''s exactly what I mean! We at King Group will never work with a

    person of bad character."

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Being called a bad character, Tom Barnes'' face got a few more points harder.

    His eyes swept over Vanessa with a look of mockery.

    "Daniel, it seems that you are also the second young master of The King Family, your vision is really

    not good, actually pushing away hundreds of millions of dors of cooperation for a lowly civilian. No

    wonder The King Family won''t let you be the one in charge, because you''re simply a person who can''t

    afford to help."

    A remark that made Daniel''s face sink a few notches.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    On one side, Vanessa suddenly took a step forward, her knuckles rattling.

    "Tom Barnes, try saying something bad about Dr. King again?"

    Her face is clear and cold, and the aura around her body is flooded with a stern and murderous aura.

    Tom Barnes stared at her, thinking of his bodyguards who had almost suffered internal injuries and

    were now being treated in the hospital, and took two steps back with some color.

    "Stinky woman, this is the police station, don''t you still want to do it."

    Vanessa coldly smiled and slowly walked forward, "If you have the ability, don''t back up and see if I will

    do it!"

    "You, don''t you mess around! Stinky woman, you wait for me!"

    Tom Barnes backed up and yelled as he did so until he fast-forwarded to the car, where he pooh-

    poohed toward the outside.

    Vanessa let out a snort and looked back at Daniel to see the man staring at her, his gaze deep.

    Vanessa froze and pursed her lips with some embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry, was I too arrogant?"

    He must beughing at her vulgarity in his mind.

    Move to fight and kill.

    "No, you did a good job, and I enjoyed being protected by a woman."

    Daniel smiled deeply.

    Vanessa became even more ufortable and looked away not knowing what to say.

    Hudson looks around, eyes rolled.

    "Daniel, my sister is great, right? If you marry her, you won''t worry about anyone daring to trip you up in

    the future!"

    Vanessa: "......"

    Bastard, you are talking nonsense again!

    "Hudson, I see you haven''t gotten your ass kicked yet, so I have to add a few ps, right?"

    "Daniel, help me, the bully girl is going to get mad again!"

    Hudson rushed to hide behind Daniel.

    Vanessa went to pull him, "Youe out, don''t hide if you can."

    "I don''t!"

    Hudson makes a face towards Vanessa.

    Vanessa gritted her teeth and went to tug at his shirt.

    Daniel looked at Vanessa''s exasperated little face, his eyebrows full ofughter.

    He took her hand, "Well, Hudson may be your brother, but he''s still a man, so at least you give him

    some face outside."

    Vanessa frowned and gave Hudson another hard stare.

    Hudson grinned cheekily, nced at Daniel taking Vanessa''s hand and scowled towards Vanessa.

    Vanessa then realized that her hand was being pulled by Daniel, and hurriedly broke away, her ears

    slightly hot.

    Daniel''s fingers moseyed slightly and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    "Come on, let''s go back first."

    "Hmm."

    Vanessa took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm.

    The sales manager said hello to Daniel and left first.

    Daniel led the siblings to his car.

    Just as I was about to get into the car, a woman suddenly rushed over.

    "Wait a minute."

    The three stopped in their tracks and Hudson looked at the girl who suddenly appeared and said in

    surprise, "It''s you."

    This girl is no other than the girl who was just molested by Tom Barnes.

    "Little brother, just thank you ah, are you okay, I bought you medicine."

    The girl handed Hudson the medicine in her hand with a grateful look on her face.

    Hudson took the medicine and raised his chin a little proudly.

    "I''m fine."

    "I''m d you''re okay, otherwise, I would have died of guilt." The girl had a look of self-recrimination on

    her face.

    "I''m really fine, so don''t beat yourself up." Hudson said.

    "Hmm. This is Dr. King, I think, I''m Diana, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Diana suddenly looked at Daniel and greeted him.

    A glint of surprise shed in Daniel''s eyes, "You know me?"

    "Yeah, I''m a model in Olive''spany and I''ve heard about what''s going on between you guys." Diana

    So that''s it.

    Daniel nodded and didn''t say much.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    Vanessa, who looked at her from the side, heard Olive''s name and felt inexplicably ufortable.

    "Is it okay to go?"

    Daniel hmmed and pulled open the back door.

    Hudson and Diana waved goodbye, "See youter, Miss Tse."

    "Little brother, I''ll see you again if I have a chance."

    Diana smiles sweetly.

    Waiting to see the car leave, another sub drove by.

    "Diana, are you okay? Why did youe to the police station"

    Olive gets out of the car and looks Diana up and down.

    "Olive, I was almost molested today and a young man saved me"

    Diana and Olive talk about the events of the day.

    Olive listened from her description and quickly analyzed who the person who saved her today was.

    Is Vanessa''s brother?

    Daniel actually pushed a few hundred million dor partnership case for these two people?

    Is he really into Vanessa?

    This can''t go on!

    After Daniel and Vanessa dropped Hudson off at the office, the two went back to the old house.

    After saying hello to his family, Daniel was ready to go back to his room.

    After a day of surgery, his shoulder and neck were very ufortable.

    He held his shoulders down and frowned.

    Vanessa looked at it and said silently, "Dr. King, I have learned a little massage, if your shoulder and

    neck are ufortable, I can help you press it."

    Hearing this, Daniel raised his eyebrows and came to life.

    "You know how to massage? Then I''ll be obliged."

    "You''re wee."

    He has helped her so many times, it''s okay for her to massage for him.

    Vanessa followed Daniel into the room.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll change into my loungewear first."

    Daniel hung up his jacket and went into the checkroom to change his clothes.

    The first time Vanessa entered his room, she saw that the room was decorated in ck and white, and

    the items in the room were neatly arranged, so she knew that Daniel had a quality life.

    This quality man, I wonder who the future mistress of this house will be.

    Ahem, what was she thinking about?

    Who the mistress of this room is, it''s none of her business, is it?

    "Okay, where should I sit?"

    Daniel changed into a smoky gray housecoat and walked out with a smile.

    Vanessa looked back at the single couch, thought about it, and said, "Go get down on the bed."

    She was going to give him a full body massage, and that couch was too small to plop a person on.

    "In bed?"

    Daniel looked at her and wondered what had urred to him and asked meaningfully.

    "Well, isn''t that a no?"

    Vanessa asked hesitantly.

    Fearing Daniel''s cleanliness, she was not allowed to go to bed.

    "I have no problem with that."

    Daniel snorted and went to bed to get down.

    Vanessa took off her jacket and climbed into bed as well.

    Daniely on his pillow, feeling the woman''s strengthing from his shoulders and neck, and couldn''t

    help but raise his eyebrows slightly.

    Usually, when he has time, he also goes to the club, so that the special masseur for him to massage.

    Now Vanessa''s massage technique is not inferior to that of a professional masseuse.

    He could not help but sigh tersely infort.

    "Whether it''s light or heavy, you talk to me."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Vanessa heard Daniel''s hum and spoke up.

    "Just this force, don''t stop."

    Daniel enjoyed it with his eyes closed and afortable look on his face.

    Vanessa curled her lips and continued to massage him.

    There was silence in the space, and all there was was Vanessa exhaling softly with her orchid breath,

    adjusting her breathing.

    Daniel closed his eyes and just felt a small pair of hands behind him, lighting a fire.

    Press to a certain ce at the spine, there seems to be a current running into all the limbs.

    Daniel''s muscles tightened as he turned around and snapped Vanessa''s hand, subconsciously pulling

    her onto the bed and crushing her beneath him.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    The sudden movement left Vanessa with a stunned look on her face.

    She blinked her big eyes, "Dr. King, what''s wrong?"

    The woman''s big watery eyes, like a clear spring, clear and bright.

    The red lips are so honey-colored that people want to pick them up.

    Daniel frowned deeply and suddenly wanted to do something about it.

    So, he kissed like a demon.

    With a warmth on her lips, Vanessa''s eyes widened and her head went nk.

    What is he doing?

    He''s kissing her!

    How, what to do?

    Daniel just thought the woman''s red lips tasted so good.

    He lingered on it over and over again, the dusty beast in his heart slowly awakening over the years.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Breathing heavily, he wanted more!

    Only, he seemed to feel that something was wrong.

    Daniel opened his eyes, only to find the woman beneath him with her eyes tightly closed and her pretty

    face already suffocating red.

    Daniel: "......"

    What is she doing holding her breath!

    Do you want to be suffocated?

    Daniel lost his smile and patted Vanessa''s little face, "Fool, you breathe instead!"

    Vanessa opened her eyes, looked at Daniel''s smiling face, and let out a long breath with an exhale.

    A littleter, she will be the first person to be suffocated by a kiss, can rush Twitter Trend kind of.

    "First time kisser? Never been kissed before?" Daniel asked.

    Vanessa shook her head.

    A pair of watery eyes brimming with watery light.

    Daniel''s heart suddenly softened a piece.

    A sense of aplishment was born.

    He cupped her tiny chin and softened his tone, "Rx and follow your feelings."

    He felt like the big bad wolf tempting the little white rabbit.

    A little evil in the heart, but do not want to stop this evil.

    Daniel''s kiss fell again.

    Vanessa''s hand clutched the corner of his shirt, and this time, as if under his spell, responded clumsily,

    gradually feeling the beauty of it.

    The beast in Daniel''s heart was once again aroused.

    He felt that he had kept his body for twenty-six years and did not want to be lonely any longer.

    He breathed heavily and his long fingers began to unbutton her dress.

    Just then, an abrupt bell rang, breaking the charming scenery of the room.

    Vanessa''s trance-like thoughts snapped awake.

    She red at the man pressed against her and violently lifted him off.

    What were they doing?

    How could she have beenpelled toe so close to

    With a thud, Daniel was thrown to the ground when he was caught off guard.

    He grunted, frowned and propped his hands on the ground, looking at Vanessa with a stunned

    expression.

    Vanessa was also shocked and reacted before she hurriedly got out of bed and went to help him up.

    "I''m sorry, I... I didn''t mean to."

    Forgive her, she was just too flustered.

    The little bit of Daniel''s heart has been broken by someone.

    He stood up and waved his hand.

    Because of embarrassment, he did not speak, but picked up the phone.

    The call was from the director of the hospital.

    He said that a big shot suddenly entered the hospital and asked him to hurry to the hospital and do the

    consultation for the other side.

    Daniel''s face straightened and he said he would go right away.

    Hanging up the phone, he couldn''t care less about anything else and said to an ufortable

    Vanessa, "I''m going to the hospital, you can rest first."

    Hearing this, Vanessa hurriedly said, "I''ll walk you there."

    "No need."

    "Yes, I''m your bodyguard."

    Vanessa, with a clear sense of public and private responsibility, ran out of the room without waiting for

    Daniel to say anything.

    Daniel was fastening his buttons, looking at the figure of the woman running out, he subconsciously

    licked his thin lips.

    She tasted so good, he almost ate her just now!

    Daniel coughed lightly, temporarily put aside the charming scenery in his heart, take his belongings and

    go out.

    Vanessa had already started the car and was waiting for Daniel to get in.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    When Daniel got in the car, she drove straight out.

    Along the way, Daniel kept in touch with the hospital staff and had no time to talk to Vanessa.

    Vanessa''s up and down mood calmed down a bit.

    Coming to the hospital, Daniel finally ended the call.

    He nced at Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, I''m sorry for being abrupt just now at home. I''ll talk to you

    after I''m done with the surgery."

    Vanessa''s eyes shed with a hint of difort, and she lowered her eyes slightly without saying

    anything.

    After seeing Daniel enter the operating room, she stood outside the long hallway, her heart heaving.

    He said he wanted to talk to himself.

    What to talk about?

    Did he just act like that because he liked her?

    Or was it just a whim for him.

    But in any case, she suddenly realized that she was not repulsed by the kiss she had just received.

    Why not resent it?

    Because she likes him too?

    Vanessa pped her forehead with a look of annoyance.

    Is she possessed!

    She and he are so disparate in status that they are impossible.

    So, she has to put away her liking for him.

    Vanessa felt a little thirsty and went to buy two bottles of water.

    After waiting quietly for five hours, the operation was finally over.

    Looking at Danieling out of the operating room, full of fatigue, Vanessa''s eyes shed with a trace

    of pain.

    It''s really too hard to be a doctor.

    So heartbroken for him!

    Ahem, what is she thinking about again?

    She shouldn''t have spent her mind on him.

    "Vanessa, is there water?"

    Daniel saw Vanessa with two bottles of water in her hand and asked with a smile.

    Vanessa froze, hastily collected her emotions and handed over an unopened bottle of water.

    Daniel looked at the other bottle of water in her hand and reached over to pick up the good half-drunk

    bottle.

    Twist it open, tilt your head and pour it down.

    Vanessa''s eyes widened, "Dr. King, that bottle of water was turned on!"

    That''s what she drank, okay?

    Daniel poured arge mouthful down and looked at her with a smile on his face.

    "Well, I can''t drink too much, so it won''t go to waste."

    Vanessa: "......"

    That was the water she drank, and he wasn''t afraid of unhygienic?

    However, they both kissed

    Vanessa''s little face just heated up at the thought of his lips on the mouth of the cup she had just drunk

    from.

    She hurriedly changed the subject, "Can we go now?"

    "Well, hold on a minute while I change my clothes."

    Daniel looked at Vanessa''s reddened cheeks, and the smile in his eyebrows increased.

    With her by his side and teasing her from time to time, he suddenly felt full of fatigue no longer existed.

    After he changed out of his white coat and had a few words with his assistant, he and Vanessa left the

    hospital.

    The night was quiet, and there were no cars on the road.

    Vanessa flicked the car key switch and prepared to get into the driver''s seat.

    "I''ll drive it."

    Daniel pulled away from Vanessa and got into the cab.

    Vanessa frowned, "Dr. King, I''m your bodyguard."

    Daniel smiled softly, his voice gentle, "Well, you''re still a woman. Get in the car."

    A woman, for one, needs to be pampered by a man.

    Vanessa looked at Daniel''s handsome eyebrows and her heart fluttered again.

    Such a handsome and gentlemanly man, can he please stay away from himself?

    She was afraid she would not be able to control her emotions.

    Vanessa took a deep breath and got into the passenger seat.

    The car drove slowly, Daniel silently said: "Vanessa, just at home, I"

    "Dr. King, you don''t have to exin, I understand, you''re a man and have needs, I shouldn''t have

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    massaged you in your room, I wasn''t thoughtful."

    Vanessa hurriedly interrupted Daniel and spoke.

    Daniel gave her a look, "Vanessa, I''m supposed to like you, or I wouldn''t want to kiss you."

    He is not a casual man, therefore, he has a good feeling about her.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    Vanessa''s red lips pursed when she heard Daniel''s words.

    He said he should like her.

    Should?

    It is actually not true, right?

    He is now fresh to himself.

    Because you''ve never touched a woman like her at the bottom, have you?

    Vanessa lowered her eyes slightly and spoke, "Dr. King, I don''t like you."

    She, of course, likes him.

    But she also has self-respect.

    She needs to put aside unrealistic ideas.

    I don''t want to end up with my self-esteem being trampled on.

    Daniel didn''t expect Vanessa to say outright that she didn''t like him.

    His face changed slightly and he gave her a deep look without saying a word.

    He himself did not think about it, whether he liked her or not.

    So, he wasn''t sure what he should do next.

    Day by day.

    Elliot has been recuperating at home and has sought out an acupuncturist to treat his facial paralysis.

    Arthur and Louis struck at the same time, bullying a group of Elliot''s men.

    Those people are not good people, seeing Elliot to lose power, all betrayed him.

    Arthur and Louis got hold of several important sources of purchase for Elliot, and changed their partner

    without his knowledge.

    When Elliot''s health was a little better, he began to spend his days again.

    Louis asked Olly to pay off the female publicists at several clubs that Elliot frequented, so that they

    would do their best to serve him every time.

    Soon, the circle gave him a nickname: Five Seconds.

    In other words, there are only five seconds for a man and a woman.

    Shortly after, he literally died on top of a woman.

    Of course, this is an afterthought.

    The King Family is already preparing for Julian''s full moon reception.

    Louis got a call from Maria.

    "Louis, my little grandson is almost a month old, and you still haven''t gotten Violet''s heart back? Why

    are you so useless?"

    That''s a bit of a solid statement.

    Louis smiled helplessly, "Grandma, I''m working on it."

    "You can''t really rely on your efforts, so show me Violet and the little grandchildren." Maria said.

    "Good."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Louis answered, hung up, exined the situation to Violet, and called Maria on the video.

    When the calles through, Violet is holding Julian, who has just woken up, and greets Maria.

    "Grandma."

    Maria''s eyebrows were loving, "Aiya, Violet, this is my little grandson, let grandma take a good look at

    him."

    Violetughed lightly, shook the little one''s little hand and said, "Little one, quickly smile at your

    grandma."

    Julian, of course, couldn''t understand it, but gave a dignified smile to the camera.

    Maria was all excited, "The little grandson understands the words! He''s really the son of The Johnson

    Family. He''s smart and handsome just like his dad."

    On one side, Louis straightened his spine with some pride and decided to be nicer to Julian in the

    future, reluctantly letting himpete with him for favor as a child.

    Maria chickens out with Julian again, then looks to Violet.

    "Violet, are you not going to have a grandmother?"

    Violetughed, "How could I? You''ll always be my favorite grandma."

    "Hmph, don''t coax me, look at you, when you found your real grandmother, you forgot all about me,

    your grandmother."

    Maria hummed lightly with a jealous look on her face.

    Violet''s heart warmed up.

    "No way, even if I don''t want anyone, I definitely won''t want Grandma."

    Who do not want?

    Of course it''s someone who doesn''t want to be disobedient together.

    Louis on the side touched his nose and did not say anything, acting as an invisible person.

    Maria sighed, "Violet, you are a good boy, Grandma knows you are aggrieved, you can beat and scold

    Louis if you want, but Grandma still wants you two to be together properly. Grandma is old and her

    days are numbered, can you satisfy this hope of mine?"

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    Hearing these words, Violet only felt her heart seize.

    "Grandma, you will live a long life."

    Maria said, "If you can let me see you reconciled on the day the little grandson reaches the full moon,

    Grandma will guarantee a long life."

    Thisment made Violet not know what to say.

    She nced at Louis and made no sound.

    Louis was also afraid of forcing his wife out of the way and forcing his daughter-inw away again, so

    he quickly said, "Grandma, don''t worry, I''ll definitely apologize to Violet until shees around."

    Maria red at him, "Hurry up and ask for an apology and get Violet back to The Johnson Family with

    my little grandchild early."

    "Yes."

    Maria spoke to Violet a few more times and then hung up.

    Julian in Violet''s hand fell asleep again.

    Louis hurriedly took him from Violet and ced him on the crib.

    Violet leaned back against the bed, wondering what she was thinking.

    Louis settled Julian down and walked towards her.

    "Violet, what''s on your mind? When will you forgive me?"

    Violet looked at him, touched his deep dark eyes, and her heart softened.

    "For Grandma''s sake, I forgive you."

    In fact, she forgave him a long time ago, didn''t she?

    It is only coveting his unfailing concern for himself during this time.

    Louis froze, then smiled and hugged her.

    "Honey, you''re finally willing to forgive me."

    He finally coaxed his wife back into the fold!

    Sure enough, Grandma is a great outside helper!

    "Let go, do you want to strangle me?"

    Violet''s heart warmed up and she deliberately said.

    Louis hurriedly let go of his hand, but cupped Violet''s face and kissed her red lips.

    Violet''s heart stirred, only to feel the long-lost scent that made her heart and soul sway.

    She closed her eyes and responded silently.

    Louis breathed a little sharply and couldn''t wait to break his wife''s bones into her belly right now.

    But helplessly, she is still in the postpartum recovery stage, he can only drink thirst.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Violet nudged him, "The phone is ringing."

    Her voice carried a hint of charm, and Louis'' eyes were full of darkness.

    One can only take a deep breath and suppress the screaming desire inside.

    Pulling out her phone, she found a message from Olly.

    Click on it to see a photo of Fern being helped by a man to the maternity ward.

    Fern is pregnant so soon!

    Male publicists are quite good at reproduction.

    The corners of Louis'' mouth curved in a cold arc.

    Violet went over to take a look and asked curiously, "What is this?"

    Louis put away the phone and took her delicate hand to y with it.

    "Fern is pregnant."

    Violet hears Louis say that the male publicist was asked to pose as a rich kid to trick Fern and get her

    pregnant.

    When the baby is a little older, the male publicist will disappear and the baby in Fern''s belly will not be

    wanted.

    She couldn''t help but frown.

    Although Fern caused her to be born prematurely, it always feels a bit hical to count on her in this

    way.

    "Louis, the baby in her belly is innocent, isn''t this a bit hical?"

    Smiling, Louis'' eyebrows deepened, "Honey, do you think I''m too sinister? But she almost caused you

    to miscarry."

    Violet didn''t know what to say.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, being a mother softens her heart a bit.

    Louis patted her hand, "Don''t worry about this, Fern is not a good woman, when she knows it''s a scam,

    she won''t keep the baby in her belly."

    Violet responded and didn''t bother with Fern again.

    Must, aside from anything else, that kind of woman is not worth her time.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    Vanessa is a bit annoyed this time because she always dreamed of kissing Daniel.

    Every time I see him, my heartbeat also jumps faster.

    She googled it and it was a sign of liking someone.

    She likes him!

    Such a perception makes her feel nothing but confusion.

    I don''t know which day, if this continues, she will lose her mind.

    I want to go back to work for the youngdy, but Mr. Johnson won''t like it!

    Vanessa stood in the corner of the hospital, leaning against the wall and sighing.

    The phone rang.

    She looked back and pulled it out to see that it was Hudson''s call.

    Something is not wrong again, is it?

    Vanessa stood up her body, looking slightly tense.

    Answer the phone, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong again?"

    "Sister, why don''t you wish me well? All you think about is that something will happen to me." Hudson

    said with discontent.

    Vanessa''s heart was slightly relieved to hear him say that.

    "Then what are you calling me for?"

    "Sis, I''m your real brother, can''t I call you?" Hudson gasped.

    The corners of Vanessa''s mouth curved slightly and her eyebrows softened a bit.

    "Something to say."

    "Humph, so fierce. Thanks to the fact that I just took an order, the first to report with you, want to invite

    you to dinner. Hey, the heart is cold and cold."

    Hudson''s tone was sultry.

    Vanessa raised her eyebrows, and the smile on her lips got a little bigger.

    "Congrattions, but no need to invite me to dinner, you just started work, do not spend a lot of money.

    The money is used up do not still need me to support you?"

    Hearing this, Hudson yelled, "Sister, are you energetic? It''s your brother''s first time to work and he won

    a big order for the first time! Why are you throwing cold water on me?"

    Vanessa thought about it, but that''s true.

    This brother is not reliable at home, I did not expect to go out, but than at home to understand a lot.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, you''re buying, then I''ll be polite."

    "That''s right, I''ll ask Daniel to join me tonight." Hudson said happily.

    "What did you call him for?" Vanessa subconsciously objected.

    "Sister, without him, how can I find this job? You can''t forget the well digger when you drink water,

    right?"

    Hudson''s aspirations are a bit of a set.

    Vanessa frowned and had a mind to refuse.

    But that''s when she had the calle in.

    "Okay, I have callsing in, anyway you better not keep telling him what to do what to do."

    Lest people think too much about it.

    Hanging up Hudson''s phone, Vanessa called back another caller.

    "Which one?"

    "Is Miss Green avable? I''m from the Director Howard crew that approached youst time to be a

    martial arts double."

    The call came from the crew.

    Vanessa answered, "Is something wrong?"

    "Is Miss Green free now? Director Howard would like to ask you a favor ande over to the set to do

    some martial arts doubles."

    Hearing this, Vanessa nced at the clock.

    Daniel is undergoing surgery and she is avable during this time.

    "Where''s the address? I''m at the hospital, not if it''s too far away."

    "It''s not far, it''s in the Huayi mall near the hospital."

    The staff hurriedly said.

    Vanessa thought about it and nodded her head in agreement.

    "Okay, I''ll be at the mall in ten minutes."

    "Okay, waiting for you."

    Ten minutester, Vanessa arrived at the set.

    The staff greeted her warmly and brought her to the director.

    At this moment, the director was talking to someone.

    Vanessa looked over towards the person and saw that it was an old acquaintance.

    Olive?

    Why is she on the set too?

    "Miss Green, you''re here to be a martial arts stand-in, right? I just heard from the director, I didn''t

    expect you to have this skill."

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    Olive said with a smile.

    Vanessa and she nodded slightly, looked at the director and went straight to the point.

    "Director Howard, what exactly should I do?"

    The director appreciated her straightforward nature and started talking to her about the scene.

    They are making a modern urban movie with a bit ofedy.

    The current scenario is that the hero is going to propose to the heroine.

    The proposal is the main man fell from the sky, and the woman standing on the third floor of the

    shopping mall with the main fly to the ground.

    This requires the actor hanging weave, the female lead is afraid of heights, so you have to find a

    double toplete.

    Vanessa heard and understood and saw nothing wrong with it.

    "Yes, when will the shooting start?"

    "Shooting will start soon. Where''s the make-up artist? Take Miss Green to get ready quickly." The

    director spoke up.

    The staff immediately took Vanessa to get her makeup done.

    Olive looked at Vanessa''s figure and the corners of her mouth curved into a cold arc.

    "Olive, now shoot your staff''s scenes first."

    The director turned to Olive.

    Olive returned to her senses and smiled as she greeted a few female models, telling them some

    precautions.

    The main man proposed, hired a modelingpany models walk through.

    Olive''s modeling studio got this little job and brought them over to walk the runway.

    Soon, Vanessa''s costume and makeup were in ce.

    She was taken to the third floor by the staff, hanging Weiya master set the apparatus to her body.

    Vanessa took a deep breath and stood on the third floor of the mall, following the director''s instructions.

    The director asked Vanessa over the inte if she was ready.

    Vanessa responded and then opened the shot.

    A series of padding, the male lead hanging weave from the sky,nding on Vanessa''s side.

    Amidst Vanessa''s shocked expression, he wrapped his arms around her waist and descended slowly

    from the third floor.

    Because there is a wire in mid-air, plus the two are hanging on the wire, originally everything should be

    very smooth.

    However, when Vanessa was hanging in mid-air, she suddenly felt a lightness in her body.

    The wire that was hanging her suddenly snapped.

    She fell uncontrobly to the ground, raising a cry of rm.

    Vanessa tensed her nerves and muscles early on when she fell.

    Fortunately, she had learned kung fu and there was a safety air cushion underneath, so she only

    suffered minor sprains and bruises.

    The staff all arrived in a hurry, asking anxiously about the situation.

    Vanessa moved her body, intuiting that she was okay.

    Still, the staff signaled the on-call paramedics to take her to the hospital.

    The paramedics came over with a single frame and took her to the hospital.

    Olive''s mouth curved in a cold arc, faking it as the ambnce took Vanessa to the hospital.

    Seeing Vanessa acting like nothing was wrong, she hated her guts.

    Howe she didn''t fall to her death when she fell so high?

    Vanessa was admitted to the hospital and after some tests, it was determined that she was okay.

    The staff sighed with relief and arranged a high-ss ward for her, signaling her to take a good rest

    before going back to resume her duties.

    Olive didn''t leave, but stayed with Vanessa.

    "Why did Miss Greene to work as a martial arts double on the set? Is she nning to develop in

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    the entertainment industry? The martial arts stand-in business is too dangerous, right?"

    Vanessa moved his muscles and bones and said in a light voice: "I have no intention to develop in the

    entertainment industry, doing martial arts doubles also happens to have time."

    This martial arts stand-in is also really dangerous.

    How suddenly the wire is broken?

    At that moment, her cell phone rang.

    Vanessa nced over and it was Daniel''s phone.

    She hurriedly picked up, "Dr. King."

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m at the hospital." Vanessa was inexplicably a little vain.

    "Howe I don''t see you?"

    "I... I''m in the senior ward?"

    "Hmm?"

    Five minutester, Daniel appeared in the advanced ward.

    His brow furrowed at the sight of Vanessa''s bandaged foot and left wrist.

    "Vanessa, what''s going on? How did you get hurt?"

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    "I''m fine, just a small injury, it''s the doctor who''s making too much fuss."

    Vanessa smiled, a little afraid to look at Daniel.

    After all, she is now his bodyguard, but secretly taking private jobs, I wonder if he will think he is a

    wealthy man.

    "Daniel, Miss Green ran to the set to do a martial arts double and identally fell."

    The jealousy in Olive''s heart increased when she saw that Daniel did not even look at herself once she

    entered the room, but was full of Vanessa.

    The undisguised concern and affection was enough to show that he liked her.

    It''s only been so long, how could he possibly like a lowly bodyguard!

    "You ran off to be a martial arts double? Vanessa, why are you so unlovely?"

    Daniel''s eyebrows are locked, "Is there a shortage of money? You can tell me if you need money, I will

    give you ah."

    Vanessa''s heart warmed and was ashamed to hear his words full of concern.

    "No, I just thought it was fun and not too much work, which is why I did the director a small favor."

    Daniel heard this and smiled coolly.

    "You''re kind enough to do the director a small favor? Is this a small favor? Almost a big deal!"

    "I''m fine, aren''t I? Can you stop scolding me?"

    "Oh, if you hadn''t already turned eighteen, I''d still be beating you!"

    "......"

    Looking at Daniel shushing Vanessa, Olive''s fingernails almost pinched into the flesh.

    The two are really intimate, is it that after some time, the two will talk about marriage?

    How can this be!

    At that moment, Daniel''s phone rang.

    He picked it up and looked at it. It was Hudson calling.

    "Hudson?"

    "Daniel, are you done? I''m treating you tonight, why don''t you and my sistere to dinner together."

    Hudson''s tone was full of excitement.

    Daniel nced at Vanessa, "Not tonight, your sister is injured and hospitalized."

    "What! How did this happen? I''ll be right over!"

    Hudson hung up the phone in a huff.

    Vanessa heard the call from Hudson and said, "Hudson said he just took an order and asked you to

    dinner to thank you."

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, "He''s quite capable."

    "It''s okay, other skills are fine, the ability to fool people is quite strong."

    "Why do you say that about your brother?"

    "I''m being realistic."

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Olive felt another pang of jealousy in her heart.

    Daniel loved the house and put Hudson in the King Group.

    People look at Daniel''s face, of course, will give Hudson performance.

    Sure enough, when one person achieves the goal, the whole family ascends to heaven.

    Olive tugged her fingers together, took a deep breath, and put a sweet smile on her face.

    "Daniel, I still have to go back to the set, let''s get together some other time."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was then that Daniel turned his attention to Olive.

    "Olive, you''re in the cast too?"

    Oliveughed, "Not me, I took a job for some small models in mypany and it just happened to

    coincide with Miss Green''s ident."

    "Thank you for apanying her to the hospital." Daniel said thanks.

    Olive''s eyes shed and she smiled, "You''re wee, we''re all acquaintances. Since Miss Green is

    okay, I''ll leave first."

    "Good."

    Daniel walked Olive out of the hospital room.

    Olive walked to a deserted ce and the smile on her face abruptly closed.

    Pulling out her cell phone, she pulled out a call and went out.

    "Diana, do one thing for me, and if it''s done, I''ll make you a first-rate model right away."

    "......"

    Hudson hurried to the hospital.

    "Sis, are you okay? How did you get hurt?"

    "Take it easy, I''m fine." Vanessa said.

    Daniel coollyughed on the side, "Your sister is awesome, will take private work behind my back, run

    to the crew to do martial arts stand-in, almost fell into disability."

    Vanessa: "......"

    Exaggerate it!

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    He med her for taking private jobs after all!

    "Uh, sis, you bull."

    Hudson gave a thumbs up and smiled fawningly at Daniel, "Daniel, don''t be angry, the reason my sister

    took private work is because I''m the one dragging the oil? You are generous, don''t be normal with her

    haha."

    Hearing this, Daniel came back to his senses and gasped, "I''m not ming her for taking private jobs,

    I''m ming her for not taking care of her body. Why do you want to be a martial arts double, how

    dangerous is it? What should I do if something happens?"

    Vanessa looked at Daniel''s stern face and her heart softened.

    She whispered, "It''s okay, I''ve done more dangerous things than this before."

    She is working as a bodyguard and will always encounter various dangers.

    He''s making too much of a fuss.

    But the heart is warm.

    "So, you still think you''re right? You''re going to take the job next time?"

    Daniel was so angry that he couldn''t help but raise his voice a few notches.

    Vanessa moved her lips and was about to speak when Hudson hurriedly said, "I can''t take it, sis, it''s

    too dangerous! By the way, howe the security of the crew is so poor? Why did the wire suddenly

    break? Is there someone''s story to fix you?"

    He deliberately interrupted, fearing that his straightced sister would anger Daniel.

    Of course, he also had this question and had to ask it.

    "It can''t be, can it? This should just be an ident." Vanessa said hesitantly.

    "idents? Where are the idents?"

    Hudson skimmed, "You said the crew must have martial arts understudies, right, you suddenly stole

    someone''s job, maybe they took the opportunity to retaliate against you, trying to make you know what

    to do. I''ve heard too much about this kind of thing."

    Hearing this, Vanessa and Daniel looked at each other.

    Vanessa still doesn''t believe it, "I don''t think so, I went to the set, except Miss Cole, I don''t know

    anyone in it, and I''ve never seen a martial arts double, who would take the opportunity to retaliate

    against me?"

    "Who knows, Daniel, you have to do it for my sister, you have to look into this matter."

    Hudson said to Daniel.

    Daniel was thinking about the problem and nodded when he heard his words.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone look into the matter."

    "No, don''t bother, I''m fine too."

    Vanessa said in a rush.

    Daniel''s face was slightly correct, "Whether it was an ident or premeditated, there is no way I would

    let you get hurt for no reason."

    His deep eyes were deep and his words were strong.

    Vanessa inexplicably heard a hint of defensive intent.

    She was busy lowering her head, not daring to look at her for fear of revealing her thoughts.

    Hudson looks here and there, eyes rolling.

    "Hey, it seems that we can''t eat today''s meal. Sister, you have to be hospitalized for observation

    tonight, right? Do you want me to stay and take care of you at night?"

    It would be nice if Daniel could stay and take care of his sister.

    "No, actually I''m fine and can be discharged from the hospital."

    Vanessa really wanted to get out of the hospital.

    Because this small injury is not a problem for her at all.

    "That won''t work, it takes a hundred days to break a bone, you have to be hospitalized for two days for

    observation."

    Daniel said and looked to Hudson, "Hudson you go back, I''ll take care of your sister here."

    Vanessa: "......"

    He came to take care of her!

    She doesn''t need it!

    "Okay, Daniel, then I''ll go back first, my sister is counting on you."

    Hudson smiled triumphantly and winked at Vanessa.

    At Vanessa''s re, he walked quickly out of the ward door.

    The room went quiet and Vanessa was a little embarrassed.

    "Dr. King, I''m really fine, I''d better go back."

    "Lie down for me and rest in peace."

    Daniel straightened up and helped Vanessa to lie down.

    Vanessa moved her body, "No, I"

    "I said lie down, why are you so disobedient?"

    "No, I need to go to the bathroom first." Vanessa''s pretty face flushed.

    Daniel looked at her for two seconds, then copied her and picked her up horizontally.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Vanessa: "......"

    "Dr. King, I can do it myself."

    "You hurt your foot, hold me tight."

    "......"

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    Hudson came out of the hospital and went back to where he was staying.

    Just as he reached the entrance to the neighborhood, someone was calling him.

    "Hudson."

    Hudson turned around and saw Diana walking toward him with a smile on her face.

    She wore a slim-fitting wrap dress with a coat over it.

    Extraordinarily beautiful.

    Hudson froze, "It''s you? What are you doing here?"

    "I''vee to see you, I want to invite you to dinner."

    Diana ruffled her hair around her ears and said with a smile.

    Hudson thought she was so beautiful and was a little ufortable saying, "Invite me to dinner? No

    need, right?"

    "How can you not use it?"

    Diana took Hudson''s hand and said delicately, "You saved mest time, I''ve been wanting to treat you

    to dinner. Give me a face."

    The woman''s whispered voice and her eyes are warm as fire.

    The first time Hudson was looked at by such a beautiful woman holding his hand, he was so nervous

    that he was at a loss for words.

    He blushed and stammered, "All right then."

    Diana giggled and reached out to touch his face, "Hudson, you''re so funny, do you have a girlfriend?"

    Hudson swallowed hard and shook his head, "No girlfriend."

    "Hey, I just like a hot-blooded young man like you, let me be your girlfriend, OK?"

    Diana leaned in close to him and whispered delicately.

    The smell of perfume from the woman''s body hits you.

    Hudson''s face got even redder.

    "You, you want to be my girlfriend?"

    "Well, no? You don''t like me?" Diana asked.

    Hudson shook his head in a hurry, "No."

    "So you''re agreeing? Let''s go, let''s go eat."

    Diana pulled Hudson away without saying a word.

    Growing up, Hudson for the first time by a woman to initiate courtship.

    And such a beautiful woman at that.

    He was so surprised and excited that he walked with his body stiffened to the same hand and foot.

    Diana called a car on the side of the road and looked at Hudson''s naive appearance with a glint of

    contempt in her eyes.

    What a dirtbag.

    If not for her future, she wouldn''t bother to make the beauty trick.

    The two arrived at a restaurant.

    Diana is considerate of Hudson in rtion to.

    Hudson was ttered and just felt like he was about to get pie in the face.

    "Hudson, your sister was so good that day, did she learn kung fu?"

    Diana asked as she gave Hudson a dish to eat.

    Hudson ate his vegetables and mmmed, "She was sent to a martial arts academy by my parents since

    she was a little girl."

    "No wonder Sis has so much force value."

    Diana attached a sentence and continued to ask, "Does she have a boyfriend then? Like she grew up

    learning martial arts, it should be hard to find a boyfriend, right?"

    Hearing this, Hudson responded, "My sister is like a man-child, it''s really hard to find a boyfriend, but

    someone is currently chasing her."

    Diana''s eyes shed, "Who''s chasing your sister? Is it the second youngest of The King Family,

    Daniel?"

    "That''s him." Hudson smiled smugly.

    Diana''s eyes rolled and said, "Hudson, there''s something you probably don''t know, the person Daniel

    likes is my boss Olive, and there''s no way he likes your sister."

    Hearing this, Hudson frowned, "Daniel likes your boss?"

    "Yeah, Daniel and my boss were lovers for many years, but separated when they were young."

    Diana deliberately added fuel to the fire, "You just came into town, so you don''t know what Daniel has

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    done for my boss. Not long ago, he used some tactics to force my boss to get a divorce. In fact, he is

    just possessive, waiting for my boss to nod his head and agree to reunite with him."

    A statement that made Hudson''s brow furrowed even more tightly.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    "Is everything you say true?"

    "Of course, why would I lie to you?"

    Diana said, "Hudson, I really want to go out with you, and I certainly hope your loved ones are doing

    well. daniel has someone in mind, and is certainly not a good match for your sister."

    Hudson listened to her words with a bit of confusion.

    He wanted his sister to go out with Daniel, but if Daniel had someone in his heart, it would not be fair to

    his sister.

    "Hudson, you do not rush ah, I can see that you and your sister very good rtionship, how about this,

    I know a lot of quality men, how about I help my sister to introduce a person?"

    Diana said.

    Hudson froze and looked at Diana inquiringly, "You''re introducing my sister to someone?"

    "Yes, Hudson, after we are together, your sister is my sister, of course I want my sister to have a good

    home."

    Diana said with a big smile.

    Hudson looked at her, thrilled, "Diana, you''re so nice. You, you really like me?"

    Is he guilty of peach blossom this year?

    Howe such a beautiful and kind beauty jumped on him?

    "Yeah, Hudson, I like you."

    Diana came over and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    Hudson looked at her dumbfounded, only to feel a sore nose, as if a hot stream rolled down.

    "Hudson, you have a nosebleed."

    Diana let out a giggle and hurriedly pulled out a tissue and handed it to him.

    Hudson was so embarrassed that he took a tissue and tilted his head to wipe his nosebleed.

    Contempt shed in Diana''s eyes.

    This guy is so stupid, he believes whatever she says!

    Vanessa was discharged after two days in the hospital.

    Hudson called and offered to take her to dinner, saying it was to celebrate her release from the

    hospital.

    Vanessa thought about it and went to the appointment.

    When she arrived at an upscale restaurant and entered the designated private room, she waited for a

    while, but instead of waiting for Hudson toe over, she waited for a stranger.

    Vanessa frowned, looked at the approaching man and said, "Is this the private room you booked?

    Sorry, I went to the wrong private room."

    What is this Hudson kid up to?

    How can you send a wrong room number?

    Vanessa gets up and prepares to call Hudson.

    Hudson''s call came in instead.

    "Sister, you''ve arrived, right?"

    Vanessa frowned, "Where are you? Which private room did you tell me to go to anyway?"

    Hudsonughed: "Sister, don''t be angry, you must have gone to the wrong room, did you see a strange

    man wearing sses? His name is Troy Cox, he''s a rich man, he''s here to see you today! I''ll help you

    find one if you can''t."

    Vanessa almost gasped when she heard that.

    This brat, what a matchmaker!

    "Hudson, are you ever bored? When did I say I was going on a blind date?"

    "Hey, sis, you''re a woman, you always have to get married. Well, you''re going anyway, so just phase it

    out. Have a nice meal."

    Hudson hung up the phone after he finished.

    Vanessa was speechless, and seeing the strange man was looking at her, she smiled sarcastically,

    "Sorry, I didn''t know this was a matchmaking bureau. I have something else to do, I''ll leave first."

    The man hastily stopped her, "Since you''re here, stay, just make a friend. And the dish has been

    ordered, it will be wasted if you don''t eat it."

    Hearing this, Vanessa pursed her lips.

    The man in front of him wore a pair of sses and looked quite refined and elegant, and she eventually

    stayed.

    The corners of the man''s mouth were slightly hooked, and the gentleman pulled out the seat for

    Vanessa.

    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Troy Cox, I''m twenty-nine years old and I currently run a small

    business with a friend."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Troy Cox gestures to the waiter to serve the food, while he himself goes to open the bottle.

    Vanessa pursed her lips, "My name is Vanessa and I''m a bodyguard."

    Troy Cox handed Vanessa the poured wine, "Well, I''ve heard that the profession of female bodyguard

    is quite rare, whoever marries you in the future must feel very secure."

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    Troy Cox wears a pair of sses, giving people a very warm feeling, especially when smiling, very

    friendly look.

    Let people unknowingly shed their defenses.

    Vanessa saw him about to clink sses with himself and said, "I''m a bodyguard and have to keep my

    head clear, so I don''t drink."

    Hearing this, Troy Cox''s eyes shed and heughed, "I was ill-considered. Waiter, bring me a freshly

    squeezed juice."

    "No, I''ll just have in water." Vanessa said.

    "It''s okay, it''s rare for me to meet a female bodyguard, let''s talk while we eat and you satisfy my

    curiosity."

    Troy Cox smiles warmly.

    Vanessa pursed her lips and took a sip of in water.

    Troy Cox''s mouth curved lightly as he pushed the frame of his mirror and gave her a dish to eat.

    "Miss Green, you must have met all sorts of people in your work, are there any that you have a strong

    impression of?"

    Vanessa heard his inquiry and started chatting with him casually.

    Soon the waiter brought the juice, and Troy Cox poured her another ss of juice himself.

    He was a gentleman and did not speak abruptly. Vanessa was in a somewhat rxed mood as she

    sipped her juice and savored her food.

    Halfway through, a call came in on her cell phone.

    It was Daniel who called her.

    Vanessa was just about to answer the phone when she felt a sudden dizziness in her head.

    The phone snapped to the table and she shook her head, trying to shake off the dizziness in front of

    her eyes.

    However, the vertigo remained, while her vision became increasingly molded.

    What''s going on!

    Is she drunk?

    But she didn''t drink, did she?

    A man''s softugh came from across the room, and Vanessa''s eyes widened as she watched Troy Cox

    push up his mirror sockets and get up to walk toward her.

    Vanessa''s pupils shrank slightly and she barely managed to brace herself, "What did you do?"

    "Oh, nothing, just added something to your juice."

    Troy Cox''s eyes behind the lenses shed with a dark glint of triumph as he reached for Vanessa.

    Vanessa swatted him away, trying to knock him over, but her limbs were limp and weak.

    Troy Cox touched his struck hand, smiled and continued to approach, reaching out to embrace her.

    "Little cutie, you look pretty much to my liking. I''ve yed with a lot of women, but never with a female

    bodyguard. I guess you''ll be more exciting to y with in bed. They say you''ve never had a boyfriend,

    how about this, I''ll reluctantly marry you, from now on you''ll only be my personal bodyguard and serve

    me exclusively, okay?"

    The man''s words, Vanessa''s face was full of shame and anger, and she struggled hard.

    However, the strength of her body could not be used at all, and she was pushed down to the table at

    once, provoking the sound of tes colliding with each other.

    "Let go of me, you let go of me!"

    Vanessa cried out, only to feel a sudden chill on her chest

    "No!"

    Vanessa cked out and reached out to touch the te in her hand.

    She strained to pick up the te and dropped it back onto the table.

    The te shattered, and she picked up a shard and shed it hard against her arm.

    The pain disperses the darkness in front of you.

    It restored a few moments of rity to her.

    Vanessa looked at the man buried in her chest and pushed him away hard, stabbing the shard in her

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    hand at him viciously.

    "Ah!"

    The scream came as Troy Cox covered his chest and stumbled backwards in pain.

    Vanessa gasped and scrambled to wrap her clothes around her, looking at the man with panic and

    rm.

    "Stinky woman, you, you dare to hurt me! I ......"

    Troy Cox covered his chest and found that the shard had lodged itself in his body.

    He red at Vanessa to say something, only before he could finish, his eyelids rolled over and he

    passed out.

    Vanessa was trembling all over, and there seemed to be a dry heat in her body that was eating away at

    her soul.

    At that moment, the phone rang again.

    She looked to the floor and saw that it was her cell phone calling.

    The word Daniel is written on it.

    Dr. King, save her!

    Vanessa, with a white face, slowly squatted down and picked up the phone.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    Olive watches the clock from time to time, waiting for news.

    The n should have worked.

    Vanessa is definitely not clean anymore.

    That Troy Cox is a well-known pervert in the circle.

    Divorced twice, both wives chose to divorce because they couldn''t stand his perverted behavior in bed.

    Troy Cox is also a capable person, he threatened both wives with the unpleasant photos he took, and

    not only got both wives out of the house, but also got a huge amount ofpensation.

    Both wives have good family backgrounds, probably to cover up the scandal, but also did not voice, so

    the divorce was tolerated.

    This time, Diana''s gift of Vanessa to Troy Cox was a perfect fit for her.

    The phone rings, interrupting Olive''s thoughts.

    It was Diana on the phone.

    It must have been a sess.

    The corners of Olive''s mouth were lightly hooked and she picked up the phone.

    "Diana, did it work out?"

    "Olive, it''s not good, the n failed, Troy Cox is in the hospital with serious injuries!"

    "What!"

    Olive scuffed her way to her feet.

    "So did he get his way, and was Vanessa defiled?"

    "I don''t think so, Daniel arrived just in time to take Vanessa away."

    What!

    Olive''s face changed for a moment.

    "Look, Diana, whoever approaches you about the situation, you''re going to y innocent. You were just

    kind enough to introduce Vanessa to someone, and you don''t know anything about what kind of

    temperament that Troy Cox has, do you know that?"

    Useless stuff, howe you didn''t get things done?

    At this point, she can only find a way to cover it up!

    "Knowing that, then it''s my business ......"

    "Is this the time to think about that? Let''s see what happens first."

    Olive looked annoyed and just hung up the phone.

    She didn''t even get it right, and she still wants to be a supermodel?

    Hospital.

    Daniel personally washed Vanessa''s stomach.

    The good news is that she was taken to the hospital in time and is safe and sound.

    Looking at the pale woman on the hospital bed, Daniel''s eyebrows shed with a trace of pain.

    He didn''t know what had happened, but judging from the drugs she had been given and the man who

    had been seriously injured and admitted to the hospital, he figured that a man had tried to bully her and

    she had fought back.

    How did this happen?

    A knock on the door sounded and a police officer approached.

    "Dr. King, is the patient awake? I need to take a statement from her."

    "Not yet."

    Dr. King gestures the officer out the door and climbs into conversation with him.

    The officer took a call and the phone rang in Daniel''s pocket.

    But it''s not his, it''s Vanessa''s phone ringing.

    Seeing that the caller ID was Hudson, he picked up the phone.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Hudson."

    Hudson paused, "Daniel, howe you''re the one answering the phone? Where''s my sister?"

    "She''s in the hospital."

    "Huh? Howe you went to the hospital again?"

    Hudson still doesn''t know what happened to Vanessa and is calling to check on the progress.

    "She was set up, and now she has just had her stomach pumped and is still asleep."

    "What!"

    Hudson hung up the phone and hurried to the hospital.

    "Daniel, what''s going on? How did my sister get set up? Who set her up? Wasn''t she on a blind date

    with that Troy Cox? Did Troy Cox set her up?"

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    Hearing Hudson''s words, Daniel''s brow furrowed.

    "A blind date? Why would your sister go on a blind date with someone?"

    Hudson was a little vain, "A friend of mine introduced me."

    "Your friend? Who introduced her to Troy Cox on a blind date?"

    "That''s Diana."

    Hudson gave him a look, "Daniel, it''s not because of you, she said you don''t like my sister, the person

    you like is her boss, and I asked her to introduce my sister to a boyfriend for her future."

    Hearing this, Daniel''s brow knitted tighter.

    Thinking of something, his face went cold.

    "Diana knows you well? Why would you be so kind for no reason?"

    A sh of difort crossed Hudson''s face, "She said she wanted to be my girlfriend, and we''re

    dating."

    Diana wants to be Hudson''s girlfriend?

    She was a model, while Hudson was just an ordinary worker.

    It''s not that he looked down on the workers, but he felt that Diana''s behavior was not normal.

    ustomed to seeing the outside world of flowers, she and Hudson how to look not all the way.

    Daniel thought of a possibility in his mind and did not say anything for a while with a cold face.

    At that moment, the assistant called.

    Daniel stepped aside and picked up the phone.

    "Dr. King, I got something on what you asked me to look into. I went to the set to watch the surveince

    and found that Olive had gone to find the prop master before Miss Green''s ident."

    "I had someone check the prop master''s ount again and found that there was a $100,000 entry that

    day from Olive. I guess, it is possible that Olive instructed the prop master to do something on top of

    the weave."

    A remark that made Daniel''s hand holding the phone tighten a few points.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Did Olive really do this?

    Previously on the set, Vanessa was only slightly injured, Olive is still not satisfied, and let Diana

    encourage Hudson, help Vanessa find a blind date.

    The truth is that they want to destroy her!

    Olive, when did she be so sinister!

    "Daniel, sis is awake!"

    Hudson''s excited voice came from behind him.

    Daniel suppressed his tumbling thoughts and turned to stride into the ward.

    In the hospital bed, Vanessa looked at Hudson with her eyes open.

    Hudson''s heart was weak and self-conscious.

    "Sis, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that guy was a scumbag, I just wanted you to find a good home."

    How did a good blind date turn into this?

    He wanted to p himself so badly.

    Vanessa, who was still having a bit of a hard time with her body, looked over at Daniel and asked,

    "Where''s the guy?"

    "He''s seriously injured and should be in the hospital for treatment as well." Daniel said.

    Vanessa nodded and struggled to get up.

    "Thank you, Dr. King."

    In her most dangerous moments, the first person she thought of was Daniel.

    Daniel touched her sincere, crystal-clear eyes, and a hint of apology and guilt shed in his eyes.

    If she knew that the unjustified suffering she had suffered was because of him, would she me him?

    At this point, a police officer came in to take a statement.

    Daniel and Hudson exited the ward.

    Daniel thought of his assistant''s words, his thin lips pursed as he pulled out his phone and dialed Olive.

    The phone was quickly answered and the woman''s still gentle voice came over the current.

    "Daniel."

    Daniel tightened his grip on the phone and asked directly, "You did this, right?"

    "What?"

    "I said, you did both of Vanessa''s idents, didn''t you?" Daniel''s tone was hushed.

    Olive said, "Daniel, I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Danielughed lightly in mockery, "Olive, have you changed, or did I never know you?"

    Hearing this, Olive said excitedly, "Daniel, I haven''t changed, it''s you who have changed, why don''t you

    have me in your eyes anymore? I want you to go back to the Daniel who only has eyes for me!"

    Has he changed?

    He certainly has changed.

    What makes her think that he would have been waiting for her where he was all these years?

    "Olive, from now on, I have no more friendship with you. about Vanessa, I hope you will turn yourself in,

    otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind!"

    Daniel''s tone was rarely cold and hostile for a few minutes, and hung up the phone after he finished.

    After a few seconds, Olive''s call came again, Daniel decided to press the button and then cked out

    her mobile number.

    "Daniel, is it Diana''s boss Olive who is responsible for my sister''s ident?"

    Hudson''s question came coldly from behind him.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Daniel froze and looked back at him with a sh of apology in his eyes.

    "I suppose so. I''m sorry I dragged your sister into this."

    Hudson looked at him, his chest heaving, and suddenly reached out and pped himself.

    "I was used by Diana."

    He''s not stupid either.

    How could a girl as beautiful as Diana suddenly woo herself?

    In fact, it is deliberately confuse him, to lend his hand, to destroy the sister.

    He also gleefully thought he had gotten lucky.

    Almost got my sister killed.

    "Hudson, don''t beat yourself up, you''re still young and it''s normal to be simple."

    Daniel said soothingly.

    Hudson wiped the tears that spilled from the corners of her eyes and said indignantly, "The women in

    town are so bad, and of course, I me myself for being so naive."

    In the future he will never daydream again.

    Only, the heart is still hard to feel.

    He''s only been daydreaming for a few days.

    "Dr. King, just got word that Troy Cox is awake and yelling to sue Miss Green."

    The officer came out of the hospital room and talkedto Daniel.

    Daniel smiled coldly, "Then let him try, don''t think Vanessa is a small person and easy to bully."

    The officer and he nodded slightly, said a few words and left.

    Daniel and Hudson entered the ward.

    Hudson''s eyes reddened a bit and he whispered, "Sis, I''m sorry."

    Vanessa gave him a look and frowned, "Why are you crying as a big man?"

    She doesn''t me him, knowing that he also means well.

    She just wondered how he could have known a man like Troy Cox.

    "Hudson is excited."

    Daniel said before Hudson could speak.

    Vanessa froze, "What''s he excited about?"

    Hudson also looked at Daniel suspiciously.

    Daniel took a breath and reached out to take Vanessa''s hand in his.

    "Because he''s going to be a brother-inw, of course he''s excited. vanessa, marry me."

    Vanessa: "......"

    Hudson: "......"

    The wind turns too quickly, so that people are caught off guard ah.

    Vanessa''s eyes shed, "Dr. King, are you, are you kidding me?"

    Let her marry him?

    How did hee up with the idea out of the blue?

    "I''m not kidding."

    Daniel held Vanessa''s hand, "Vanessa, Troy Cox is going to sue you, and he won''t dare to do anything

    to you until you marry me and be the youngdy of my The King Family."

    So that''s it!

    Vanessa''s heart ebbed and flowed, not sure if she was more disappointed or relieved.

    "I was defending myself, let him sue, I''m not afraid."

    "Vanessa, you''re still too innocent. You put Troy Cox in the hospital with serious injuries, and that was

    self-defense. Without a goodwyer, thiswsuit will be very difficult."

    Daniel paused, "Of course, as long as you marry me, I''m here for everything."

    Vanessa''s brow furrowed slightly and she moved her lips to say something.

    Hudson on the side hurriedly said: "Sister, you marry it! Do you know why you had several idents

    one after another? That''s because Olive doesn''t want to see you get better."

    "Are we soft persimmons? Can we let others pinch us at will? She doesn''t want to see you get close to

    Daniel, but you want to get close to Daniel, so she''s mad at you!"

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Hearing this, Vanessa froze, "What do you mean?"

    Daniel smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, I had someone check it out, thest time you had an ident

    on the set, including this one, it was Olive who was behind it, and I was the one who got you into

    trouble."

    So that''s it!

    Vanessa looked at him, "So it''s your rotten luck."

    "So, you marry me and I''llpensate you for the rest of your life."

    Daniel has deep eyebrows and a serious face.

    Vanessa wanted to say no, but then swallowed her words.

    She didn''t want to fool herself anymore.

    She likes his.

    Whatever the reason he married himself, she was willing, wasn''t she?

    After all, he was the one she was thinking of at the most dangerous time!

    "Yes, I''ll marry!"

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    The days passed quickly and it was already the day Violet''s little boy turned one month old.

    The King Family hosted a banquet at Kingcardine''srgest six-star restaurant for guests from all over

    the world.

    Violet and Louis stayed in the lounge, watching The King Family go about their business, both of them

    happy to be free.

    "Why don''t you go greet the guests?"

    Violet was teasing her young son, who had just woken up, when she saw Louis wandering in front of

    her eyes and casually asked.

    Louis smiled with his eyebrows, "I just have to take care of you."

    He doesn''t want to serve the guests, just watch his daughter-inw.

    Violet red at him in disbelief.

    "Where are they, Grandma?"

    The Johnson Family people came to Kingcardine two days early and stayed at The King Family.

    Although Old Mrs. King did not like Louis, she was still polite when she saw The Johnson Family.

    None of the proper manners were missing.

    That was a relief to Violet.

    "Don''t worry, Grandma and the guys are chatting it up, it''ll be fine." Louis said soothingly.

    Violet bristled, "Who cares about that?"

    She just asked a casual question, right?

    "But hubby, did Sami really put Dolly in jail?"

    Sami is here today too.

    It came alone.

    And he also brought a big message.

    Dolly was taken away by the police.

    "Well, Sami saw Dolly''s true colors after your ident. All this time, he''s been ying pig and pony,

    allowing Dolly to recklessly enrich himself until it''s irreparable."

    Louis'' face squared up a few notches and the corners of his mouth curled up in mockery.

    The people on the outside thought that The Johnson Group was going to change hands and that Dolly

    would be in charge, so they all came to befriend her.

    Dolly was held in a stupor and enriched herself with huge amounts of money.

    This was put in prison, waiting for her prison sentence to be less than also ten years.

    She had iting to her.

    "Your brother is quite sober." Violet sighed.

    Louis hooked his lips and smiled, "Of course, he''s from The Johnson Family."

    Violet: "How about youpliment yourself?"

    "No, I''mplimenting you. You have a good eye to choose me as your husband."

    Louis continues to be uncharacteristically ingratiating.

    Violet rolled her eyes breathlessly and thought of another thing, "Is Summer here yet?"

    Everyone around her is moving forward in a good direction.

    Only except David and Summer.

    I really hope that the two people can be reconciled to the past, and make up as before ah.

    "Should be there soon."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Louis nced at his watch and spoke.

    Speak of the devil and Cao Cao will arrive.

    The door was pushed open and Summer greeted the two men.

    "Louis, sister-inw."

    Seeing Summer enter, Violet hurriedly greeted her to sit, "Summer is here! Have a seat."

    Summer responded and went to see Julian first.

    Louis looked at her fattened body and knitted his brows, "Eating well abroad? You''ve gained so much

    weight!"

    Summer: "......"

    She is fat.

    But not of her own free will.

    It''s the little thing in your belly that''s too greedy.

    "How do you talk?"

    Violet red at Louis, then at Summer, and suddenly her heart leapt.

    "Summer, are you, like, pregnant?"

    She''s a veteran and can always see a hint of what''s going on.

    Summer didn''t intend to hide it from her, and nodded as she touched her belly.

    "Well, I''m pregnant."

    "Whose is it?" Louis asked with a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    Violet looked at him and gave him a look that still needed to be said.

    "Is it David''s?" Louis actually understood and said in a hurry.

    Summer nodded again.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    Violet looked at her, "So what do you think? Not telling him yet?"

    A glint of gloom shed in Summer''s eyes.

    "Sister-inw, I just ran into Mrs. Bergen and he just looked at me with disgust. I think even if I tell her

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    that I am pregnant with David''s child, maybe she will still take it out on the childter. Instead of that, I''d

    rather raise it myself."

    Hearing these words, Louis'' dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Summer, have you ever thought that it wouldn''t be fair to David to do this. He loves you."

    Summer sighed, "Louis, sometimes, people don''t just live with love, do they?"

    Her words made it hard to know what to say, and for a while, neither Violet nor David spoke.

    At that moment, David pushed in the door.

    "David, sister-inw, is my little nephew awake yet?"

    Summer''s eyes flickered for a moment when she heard David''s voice.

    She pulled out arge red packet from her bag and stuffed it into the child''s clothes.

    "Sister-inw, this is my gift to the child, I''ll go out first and look for Dominic."

    This is a reluctance to meet with David.

    Summer got up to leave, and David''s eyes followed her.

    "David, I''m going to head out too."

    It was clear that he had juste in on the pretext of watching the kids, but was actually here to see

    Summer.

    Violet''s eyebrows knitted slightly and she looked at Louis: "Honey, what now, Summer is pregnant, can

    the two of them really not be together?"

    Louis'' dark eyes narrowed as he asked, "Honey, you want them to be together?"

    "Of course, it''s mostly Nancy''s poor character, and I don''t want to see David marry her at all."

    "Okay, here''s what we''ll do."

    "......"

    Outside.

    David pulls Summer in.

    "Summer, don''t you even say hello when you see each other?"

    Summer broke away from his hand, "Mr. Bergen good."

    Mr. Bergen!

    How rusty to call.

    David was depressed and scowled at her, "The food abroad is so good."

    Summer''s fingers curled up, "Of course."

    It''s not that his seeds are edible?

    Unfortunately, he won''t know anymore.

    "Summer, you ......"

    "David."

    Just as David was about to say something, a female voice came from not far away.

    Nancy walked over to David''s side and reached out to take his arm.

    "So it''s Miss Riley, long time no see, howe you''ve be so mellow?"

    Hearing this, Summer said in a light voice: "Because you don''t have to hook up, you get blessed."

    This statement is alluding to the fact that Nancy likes to count people.

    Nancy''s face changed slightly and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    "Is Miss Riley not going to leave this time when shees back? When David and I get engaged, I''ll

    be sure to give you an invitation."

    Say what you will about Summer, she wins anyway.

    Soon she will be able to marry David!

    "Okay, I''ll definitelye when I have time. I''m going to look for my brother, so excuse me."

    Summer didn''t want to see Nancy look like a viin and turned away.

    David never said a word, his face was hard to read.

    When the people had gone, he pulled Nancy''s hand away as soon as he could.

    "Nancy, don''t show off in the end, I''m not your capital to show off. Besides, I won''t love you, think about

    it yourself, really want to marry me?"

    David finished and left with a cold face.

    Nancy''s fingers were deadly pinched into the flesh.

    She has nothing left now, David is her medium to enter the upper ss, even if she doesn''t love her,

    she will marry him!

    A waiter passed by and identally bumped into her, soiling her clothes.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Williams, I didn''t mean to do that."

    The waiter hastily apologized.

    "Do you know how to walk?"

    Nancy wanted to scream and scold, but in her own way, she could only give the waiter a stern re

    and go to the lounge to change her clothes.

    The waiter retreated and looked toward the stairway not far away.

    There, there was a sh of a figure.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    Nancy dusted the stains on her clothes and headed upstairs.

    Passing around the corner, she suddenly took a step.

    "What do you mean? You''re pregnant? The baby is David''s?Summer, I think you should tell David

    about this."

    This is Violet''s voice.

    Who is she talking to?

    Who is pregnant with David''s child?

    Summer?

    Nancy hastily hid in the corner and kept her ears open to continue listening.

    "Summer, what are you hesitating for now? The child is the bond between you and David ah, even if

    his mother does not agree, for the face of the child she will not say anything else."

    "But ......"

    "Well, you go wait on the top floor, I''ll have someone call David and you two have a nice chat."

    The conversation between the two men came to an abrupt end.

    Nancy''s face changed for a moment.

    How did Summer get pregnant with David''s baby?

    No, David must not know about this.

    Otherwise everything will be finished!

    Nancy turned around hastily and went to the top floor.

    On the top floor, the wind was whipping.

    Blowing messes up one''s long hair.

    There was no railing along the edge, Summer stood quietly.

    Nancy looked at her figure with a sh of jealousy and hatred in her eyes.

    David is hers.

    It can only be hers!

    "Summer, you''re pregnant?"

    Nancy walked up behind Summer and red at her viciously.

    Summer tilted her head slightly, "Yes, I''m pregnant. The baby is David''s."

    Nancy''s face twisted for a moment.

    "No,the baby isfrom you messing around with wild men, not David''s! You go to hell!"

    Nancy suddenly stepped in and gave Summer a hard push.

    Summer''s body flew out and plummeted straight down, screams ringing out.

    Not far away, David came up apanied by Louis and Violet.

    His pupils jerked when he saw the woman in Summer''s dress fall.

    "Summer! No!"

    With a stabbing pain in his head, he staggered and suddenly fell to his knees.

    "David! What''s wrong with you?"

    Louis'' face changed slightly and he hurriedly held him up.

    David''s face was pale and he slowly opened his eyes, his pupils were somewhatx.

    "David, I, I remembered!"

    He''s got his memory back!

    Louis and Violet looked at each other with surprise shing in their eyes.

    I didn''t expect such a y to irritate David.

    "David, are you, are you okay?"

    Nancy rushed over, her face full of heart and trepidation.

    David nced at her and did not speak.

    Justx eyes slowly focus and gradually be cold.

    At that moment, Daniel helped Arie, as well as Josie a cadre of people came up.

    They surrounded several of David''s men, all waiting for the Louis'' to speak.

    Violet looked to Nancy, "Nancy, don''t you dare kill anyone?"

    Nancy''s heart jumped and she hurriedly said, "I didn''t, it was Summer who couldn''t think of anything

    and wanted to jump off the building, I went to pull her but couldn''t!"

    "Is that so?"

    Violet raised an eyebrow and nced at Isaac Griffith who was holding the camera in the corner.

    "Nancy, what a coincidence, originally I wanted to record the scene of David and Summer making up,

    but I didn''t expect to record the scene of you pushing someone down the stairs. nancy, the evidence is

    overwhelming, you can''t deny it."

    Hearing this, Arie looked surprised, "Murder?Nancy, what the hell is going on here? Who did you

    push down the stairs?"

    "I ......"

    Nancy looked at Violet''s smiling face, her heart kept sinking down, her eyes filled with panic.

    She doesn''t know how there''s a camera in the corner.

    Is it all over?

    "Haha, yes, I did push Summer down the stairs, and she''s dead! I can''t have David and she can''t have

    him!"

    Since she couldn''t deny it, she graciously admitted it!

    She didn''t lose anyway!

    "Really? Are you sure it''s Summer you''re pushing?"

    Violet hooked her lips in a smile and looked at Summer who wasing up slowly.

    Nancy''s eyes looked over with it, and immediately shouted out like she had seen a ghost.

    "You, why are you here! I, she ......"

    Along the roof of the building, Daniel is lying on his back, reaching towards Vanessa.

    "Vanessa, give me your hand."

    Yes, it was a made-up Vanessa who was pushed downstairs.

    It was all a set-up by Louis and Violet.

    Intentionally luring Nancy upstairs, deliberately making her reveal her true colors out of jealousy.

    Good thing Vanessa knows martial arts, she is hanging in mid-air by a wire.

    Only Daniel is dying of heartache.

    If it weren''t for the fact that his sister and son-inw were the ones who set up the game, he would

    have opposed it to the end!

    Nancy suddenly understood that it was all a set up by Violet.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She froze and looked at the approaching Summer, broke down and ran towards the edge of the

    building with a loud scream.

    It''s all over, and she doesn''t want to live!

    "Get her!"

    Violet called out in a hurry.

    Austin was quick on his feet and held Nancy firmly in ce, not letting her jump.

    What awaits her is the severe punishment of thew.

    David slowly stood up straight, looking at a bewildered Summer, his eyes gradually reddened.

    "Summer, you are so cruel, how can you just walk away!"

    Summer froze, her heart pounding for a moment.

    "You remembered!"

    "Yes, I remember, I remember everything!"

    David''s eyes were red and he gripped her shoulders, "Summer, you''re pregnant with my baby, and this

    time, you''re going to leave me and take my baby and go away?"

    Summer stared at him nkly, her fingers curled up, not knowing what to say.

    Arie''s mind turned to the side, and her eyes were full ofplications.

    "Summer, you''re pregnant?"

    Summer gave her a look and nodded, "Yes, I''m pregnant."

    "The baby is David''s?"

    "Yes."

    Arie moved her lips in response to a question, but ultimately said nothing.

    David took Summer into his arms as soon as he could.

    "Summer, since you are pregnant with my child, this time, you don''t want to leave again."

    The man''s scent is so familiar.

    Summer''s nose got sore and she subconsciously hugged him, murmuring, "I''m sorry, David."

    "If you feel sorry for me, don''t leave me again."

    David lightly rubbed the nape of her neck with a loving look.

    Summer twitched her lips and looked at Arie again, a tangle in her eyes.

    Louis, who was looking on, said to Arie, "Auntie Arie, these two are truly in love with each other,

    and I think you want David to marry the woman he likes, and you and Uncle Edison to have children

    and grandchildren in the future."

    Hearing this, Arie finally loosened up.

    "You''re right, David, I won''t take matters into my own hands regarding your marriage in the future.

    summer is pregnant, so take care of her."

    Young people have young people''s world, she should learn to let go!

    A fresh breeze brushed all those present.

    A few young people two by two, their faces full of happiness.

    The sky was blue and the cool breeze became warm.

    People who have love in the world will eventually meet and know each other again forever!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!